ă€ŠHer Graceful War Songă€‹


 Chapter 1

    At Grace Mansion, thenterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls.

    Carissa Sinir sat on a chair with her hands folded in herp, her slender body hidden beneath in clothes. She looked at the man before her-her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he lookedmanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There''s no question about it," said Barrett.

    Carissa''s eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?"

    Barrett''s eyes shed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won''t be a concubine. She''ll be my legal wife and equal to you."

    "Calling her that doesn''t change anything. Ultimately, she''s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent.

    Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don''t need your approval."

    Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?"

    On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition.

    Before leaving, he had lifted his wife''s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinir, you''re the only woman I''ll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!"

    Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn''t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory."

    Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She''s unlike any woman I''ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you''ll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat.

    Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?"

    "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago."

    They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing.

    "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow.

    Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she''s talking to my mother. She''s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving."

    "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate''s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve."

    Carissa wasn''t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year.

    "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me."

    Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "There''s no need for that. Carissa, she''s different from any woman you know. She''s a general, and she''s above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn''t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I''m also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-"

    "That''s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you''re a delicate woman suited for theforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She''s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won''t like. Why put yourself through that?"

    As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light.

    She calmly said, "It''s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I''ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don''t you trust me?"

 Chapter 2

    Barrett sighed in frustration. "Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you''ll be in separate wings. She won''tpete with you for control of the

    household. She doesn''t care about those things."

    "Do you really think I''m attached to managing this household?" Carissa countered.

    Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett''s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations-all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running.

    And this was her reward.

    "Enough, I won''t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing," said Barrett, his patience wearing thin.

    As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter.

    "Mydy, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa''s maid, wiping her tears away.

    "Don''t call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He''s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list."

    "Why the dowry list?" Lulu asked, puzzled.

    Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?"

    Lulu held her forehead and gasped. "But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children."

    Tears finally welled up in Carissa''s eyes at the mention of her parents.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier.

    Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier.

    Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You''re the only child I have left."

    Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn''t even bring herself to cry.

    Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned ounting and how to manage a household.

    Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch''s daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa.

    But six months ago, tragedy struck.

    All the residents of Northwatch Estate were massacred. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa''s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother.

    The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven.

    The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn''t hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihte her family. The manner of the massacre suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else.

    When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother''s and mother''s gruesomely dismembered bodies.

    Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states.

    Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis'' family. The idea of restoring her family''s former glory seemed impossibleˇŞat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her.

    With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage.

 Chapter 3

    Lulu brought over the dowry list and exined, "This year alone, you''ve spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds andnd titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest."

    Carissa nced at the list. "Alright."

    Just looking at the list put her in a mncholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband''s home.

    "Mydy, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed.

    Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members shed through Carissa''s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart.

    "Anywhere is better than staying here."

    "If you leave, you''ll be giving them exactly what they want."

    "So be it. If I stay, I''ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "Mydy!" Lulu wept bitterly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The massacre had imed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately.

    Carissa''s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family''s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I''ll kill myself in protest."

    Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "Mydy, you can''t!"

    Carissa''s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I''m that foolish? If I manage to reach the king, I''ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn''t have to sneak away like she was being cast out.

    The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to livefortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn''t degrade herself unnecessarily.

    Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!"

    "It''s Jade, Madam Reba''s maid. It seems like Madam Reba wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered.

    Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let''s go."

    The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. Thete king had bestowed the Warren family''s current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett''s grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline.

    Most of the Warren family''s men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the pce. Barrett''s father, Jonathan, didn''t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel.

    Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat sessful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors.

    Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline.

    Apanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Reba''s room. Reba''splexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa.

    "You''re here."

    Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett''s sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett''s second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful.

    "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely.

    "Carissa,e here." Reba gestured for her daughter-inw to sit by her bedside.

    The older woman held Carissa''s hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You''re the only one left of the marquis'' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now."

    Reba was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone.

    Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today."

    Reba hadn''t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She''s rather rough around the edges and doesn''tpare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-inw steadily. "So, are you saying you don''t like her?"

 Chapter 4

    Reba forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it''s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn''t that nice?"

    "Yes, I''m sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it''s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine."

    Rebaughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king''s edict makes her Barrett''s legal wife. Also, she''s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can''t be concubines. She''ll be a legal wife like you. There won''t be any distinction between ranks for the two of you."

    "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked.

    Reba''s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you''ve always been sensible. Now that you''ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. ording to the Defense Minister, Aurora''s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett''s. With you managing the household, they''ll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they''ll surely be famous generals like his grandfather."

    Carissa''s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they''re husband and wife, then I have no role here."

    "How can you say that? Aren''t you still in charge of the household?" countered Reba, displeased.

    "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I''ll go over the ounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I''m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you''ve been managing things. You should continue doing it."

    Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Reba''s medical expenses.

    Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Reba''s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year.

    As for the other household expenses, Carissa asionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family''s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year.

    She didn''t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett.

    However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool.

    Carissa stood up and said, "That''s settled, then. I''ll hand over the ounts tomorrow and won''t be involved in household matters anymore."

    "Stop right there!" Reba''s face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you''re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can''t ept that, people will say you''re narrow-minded and jealous."

    Carissa''spliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipte. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line.

    Carissa''s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I''m not concerned about their opinions."

    Reba was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman''s back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty.

    "Carissa, look how badly you''ve upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward.

    Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she red at Carissa. "This isn''t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you''re the only one left. Aren''t you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you''re a youngdy from a prestigious family?"

    Carissa looked at her sister-inw, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority.

    How utterly... unsensible of her.

    "Take off that dress you''re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly.

    Serena''s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn''t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don''t want me to have it."

    "Fine. And don''t forget the jewelry you''re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving."

    With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively.

 Chapter 5

    The Warren family members exchanged puzzled nces. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time.

    She even defied Reba, the matriarch of the family!

    "She''lle around. She doesn''t have any other choice," Reba said coldly.

    That was true.

    With Carissa''s family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett''s rightful wife, and it wasn''t like she had been mistreated.

    Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate.

    The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa''s heart ached fiercely.

    Six months ago, she had copsed upon hearing that her family had been massacred. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother-their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood.

    Memorial ques for her ancestors and mother had been ced at the estate''s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to ce on the ques, their tears unceasing.

    Carissa knelt before her parents'' memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze.

    "Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It''s not that I don''t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well."

    Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrobly.

    After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the pce. It was noon by the time they arrived.

    Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the pce gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in.

    Lulu was distressed and said, "Mydy, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you''re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn''t eatst night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?"

    "I''m not hungry."

    The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Please don''t be so hard on yourself. It''s not worth getting sick over. Why don''t we just let it go? After all, you''re still the rightful wife and thedy of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she''ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?" Lulu pleaded.

    Carissa''s gaze was cold. "Lulu, if you''re going to talk like that, don''t speak at all."

    Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened.

    In the pce''s study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa''s arrival to the king three times.

    "Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the pce gates," he repeated.

    The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. "I can''t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can''t take it back. Tell her to go home."

    "The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She''s been standing there for over an hour without moving."

    Salvador felt a pang of guilt. "Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn''t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions."

    "If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan''s contributions surpass all others," Derek countered.

    Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinir. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks.

    Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed.

    Apart from his brother who was known as the Hell Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan''s third son had lost an arm. Dominic''s seventh son had been killed, though this had been kept secret.

    But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector.

    "Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I''ll grant her whatever she wants. I''ll even give her a noble title or an official rank," said Salvador.

    Derek breathed a sigh of relief. "As always, you''re wise, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 6

    Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed.

    Salvador remembered the Sinir family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him.

    "Rise and speak," hemanded.

    Carissa bowed deeply with her hands sped. "Your Majesty, I know it''s presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace."

    "I have already issued the edict. It''s impossible to revoke it," Salvador said.

    Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren."

    The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?"

    Salvador thought she hade to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce.

    Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements.

    "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on myte family''s military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I''m begging you."

    "Carissa, do you know what you''ll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, aplicated expression on his face.

    Carissa hadn''t heard Salvador call her by name in a long time.

    When he was still the crown prince, he used to asionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissater went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again.

    "I do," she affirmed.

    There was a hint of a smile on Carissa''s stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony.

    "I''m sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I''m not a gentleman, I don''t want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added.

    "Carissa, there''s no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked.

    "I returned to the estate today to visit my family''s memorial ques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I''ll adopt a son for my father''s sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa exined.

    Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn''t expected her to be so considerate.

    "You''re Barrett''s legal wife. Aurora can''t undermine your position. You really don''t need a divorce."

    Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that''s meaningless. I don''t want to waste my life like this. I''m the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch''s'' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don''t want to settle for a life of mediocrity."

    "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked.

    Feelings? Not really.

    Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances.

    "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she dered.

    Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone.

    This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa''s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder.

    How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her.

    Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector''s merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa.

    "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general''s residence," Salvador said.

    Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!"

    As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further.

    "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future,e to the pce and see me."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.

 Chapter 7

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After Carissa left, Derek hurried into the study and announced, "Your Majesty, the queen dowager sent someone over. She requests your presence when you''re avable."

    Salvador sighed. "Mother is probably worried and anxious because of Carissa''s situation. Alright, prepare the carriage."

    Peonies were in full bloom at Serenity Pce, the queen dowager''s residence. They exuded an air of opulence and regal beauty, their fragrance surpassing all others. The roses climbing the pce walls had also blossomed, showcasing a stunning and exquisite charm.

    Wearing a crimson-purple robe and a white jade hairpin adorning her hair, the queen dowager sat on a chair in the main hall. Her face looked weary.

    "Blessings upon you, Mother." Salvador bowed as he approached the woman.

    The queen dowager, Victoria Lancaster, looked at him and dismissed the attendants before sighing.

    "The marriage edict you issued was extremely unwise. Your actions not only disrespected the Marquis of Northwatch but also set a bad example for the people of the kingdom."

    Her tone grew stern as she continued, "In our kingdom, Starhaven, there arews. Officials of the court are not allowed to take concubines within five years of marriage. Five years is already a short time.

    "In my opinion, a man should only be allowed to bypass this criterion if he reaches the age of forty and is without a male heir. Only then can he take a concubine without waiting for the time limit to be up. "Now, by publicly bestowing a marriage edict upon Aurora to be Barrett''s legal wife, you''ve set a precedent. Do you think there''s any hope left for women in this kingdom?

    "On Barrett''s wedding day, he went to battle. He hasn''t even consummated his marriage with

    taking another wife. Are you trying to drive her to her death?

    Carissa yet, and now,

    As Victoria finished speaking, tears streamed down her face. "The poor girl. She''s the only one left alive in her family, and now she''s being bullied like this."

    The reason Victoria was so distressed was that she and Carissa''s mother, Mnie Sinir, formerly Mnie Sullivan, had been close friends. Victoria had watched Carissa grow up from a young age.

    Seeing his mother in tears, Salvador felt guilty and knelt before her.

    Mother, I didn''t think my decision through. At the city gates, Barrett requested the marriage edict in front of everyone, as a reward for repelling the enemy. I knew it was inappropriate, but he said he desired nothing else and needed no rewards. If I didn''t grant his request, he

    wouldn''t have backed down."

    "So, just because he wouldn''t have backed down, Carissa has to suffer? Hasn''t the marquis family sacrificed enough people? Do you have any idea how difficult her life has been this past year?" Victoria said angrily.

    Salvador also felt sorry for Carissa, but had to say, "Mother, Barrett has had a change of heart. Even if he can''t marry Aurora officially, he won''t treat Carissa well anymore. Just now, Carissa came to me and begged for a divorce. I granted it."

    Victoria frowned deeply. "What? That foolish child! Why did she beg for a divorce? Where will she go after that?"

    "She said she would return to Northwatch Estate and adopt a son to honor her father''s memory."

    Victoria sighed repeatedly. "Can she really go back to the estate? She has seen the corpses of her rtives scattered all over that ce. Isn''t she afraid she''ll have nightmares every night if she stays there?" Victoria''s heart ached beyond measure.

    "Since she came to the pce, why didn''t shee to me? I could have intervened and taught her how to control Aurora.

    "There was no need for a divorce. Barrett has already achieved military merits. If she had sought a different royal edict, she could have lived a luxurious life forever. Why did she choose such a difficult path?" Salvador replied, "Mother, her mind is made up. She said she didn''t want to waste her life with them. Think about it. If she has to watch Barrett being affectionate with another woman every day, how could she bear it?"

    Those words struck a chord with Victoria, making her face turn pale.

    She had loved thete king, but he was different. The one he had loved most was a concubine, followed by many others.

    "A woman''s life is so difficult. Aurora is a female general, and I once admired her. I thought she could elevate the status of women. But little did I know that as soon as she gained power, she would turn against her own kind. I am very disappointed in her," said Victoria.

    Salvador''s expression was also unpleasant. He was deeply disappointed in Barrett and Aurora. But considering that they had just quelled the discord at the border city, he couldn''t criticize them too harshly. All he could do was summon Barrett to the pde to reprimand him.

 Chapter 8

    The next day, Barrett was summoned to the pce. He expected to be received with honor, considering his current status as a prominent figure in the court. He didn''t expect to be left waiting outside the pce''s study for a whole hour.

    Finally, Derek emerged and said, "General Warren, His Majesty is busy at the moment. He asks you to return home and says he will summon you again another day. Barrett looked puzzled.

    He had waited outside the study for so long but hadn''t seen any ministers entering or leaving. This indicated that Salvador wasn''t discussing state affairs with the court officials.

    "Mr. Walker, why did His Majesty summon me in the first ce?" asked Barrett.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Derek smiled and replied, "I''m unsure of the reason, General Warren."

    Barrett felt perplexed but didn''t dare to barge in and ask the king directly.

    "Could you kindly give me a hint? Did I do something wrong?"

    "You''ve just returned victorious, General Warren. You''ve earned only merits thanks to your contributions," said Derek, the smile never leaving his face. "Then, His Majesty..."

    Derek interrupted and politely said, "Please return home, General Warren."

    Barrett wanted to inquire further, but Derek had already turned and ascended the steps. The general could only leave with a sense of unease,

    At the victory celebration, Salvador had praised him and Aurora greatly. Why then, just a dayter, was Barrett being treated so coldly?

    As he exited the pce gates, leading his horse, he overheard the pce guards whispering to each other.

    "Yesterday, the general''s wife came to the pce. Now, the general himself is here. Could something have gone wrong with the marriage edict?"

    "Stop your nonsense. His Majesty announced his approval in front of officials and the people. How could there be a problem now?"

    Barrett''s expression darkened as he turned around hurriedly. "What did you say? My wife came to the pce yesterday?"

    The two guards hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    "Yes, my lord. She waited here for an hour before His Majesty summoned her."

    Barrett had spent the entire day at Aurora''s residence yesterday and had no idea where Carissa was. He couldn''t believe she had gone to the pce!

    It was no wonder Salvador''s attitude today was so different from before. Carissa had sought out the king and asked him to retract the marriage edict! What a cunning move!

    It was a waste that Aurora had even defended her yesterday. She said it was normal for Carissa to be unwilling to ept the marriage edict. After all, women were inherently narrow-minded. She had said Carissa shouldn''t be med.

    Barrett rode straight back home, tossing the reins to the gatekeeper as he dismounted and headed directly for Grace Mansion.

    "Carissa!"

    As soon as Lulu heard the roar, she hurried over and stood in front of Carissa.

    Panicked, she looked at Barrett and asked, "W-what are you going to do?"

    "Lulu," Carissa said calmly. "Step aside."

    Lulu obeyed, moving to stand beside Carissa. However, she still remained vignt.

    Barrett looked at his wife, who was sitting quietly in a chair. Thinking of her pleading with Salvador to retract the edict, any sense of guilt he had towards her vanished.

    His icy gaze met her dark, calm eyes.

    "You went to His Majesty and asked him to retract the marriage edict, didn''t you?"

    Carissa shook her head. "No."

    "No?" His tone dripped with mockery, his handsome face twisted in disdain. "You have the audacity to attempt such a thing, yetck the courage to acknowledge it. This isn''t how daughters of noble families behave, Carissa. You''re such a hypocrite!"

    Carissa looked at the angry man in front of her, feeling like he was a stranger. He was acting in such an unfamiliar manner that it sent chills to the depths of her heart. She even doubted if this was the man she knew, or if she had ever truly known him.

    At her silence, Barrett assumed she was guilty and grew even more furious.

    "Speak-up! What did you tell His Majesty? Did he agree to retract the edict?"

    Carissa lowered her gaze and replied, "His Majesty didn''t agree. Your marriage will proceed as nned." 1

 Chapter 9

    Barrett breathed a sigh of relief, but his tone remained cold as he continued, "I obtained this edict through my military merits. If His Majesty were to revoke it, it would surely disappoint the soldiers.

    "His Majesty summoned me today and then refused to see me. It''s probably because youined that you were being mistreated. I won''t argue with you, but I''ve done my utmost for you.

    "I hope you can behave yourself and stop causing trouble. After Aurora and I are married, I will ensure you have your own children. You''ll have a decent life in yourter years." Carissa lowered her gaze and calmly instructed, "Lulu, see the guest out."

    Lulu stepped forward. "General, please leave."

    Barrett left without another word.

    Before Carissa could say anything, Lulu started crying.

    Carissa went over tofort her. "What''s wrong now?"

    "It''s so unfair, mydy! Don''t you feel that way?" Lulu said through her tears.

    Carissa smiled. "Of course I do. But crying won''t solve the problem. It''s better to think about the future and how we can live better. There are no weaklings in the Sinir family, right?"

    After wiping her tears with her handkerchief, Lulu pursed her lips tightly and asked, "Why does everyone bully you, mydy? You''ve been so kind to the people here in Valor Estate." "Because I''m insignificant in their eyes now," Carissa replied with a smile.

    In truth, she had always been insignificant. What mattered was the dowry she brought. Lulu shed even more tears at that. In her heart, Carissa was the most important person.

    "Alright, stop crying. Let''s focus on what needs to be done. Life goes on." Carissa wiped Lulu''s cheek. "Off you go!"

    "Mydy." Lulu struggled to dry her tears. "What about the people who came with you when you got married? Will you take them all with you when you leave?"

    "Their service contracts are with me. If I leave, Aurora won''t treat them well. Naturally, they''lle with me."

    When Carissa got married, her mother had sent two personal attendants along, along with four male servants and four maids.

    This past year, Reba had been gravely ill, so Carissa managed Valor Estate. Thus, the

    #

    people who came with Carissa when she got married held important positions in the estate.

    Firstly, this was because Valor Estate was short on manpower. With Jonathan and Barrett''s low sries andck of additional ie, they couldn''t afford to hire many people. Secondly, it was also because Carissa wanted to spare herself some effort by using her own people. That way, she wouldn''t have to assert her authority too much. This allowed her to health. conserve her energy to take care of Reba, who was in poor

    The dowry Carissa brought with her also provided significant financial support. The medicine for Reba''s illness was expensive, and the estate was struggling to maintain itself. Thankfully, of her dowry, Carissa only had to use the profits from the shops, rental ie from properties, and some ie from thends and estates.

    The next day, Carissa went to take care of Reba as usual. But today, she was only doing so because Sebastian was here to treat the older woman. 1

    When Reba saw Carissa, she felt relieved, as she thought her daughter-inw hade to

    her senses.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Aurora will being soon. The two of you will be sister-wives soon, so you should get along with her," said the older woman.

    Carissa didn''t respond and waited for Sebastian to arrive.

    When he was done prescribing the medicine, Carissa said, "Sebastian, I''ll see you out."

    "Good. I also have something to say to you."

    Sebastian instructed his servant to gather his equipment and medicine. He didn''t say a word to Reba before leaving with Carissa.

    Walking along the corridor, Sebastian said, "Silly girl, these people are not worth your kindness. You don''t need to call for me again. I won''te."

    "I understand. I won''t call for you again. I''ve decided to get a divorce," Carissa replied.

    Sebastian smiled. "Good girl. That''s the decisive decision a daughter of the Sinir family should make. I don''t need their money. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have treated her."

    Just a nce at Reba was enough for Sebastian, who was experienced in judging people, to know that she was a greedy old woman.

 Chapter 10

    After seeing off Sebastian, Carissa returned to Grace Mansion. Half an hourter, Barrett brought Aurora to see her.

    Carissa was in the study, organizing the household ounts for the month. When she saw the couple enter, her gaze fixed on their intertwined fingers. Carissa took a deep breath, getting a good whiff of the soothing scent that filled the room. thanks to the delicate candle that was burning in a corner.

    This was good. It was better to be upfront and straightforward in this matter.

    "Please, have a seat," Carissa told the two of them, after sending Lulu out.

    Aurora had changed back into women''s clothing and was now wearing a crimson pleated skirt embroidered with golden butterflies. As she sat down, the skirt draped elegantly, the butterflies seemingly frozen in motion.

    Aurora wasn''t conventionally pretty, but she exuded a strong presence.

    Locking eyes with Carissa, she spoke first, "Carissa!"

    Having been immersed in military life and killed enemies, Aurora thought her imposing demeanor would make Carissa falter. But to her surprise, the other woman''s clear gaze didn''t

    waver.

    "General Yates, please speak your mind," Carissa said.

    "I heard you wanted to see me, so here I am. I only have one question for you. Are you willing to coexist peacefully with me? I hope you speak the truth without any theatrics. The innocent act may work on men, but not on me," Aurora replied in an assertive tone.

    Carissa looked at her. "The queen dowager once said you''re a role model for women in the kingdom. So, why don''t you answer my question instead. Aside from coexisting peacefully, do I have any other choice?"

    "You don''t need to divert the topic. Whether you have another choice is your business," Aurora said sternly.

    Carissa actually smiled. She looked so breathtaking that Aurora felt a twinge of difort. Carissa looked at the couple and said, "Of course, I''m willing to coexist peacefully with you." After the divorce, there would be no further involvement or animosity between them. Carissa was willing to coexist peacefully, but the chance for peace was slim.

    Aurora frowned. "I told you, don''t lie to me. I can tell whether you''re telling the truth or not. If not, why would you need to beg the king to retract his edict? Also, why would the king listen to you? Do you think you can deceive him with your innocent facade?"

    Carissa''s gaze turned cold. "General Yates, watch your words!"

    Her sudden change of demeanor caught Aurora off guard.

    Carissa''s beautiful face was icy. There was a severe glint in her eyes as she said, "Not everyone has the courage and skill to ride into battle like you. Are people who aren''t like you all just putting on a show?" my hand in She looked at Barrett and calmly added, "As for you... When you came to seek marriage, you promised my mother that I would be your only wife and you would take no concubines in the future. "Now, you''ve broken that promise to me. Don''t make it seem like I''m standing in your way."

    Aurora chuckled, looking at Barrett. "So, you said that to her too? If that''s the case, then I''m the one who''s interfering in your marriage."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Barrett held Aurora''s hand firmly, looking at Carissa somewhat irritably. "I already told you that day. I didn''t know what love was until I met Aurora. It was wrong of me to make such promises lightly, but now, my heart belongs only to Aurora.

    "We never intended to hurt you. Also, you''ll still be my wife. Aurora and I will spend most of our days together in the military. You can raise our children, and solidify your position that way."

    Carissa''s expression changed slightly. "What are you saying? That I have to help raise your children in the future?"

    You can have your own child if you

    that..." Barrett trailed off.

    want. I can have a son or daughter with you. But after

    He knew his words were hurtful, but his beloved was present.

    He gritted his teeth and continued, "Once you''re pregnant, we won''t share a bed anymore."

    "And what about you? Do you agree with this?" Carissa asked, looking at Aurora.

 Chapter 11

    Though Aurora felt a pang in her heart, she replied calmly, "I''m not a petty or jealous person. Besides, I can understand the need for it. When you have your own child, your future will be secured.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "As for whether he still shares your bed after you get pregnant, that''s none of my concern."

    Herst sentence clearly showed signs of annoyance.

    Barrett quickly promised, "Don''t worry, if she gets pregnant, I will never touch her again."

    "No need to reassure me, I''m not that petty." Aurora turned away, clearly displeased.

    Watching the two people in front of her, Carissa felt a sense of absurdity.

    Standing up, she looked at Aurora and said sternly, "Being a woman in this world is already hard enough. Why must you degrade us further? You''re also a woman.

    "Just because you''ve been on the battlefield and killed enemies, does that give you the right to treat other women like this? Do you only see me as someone who relies on having a family''s heir to survive? Am I destined to do nothing but y a background role in this ce?"

    Taken aback, Aurora frowned. "You''re making a big deal out of this."

    Carissa''s voice turned cold as she added, "Let''s get a divorce, Barrett. There''s no need to say anything else. It''s not dignified to argue further."

    "Divorce? Aren''t you just making threats now?" Aurora sneered coldly. "But I''m not someone you can easily threaten. Go ahead and make a scene. Damaging your own reputation will be your loss."

    She knew well that noblewomen valued their reputation dearly, especially someone like Carissa, who was the daughter of a marquis.

    Barrett also spoke up, "Carissa, I won''t divorce you. We''re saying all this for your own good,"

    "No need expression was calm, and she exuded a sense of dignity. "You''re

    for that!" or just afraid of being criticized for being heartless and fickle. Everything you do is for yourselves, yet you hypocritically im it''s for my sake. It''s sickening to hear." Barrett looked anxious. "That''s not what I meant. Please don''t misunderstand."

    But Aurora just shook her head with a cold smile. "I knew it. Someone like you will never be able to understand our point of view. Until now, you still insist on clinging to the pretense of being a nobledy.

    "I initially wanted to have a straightforward talk with you, but it seems your thoughts are too heavy. You insist on jumping to wild conclusions as if we''re plotting against you. I was only being considerate of you.

    "If you get divorced, you''ll be like a discarded woman. Life outside won''t be as good as what

    have here. Why bother holding onto this pride and making life difficult for yourself? Since don''t appreciate my kindness, I won''t say more.

    you

    "Do as you wish. I''m wholly devoted to Barrett. There''s nothing to hide. Whether praised or criticized, I''ll ept it all."

    Carissa replied, "If you''re not afraid of others'' criticisms, there''s no need toe here."

    Aurora stepped forward, facing her squarely. "I''m only afraid that someone might use the divorce to gain sympathy and obstruct my marriage to Barrett. We obtained this marriage edict through our military achievements. We won''t tolerate your interference."

    Carissa shook her head, finding it all rather absurd. "Leave. This conversation is pointless. You are generals who have served the country; I have no wish to speak ill of you."

    Her father and brothers were all military men who had sacrificed themselves on the battlefield. In her heart, military officials who defended the homnd held the highest honor. She didn''t want any further entanglement with them or to say anything disrespectful.

    "Lulu, show them out!" Carissa called out, lowering her gaze to hide the icy coldness in her

    eyes.

    Lulu, who had been listening outside, immediately entered.

    Her voice was cold as she said, ˇ°Generals, your mutual affection is your business. Please don''t mistreat mydy, nor use military achievements to pressure her."

    "How dare you?!" Aurora shouted angrily. "You''re just a lowly servant girl! How dare you speak so boldly to me?"

 Chapter 12

    Lulu felt heartbroken seeing her mistress treated this way. Carissa had held back due to decorum, but as a lowly servant, Lulu wasn''t afraid.

    Her eyes reddened with tears as she spoke, "I may be just a humble maid, but I know right from wrong. You''re a female general, yet you got involved with someone else''s husband on the battlefield. And now, you''re bullying my mistress under the guise of military

    achievements..."

    Before Lulu could finish, Barrett angrily pped her across the face.

    Then, he turned to Carissa and coldly said, "Is this what you teach your servants? There''s no sense of respect!"

    Carissa hurried over to support Lulu. The fact that her cheek swelled instantly showed how hard Barrett had hit her.

    With a sharp gaze, Carissa turned back and swiftly delivered a p across Barrett''s face.

    "Do you think you can hit my people as you please?"

    Barrett hadn''t expected Carissa to strike him back over a servant girl, especially in front of Aurora. After all, a man''s face wasn''t something a woman could just hit.

    But since he couldn''t retaliate, he just gave Carissa a cold re before leaving with Aurora.

    Carissa touched Lulu''s cheek gently. "Does it hurt?"

    "Not at all." Lulu smiled through the pain. "Fortunately, we''ll be leaving the general''s residence soon."

    "The royal edict should arrive in a few days." Carissa sighed. "I just hope it''s sooner rather thanter."1

    When Barrett initially mentioned the king''s edict for his and Aurora''s marriage, Carissa had wanted to meet Aurora. Since she was the first female general of the generation, Carissa had not only admired her, but also believed that she wouldn''t be willing to share a husband.

    But after today''s meeting and hearing Aurora''s words, Carissa''s illusions were thoroughly shattered. She was deeply disappointed in the female general.

    Barrett and Aurora''s wedding was set for October, and it was already mid-August. They had to make preparations quickly. Besides Carissa, the only other person in the household who could manage wedding arrangements was Charlotte.

    Therefore, Carissa was determined to quash any thoughts from the Warren family about involving her in organizing the wedding.

    In the end, the wedding arrangements were entrusted to Charlotte. She harbored deep disdain

    for Barrett''s cold-heartedness, but family ties and Amelia''s illness forced her to take charge.

    On the eve of the engagement ceremony, Charlotte called a family meeting. Everyone was present, including Barrett''s father, uncle, and younger siblings. When Reba insisted that Carissa join them, thetter could already guess their intentions. However, Carissa still went, wanting to hear just how shameless they could be.

    When the marriage between Barrett and Aurora had been proposed, the Yates family had presented a list of betrothal gifts they expected from the Warren family. Having already prepared all the basic items on the list, Charlotte had now called everyone together to brainstorm ideas for the betrothal gifts she couldn''t decide on.

    Looking at the list of betrothal gifts, Jonathan immediately said it was impossible toe up with them.

    When Barrett married Carissa a year ago, Mnie had noted that Reba had to take medicine all year round and that the Warren family wasn''t very well off. So, she hadn''t asked for much. She only requested five hundred silver coins and some ordinary jewelry as betrothal gifts.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, the dowry Carissa had brought with her to the Warren family included houses, estates, and shops. The total wealth amounted to a hundred thousand silver coins. Just the furniture, silk, and bedding she had brought was enough to fill an entire room.

    Over the past year, Carissa had relied on her dowry to pay for the visits from Sebastian, who prescribed pills to maintain Reba''s health. If she hadn''t done that, Reba might not have lived past a month of Barrett''s deployment

 Chapter 13

    Seeing everyone''s distress, Barrett took the list of gifts.

    After reviewing it, he asked Charlotte, "What''s the issue here? They''re asking for two thousand silver coins, two pairs of gold bracelets, two pairs of mchite bracelets, two sets of rose gold hair ornaments, and fifty rolls of brocade. That''s all. The misceneous items aren''t a lot either."

    "That''s all?" Charlotte sneered coldly. "Unfortunately, our household can''t even scrape together a thousand coins right now."

    "How''s that possible? Who manages the finances? Do we not have money?" Barrett asked in

    surprise.

    "I manage the finances," Carissa said calmly.

    "You manage the finances? Then, where''s the money?" Barrett questioned.

    "Yeah, where''s the money?" Charlotte chuckled coldly. "Do you think our family is some wealthy noble family? Valor Estate was granted to your grandfather by thete king because he was a senior militarymander.

    "Your father and uncle''s annual sries plus stipends don''t exceed two thousand silver coins. And you... you''re just a fourth-rank general. Do you earn more than your father does?" ''Well, shouldn''t the estate left by my grandfather generate some ie, no matter how little? *Barrett argued.

    Charlotte replied, "Even if it does, can it sustain the expenses of such arge household? Just your mother''s daily medicine costs three silver coins per dose. Then, there''s the pill she needs to take once every three days, which costs five silver coins. All these things are paid for with Carissa''s dowry money."

    Barrett couldn''t believe it. He felt that Charlotte was deliberately making things difficult for

    him.

    Disappointed, he set the gift list down. "In in terms, you just don''t want to use the money for this. Fine then, I''ll figure out the betrothal gifts and money myself. I''ve earned militar merits. I''m sure the king will reward me."

    "Didn''t you use military merits to ask for the edict to marry Aurora? Since you''re in love, why bother with betrothal gifts? Go and discuss it with her. Tell her to ask for less," Charlotte said. Clearing her throat, Reba chimed in, "After all, it''s a marriage granted by the king. We can''t be disrespectful. It''s not like we can''t produce the gifts and money."

    She looked at Carissa and smiled, motioning for her toe over. "Carissa, how about you front this money first? Once we''re more financially stable, we''ll pay you back. How does that

    sound?"

    Serena scoffed. "Mom, we''re all family here. Why talk about paying her back? I''m sure my sister-inw is generous and wouldn''t mind giving us ten thousand coins."

    "Serena, you shouldn''t speak about your sister-inw like that. She''s done a lot for our household this past year. You should appreciate her," said Reba, pretending to scold her daughter and emphasizing that everyone should remember Carissa''s kindness.

    After a pause, Reba looked at her daughter-inw and added, "Alright, that''s settled, then. Carissa, I know this is hard on you. Once Aurora arrives, you should set some rules for her to know you''re the primary wife here."

    Everyone''s eyes, including Barrett''s, turned to Carissa.

    Since she had pped him yesterday, he felt awkward and couldn''t bring himself to ask her for help on this matter.

    When Carissa remained silent, Charlotte asked, "Besides the money, should Carissa also provide the ornaments and jewelry?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Of course. She doesn''t mind, right, Carissa?" Reba prompted gently.

    Charlotte looked at Carissa and shook her head slightly, signaling for her not to agree. Thetter knew that the former meant well by reminding her, but Carissa had never intended to

    agree anyway.

    So, she shook her head slowly and said, "It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to pay for this. The household should cover the expenses for the marriage."

    Reba''s expression immediately darkened. ''Carissa, you''re being unreasonable. Why differentiate between us? We''re all family. Besides, isn''t this just a loan? We''ll repay you once things ease up." Carissa looked at Barrett. "What do you think?"

    How could he possibly suggest that his wife use her dowry to pay for the gifts so that he could marry another wife?

    As a man of honor, Barrett felt uneasy.

    He was about to speak up when Reba quickly intervened, "Carissa, you should make the decisions. After all, you''re his wife. His business is your business. A married couple should operate as one, right?" "You''re right, Mother." Carissa turned to Barrett. In that case, just let me know if you want to borrow the money from me. I''m willing to lend it to you if you ask."

 Chapter 14

    Reba paused momentarily.

    Borrow?

    Well, Reba herself had said that it was a loan, and they would repay Carissa once things eased up. Now that her daughter-in- had phrased it that way, the older woman had no way

    to retort.

    Still, Reba couldn''t help but inwardly criticize Carissa for herck of understanding. The girl had no family left. What else would she spend her money on if not for the Warren family?

    Barrett shook his head. "I''ll figure something out on my own. I won''t need to borrow from you.

    With that said, he turned and left the room.

    All eyes turned to Carissa, who curtsied politely and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my

    leave."

    *Carissa, stay here!" Reba''s face darkened as her anger surged.

    She was no longer coughing or weak, especially since she had taken the medicine that Sebastian had prescribed yesterday.

    Carissa looked at her mother-inw. "Is there something else you need?"

    Reba spoke with great seriousness and concern, "I know you went to the pce and appealed to the king. That wasn''t a wise thing to do.

    "After Aurora joins our household, it will reflect well on our family when she earns merits in the future. You''ll benefit from it too. When the merits umte, you may receive a title. Again, that will also be a blessing to you."

    "You''re right," Carrissa conceded.

    Seeing her beingpliant again, Reba continued smugly, ''Ten thousand silver coins. Isn''t much for you. And the jewelry will probably amount to two or three thousand silver coins. You won''t mind providing the money for this, right?"

    Carissa nodded. "Alright."

    Finally, Reba rxed. She realized Carissa''s annoying attitude earlier was just a trivial

    tantrum.

    The older woman smiled. "Carissa, you''re sensible. Rest assured, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, I''ll be the first to defend you."

    Charlotte was beside herself.

    .

    Why was Carissa so naive? How could she think it was right to use her dowry to help her husband take another wife?

    This family was clearly going too far.

    Carissa turned to Charlotte and asked, "So, the engagement gifts amount to about thirteen thousand silver coins. Then, how much will the wedding party cost?"

    "The party and other expenses will add up to several thousand coins. Are you also going to cover that?" Charlotte replied impatiently.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    If Carissa wanted to remain foolish, Charlotte wouldn''t care anymore.

    "Sure. "When the timees, I''ll have Barrett write me a promissory note. Once that''s done, I''ll deliver the money," Carissa answered with a smile.

    Everyone in the room, except those from Charlotte''s side of the family, scowled.

    "That''s absurd! Since when does a husband need to write a promissory note to get money from his wife?!" Reba eximed, fuming.

    Carissa was taken aback. "If we don''t have a promissory note, how can it be considered a loan? Mother, didn''t you just mention that the money would be a loan? Writing a promissory note for a loan is perfectly reasonable. Not writing one would be absurd, wouldn''t it?"

    Carissa stood up calmly and confidently. "Speaking of which... There''s no reason for a husband to use his wife''s dowry to fund a concubine''s engagement gifts either.

    "If such a thing were to spread, it would tarnish my husband''s reputation. It would also make our household aughingstock. Don''t you agree, Mother?"

    Reba''s face turned dark with anger. "I just praised you for being sensible..."

    "Thinking of the family''s reputation is also sensible, right?"

    Smiling, Carissa leaned down and patted the older woman gently on the back.

    "Mother, don''t be angry. You just took your medicine yesterday. It onlysts for five days, and Sebastian won''t being to treat you anymore.

    "What did you say?" Reba grabbed Carissa''s hand, turning to look at her. "How could you be so cruel? Why did you stop him froming to treat me?!"

    Serena angrily pushed her sister-inw aside. "Carissa, you stopped the physician froming to treat Mom? Are you trying to kill her?!

    As Carissa casually flicked her sleeves, Serena felt an intense surge of force that made her stagger back a few steps. The shocked girl had to grab the back of the chair to steady herself.

    How could Carissa be so strong?

    213

    Caris

    spoke coolly, "Be careful with your words. Sebastian himself said yesterday that he wouldn''te again. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him yourself whether it was his own choice or if I stopped him froming."

    With that, Carissa turned and left.

 Chapter 15

    Reba refused to believe that Sebastian wouldn''te. After all, he had visited yesterday to deliver medicine, and had even given detailed exnations about her condition.

    She immediately sent someone to the physician''s office to fetch Sebastian, but he didn''t even show up.

    Instead, he had a message ryed to Reba''s steward through the resident physician. The steward, in turn, ryed the exact words of the resident physician to Reba, who almost lost her temper once she heard it.

    Sebastian''s message was, "There''s no need to call for me again. The actions of the people in Valor Estate are disheartening. Treating a person whocks integrity would shorten my life. I don''t wish to die prematurely."

    Fuming, Reba eximed, "Carissa must have stopped Sebastian from treating me! I never imagined she could be so cruel.

    "When Barrett married her, I thought she was gentle and virtuous. I didn''t see any signs that she was such a treacherous person during the year she lived here either.

    ''But now, she''s trying to kill me! Without Sebastian''s medicine, my life will be at stake!"

    Jonathan had been silent the entire time. He was obviously displeased and thought his daughter-inw had be disobedient. He had assumed her previous stubbornness would blow over, but stopping Reba from receiving her medicine was going too far.

    He ordered his youngest son, Bryan, "Find your elder brother and tell him to calm his wife down. If she keeps this up, she''ll kill your mother,

    "Got it!" Bryan dashed out.

    He had once thought his sister-inw was nice, but now saw her as ruthless.

    Meanwhile, Serena stormed toward Grace Mansion, only to find the doors locked tight..

    She stood at the entrance, her face flushed with anger as she shouted, "Carissa! Come out here, right now!

    "It''s no wonder my brother fell in love with Aurora. She doesn''t y these dirty tricks like you. You deserve to be despised by my brother!

    "Do you think hiding will save you? This is Valor Estate! If you have the guts, stay hidden for the rest of your life. Since you harmed your mother-inw, you''ll definitely die a miserable death!'' From inside Grace Mansion, Lulu''s voice rang out, "Lady Serena, didn''t you say you wanted to

    return the things mydy bought for you? Return them first before you speak."

    "Why should I? Those are gifts she gave me. You don''t take back gifts once given," Serena retorted coldly.

    She had intended to return them, but upon seeing that most of her jewelry and clothes were gifts from Carissa, she decided against it. If she returned them, she would have barely any nice jewelry left, and would only have clothes that were in and shabby.

    Serena wasn''t willing to live like that.

    Lulu''s voice remained steady as she added, "Even so, there''s no reason to insult others after epting their gifts."

    Serena was momentarily at a loss for words but quickly eximed, ''Just wait-until my brother returns. He''ll deal with her!"

    After her outburst, Serena stormed off in a huff.

    Lulu was equally angry.

    Returning to her room, she muttered, "They''re a bunch of insatiable people.

    "You were right, mydy. Anywhere else would be better than here. Why hasn''t His Majesty''s edict for the divorce arrived yet?"

    Carissa chuckled, leaping up to retrieve a box from the top of the cab andnding gracefully.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Opening the box revealed a long-unused red whip-a gift from her master when she left. Meadow Ridge. Since marrying into the Warren family, she hadn''t used it. She also barely practiced herbat skills, apart from her daily warm-ups.

    "Mydy, are you nning to fight someone?" Lulu asked.

    Having apanied her mistress to Meadow Ridge and served her there for several years, she was aware of Carissa''s proficientbat skills.

    "No. I''m just taking it out to look at it." Carissa ran her fingers over the red whip.

    She was still in her mourning period for her family, so she wouldn''t use the whip even if she decided to fight.

    "After we leave this household, we''ll head to Meadow Ridge to visit my master."

    "Sounds good." Lulu smiled warmly. "Returning to Meadow Ridge will be great. Everyone there treats you like a treasure, mydy."

    Carissa ced the red whip back in the box but didn''t return it to the top of the cab. Since she intended to take it with her, there was no need to put it back up there.

    "I hope

    my mother won''t me me for not following her wishes. I did marry, but he''s the one who disappointed me," Carissa spoke softly.

    Tears welled up in Lulu''s eyes. "If your mother knew about this, she would only be the people of Valor Estate. She wouldn''t be angry at you."

    angry at

    Carissa sighed softly. "Marriage and bearing children were never the destined fate of the women of the Sinir family."

    Lulu sniffled. "They just don''t appreciate how good you are, mydy. When ites to strategy andbat skills, Aurora doesn''t hold a candle to you. It''s only because thete master and madam didn''t want you on the battlefield that you''re here. If you joined the military, Aurora would be nothingpared to you."

    Carissa smiled. "I''m always perfect in your eyes, aren''t I?"

    "Absolutely!" Lulu looked up with a reddened nose.

 Chapter 16

    Barrett wandered around outside, trying to borrow money from his acquaintances. However, all he managed to secure was a thousand silver coins. It was far from the over ten thousand silver coins needed for the betrothal gifts and wedding party.

    The truth was, he could easily borrow twenty or thirty thousand from prestigious families, since he had just returned victorious. After all, he was now a rising star at court, and everyone was eager to curry favor with him.

    But he couldn''t bring himself to do it. Borrowing money was an awkward and sensitive thing to do. As much as possible, he wanted to preserve his dignity.

    After much deliberation, he thought it might be less humiliating to borrow from Carissa than from others.

    On his way back home, he saw Bryan riding towards him.

    Without waiting for his brother to speak, Bryan said, "Barrett, hurry back home. Your wife is about to drive Mom to her death!"

    Hearing Carissa was causing trouble again, Barrett sighed irritably. "What has she done now?"

    "She told Sebastian not to treat Mom anymore, Bryan exined.

    "There are many physicians in the capital. If Sebastian won''te, we''ll find another physician. If that fails, I''ll ask for the royal physicians'' help," Barrett replied, thinking it wasn''t a big deal.

    To Barrett, Carissa''s actions had revealed her true character. She had actually interfered with his mother''s health. It seemed like she was good ating up with despicable and cunning methods to hurt others.

    Carissa was really unlike Aurora, who had always been straightforward and wouldn''t resort to underhanded tactics.

    After hearing his older brother''s words, Bryan urgently added, "That won''t work. Mom fell ill shortly after you left for the expedition. At that time, Carissa did invite some royal physicians.

    "Several of them came, but they couldn''t alleviate Mom''s condition. Instead, it worsened. Later, she managed to get Sebastian, who prescribed expensive pills that saved Mom''s life and gradually improved her condition."

    Barrett''s eyes shed with anger. "She''s trying to force my hand by threatening Mom''s life."

    Bryan nodded. "Exactly. She went to the pce to plead with His Majesty. When he didn''t agree to rescind the marriage edict, she resorted to this method to pressure you into abandoning your marriage with General Yates. That woman is evil."

    Barrett immediately spurred his horse back home, heading straight for Grace Mansion,

    As a general, Barrett naturally had formidablebat skills. The gates of Grace Mansion couldn''t stop him.

    He kicked open the doors and stormed in to find his wife enjoying a bowl of watercress soup. Lulu had made it fresh with the watercress she picked to calm Carissa''s nerves.

    Barrett swept away the porcin bowl in front of his wife with one hand, causing it to crash loudly onto the floor.

    "Carissa!" Barrett gritted his teeth. "Will you ever stop? How far are you going to take this? How long will you keep this up?!"

    Carissa calmly looked at the broken bowl and spilled soup on the floor, feeling like she had wasted Lulu''s effort.

    "Lulu, clean up the broken pieces and the soup. I need to speak with the general. You don''t have to stay."

    Fetching a broom, Lulu did as Carissa asked before leaving.

    Carissa looked up at her furious husband. "Is this about Sebastian?"

    "You still have the nerve to ask?!" Barrett spat harshly.

    Carissa smiled, highlighting her stunning, captivating beauty.

    "Why wouldn''t I? You should be asking yourselves why Sebastian refuses to treat your mother. Maybe you should be looking at your own conduct."

    Barrett coldly retorted, "Stop pretending. It was you who stopped Sebastian from treating Mother. You''re using this as a means to ckmail me into not marrying Aurora. You''re despicable. "Carissa, let me tell you, even if I don''t marry Aurora, I won''t treat you any better. You disgust.

    1. me.

    "If I had known you were so maniptive and wicked, I would never have married you. I regret it deeply. I must have been blind."

    "Then, why don''t you divorce me?" Carissa asked, looking up at him.

    Barrett was caught off guard by her sudden question. "What?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Carissa stood up, her beautiful face filled with mockery. "Since I disgust you so much, why don''t you divorce me? If you love Aurora so deeply and want to be with her, then I''m just useless to you. Since you dislike me, why don''t you divorce me?"

    "I..." Barrett hesitated.

    Divorce her?

    He would never do that.

    Carissa took another step closer to him, her expression still mocking.

    "Is it because you don''t have a reason to divorce me? I can give you plenty. I''m jealous, disobedient, useless, and wicked. I speak out of turn and argue with my elders. Any one of these reasons is enough for you to divorce me."

 Chapter 17

    Barrett took a deep breath, staring at his wife in disbelief. Was she really serious about wanting to leave, or was this just another way to manipte him?

    But no, he could never agree to a divorce. Divorcing Carissa would bring a storm of public outrage that would drown both him and Aurora.

    Plus, his fellow soldiers would be ashamed of him, as everyone in the army revered Carissa''s father as a legendary hero. He couldn''t afford to lose their respect. "Carissa, I won''t divorce you," said Barrett, sounding both frustrated and resigned. "I''ll make sure you''re well cared for, but you need to stop causing all this trouble. What you did this time was the worst. "How could you use my mother''s illness to ckmail me? Don''t you think that''s too cruel? If you''re upset, take it out on me. Stop tormenting my mother. It''s disrespectful, and it''ll ruin your reputation." Carissa''s expression was icy as she taunted, "Is it that you won''t divorce me or that you''re too afraid to? Divorcing me would ruin your reputation, and people would use you of being heartless and unfaithful.

    "You''re also scared of losing the support of my father''s old allies. You want to keep your romance and your career, but you can''t have it both ways. Just because my family''s in decline doesn''t mean we need to rely on your family to survive. You underestimate me and overestimate yourself."

    Her words hit Barrett where it hurt, making him furious.

    "Enough with the arguments! The royal edict for the marriage is from the king himself. I will marry Aurora. If you have any other conditions, just name them and I''ll meet them."

    "I have no conditions. I don''t need anything from you."

    Carissa stood tall, her posture defiant and her eyes dry. Her beauty mark stood out on her fair, stunningly beautiful face.

    Angry and exasperated, Barrett said, "Honestly, Carissa, I thought you''d ept this marriage more gracefully. Your father and brothers were all soldiers. I thought you wouldn''t make things difficult for Aurora." Carissa let out a sarcasticugh. "You thought I''d just ept my husband marrying another woman? You think too highly of my generosity, Barrett. Let''s end this conversation here."

    Seeing her stubborn refusal, Barrett grew even more enraged.

    *Fine, since you''re so heartless, I''ll take this to the king himself. You''re deliberately making things difficult and defying His Majesty''s edict. Prepare for the consequences when the king

    +251

    BONUS

    reprimands you."

    Carissa scoffed. "What a joke! I''m just a woman, not some court official. How exactly does the king n to punish me? Why don''t you goin to the queen dowager instead? Tell her I won''t let Aurora marry into the family. Hasn''t she always admired Aurora? Go on, run to

    her."

    "Don''t think I won''t! You''ve cut off my mother''s medicine-that''s disrespectful. I''ll have the queen dowager punish you for it."

    "Take your time leaving, I won''t see you off!" Carissa showed no sign of caring.

    "You''ll regret this!" Barrett threw his parting words over his shoulder, ring at his wife''s cold face before storming off.

    "Perhaps you should worry about the betrothal gifts first. Do you need to borrow some money from me?" Carissa''s mocking voice echoed behind him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her words made Barrett pause for a moment before he stomped away. He had indeed thought about borrowing money from her. But after this, he''d rather ask Aurora to lower the price of the betrothal gifts than ever turn to Carissa.

    After Barrett left, Lulu poked her head around the door. "Mydy, if he really asked you to lend him money, would you?"

    Carissa rubbed her cheeks, exhausted from all the talking.

    After a moment, she answered Lulu''s question, "Sure, if he has the guts to ask, I''d lend it to him-with interest, of course. He''d have to pay back every penny, with interest, on time." "Aren''t you worried he won''t pay you back?"

    "If he doesn''t, I''ll send debt collectors to his door every day." Carissa nced at the spilled watercress soup in the corner and sighed pitifully. "Lulu, is there any watercress soup left? I''d

    like some.

    "Yes, there''s a whole pot left. We''ve got chicken soup too. Which one would you

    like?"

    Carissa''s face lit up. "Both, please! You should have some too, and send the rest to the maids. Oh, and they''ve packed everything, right?"

    "Everything''s ready. We''re just waiting for the edict, then we''ll pack up and leave," said Lulu, who was now cheerful, free from the gloom of the past few days.

    "Yes, it''s all over now. We''re just waiting for the edict to arrive. Though, I bet Barrett will go and negotiate with the Yates family to lower the price of the betrothal gifts. Aurora will definitely agree. After all

 Chapter 18

    Lulu scoffed. ˇ°Ten thousand silver coins worth of betrothal gifts? Do they think the Warren family is that rich? When you married into this family, your mother only asked for a few hundred silver coins. It was such a loss."

    Carissa sighed dramatically. "I agree. My mother settled for too little."

    Luluughed with her, but as sheughed, tears started to fall. Carissa had endured so much when she married into the Warren family. Back then, Carissa had believed Barrett''s grand promises he swore he''d never take a concubine.

    In the end, it was all lies, and Carissa''s life was ruined.

    Wiping her tears, Lulu went off to fetch the watercress soup and chicken soup, and she invited the other maids to share some too.

    The king''s edict for an amicable divorce was still under wraps, but the people Carissa had brought from her family home were loyal and trustworthy. They knew what was going on, and it was necessary to prepare them anyway.

    What worried Lulu was the possibility of the king not approving the divorce.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    A divorce that was unterally decided by the husband and an amicable divorce based on mutual understanding were two very different things, with the main difference being that a woman divorced by her husband couldn''t reim her dowry.

    Why was the edict taking so long to arrive? Was the king nning to wait until after the wedding to issue it? That would be pure torture. She didn''t want to stay here even a moment longer.

    Later, Carissa called Amelia to go over the ounts. They should have done this sooner, but the recent chaos had dyed everything.

    Amelia really didn''t want to take on this mess. She genuinely felt sorry for Carissa, but her husband, Benjamin, had said that Aurora marrying into the Warren family would greatly benefit the family. Aurora was the key factor behind Westhaven''s surrender, and the Ministry of Defense hadn''t forgotten that particr detail.

    Barrett and Aurora''s contributions had earned them this marriage edict, so the king hadn''t made other arrangements. With the king focusing on promoting young military talent, adding Aurora to the family would make the Warren family even more influential.

    Plus, Carissa was the legitimate daughter of a marquis. Her family had made great contributions to the court. Carissa''s family''s military merits were unmatched, with the only exception being if Salvador''s brother, the Hell Monarch, recaptured the Southern Frontier.

    "Amelia," Carissa said, handing her the ount books. "Here''s the current bnce for Valor Estate. The annual rents andnd ies are detailed here.

    "This year''s ie has beenpletely spent, and the remaining nine hundred silver coins. in the ounts is what I lent to the family. I''m taking it back now. Any objections?"

    "You''re taking it back? But that would leave the ountspletely empty!" Amelia eximed, utterly shocked.

    "If the other family members pitch in to help, we''ll get through the tough times. Plus, with Father, Benjamin, and Barrett''s monthly sries, we''ll get by if everyone tightens their belts a bit, Carissa replied calmly.

    "How can we be this broke?" Amelia couldn''t understand.

    It wasn''t that she doubted Carissa. The household had already been struggling before she married into the family. They hadid off many servants, and it was Carissa''s dowry that had allowed them to hire more staff and guards. Carissa had been paying for all these expenses, including Reba''s medicine.

    "I''m not sure," Carissa replied, though she knew the reasons all too well.

    Firstly, with her constant need for expensive treatments and rare medicines, Reba''s chronic illness had drained the family''s resources.

    Secondly, the family had mismanaged their businesses. Instead of finding ways to turn things around, they had sold off several shops, and the money from those sales was quickly squandered.

    Now, the estate''s ie mostly came from renting out a few shops, somend, and the sries of Jonathan, Gregory, Benjamin, and Barrett. If they didn''t have the estate granted by thete king, they probably wouldn''t even be able to afford a house.

    Many officials in the capital couldn''t afford homes either. Even the Civil Department''s vice minister only managed to buy a decent three-yard housest year after borrowing money.

    "Carissa, I can''t handle these finances. You should keep managing them,"Amelia said, feeling overwhelmed.

    Asking other family members to contribute money to the family fund was no easy task.

    Carissa smiled reassuringly. "No worries. Just handle it for now, Amelia. Once General Yates moves in, you can use your health as an excuse and hand over the household finances to her." Amelia thought it over and realized this was probably the best n.

    Carissa had once been easy-going, but now, her seemingly gentle words left no room for negotiation.

 Chapter 19

    After handing over the household management rights, Carissa shut herself in her mansion and refused to see anyone. She only met with the people from her own family, avoiding everyone else.

    She even had her meals cooked in the small kitchen of Grace Mansion. Her servants, Lily and Holly, would personally buy ingredients and cook for her.

    Once Carissa called back her staff, the entire Valor Estate plunged into chaos. Amelia had to step in, hastily promoting capable servants to fill the gaps left by the departing ones, trying to follow the old routines.

    But with the uing wedding, there simply weren''t enough hands. The servants Carissa had recalled left a noticeable void. Now, every part of the estate was left shorthanded.

    Reporting the situation to Reba, Amelia saw the older woman grip her forehead in frustration.

    "I never thought she''d be this inconsiderate. I must have been blind to treat her so well. I never even made her follow any rules," said Reba.

    When Amelia heard this, she didn''t feel the situation was unfair. When she herself married into the family, she had to follow the strict rules. But Carissa''s situation was different. She hade in with a substantial dowry, managed the household, and personally taken care of Reba.

    Of course, Amelia couldn''t say this in front of her mother-inw.

    Instead, she worriedly asked, "Mother, we''re already short on funds. Where will we get the money to hire new servants?"

    Despite her anger, Reba still hoped to squeeze some coins out of Carissa.

    After pondering for a while, she suggested, "Ask someone from the second branch of the family to talk to her. They have a good rtionship with her."

    "I''ve asked Aunt Charlotte, but she said she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Besides, she''s still trying to figure out the betrothal gifts," Amelia replied.

    "Has she found a solution yet?" Reba asked.

    "She said the only-option is to sell the remaining shops."

    "Sell the shops?" Reba frowned.

    They had been selling off assets over the past few years to cope with financial difficulties. And now, there were only a few left.

    After thinking it over, Reba made up her mind.

    "Then, sell them. We can buy them backter. Barrett and Aurora will continue earning military merits."

    The rewards for military achievements were plentiful. Carissa''s family had amassed immense wealth through military exploits. At their young age, Barrett and Aurora had already achieved significant victories. Surely, the king would continue to favor them in the future.

    Despite being a woman, Reba understood that after Carissa''s father and brothers died in battle, there were not many young generals left.

    The Hell Monarch had been fighting in the Southern Frontier for over two years, and it was uncertain if he would return. Hence, the king was sure to favor Barrett and Aurora-their path to wealth and honor seemed inevitable.

    "Then, I''ll arrange to sell the properties," Amelia said as she took her leave.

    The news of the Warren family selling their assets reached Carissa through Holly.

    Carissa was at her desk, practicing her calligraphy.

    When she heard Holly''s words, she looked up andmented, "Well, that''s really their only option right now."

    "When the household had no money before, they made you use your dowry to cover the expenses. Why didn''t they sell the properties then?" Holly grumbled.

    "How could that be the same?" Carissa smiled. "They''re counting on Aurora joining the household and working with Barrett to earn more military merits. They think they''ll be unstoppable and able to get whatever they want once that happens."

    Lulu, who was fanning a small stove, snorted. "Back then, you used your dowry to help out, hoping that the general would win more rewards from the king to make up for it. Who knew he''d use his achievements to arrange a marriage instead?"

    Tired of writing, Carissa set her brush down. "Well, I was foolish to think that way. I just hope the edict for our divorcees soon, so we can leave this ce and not hear any more about their affairs." But days passed-three, four days-and still no edict. 1This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Instead, news came that Reba had fallen ill again. Without Sebastian''s help or the pills he prescribed, she was suffering from chest pains.

    Carissa sighed, feeling a twinge of sympathy. "If it helps us part on good terms, I might ask Sebastian to continue treating Reba. But I won''t pay for it. They can pay him themselves if they can afford it." "

 Chapter 20

    When Reba fell ill, it caused a stir in the estate for half the night. Eventually, they had to call for a royal physician to temporarily stabilize her condition.

    The royal physician told Barrett, "I''ve treated Madam Warren before, but my skills are limited. The best physician in the capital for treating heart ailments is Sebastian. His medicine, Snowdrop Pills, is the only thing that can save her life.

    "I''ve managed to control her condition for now because she''s been taking those pills for a year, but if her episodes be more frequent in the future, there''s little more I can do."

    With that, the physician took his leave.

    Furious, Barrett''s eyes were bloodshot. He had personally gone to Sebastian''s clinic to ask. him to treat Reba, but the physician had refused to see him. Barrett knew Carissa must be the one behind this. She was employing such a despicable tactic-using his mother''s health to pressure him into giving up on marrying Aurora.

    Kicking the door open, he stormed into Grace Mansion.

    Carissa hadn''t gone to bed yet and was writing under themplight. Seeing her husband bursting in angrily, she frowned, clearly expecting an interrogation.

    "Holly, Lily, Lulu, please leave us," Carissa instructed.

    Barrett''s imposing figure advanced slowly toward his wife, his face as cold as frost.

    "Get Sebastian toe here tomorrow, or else...

    Carissa met his gaze directly. "Or else what?"

    He gritted his teeth. "Or else I''ll divorce you!"

    Carissa stared back steadily. "You''ll divorce me?

    Looking down at her, Barrett spoke coldly, "You were right the other day. There are enough reasons for me to divorce you!"

    Under themplight, Carissa''s skin was fair as snow, her beauty unmatched.

    "Good. Now that you''ve said that, I understand you truly intend to divorce me. I''ll wait for you. to draw up the divorce agreement," she said, smiling lightly.

    He stared at her icily. "You should know that once I divorce you, you won''t get your dowry back."

    Still smiling, Carissa replied, "Oh, the dowry? Sure, I''ll give it to you. Tomorrow, invite both family heads, our neighbors, and our matchmaker to sit down together. You present the divorce agreement, and I''ll sign it right away."

    Barrett pointed a finger at her, nearly touching her nose. ''Fine. Tomorrow at noon, I''ll divorce you and send you away!"

    With that, he left, flicking his sleeves as he walked away.

    Holly rushed in, clearly furious. "Mydy, once you''re divorced, all your dowry goes to him. How can you be so impulsive?"

    Lulu was on the verge of tears. "Exactly! Aren''t you letting them off too easily? Your mother gave you half of your family''s assets as your dowry."

    Carissa sat in her chair, recalling Barrett''s ruthless expression moments ago. A pang of pain flickered in her heart. It would be a lie to say she hadn''t harbored any expectations for him over this past year. Despite their shallow rtionship, he was the husband her mother had chosen for her.

    "If he divorces me, he''ll pay a hefty price too. As for the dowry, that''s another matter, We''ll see whether I take it with me or leave it," said Carissa.

    Holly added, "Right! Mydy, you cared for his mother for a year, but as soon as he returned with military merits, he requested another marriage and wanted to divorce you. Now, he''s even selling his family''s shops to afford his concubine''s betrothal gifts. Who knows if he''s divorcing you because he''s eyeing your dowry? People won''t let him off easily, and the officials will surely intervene."

    Lulu still fretted, "Regardless, I''m afraid he''ll act recklessly and impulsively. Ourdy will end up losing out, even if she manages to reim her dowry. Being divorced will tarnish her reputation, which is no small matter."

    Carissa worried that the king might change his mind.

    Though she had sought a royal edict based on her father and brothers'' military achievements, the reality was that they had already sacrificed their lives and were long gone. Yes, the king did ce importance on nurturing new military leaders, but she feared he might hesitate to grant her the divorce after deliberating the matter further.

    Carissa wasn''t concerned about the dowry itself. The inventory list was in her possession, and she could take all the bonds and silver coins with her. The properties all belonged to her family. The only things Barrett and his family could get their hands on were silk fabrics, mchite items, and some jewelry.

    There would be some losses, but not excessively so.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, if Barrett really went through with this divorce, Carissa wouldn''t be med for being heartless or cruel in the future.

    "You even spoke of asking Sebastian toe here, mydy. Bah! It''s not worth it to do so!" Holly muttered with resentment.

 Chapter 21

    Themp in Reba''s room stayed lit through the night..

    When Barrett suggested divorcing Carissa, Jonathan immediately opposed it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "If you divorce her, the court officials will criticize you in front of the king. Doing this undoubtedly means ruining your future."

    Benjamin chimed in, "Barrett, Dad''s right. Do you know how many generals in the army were once her father''s men? You relied on their support for your recent achievements. If you lose their backing, your position in the military will be unstable."

    Barrett''s face turned cold. "But she''s using Mom''s health to threaten me. I can''t bear it!"

    Reba had calmed down, but the difort from earlier made her resent Carissa intensely.

    Suddenly, she raised her head and said in a hoarse voice, "Divorce her! Once divorced, she can''t take her dowry with her."

    "I have no intention of taking her dowry," Barrett replied.

    "Why not? Since you''re divorcing her, her dowry naturally belongs to our family." Reba touched her chest, which still hurt slightly. "With all those coins from her dowry, we could afford Sebastian''s treatment. "Barret, you know how difficult it is to borrow money now that you''re a hero, don''t you? We sold all our shops just to gather enough money for your wedding. We''ve exhausted our savings.

    Jonathan urged, "Dear, what''s more important-the dowry or Barrett''s future? You must consider these things."

    Reba''s face looked exceptionally grim in themplight. "Darling, you said it yourself. The king needs new generals now. Even if the court officials investigate and find that Barrett is at fault, the king will likely only give him a light punishment. We need to consider the bigger picture."

    Barrett spoke up, "Everyone, making up my mind to divorce Carissa might have been an impulsive decision, but I can''t tolerate having such a narrow-minded and maniptive woman as my wife. "I''ve thought this through. I may get criticism and the court''s scrutiny. But considering the dire situation at the Southern Frontier, I predict that the Hell Monarch won''t prevail and will need reinforcements. "Aurora and I can go as reinforcements. We won the battle against Westhaven, and we''ll surely win at the Southern Frontier. If we recapture the area, it would truly be an extraordinary achievement."

    Barrett''s gaze was fervent. The battle at the Southern Frontier had dragged on for years without sess. Even Hector and his sons had perished on those battlefields. That was when the Hell Monarch had marched out. Now, over two yearster, he still hadn''t reimed the Southern Frontier.

    If Barrett and Aurora could reim the area, that would be a true aplishment. Moreover, it could also be seen as Barrett sessfully avenging Hector and his sons. Who would dare use him of betraying Carissa then?

    "I''ll endure the humiliation for a while. Trust Aurora and me. We''ll definitely return victorious from the Southern Frontier," Barrett dered with confidence.

    His words persuaded Jonathan and Benjamin.

    Reba, who was even more stirred up, urged, "If that''s the case, just divorce her! She''s so jealous and can''t ept that Barrett will take another wife. She even defied the king''s marriage edict! She''s being disrespectful out of envy. If the royal physician hadn''t been summoned, I might have died tonight."

    Greed coiled in Reba''s heart like a venomous snake. She had forgotten how her daughter-inw had set aside her noble upbringing and personally cared for her heart ailment for a

    Chad forgotten how caring and obedient Carissa had once been.

    Reba had also praised Carissa''s virtue and decorum many times in front of otherdies, saying it was a blessing for her to be part of the Warren family.

    "She can''t leave with her dowry. It must stay with us. Barret, don''t be foolish, understand?" Reba warned. "Send her back to Northwatch Estate. The properties she has will earn enough for her to livefortably, but we need those coins from her dowry to pave the way for your future."

    Barrett shook his head. "No, I don''t want her dowry. I just want to divorce her."

    "Absolutely not! Not a single penny of her dowry will leave this ce. Get someone to bring me the list of her dowry items!" Reba eximed furiously.

 Chapter 22

    Barrett hurriedly cut in, "Mom, please listen to me. I can''t keep her dowry."

    "You''re truly foolish, my son! She''s bullied us to this extent! You''re being soft towards her, but she wants my life!" Reba yelled.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Barrett remained resolute, saying, "Keeping her dowry would not be the act of a true man. I absolutely refuse. Dad, Benjamin, I''ll have to trouble you to invite the family heads from both sides tomorrow.

    "I also need the matchmaker who arranged our marriage to be present. As for inviting neighbors, we can just pick a few families to make it official."

    "The matchmaker who arranged your marriage was Lady Avis." Jonathan furrowed his brow. She''s Madam Sinir''s cousin and Carissa''s maternal aunt."

    "Then, don''t invite her. Invite the matchmaker who originally delivered your proposal to the Sinir family, the one from the western district," Reba said.

    Avis, who was in poor health, was a consort to a prince in the royal family named Yuvan. Even the management of Yuvan''s estate, which was supposed to be her responsibility, had been handed over to a secondary concubine. Although the Warren family did not fear an unfavored consort of a prince without children, they still tried to avoid conflicts with the royal family.

    "I''ll leave it to you to decide everything, Mom. I''m going out for a bit," Barrett dered.

    "It''ste. Where are you going?" Benjamin asked.

    "Just out for a walk," Barrett replied as he strode out.

    In actuality, he was going to see Aurora to exin the situation to her. He knew she despised men who mistreated women, so he wanted to tell her he wasn''t purposely making life difficult for Carissa. He was simply frustrated with her ruthless actions.

    This wasn''t the first time Barrett had visited the Yates family residence in the middle of the

    night.

    Aurora''s father, Tristan Yates, had once been Hector''srade in arms. However, he had been injured in battle-losing a leg left him unable to return to the battlefield.

    When Aurora returned with her military achievements, Tristan was overjoyed. He was proud that there were still people from his family who were serving the country as capable warriors. He wasn''t entirely pleased about the marriage, but Aurora convinced him that Carissa understood the situation and agreed with the match. So, he didn''t object further.

    On the other hand, Aurora''s mother was delighted with her daughter marrying into the Warren family. She made a big fuss about it and demanded a hefty sum of betrothal gifts.

    A small pebble hit the window of Aurora''s room. Shortly after, Aurora quietly opened the door, allowing Barrett to slip inside.

    Weapons filled Aurora''s chamber, though none were particrly valuable. She simply liked the atmosphere of litmps casting shadows of des and swords around the room.

    The couple embraced under the dim light of a smallmp.

    "Why are you here sote?" Aurora asked in a low voice.

    The Yates residence wasn''trge. It had a small hall nked by two rooms and a small courtyard in the back where Aurora''s elder brother and his wife lived. Hence, Aurora didn''t dare speak loudly, fearing they might overhear.

    "Aurora." Barrett held her shoulders, his expression serious. "I intend to divorce Carissa. I hope you understand."

    "Divorce?" Aurora was taken aback. "Why?"

    "Tonight, Mom fell ill. I tried to summon Sebastian, but he refused toe."

    "Is your mother alright now?" Aurora asked anxiously.

    "She''s fine now. We managed to get a royal physician to treat her. But the physician said Mom''s heart condition can only be treated with Sebastian''s Snowdrop Pills. Sebastian is a close friend of the Marquis of Northwatch, so he listens to Carissa. If she tells him not toe, he won''t."

    Aurora immediately understood. "So, she''s using your mother''s illness to force you not to marry me, right?"

    "Exactly. Tonight, I made it clear that I intend to divorce her. But rest assured, I won''t take her dowry. I''m not mistreating her. It''s just that her actions have been too ruthless for me to overlook."

    Barrett exined his reasons for wanting to divorce his wife, concerned that Aurora might misunderstand and think he was heartless or someone who made a habit of mistreating

    women.

    Also angry, Aurora eximed, "Her behavior is uneptable. This isn''t just about being respectful anymore. She''s wicked! She''s clearly plotting against your mother." "So, you agree with me divorcing her, right?" Barrett asked.

 Chapter 23

    Aurora pondered for a moment, weighing the pros and cons in her mind.

    Barrett divorcing Carissa had more downsides than benefits. It wasn''t that Aurora didn''t value the status of being Barrett''s legal wife. It was just that divorcing Carissa could hinder their future prospects. Aurora''s own future was equally important..

    But then again, Carissa was the person in question. Aurora couldn''t shake off the difort she felt from their first meeting. Carissa''s smile seemed to enchant everyone around her, making Aurora fear that Barrett might fall for his current wife''s charms again someday.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    If Barrett divorced Carissa, Aurora would step in as the only rightful wife. Her father hadn''t initially favored this marriage because Barrett already had a wife. Though Aurora would be equal to her as a legal wife, it didn''t change that she was still essentially a concubine.

    However, bing Barrett''s official, legal wife would give her father no reason to object Besides, who wouldn''t want to be a legitimate wife?

    Initially, Aurora had only reluctantly agreed to the prior arrangement because her rtionship with Barrett had started after his marriage. Luckily, he and Carissa had not consummated their union. Besides, Carissa was just a delicate and pampereddy of a noble family. Could she really handle herself? So what if she was the mistress of the household? Wasn''t she just tasked with tirelessly managing the family''s affairs for them?

    That was how Aurora previously thought. However, dealing with Carissa''s stubborn nature was proving difficult. Aurora found herself agreeing with Barrett''s decision to divorce her.

    She nodded in agreement. "Carissa''s actions are despicable. I can''t tolerate it. Let''s proceed as you suggested. As for her dowry..."

    She paused, considering her words carefully before continuing, "ording to ourws, a divorced woman cannot take her dowry with her. If you allow her to take it, it shows your kindness. If not, there are legal precedents to follow. But I won''tment further on that."

    "I don''t want her dowry," Barrett reaffirmed.

    Aurora gazed at him with admiration. "I know you have high moral standards. You wouldn''t stoop so low as to take her dowry. Besides, with how vast Valor Estate is, do we really need her meager dowry?" Hearing this from his lover filled Barrett with joy

    "Not only will I refuse her dowry, I''ll also refund what she contributed to my family over the past year," he said.

    Aurora froze. "She provided financial support? She used her dowry to support your family and Valor Estate?"

    "Mom has been taking expensive medicine from Sebastian for a long time, and the total ie from my family and the estate hasn''t been making ends meet. So, after Carissa married me, she''s been using her dowry to help the family," Barrett exined, looking embarrassed.

    "Your family still needs her financial support? How could the estate be struggling? My father mentioned that when your grandfather was granted the estate, he also received many shops and fertilends," Aurora asked in surprise.

    "That''s true, but we weren''t good at managing them, so we sold them."

    Aurora stared at Barrett in shock. She felt like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on her.

    "So... Valor Estate is now just an empty shell?"

    "Yes, but it''s okay. We''re making progress now. Our sry and rewards won''t becking in the future."

    Barrett was focused on building a future with Aurora, believing they could ovee these temporary difficulties together. He was confident she would be willing to join him.

    However, Aurora''s mind was suddenly racing with a multitude ofplex thoughts.

    Thete king had granted Valor Estate to Barret''s grandfather, and the Warren family was considered to be a prominent family back then. She never imagined that they could have declined to such a state. When she thought about it carefully, it wasn''t hard to understand. Barrett''s father and uncles didn''t hold important positions, and his elder brother was also unremarkable. The Warren family''s glory was all thanks to Barrett''s grandfather''s military achievements.

    Barrett and Carissa''s wedding had been a grand affair known throughout the city. The bridal procession was a spectacle that had even amazed Aurora at the time, leading her to assume that the two families were equally well-off.

    Now, she realized that the grandeur of the wedding must have been because of the Sinir family. If that was the case, Carissa''s dowry must have been substantial.

    As she considered these factors, Aurora''s feelings underwent a slight change.

    After hesitating for a moment, she said, "If you were to return her dowry in full, wouldn''t people think you''re being unfair?"

    Barrett was surprised. "What do you mean?"

    Aurora turned away, her voice slightly muffled as she added, "I just feel that returning part of the dowry would already demonstrate your righteousness."

 Chapter 24

    Barrett was stunned. "But how can I keep her dowry? As a fourth-ranking general and a man, how can I take the dowry of a discarded wife?"

    Aurora thought for a moment, then turned to him with a gentle gaze.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Your mother will keep needing expensive medicine for a long time. Considering our recent efforts and the edict for our marriage, we won''t have any other rewards.

    "Though we''re both fourth-ranking generals, our annual sries are limited. Even if they all go towards the family fund, it may not be enough. And besides..."

    She found it embarrassing to say this but hurriedly continued, "Even if we continue to umte military achievements in the future, it won''t happen overnight. Military officials. always face challenges. We can''t let your mother''s condition worsen. So, either we return Carissa''s dowry in full or bear the shame of being neglectful towards your mother."

    Barrett hadn''t expected Aurora to say this. He couldn''t quite tell if he felt disappointed or Tesigned.

    But upon closer consideration, Aurora had a point. She was also worried about him being burdened with thebel of being neglectful towards his mother, which could hinder their future. Thinking of this, he felt a slight warmth in his heart.

    "Aurora, don''t worry. I''ll handle it."

    Aurora was wholeheartedly supportive of him. He couldn''t let her bear the me with him.

    Upon hearing his words, Aurora didn''t know how to respond further and simply said," Whatever you decide, I''ll support you."

    Those words gave Barrett great strength.

    Unable to contain his emotions, he embraced his lover. "Aurora, I promise you won''t suffer

    because of me."

    Aurora rested her head on his shoulder, her soft sigh barely audible. Judging by what he said, it seemed like he agreed to keep Carissa''s dowry

    Keeping the dowry wasn''t out of greed. Carissa''s deceitful tactics, especially her threat to a sick old woman by withholding her medicine, demanded some form of retribution. There was an unspoken rule in the world-both kindness and enmity must be repaid.

    Carissa''s actions warranted teaching her a lesson. After all, those who suffered losses would remember it for a long time.

    Early the next morning, the people of Valor Estate began handling the divorce proceedings.

    Both the Warren and Sinir families were well-respected, so the divorce couldn''t be settled

    with the mere signing of a piece of paper. Witnesses were required, and the wrongdoing of the person being divorced had to be confirmed ording to the criteria listed.

    Given the stature of both the Warren and Sinir families, an event as significant as at divorce couldn''t be handled casually.

    There e were no longer any male descendants on Hector''s side of the Sinir family. Over the past few decades, many from his side of the family had either died in battle or passed away

    young.

    Hector''s father had three sons, all of whom had died in war, while Hector himself had

    fathered six sons and one daughter. Though Hector and his sons were all generals who had fallen in the battle to reim the Southern Frontier, five of those young generals had already married and had children.

    Sadly, all of them fell victim to an assassination half a year ago. So now, only Carissa remained of this lineage.

    On the other hand, it was a man from the branch descended from Hector''s great-grandfather who now oversaw the affairs of the Sinir family. Though he was not the family head, he still held a high rank. His name was Theodore, and he was Carissa''s great-granduncle. She respectfully referred to him as Granduncle Theodore. Theodore and his entire family resided in the capital, where. they engaged in trade and managed reasonably sessful businesses.

    When the people at Northwatch Estate were wiped out, it was Theodore who had brought his family members to help settle matters. Since Carissa was being divorced today, the Warren family had invited him

    over.

    Already ny years old, Theodore was apanied by his grandson, Solomon, who was in his fifties.

    When news of the king bestowing a marriage edict for Barrett and Aurora reached the ears of the Sinir family, some people were angry and felt it was unfair to Carissa. But there were some who found it amusing. After all, the Marquis of Northwatch''s family had been illustrious once upon a time, which made many jealous of its sess.

    When Theodore arrived with Solomon by his side, the old man was practically trembling with

    anger.

    Disregarding Barrett''s newfound status as one of the court''s new favorite generals, he coldly dered, "Such incidents of men taking in concubines are not umon throughout history. But marrying a new wife and divorcing the old one is rarely seen.

    "If the Warren family doesn''t give us a proper exnation today, I will take this matter to the king. I may be nearly at death''s door, but I fear nothing. As long as I am alive, no one is allowed to mistreat our family members like this!"

 Chapter 25

    Knowing Theodore had a fiery temper, Jonathan didn''t dare offend him.

    "Don''t worry, sir. We''ve invited you today to sort out the situation between the two children. Please, be patient," Jonathan said, trying to calm the old man. Solomon, who was standing next to Theodore, added, "When Caries out, let''s ask her what happened. We can''t let the Warren family dictate everything.

    "No matter the issue, Cari stayed loyal to Barrett for a whole year while he was away at war. She served his parents, treated his rtives well, and managed the household. He shouldn''t be treating her like this. It''s too much!'' Theodore snapped, fuming:

    "Please calm down, sir. We''ll talk once everyone is here," Barrett said calmly.

    Barrett hadn''t dared invite the neighbors since Valor Estate was surrounded by the residences of other officials. Inviting them to witness the divorce could damage his future prospects.

    Barrett had considered inviting an official from the Household Registry Department to stamp the divorce papers. But in the end, he decided to deliver the papers to the office himself. That way, he could avoid too many witnesses.

    The Warren family''s elders were also invited. Barrett''s grandmother had already passed away, but Beatrice, his grandfather''s second wife, was still around.

    Her branch of the family hadn''t produced any capable individuals in recent years. One member had entered the civil service but only obtained a minor position, simr to Jonathan and Benjamin. The two families had long lived their lives separately within Valor Estate, meeting only during festivals or significant events.

    When Beatrice arrived, she was surprised to learn that Barrett intended to divorce Carissa. Doing so at this crucial time seemed like a career-ending move, but she quickly understood the reason for it. Carissa''s family was in decline. Despite the Marquis of Northwatch''s past glory, the current householdcked a sessor.

    The marquis'' family was now history, while Aurora was the kingdom''s first female general. She was favored by the queen dowager and the king, who was a wise and respectable ruler. Even without making more military achievements, she was bound to rise further. The queen dowager would want her to set an example for other women.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    With Aurora''s support, Barrett''s career would surely advance. Compared to this, Carissa''s position held no future benefits for him. After all, the marquis'' family couldn''t support Barrett''s ambitions anymore. However, that still didn''t exin the need to divorce Carissa unless Aurora refused to share

    the position of Barrett''s wife with her. In such a case, a choice had to be made.

    Beatrice had heard of Carissa''s jealousy andck of respect before arriving. Based on these grounds, it was indeed possible to divorce her.

    However, everyone had seen how well Carissa treated Reba over the past year. She was truly devoted.

    As for being jealous, which woman in her position wouldn''t be? If every jealous woman was divorced, wouldn''t the streets be full of abandoned wives?

    Carissa''s recent temper tantrums were likely her way of trying to assert herself and gain some respect in front of Aurora. If Barrett had understood her intentions, a bit of pacifying would have been enough. They wouldn''t have needed to resort to divorce.

    Beatrice was certain that Aurora couldn''t tolerate Carissa. Aurora likely wanted Carissa out before she entered the household herself, and aimed to be Barrett''s legal wife. After all, a woman of Aurora''s caliber wouldn''t settle for sharing a man with another woman.

    So, Beatrice chose to stay silent. It was better to avoid trouble with both sides.

    "Why isn''t she here yet? Send someone to hurry her up!" Reba, who was getting impatient, ordered a servant to fetch Carissa.

    The servant hurried off but soon returned with a letter for Barrett, saying it was from Aurora. Barrett thought Aurora might be pleading for him not to divorce Carissa. He sighed. Aurora always tried to protect other women, but Carissa didn''t appreciate her efforts.

    He stepped out into the corridor, opened the letter, and read it. Stunned by its contents, he carefully re-read it and noted that it was indeed written in Aurora''s handwriting.

    So, the letter really was from his beloved. But hadn''t they agreed not to take Carissa''s dowry? Why was Aurora insisting on withholding half of it, citing legal reasons and iming it would look bad for the Warren family otherwise?

    The letter exined that keeping half the dowry was the kind thing to do, since other families wouldn''t even return a penny.

    But Barrett was a man of honor. How could he keep his ex-wife''s dowry? If word of this got out, it would ruin his reputation.

    As he stood there, lost in thought, he suddenly noticed Carissa standing in front of him. He hadn''t heard her approach and was startled, dropping the letter.

    Carissa nced at it, but Barrett shouted, "Don''t look!"

    He quickly bent down, picked up the letter, and hurriedly hid it in his sleeve.

 Chapter 26

    Carissa looked at her husband with a cold smile on

    or stunning face. "General Yates really has my best interests at heart, hmm? She''s even helping me so that I can keep half of my dowry."

    "No, this isn''t from Aurora. She didn''t write this," Barrett argued.

    However, the signature at the end of the letter weakened his denial.

    Carissa raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? Then, tell me, will you return my dowry in full if your divorce me today so I can take it with me?"

    Before reading the letter, Barrett would have agreed immediately, even against his parents'' wishes. But Aurora had asked him to keep half the dowry. If he didn''t follow her instructions, she would be very disappointed.

    Carissaughed softly. "You''re hesitating. Looks like you''re not as honorable as you im!"

    Her voice was gentle, but each word cut deeply. Though her smile looked warm on the surface, it carried a chill like the winter frost.

    Filled with shame and anger, Barrett couldn''t say a word and simply watched helplessly as his wife walked past him with a mocking smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Theodore saw Carissa, he immediately asked, "Cari, has the Warren family mistreated you? Don''t be afraid to tell me! Your great-granduncle is here to stand up for you."

    Tears welled in Carissa''s eyes as she knelt before him. "Granduncle Theodore, I''m sorry your had toe here because of my failings. I''ve troubled you.

    "Stand up!"

    Theodore was suddenly reminded of the tragic past that had befell Hector''s family. He felt a pang in his heart and almost shed tears.

    "Come, child, We''ll stand tall and speak our truth. Even if you''re all that''s left of your family, you will not be looked down upon."

    Reba sneered. "What''s that supposed to mean, Lord Sinir? Aurora was supposed to enter as a rightful wife who was equal to Carissa, not to overshadow her. Are you suggesting we bullied her? Have we mistreated her?"

    She turned to her daughter-inw, looking heartbroken. "Carissa, since you married into our family, has anyone here insulted or hit you? Have I, as your mother-inw, ever made you stand on ceremony?" Carissa slowly shook her head. "No.

    Reba''s grief turned to anger. "If that''s the case, why have you turned against me? Is it

    because you''re jealous of Aurora? That marriage was decreed by the king. Your jealousy and disobedience have left us with no choice but for Barrett to divorce you. What do you have to say for yourself?" Theodore intervened, "Hold on. You im she''s disobedient, but everyone in the capital knows how she''s cared for you since she married into the family. She practically lived in your room, tending to your every need. She prepared your meals, as well as manage your medicine and treatments, How can you call that disobedience?"

    Reba scoffed. "Yes, I once thought she was respectful and considerate too. But as soon as the king''s marriage edict came, she stopped my medication. She refused to greet me and even went to the pce to ask the king to rescind the marriage edict. Whether she''s respectful is debatable. But let me ask you, Lord Sinir, isn''t she guilty of jealousy?"

    Theodore was momentarily speechless.

    Jealousy was indeed one of the grounds for divorce listed in the criteria of their kingdom''s marriagew, but it wasmon for women to be jealous. As long as it didn''t cause major issues, who would divorce a wife just because she was jealous?

    However,mon sense couldn''t override thew, which did allow for divorce on those grounds.

    Unwilling to argue further, Carissa looked at Reba and said, "I agree to the divorce! But let me ask, what about my dowry?"

    Clearing her throat, Reba replied, "We''re not after your dowry. But since you''re being. divorced, thew says the dowry must be withheld entirely. Out of consideration for your services over the past year, we''ll keep seventy percent and let you take the rest."

    "That is outrageous!" Theodore roared. "You call that not wanting her dowry? You''re exploiting the fact that she''s from a declining family. Jealousy is just a woman''s natural reaction! It''s hardly a crime.

    "Even though it''s grounds for divorce under thew, it can be handled with discretion. It''s clear you want that woman to be your son''s legal wife, but still want to get your hands on Carissa''s dowry. Have you no shame? What will people think of the Warren family if word of this gets out?"

    Solomon turned to Barrett and said, "General Warren, I respect your service to the country. Tell us honestly. Must you really divorce her? And if you must, do you truly intend to withhold seventy percent of her dowry?"

 Chapter 27

    "Fifty percent!" Barrett dered.

    He was standing in the doorway, avoiding Carissa''s gaze as he looked at everyone else in the

    room.

    "We''ll return fifty percent of her dowry. Lord Sinir, if you and Mr. Sinir disagree with this, you can take it up with the authorities and see if my actions are fair."

    "Fifty percent? How dare you! When Carissa married you, she brought a dowry so grand it stretched for miles! Do you know how much money, how many estates, shops, and businesses that were included? How dare you people be so greedy?!" Solomon eximed angrily.

    Clenching the crumpled letter in his hand, Barrett spoke in an icy voice, "I said, take it to court if you want. I''ve prepared the divorce agreement. You can review it first."

    He gestured for the steward to present the divorce agreement to Carissa, who reached out and took it. The steward sighed almost imperceptibly as he stepped back. Carissa had been a wonderful mistress. Why did Barrett have to divorce her?

    Carissa nced through the document, recognizing her husband''s handwriting from the letters she''d received from him over the past year. The divorce agreement was brief. It cited her disobedience and jealousy as grounds for the divorce, and ended with a wish for her to find a good husband.

    "I hope that when you remarry, you won''t resort to such tactics and will be sincere with others. That''s the only way you''ll find happiness!" said Barrett in aplex tone.

    As he handed over the divorce agreement, he felt an unexpected pang of sorrow.

    "Thanks for your advice on how I should live." Carissa waved the divorce agreement. "It still needs the official seal."

    Barrett avoided his wife''s eyes. "I''ll take it to the office myself. As for the dowry, we''ve been generous. Byw, a woman divorced by her husband can''t take her dowry. Don''t me me. This is your own fault." Carissa had already secured most of her dowry, so there wasn''t much they could actually take. She just didn''t want to continue being involved with the Warren family. Given that the king''s edict for an amicable divorce hadn''te yet, she feared he might wait until Aurora had married Barrett before issuing it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "There''s nothing to me you for. Spending a bit of money to see the true colors of the Warren family was worth it," said Carissa.

    Stung by her words, Barrett responded coldly, "Watch your mouth, or else..."

    Carissa met his eyes calmly. "Or else what? You''ll take seventy percent of my dowry? Fine, take seventy, even ny percent-leave me just enough to avoid starving. Does that satisfy you, General Warren?" Barrett felt deeply embarrassed. He hadn''t intended to argue further, but her relentless words were infuriating.

    "I said it''ll be fifty percent. I do feel a bit guilty for wasting a year of your life, but it''s all because you-"

    Carissa interrupted him, "Spare me the guilt. Your guilt over taking half my dowry is cheaper than dirt. Let''s just stop here."

    Reba was livid at Carissa''s words.

    "Do you hear her? Does she show any respect befitting a wife?" asked the older woman, turning to Theodore.

    "She''s about to be thrown out. Do you expect her to kneel and thank you? It''s a miracle she''s not cursing you all out," Theodore replied icily.

    Despite his age and wisdom, the situation was testing Theodore''s patience to its limits. The Marquis of Northwatch''s family had suffered a harsh fate. All its men had fallen in battle, and the rest of the family had been ughtered. Carissa was left all alone to endure this.

    Though incredibly angry, there was nothing Theodore could do about this, as his side of the familycked the strength to protect Carissa from being treated like this. All he could do was watch helplessly. Furious, Reba went on a tirade, ranting, ''How dare you speak like that? Just because you''re old, don''t think you can say whatever you want. We''ve never mistreated Carissa. She brought this on herself. Ling to revoke

    "Ask her if she could ept Aurora, why did she go to the pce to ask the king to the marriage edict? What''s wrong with us keeping half her dowry? It''s allowed byw. We aren''t the viins here! It''s your family who''s being narrow-minded. 1.

    "Mark my words! The Sinir family will never produce anyone notable again, but my son will be one of the most prominent generals in the kingdom!"

 Chapter 28

    Reba''s words silenced Theodore and Solomon, leaving them unable to utter a word.

    She was right-the Sinir familycked capable individuals. In contrast, Barrett was currently in the limelight. Especially with Aurora by his side, their future prospects were indeed promising. 1 "Mom, that''s enough. Let''s drop this topic."

    Barrett didn''t want things to escte. He just wanted to settle this matter quickly and focus on preparing for his wedding with Aurora. He never intended to take half of Carissa''s dowry, so he felt guilty towards the Sinir family.

    The others hadn''t said much. The Warren family members felt just as guilty but were unable to be vocal like Reba.

    This was especially true for Beatrice''s side of the family. Reba''s words were particrly grating to them. She sounded like a viiness who had juste away victorious. Beatrice now regretteding, as the situation left her feeling utterly inhumane.

    "Carissa, bring out the dowry list! I know you''ve hidden it. Since Barrett has agreed to leave you half, let''s split it ording to the list!" Reba ordered coldly.

    To prevent Carissa from tampering in secret, she added, "Don''t think about using a fake dowry list to fool me. A copy of the original list was made, and it''s here in the estate." Carissa smiled. "If that''s the case, why not just bring out your copy? Why ask me to do it?" Since entering the household, the dowry list and the keys to the private cab in the ount room had been in Carissa''s possession. It was impossible to make a copy. Over the past year, she had used her dowry money to help with household expenses and medical bills. How could they have made a copy to prepare for today''s situation?

    Reba snorted. "I told you to bring it, so do it. If you don''t, you can leave with nothing." Theodore was furious. "You''re too much!"

    Looking at the woman who had been her mother-inw for a year, Carissa wished she could p herself a few times for her foolishness. Her obedience and respect this entire time were not recognized or appreciated.

    Carissa brought out the list and looked at Barrett with an icy gaze. "Here,e and take it."

    The list was practically in front of his chest. He could reach out and take it.

    Seeing her son hesitating for so long, Reba urged, "What are you doing? Stop dawdling! Divide what needs to be divided. Get everything sorted today."

    With a heavy sigh, Barrett reached out to take the list. But as his hand extended, it grasped nothing as Carissa swiftly pulled her hand back!

    "What are you doing?" Barrett eximed in surprise.

    "Well, can you grab this list from my hand with your skills?" Carissa replied coldly.

    Barrett sneered. "Are you trying to force me to snatch it from you?"

    "I just want to see how good a general of our kingdom really is inbat!"

    With that, Carissa tossed the dowry list up in the air.

    Barrett smirked contemptuously and leaped to grab the list. But before he could, a gust of wind lifted it up higher in the sky. Then, a red whip swiftly snaked around his wrist, pulling him down. He couldn''t control his momentum and was unable to stop from crashing to the ground.

    At that moment, Carissa effortlessly jumped up into the air. Her shoe tapped lightly on her husband''s head as she soared up, delicately grabbing the list that hovered near the rafters before gracefullynding without a sound.

    Her disy stunned everyone-even Theodore and Solomon were unaware of herbat skills.

    Barrett''s e

    eyes widened in disbelief. "You... you know how to fight?"

    Carissa smiled lightly. "Not very well, but better than you."

    Barrett grew furious. "You''re just talking nonsense!"

    He swung a fist at her, but Carissa swiftly dodged it and darted past him. She moved so fast that Barrett could barely track her. In an instant, she was out in the courtyard.

    Barrett gritted his teeth and pursued her,unching a rapid series of kicks mid-air. Despite his speed, he couldn''t even graze Carissa''s dress.

    Carissa coiled the whip around her waist. Then, she manipted the leaves with the wind, making them fly like des toward Barrett.

    How lethal could some mere leaves be?

    With that-thought in mind, Barrett attempted to redirect them with his own wind technique. He was unaware that they sliced across his hands, face, hair, and clothes, leaving behind tiny cuts and droplets of blood on the ground.

    There were three scratches on both the left and right sides of his face. They were superficial, Tesembling cat scratches, but made him look both pitiful andical.

    "Excellent! Well done!" Theodore shouted excitedly. "There are no weak women in the MarquisContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    of Northwatch''s family!"

 Chapter 29

    Barrett stared at Carissa in shock.

    Herbat skills weren''t just a bit better than his-it was leagues beyond. Even ten of him wouldn''t stand a chance against her.

    Why had she never mentioned her martial prowess before?

    Carissa held the dowry list, smiling at him. Her smile was bright and radiant, like the dazzling sun. But then, with a swift motion, she lifted and dropped the list. It fluttered down like snowkes in winter, turning into shreds of paper.

    Reba''s heart shattered at the sight.

    Enraged, she shouted, "You''ve destroyed the dowry list! Fine, get out! You can''t take anything from here, not even your clothes!"

    Carissa chuckled. "Do you think anyone can stop me if I decide to take something from the estate?"

    Reba seethed with anger. "You dare? If you take anything, I''ll report you to the officials immediately. Barret divorced you! You can''t take a single penny of the dowry!"

    She leaned on her maid''s arm,manding urgently, "Guards, throw her out! Not even her entourage can leave. They are part of the dowry."

    As the servants hesitated, uncertain whether to intervene, a loud promation rang out from the entrance, "A royal edict has arrived!"

    Everyone''s expressions changed instantly, their demeanor bing solemn.

    Ignoring Carissa for the moment, Reba immediately ordered, "Quick, set up a table and receive the edict!"

    Servants hurriedly made the necessary arrangements in the main hall, just as Derek entered the area, apanied by several royal guards.

    Barrett stepped forward and knelt down. "I''m honored to receive the edict!"

    "General Warren, please rise. The edict is not for you, but for Lady Sinir," Derek replied with a smile.

    Barrett awkwardly stood up, having assumed the edict was a reward from the king.

    Reba, however, anticipated the edict''s content after hearing Derek''s words,

    She promptly dered, "It must be because the king learned Carissa opposed the arranged marriage. So, he issued a reprimand. Please inform His Majesty that Carissa has gone against the criteria in the marriagews and has already been divorced."

    Derek nced calmly at Reba, then at Barrett "You''ve divorced Lady Sinir?"

    Barrett hesitated, unsure of the edict''s details. He was worried that Carissa had sought an audience with the king to overturn the previous marriage edict, which would be disastrous if the king had agreed. But that didn''t seem likely. Otherwise, the edict would have been directed at him, not Carissa.

    After a slight pause, Barrett said, "Carissa has gone against the criteria listed in the marriagews. Today, I invited representatives from the Sinir family and a matchmaker as witnesses to divorce her." Derek''s smile faded, his tone turning icy, "I see. General Warren, there''s no need for you to bear the stigma of divorcing your wife. His Majesty will make the final decision."

    He raised the royal edict in his hand. "Lady Sinir, heed the edict!"

    Letting out a slow breath of relief, Carissa lowered herself to her knees. "I''m honored to receive the edict!"

    Derek unfolded the edict and began to read aloud, "By the grace of heaven, the king decrees: Hector Sinir, the Marquis of Northwatch, safeguarded our kingdom''s borders for many years. He achieved great military feats, especially in reiming the Sky Mountain territory with six junior generals.

    "Furthermore, the Marquis of Northwatch and his six sons sacrificed their lives to reim the southern borders of our kingdom. In recognition of his contribution''s to the nation, the king confers upon him the title of duke posthumously."

    Upon hearing this, Theodore and Solomon were overwhelmed with emotion.

    "The king hasn''t forgotten the sacrifices of Hector and his family..." Theodore muttered, crying tears of joy.

    The members of the Warren family, however, woreplicated expressions. Why confer the title of duke only now? It should have been granted posthumously when they sacrificed themselves years ago. Derek continued reading. "The title of duke shall be hereditary for three generations. However, we''re aware that all male descendants of the Duke of Northwatch are deceased, and only Lady Carissa Sinir, his daughter, remains.

    "So, her husband may inherit the title. If Lady Sinir''s husband holds another title, they can adopt someone from the Sinir family as their foster son. Lady Sinir will hold the power to decide who it will be."

    Stunned, Reba nearly fainted on the spot.

    Carissa''s husband could inherit the title of duke? Then, if Barrett hadn''t divorced her,

    wouldn''t he have been able to gain that title?!

    For a military officer, climbing to the rank of duke was incredibly difficult. It might even be impossible in one''s lifetime. Being made a count or a marquis was already a remarkable

    achievement.

    "Furthermore," Derek continued, "Lady Sinir reported to His Majesty recently that when General Warren proposed marriage to her, he vowed never to take a concubine in his lifetime. That was why she married into the Warren family.

    "Now, General Warren seeks to marry General Yates based on his military aplishments. So, Lady Sinir requested a divorce. After consultation with the queen dowager, His Majesty agreed that General Warren was at fault.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "In line with that, His Majesty has issued this divorce edict. Henceforth, both families have no ties, whether in life or death. This is as decreed by the king!"

 Chapter 30

    Carissa bowed deeply, her shoulders rxing as she sighed in relief.

    The royal edict hade atst.

    "I thank His Majesty for his grace," she said gratefully.

    Barrett''s face turned pale; he was frozen in shock.

    When Carissa went to the pce, she had actually sought permission from the king to divorce him? Not to obstruct his marriage to Aurora?

    Had she nned to divorce him ever since she learned about his and Aurora''s marriage?!

    Barrett thought Carissa had done all those things to possess him exclusively. So, he had seen her as jealous, petty, selfish, narrow-minded, unable to tolerate others, and even despicable.

    But it wasn''t like that....

    Barrett felt an indescribable feeling in his heart as he watched Carissa receive the edict. A warm smile appeared on her face, radiant and captivating.

    Suddenly, he remembered the first time he saw her. Captivated by her beauty, he had even forgotten how to breathe. But then, he met Aurora...

    Reba was also taken aback. She had never expected Carissa to seek a divorce actively. With the king granting permission for the divorce, Carissa could take all her dowry with her. Valor Estate was already a shell of its former glory. If Carissa took all her dowry, how would the estate survive?

    "Carissa, it was all a misunderstanding!" Reba hurried over and grabbed Carissa''s arm. ˇ°I misunderstood you. I thought you were deliberately trying to sabotage Barrett and Aurora''s marriage! That''s why I agreed for Barrett to divorce you, because of your presumed jealousy."

    Carissa withdrew her hand and stepped back from the older woman, "If it was a misunderstanding, it should have been rified."

    Then, Carissa turned to Derek. "Mr. Walker, I won''t ask you to stay. When you have time in a few days,e to Northwatch Estate. Let me treat you to Lulu''s cooking."

    "Very well!" Derek looked at her and exined, "Officials from the Ministry of Housing have been sent to renovate and redecorate Northwatch Estate. They have been rushing day and night, and the work is finallypleted.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "That was the reason His Majesty took a while to issue the edict for your divorce. You can move back to the estate any time you want, Lady Sinir."

    BONUS

    "I thank His Majesty for his grace," Carissa said, her voice thick with emotion and her eyes reddening with unshed tears.

    "Everything is in the past now. Things will get better in the future," Derek continued. "The queen dowager also mentioned that she hasn''t seen you in a long time and misses you dearly. Whenever you''re free, please visit her in the pce."

    After Derek finished speaking, he led the royal guards away without saying another word to the Warren family.

    Reba still held onto Carissa''s sleeve. "Carissa, have you gone to pay respects to the queen dowager in the past? Mr. Walker said she misses you and thinks about you. Why didn''t you go to

    the pce to visit her this year? Why did you never tell me how well the queen dowager treats you?"

    "I used to do it in the past." Carissa pulled her arm out of Reba''s grip. "But I married into the Warren family and was no longer ady of the marquis'' family. Without a proper title, it wouldn''t have been appropriate for me to visit the pce. So, I didn''t go."

    She stood a bit away from Reba and nodded respectfully. "Thank you for your care over this past year.

    Indeed, Reba had treated her well before their falling out. But now, Carissa could see clearly that what she thought was kindness had been paid for with her own heart and soul.

    Barrett walked up to her, his eyes filled with aplex light and a hint of anger. "Since I told you about the king''s edict to marry Aurora, you''ve been nning to divorce me, haven''t you?" "That''s right."

    "I don''t understand. You''re the legal wife, and she''s just a concubine. Why couldn''t you ept it? Why did you insist on a divorce?"

    "A concubine?" Carissa chuckled. "That wasn''t how you described her to me initially. Do you remember your exact words? About how there would be no distinction between ranks for the two of us? You told me to treat her as an equal and not to provoke her. Do you remember?"

    ˇ°I....." Barrett was speechless for a moment.

    After a while, he asked, "Just because of that? Am I not worth anything to you anymore?"

    Carissa''s tone was resolute, "No. Since you broke your promise and pursued Aurora based on your military achievements, you''ve been worthless in my eyes.

    "Do you remember when both you and Aurora used me of using dirty tricks and ying mind games? She said she was above such things. In truth, I despise them even more. I couldn''t even be bothered to tell you how much I despised them."

    With that, she turned and knelt before Theodore. The old man had been shedding tears non-

    stop. Carissa bowed low for a long time. When she lifted her head, her eyes were red with

    tear

    "I''m sorry to have worried you, Granduncle Theodore. Once I''ve settled back home, I''lle to visit you!"

 Chapter 31

    "Alright!" Theodore replied as he wiped tears from his eyes.

    Though he couldn''t see the young girl before him clearly, he could feel her spirited determination and was deeply relieved.

    "Let''s not linger here any longer. You might pick up some bad luck. I''m leaving now; you should also depart soon," Theodore added.

    "I will, Granduncle Theodore," Carissa replied respectfully.

    Standing up, she walked her great-granduncle and Solomon out of the manor.

    Beatrice also decided to leave. Initially, she had nned to speak with Carissa. But since the older woman had stayed silent while the Warren family gave Carissa a hard time, Beatrice didn''t have the nerve to say anything now. So, she would act like she hadn''te today.

    The Warren family remained rooted in ce, seemingly unable to ept this oue.

    Carissa was suddenly the legitimate daughter of a duke, and her husband could even inherit the title. This was unprecedented. How was it possible for someone with a different surname to inherit the title? But the king''s edict was clear-it was permissible.

    If Barrett hadn''t divorced Carissa, he could have inherited the title. This unexpected wealth and glory had slipped through their fingers.

    After everything they had done, the Warren family had gained nothing. They hadn''t even secured a penny of Carissa''s dowry.

    While they were frozen in ce, Carissa returned to her room.

    Lily, Holly, and the other maids had packed everything neatly. Lulu was also with them. Carissa hadn''t. allowed them to apany her earlier, instead instructing them to stay behind to pack.

    "The dowry items include many tables and cabs that we can''t move right now. We''ll send someone to take them away tomorrow," Holly said.

    "That''s right. Even if it''s a spittoon, we must take it with us. Don''t leave anything for them!" Lily said vehemently.

    Carissa nodded. "Let''s go back to Northwatch Estate!"

    Her dowry had included two carriages. After loading everything onto them, a servant hired two more carriages. They departed from Valor Estate in a grand procession.

    Everyone from the Warren family hid in the main hall, none of them daring toe out to try and stop Carissa from leaving.

    The king had issued a divorce edict, severing the connection between Carrisa and the Warren family. Moreover, she was now a duke''s daughter and had the queen dowager''s support. The Warren family couldn''t afford to offend her.

    After a while, Jonathan quietly said, "Actually, this was a very good match. Carissa would have been a great daughter-inw. It''s just that our family wasn''t lucky enough to have such a matche to fruition.

    "Barrett, what do you see in Aurora? How is she better than Carissa?" Amelia asked, looking at her brother-

    inw.

    Barrett opened his mouth, but then remembered the letter he received from Aurora before he divorced Carissa. He couldn''t find a single word to say. Instead, he recalled Carissa''s indifferent remark about how he wasn''t as honorable as he imed to be.

    Amelia sighed. "Even after Aurora joins our family, I''m afraid we still won''t be able to call Sebastian over to treat Mom. Also, I doubt Aurora will care for Mom like Carissa did. She used to sleep in the same room as Mom because she was afraid Mom might fall ill at night."

    "Was she really so attentive?" asked Barrett, unwilling to admit his disappointment. "Maybe she was just pretending."

    "If she was pretending, she did a good job of it. I hope Aurora can learn a thing or two from Carissa," Amelia said with some annoyance.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was irritated because she didn''t think Aurora would take care of Reba. That meant it would fall to Amelia to care for the older woman.

    "No, Aurora will also care for Mom after she marries into our family," Barrett dered firmly.

    "We''ll see," Amelia replied.

    A displeased Serena remarked, "Amelia, why are you saying these things now? If you like Carissa so much, why don''t you leave with her?"

    Amelia nced lightly at her younger sister-inw and said, "Carissa treated me well. Many of my clothes and jewelry were gifts from her. Is there anything wrong with me speaking up for her? Unlike some people who take so much from others and then badmouth them."

    Having said that, she ignored Serena''s dark expression and walked away.

    Amelia was upset. She was now in charge of a household that had no money or goods to their name. Despite that, they would still have to spend a lot of money on Reba''s medicine, as well as sell the remaining shops they owned to afford the engagement gifts for Aurora.

    The Warren family was truly as poor as could be.

 Chapter 32

    In the evening, Aurora had someone tell Barrett to meet her by theke. As they walked, Barrett remained

    silent.

    Aurora was still unaware of the situation. She had expected him to exin the divorce voluntarily when they met up. But to her surprise, he didn''t say a single word. Also, there were scratches on his face, as if

    a

    cat had wed him.

    you take half

    After walking for a while, she stopped and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you divorce her? Did you her dowry?"

    As the dusk gently illuminated Aurora''s somewhat tanned face, Barrett suddenly thought of Carissa''s bright and beautiful face. His heart twinged with pain.

    Seeing how Barrett remained silent with a pained look, Aurora couldn''t help but get angry.

    "You didn''t deduct it? Didn''t I ask someone to send you a letter, telling you to deduct half of her dowry? The Warren family has minimal funds left. If you didn''t keep some of her dowry, how are we supposed to live in the future?"

    Barrett looked at her and replied, "But that was her dowry. It didn''t belong to me, and it wasn''t something i earned. Aurora, are you marrying me just to avoid the hardships of life?"

    "That''s not what I meant." Aurora turned away, not wanting him to see the calcting glint in her eyes. "I was only hoping that we could focus on making military achievements together rather than worrying about money."

    "If we live frugally, we''ll get by. It''s not like my family is destitute," Barrett said.

    Aurora turned back to him and asked, "So, you really didn''t deduct it? She took all of her dowry?"

    Seeing the disappointment and anger in Aurora''s eyes, Barrett suddenly felt a chill in his heart, as well as a sense of bleakness.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "When it came time to sign the divorce papers, a royal edict arrived. It turns out Carissa had already gone to the pce earlier to seek an edict for divorce. From the beginning, she nned to get a divorce and had no intention of sharing her position as my wife with you," Barrett exined.

    "What?"

    "She said it wasn''t something worth doing."

    Aurora scoffed. "Not worth doing? Did she really say that? I didn''t even mind it, but she actually said it wasn''t worth sharing the position with me? Hah! That''s utterly ridiculous. Who does she think she is?" Barrett tly added, "Today, His Majesty''s edict posthumously elevated the Marquis of Northwatch to the Duke of Northwatch, and the title is hereditary for three generations. She is now the daughter of a duke. Her future husband can inherit the title, or she can adopt and nurture an heir from a coteral branch of the Sinir family to inherit the title."

    Aurora was dumbfounded. "What? How could His Majesty issue such an edict? Her future husband can inherit the title? How is that possible? Doesn''t this mean..."

    Didn''t that mean Carissa was now highly desirable?

    Initially, it didn''t matter whether Barrett unterally divorced Carissa or if they mutually agreed to a divorce. Either way, Carissa would still have been an abandoned woman. Even if someone did want to marry her in the future, it wouldn''t be anyone from a respectable family.

    But now, things were different. The king had given Carissa a great way out.

    Marrying her meant inheriting the title of a duke and everything that came with it, so it was likely that noble families in the capital would flock to her.

    But why? Something like this had never happened before. Why would the king set such a precedent for

    her?

    "Aurora, she knows how to fight!" Barrett eximed.

    As he looked at the leaves falling by theke, he remembered how Carissa had used leaves to harm him. He probably wouldn''t be able to achieve that level of skill in his lifetime.

    "Fight? As in the kind of sword dance that women do? Why does that matter?" Aurora sneered.

    Barrett continued dully, "She might know sword-dancing too, but I''m talking about herbat skills. When I fought her today, she used leaves to injure my face."

    Aurora shook her head in disbelief. "I don''t believe it. How is that possible? You exaggerated by saying she knows how to fight, and now you''re saying she can pick up leaves and use them to hurt people? Impossible. I''ve never heard of anyone who can do that."

    "She didn''t pick up the leaves. She propelled them with her inner force. There was no need to pick them, up," Barrett exined.

    Aurora looked at him skeptically. "Are you lying to me? I don''t believe it. You''re exaggerating too much

    D

 Chapter 33

    Barrett fell silent. He had suffered a thorough defeat in today''s battle against Carissa, and it was embarrassing to talk about it.

    "Is it really true?" Aurora pressed.

    Barrett sighed. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this."

    Pouting. Aurora punched him yfully. "I knew you were lying to me. Anyway, it doesn''t matter how she left. As long as everything''s settled, it''s fine.

    "Since she said it''s not worth sharing the position of your wife with me, I actually feel the same. The cunning methods she learned while managing the household affairs are beyond my ability to match. That''s also where her real talent lies."

    She tilted her head and faced Barett. "I can''t learn her skills, but if you want me to sweet-talk you like her, I can manage that."

    Aurora held her hands to her chest, smiled gently, and called in a cute voice, "Honey!"

    She shivered dramatically. "Oh my god, that was so disgusting! How does she act like that?"

    Barrett shivered too. Aurora''s deliberate act had reminded him that Carissa never did such things. She spoke softly, but her tone was neither humble nor overbearing. Her attitude was gentle but firm, and she never spoke nonsense.

    Aurora skipped away happily. Although Barrett hadn''t taken half of Carissa''s dowry, it didn''t change the fact that she was gone. Aurora would soon be Barrett''s only rightful wife, without having to share the position with another woman.

    Both losses and gains were simply a part of life.

    The open-minded Aurora didn''t want to be as pretentious as Carissa.

    Instead of following after Aurora, Barrett sat down by theke instead.

    When the divorce edict arrived, it felt like a gust of wind had blown away the fog that clouded his confused mind.

    He remembered many things-seeing Carissa for the first time, proposing marriage, and being ecstatic when she agreed to marry him after asking him a few questions. He recalled the preparations for their wedding and how reluctant he was to leave Carissa when he had to go off to war on their wedding day.

    Even whilst marching to war, he hadn''t been able to stop thinking about how he had lifted Carissa''s veil. The memory of her stunning beauty had shaken him to the core. He could hardly believe Carissa had agreed to marry him; that they were now husband and wife.

    Later, as the war raged on and many of his friends fell in battle, Barrett no longer thought of Carissa. Instead, he focused on strategizing with Aurora and their fellow soldiers, trying to figure out how to defeat the enemy.

    When he saw Aurora mount her horse with heroic grace, he realized that women could be valiant. Whilst on this battlefield of life and death, Carissa felt so far away from him.

    And then a thought crossed his mind-perhaps a woman as refined and noble as Carissa wasn''t that

    great after all.

    He fell in love with Aurora when she shared her thoughts. She believed women should be as strong as men, unneeding of protection because they could protect themselves. Aurora''s cheerfulness, bravery, and vigor made Barrett see Carissa as nothing more than a pretty face whose delicate life was protected by the blood and sacrifices of soldiers like them.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He seemed to forget the sacrifices of the Sinir family''s seven heroes. Compared to them, what were his and Aurora''s aplishments worth?

    When Carissa arrived at Northwatch Estate, she noticed a new que bearing the estate''s name had been ced at the entrance. The royal chancellor had personally penned the words, which were then carefully carved onto the que by skilled craftsmen.

    The main gates were wide open, letting Carissa enter the newly-renovated estate.

    The main hall doors and courtyards had all been reced, erasing any trace of blood or sword marks. Even the bloodstains on the walls, which couldn''t be washed away, were hidden behind a fresh coat of white paint.

 Chapter 34

    Solomon came over to Northwatch Estate, bringing some of the younger members of the Sinir family along with him to help Carissa unload and arrange everything. After they all hustled for a while, Solomon walked around the estate with Carissa.

    Once bustling with life, the mansion now felt deste,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "You''re the onlydy of the duke''s estate now, and the servants you have are those who followed your from your natal home.

    "You should find a steward to manage the household affairs and hire more servants for the rough work in the kitchen, garden, and stables, as well as to handle the carriages. If it''s inconvenient for you, I can help find some people for you," said Solomon.

    "Uncle Solomon, you''re busy with business. I wouldn''t want to trouble you. Holly and Lily will take care of it," replied Carissa gratefully,

    Solomon looked at his niece and sighed. "Family should never talk about not wanting to trouble each other. In the past, your father used to invite us to gather after returning from battles.

    "Listening to his tales of danger on the battlefield both awed and scared us. But more than that, it filled us with pride. Now, there are no more warriors in the Sinir family."

    Many descendants of the Sinir family''s coteral branches chose to study or run businesses. It was a pity that such a distinguished family couldn''t produce more warriors. Carissa remained silent, her eyes filled with sorrow.

    "From now on, cut off all ties with the Warren family. Don''t resent or see them again. Just live your own life well," Solomon advised.

    "Don''t worry, Uncle Solomon. I understand," Carissa said respectfully.

    Observing his quiet, virtuous, and beautiful niece, Solomon added, "One day, Barrett will regret what he did."

    Carissa''s gaze turned cold and determined. "Perhaps, but I no longer care."

    The members of the Sinir family could easily face challenges and let them go without lingering attachments.

    Solomon nodded, satisfied with her unwavering determination. "Tomorrow, I''ll send someone to bring back the furniture included in your dowry. You don''t need to handle it." "Thank you, Uncle Solomon."

    Solomon waved goodbye as he left the estate.

    After a discussion, Holly and Lily decided to contact an agent to help hire new servants, as that was a priority.

    Although they only had onedy to serve, the Duke of Northwatch''s family was still of high status, Coupled with the fact that Carissa had just gotten a divorce, there was a certain standard they needed to maintain so that people would not look down on her.

    Apart from servants, they also needed to find a head steward. The servants who had apanied Carissa to Valor Estate as part of her dowry

    ere not qualified enough to fill that position...

    Holly asked Carissa to make the final decision. Having managed Valor Estate for a year, Carissa understood the importance of the head steward and knew she couldn''t be hasty.

    Since she couldn''t find a suitable candidate at the moment, she said, "Let''s wait for my uncle toe tomorrow and ask him to help find someone. In the meantime, you can go ahead and hire some new servants and teach them the rules."

    "Understood, mydy!" Holly nodded and left.

    Back in the day, from the cleaning servants to the head maid and all the housekeepers at Northwatch Estate, everyone was well-behaved and followed the rules. The noble families in the capital all praised

    them.

    Unfortunately, they were all lost in that tragic massacre.

    The newly hired servants needed careful education to maintain the Duke of Northwatch''s reputation. It was important to not let improper behavior tarnish the duke''s name.

    Later in the evening, the agent arrived with a group of young male and female servants, ranging from twelve to twenty years old.

    Carissa chose not to make the selection herself, leaving the task to Holly and Lily.

    Currently, Lulu was Carissa''s only personal attendant. During the year they were at Valor Estate, three of the four servants who apanied Carissa there as part of her dowry had been assigned tasks to manage the household. Now that they were back at Northwatch Estate, they were also in charge of some important affairs here.

    So, the first task was to select more attendants for Carissa.

    Noticing a few outstanding andposed people among the candidates, Holly asked for their names.

    Those she pointed out stepped forward and replied, "We don''t have names yet. If you''re willing to take us in, please have thedy of the house give us names."

    Pleased to hear this, Holly then asked, "Can you read?

    "We can recognize a few words here and there," they replied in unison, indicating that the agent had taught them what to do before they arrived.

 Chapter 35

    Although the Duke of Northwatch''s family was known for their military background, Carissa was well- read, so she wanted her attendants to be literate as well. "Alright, all of you can stay. Serve Lady Sinir well. She will name youter," said Holly.

    The four were overjoyed.

    "Thank you, Ms. Holly!"

    "Don''t thank me yet. Serving Lady Sinires with rules. If you don''t follow them well, you''ll end up as second- or third-tier maids," Holly warned.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "We will definitely learn and follow the rules properly," the four replied, bowing respectfully.

    After Holly and Lily picked more servants to join the household, they instructed the agent to find coachmen, carpenters, stablemen, and gardeners. However, the positions of steward and ountant were too important to be left for the agent to procure.

    "Rest assured, we will have some people tomorrow for your selection," the agent promised.

    After receiving his payment and handing over the contracts, the agent smiled and presented Holly and Lily with an envelope.

    "Please consider using our services again in the future. If you need anything, feel free to contact us. We have expertise in various fields."

    epting the envelope, Holly and Lily simply nodded politely before having someone walk the agent out of the estate.

    As Carissa had just returned to Northwatch Estate after getting a divorce, people were curious about her current situation. The senior servants of the household knew to remain tight-lipped to prevent these shrewd and cunning agents from making wild guesses and spreading rumors.

    Since not everyone had arrived yet, Holly took the four personal attendants they hired to meet Carissa.

    Carissa was now residing in Exquisite Pavilion, where she had lived before marriage. Since no one had lived there after her departure, there were no signs of refurbishment. Besides routine cleaning, no one had entered the ce.

    That was why Exquisite Pavilion had been empty when the massacre urred, so there was no need to cover up blood stains with paint.

    In Exquisite Pavilion, there was an armory where Carissa trained. Naturally, there was also a small study filled with books she had read. Most of them were rted to military strategies and tactics. Being married for a year had felt like a nightmare. If Carissa hadn''t gotten married, the assassins wouldn''t have been able to wipe out her entire family, as she could have fought them off with her martial arts skills.

    Now, the Sinir family had both war heroes and restless spirits.

    Carissa stood in the armory, gazing at the weapons she had trained with-spears, swords, daggers, whips, and halberds. As the best apprentice of her guild, she had trained hard with the hope that one day, she would fight on the battlefield like her father and brothers.

    Unfortunately, her father and brothers had died in the battle on the Southern Frontier. Her mother had cried until she was almost blind, and only had one request for Carissa-to give up thoughts of war and weapons, and instead focus on settling down and starting a family to have a peaceful life..

    Though Carissa had always been rebellious since childhood, opposing her parents on everything, this time, she had been obedient.

    Studying under her mother and sister-inw''s tutge, she learned how to manage a household and handle estate affairs. She excelled in her studies and quickly grasped all that she was taught. Her mother had once said that her daughter might not be the best female general, but could certainly be the bestdy of the house.

    Yet, her mother had been wrong, and so had Carissa.

    She should have rebelled and not followed her mother''s wishes. Then, her family wouldn''t have been wiped out.

    The extermination of her entire family was something Carissa couldn''tprehend. Why had the spies from the Westhaven done that?

    The investigation by local authorities revealed that it was because Hector had achieved a great victory in the battle against Westhaven. He had defeated their forces of one hundred thousand with just ten thousand soldiers-humiliating the people of Westhaven.

    When they returned to seek revenge, Barrett had fought back against them alongside Dominic, Carissa''s maternal grandfather. Once those soldiers were defeated, all the Westhaven spies in the capital were ordered to kill everyone in Northwatch Estate.

    The investigation seemed logical on the surface, but fell apart upon closer examination.

    Getting spies to infiltrate the capital was no easy task. It might have taken generations to cultivate such agents. They had no reason to go to such lengths to kill elderly people, women, and children just to vent *their anger.

    It wasn''t worth the effort. The king of Westhaven wouldn''t have issued such an order.

    D

 Chapter 36

    But this matter was impossible to investigate now. The spies were either dead or had disappeared back to Westhaven, where they couldn''t be found

    Carissa couldn''t help but feel bitterness and pain as she thought of her father and brothers again.

    They had once reimed the Southern Frontier, only to lose it again and die tragically on the battlefield. If the Hell Monarch could win the ongoing war and reim the Southern Frontier, it would fulfill the wishes of her father and brothers.

    On her first night back home, Carissa didn''t sleep well Her dreams were filled with scenes of her mother, sister-inw, nephews, and nieces being killed. After jolting awake in the middle of the night, she couldn''t fall back asleep. She spent the rest of the night lying in bed staring wide-eyed at the canopy, her mind racing,

    From the wounds on her family members'' bodies, Carissa could see how ruthless the assants had been. It was clear that they had been venting their anger

    Losing a battle shouldn''t have caused Westhaven to resort to such methods, especially since it wasn''t their first defeat. Previously, Carissa''s father and brothers had won a battle against the enemy kingdom, killing thirty thousand soldiers in the process. Yet, Westhaven''s spies hadn''t taken any action then

    Why had that specific battle led to such a massive retaliation, to the point that they even revealed their identities to vent their anger by killing women and children?

    Canssa tossed and turned, unable to sleep until dawn.

    When Lulu came in to attend to her, she saw Carissa''s haggard face. Assuming her mistress was sad because of Barrett''s heartlessness, Lulu didn''t dare ask her about it, simply choosing to silently wipe away

    her tears in secret.

    The next day, Solomon took some of the younger members of the Sinir family along with him to help retrieve the remaining items from Carrisa''s dowry from the Warren family. They took everything on the gift list-from sandalwood tables and chairs, to furniture and embroidered partition screens.

    Every single thing. They didn''t want to leave anything for the Warren familyContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Reba cried and cursed Carissa for being disrespectful, selfish, jealous, and narrow-minded.

    Hearing those words, Solomon exploded in anger, shouting fiercely, "How has my niece treated you since she married into your family? Ask around the neighborhood if anyone has anything bad to say about her! "Vet, you use her of being jealous and selfish? Why don''t you ask your son what shameful things he''s done? On their wedding day, he went off to battle and came back trying to use his war merits to marry

    another woman.

    "He even invited the elders of the two families and a matchmaker to dissolve the manage, hoping to keep her dowry. Is your family not guilty of such shameless acts? How dare you cry and shout here? Aren''t you afraid of the neighbors hearing and the whole city criticizing you for your shameless behavior? The Sinir family earned everything on the dowry list with their war merits, and gave it all away, as well as gave their lives, to ensure Cari would be safe for the rest of her life!

    "It''s only been a short time since they passed away, and you already wanted to take advantage of her and

    But this matter was impossible to investigate now. The spies were either dead or had disappeared back to Westhaven, where they couldn''t be found.

    Carissa couldn''t help but feel bitterness and pain as she thought of her father and brothers again.

    They had once reimed the Southern Frontier, only to lose it again and die tragically on the battlefield. If the Hell Monarch could win the ongoing war and reim the Southern Frontier, it would fulfill the wishes of her father and brothers.

    On her first night back home, Carissa didn''t sleep well. Her dreams were filled with scenes of her mother, sister-inw, nephews, and nieces being killed. After jolting awake in the middle of the night, she couldn''t fall back asleep. She spent the rest of the night lying in bed staring wide-eyed at the canopy, her mind racing,

    From the wounds on her family members'' bodies, Carissa could see how ruthless the assants had been. It was clear that they had been venting their anger.

    Losing a battle shouldn''t have caused Westhaven to resort to such methods, especially since it wasn''t their first defeat. Previously, Carissa''s father and brothers had won a battle against the enemy kingdom, killing thirty thousand soldiers in the process. Yet, Westhaven''s spies hadn''t taken any action then.

    Why had that specific battle led to such a massive retaliation, to the point that they even revealed their identities to vent their anger by killing women and children?

    Carissa tossed and turned, unable to sleep until dawn.

    When Lulu came in to attend to her, she saw Carissa''s haggard face. Assuming her mistress was sad because of Barrett''s heartlessness, Lulu didn''t dare ask her about it, simply choosing to silently wipe away

    her tears in secret.

    The next day, Solomon took some of the younger members of the Sinir family along with him to help retrieve the remaining items from Carrisa''s dowry from the Warren family. They took everything on the gift list-from sandalwood tables and chairs, to furniture and embroidered partition screens.

    Every single thing. They didn''t want to leave anything for the Warren family.

    Reba cried and cursed Carissa for being disrespectful, selfish, jealous, and narrow-minded.

    Hearing those words, Solomon exploded in anger, shouting fiercely, "How has my niece treated you since she married into your family? Ask around the neighborhood if anyone has anything bad to say about her!

    "Yet, you use her of being jealous and selfish? Why don''t you ask your son what shameful things he''s done? On their wedding day, he went off to battle and came back trying to use his war merits to marry. another woman.

    "He even invited the elders of the two families and a matchmaker to dissolve the marriage, hoping to keep her dowry. Is your family not guilty of such shameless acts? How dare you cry and shout here? Aren''t you afraid of the neighbors hearing and the whole city criticizing you for your shameless behavior?

    The Sinir family earned everything on the dowry list with their war merits, and gave it all away, as well as gave their lives, to ensure Cari would be safe for the rest of her lifel

    "It''s only been a short time since they passed away, and you already wanted to take advantage of her and

    kick her out. Shameless!"

    Pausing after his tirade, Solomon then ordered, "Don''t bother talking to these people. Take everything and go! Just move everything!"

    Though Reba was furious and embarrassed, she was unable to retort.

    When she saw them taking away a sandalwood and gold partition screen, she lunged forward. "You can take everything else, but you can''t take this partition screen!" Solomon looked coldly at Barrett. "The empress dowager gave Cari this partition screen as part of her dowry. Do you think your family can afford such an item? Your greed has no limits!" Feeling humiliated, Barrett''s face turned red as he stepped forward to pull his mother away.

    "All these things belong to her. Give them back to her. They are just material possessions, aren''t they? I''ll earn enough to buy one for you in the future," he dered loudly. Despite Barrett restraining his mother, she continued to struggle.

    Her hair was in disarray as she cursed loudly, "That ungrateful wretch is now nothing but an abandoned woman. Who would marry her? Even if anyone wants her, it''s only for the Duke of Norwatch''s title! There''s no way any respectable family in the capital would want to marry a discarded woman!"

    Solomon snorted. "You don''t need to worry about that. Whether she remarries or stays in the estate has nothing to do with your family. From the moment the royal edict for the divorce was dered, the ties between her and your family were severed."

    Not wanting to look at Reba''s ugly face anymore, Solomon ordered firmly, "Move out!"

    "Tell her that I hope she won''t regret this," said Barrett, feeling dissatisfied and unable to ept the older man''s words.

    "I will deliver your message. Goodbye!" Solomon responded coldly.

 Chapter 37

    Support

    "He took everything! From now on, the family won''t even be able to afford my medicine!" yelled Reba. Barrett felt uneasy but could onlyfort his mother, saying, "Don''t worry, Mom. Aurora and I will soon be needed at the Southern Frontier again. We''ll return with honor."

    Reba sobbed hoarsely. "How could she be so heartless? Wouldn''t she still have been wife? Why couldn''t she tolerate sharing the position? She''s just an orphan girl, yet she thinks of herself as

    your rightful

    a nobledy?!" 1

    Barrett pursed his lips. Carissa was now the legitimate daughter of a duke, which meant she was naturally a nobledy.

    "She deserved having her entire family annihted! She deserved it! She deserved it!" Reba raged. (1

    Barrett also found it strange

    that spies from Westhaven had wiped out the Sinir family. Why would they kill those elderly people, women, and children? It made no sense and wasn''t something worth doing.

    But the Sinir family''s matters were no longer his concern. He wouldn''t meddle anymore. When he first learned of the tragedy and wanted to investigate it for her, Carissa had declined the opportunity. She would regret this.

    Watching the Sinir family''s valuable furniture being taken away, Reba''s heart ached. She looked at Amelia, who was standing on the veranda with a cold look.

    "Why aren''t you trying to stop them?!" Reba snapped, angry at her daughter-inw''s indifference.

    "I wouldn''t do something so shameless," Amelia calmly replied.

    "How dare you defy me too?!"

    . As Amelia looked at Reba, she recalled every little thing Carissa had done since joining the family a

    year ago. Seeing her mother-inw''s current fierce and malicious demeanor, Amelia couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Defiance is good. Carissa was obedient, but what did that get her in the end? I hope when Aurora joins the family, she''ll be as respectful to you as Carissa was"

    "She definitely will!" Reba red at Amelia. "Don''t you mention that wretch''s name! If she were truly respectful, she wouldn''t have cut off my medicine supply!"

    "I asked around. Carissa didn''t stop your medicine. Sebastian felt that the Warren family was ungrateful and unworthy, so he refused toe and treat you," Amelia replied calmly.

    Serena, who had juste out of the house and overheard Amelia, furiously eximed, "Amelia, how dare you speak to Mom like that? You''re defending an outsider and criticizing Mom! If Benjamin hears of this, he''ll certainly divorce you."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Normally, Amelia would have rebuked Serena as thetter was younger than her. But having seen firsthand the misfortune of those in the Warren family, Amelia held her tongue.

    After all, the men of the Warren family w

    capable of divorcing their wives for no reason. Unlike Carissa,

    Amelia had only two paths if her husband divorced her either be a nun or hang herself.

    "Alright, my mistake. I can''t afford to offend anyone!" Amelia said before turning and leaving.

    Barrett clearly saw through Amelia''s show of strength, noticing the fleeting panic in her eyes. He understood what that expression meant very well.

    He felt deeply conflicted. He had originally thought that returning victorious to the capital would mean a happy reunion with his family. He would have a capable wife managing the household, and also be able to enjoy cherished moments with his beloved. Together, they would face a promising future without any worries. 2

    He never imagined things would end up like this.

    But he quickly reassured himself that things would get better soon. The Civil Department would soon assign official positions to him and Aurora. Then, after they achieved great deeds on the Southern Frontier battlefield, Barrett would be a new noble in the court.

    No one would dare criticize the Warren family again.

    The Sinir family and thete Duke of Northwatch were nothingpared to them. Even if Carissa was skilled in martial arts, shecked battlefield strategy andbat experience. She and Aurora would never be the same.

    Barrett silently repeated to himself, "Carissa, you will regret this!"

 Chapter 38

    After Solomon and the other Sinir family members moved all the dowry items back to Northwatch Estate, Carissa came out to thank them and invited everyone in for tea.

    Solomon shook his head. "We''ve got other important matters to attend to, so we can''t stay for tea. By the way, Barrett asked me to give you a message. He hopes you won''t regret your decision."

    "I have nothing to say to him in response to his message. Since you have important matters, I won''t keep you," Carissa replied calmly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Pleased with her response, Solomon and the others left.

    Even if the Sinir family lost everything, they couldn''t lose their dignity.

    It wasn''t that Solomon didn''t want to stay for tea, but Northwatch Estate was still in chaos. He was certain the new servants had yet to learn all the necessary rules and mannerisms.

    Solomon-would have been okay with it, but he had brought along other family members. Too many people seeing the situation at Northwatch Estate might lead to gossip, and Carissa couldn''t afford to have any rumors spreading about her right now.

    Returning to Exquisite Pavilion, Carissa wrote a letter asking for help to investigate the battle between Westhaven and Starhaven at Victory Pass, and had someone urgently send it to her guild. She had her suspicions but didn''t dare confirm anything without evidence.

    Her maternal grandfather, Dominic, as well as her third and seventh uncles were stationed at Victory Pass. At the end ofst year, ten thousand troops had been transferred from Victory Pass to support the Southern Frontier. That left Donovan to request reinforcements from the court when Westhaven attacked, and Barrett and Aurora had been sent.

    Carissa didn''t know what actually happened during the battle and couldn''t ask her grandfather or uncles directly. If her suspicions were correct, her grandfather, as the general, would be in serious trouble. Over the next month, Carissa refused all visitors, though few came to see her anyway. The Sinir family would only bother her if it was urgent. All the arrangements to staff the estate werepleted, with all the newly hired servants having been taught manners and assigned to their respective duties.

    To fill the ountant position, Solomon had rmended a man named Jason Lewis, who was said to be a reliable person. Other positions, from guards and coachmen to carpenters, gardeners, cooks, and errand boys, had also been filled.

    Frederick Carter returned to serve as head steward of the outer estate.

    He had previously worked at Northwatch Estate, but after injuring his leg in a horse-riding ident, he was allowed to go home and recover with his family. When Holly sought a new head steward for the outer estate, he turned up to interview for the position.

    On Frederick''s first day back at the estate, the nearly sixty-year-old man cried in his room for a long time.

    The Marquis of Northwatch had be a duke; the marquis'' mansion had be a duke''s mansion. Carissa was now the sole survivor of the once-prosperous family, and she had been scorned by the Warren family and abandoned.

    Frederick felt a deep sadness when he learned of this.

    Besides Lulu, four other maids chosen by Holly and Lily served as Carissa''s personal attendants. Carissa named them Pearl, Snow, Winter, and Joy. These five maids took excellent care of their mistress, serving her chicken soup and nourishing broths every day. After a month of this treatment, her beauty became even more striking.

    Before the end of the year, Barrett married Aurora, and she joined the Warren family as Barrett''s rightful

    wife.

    The wedding was grand and impressive. Despite the earlier divorce scandal, the marriage had been decreed by the king, so many officials and even royal rtives attended the ceremony.

    Seeing so many guests and the mountain of gifts made Reba feel some sense of restored dignity. After the newlywedspleted the ceremony, Reba couldn''t stop smiling. The Ministry of Defense credited Aurora as having made the greatest contribution in the recent battle, as she had led the negotiations for the peace treaty between Starhaven and Westhaven.

    Reba was immensely proud that her son and daughter-inw had brought peace to the border after years of conflict. But the party after the ceremony left the older woman dumbfounded and furious. The Warren family had meticulously nned the guest list and seating arrangements. However, Aurora invited over a hundred soldiers to the banquet.

    These soldiers arrived empty-handed in a noisy group. As the bride, Aurora was supposed to temporarily stay in her new room. But after hearing that herrades had arrived, she personally went out to greet

    them.

    Perhaps her actions could be excused as the behavior of a free-spirited military woman, someone who would eventually fight and serve in official capacities like a man.

    However, it was still unexpected!

 Chapter 39

    The problem was no one had told Reba that soldiers would being. And with over a hundred of them arriving, they took up many seats, leaving several other guests without a ce to sit.

    These guests were prominent civil and military officials, esteemed figures in court whose goodwill could greatly benefit Barrett''s career. But now, how were they to be amodated? They were left standing in the cold, shivering and resentful,

    Reba urgently turned to Amelia, demanding she find a solution. Amelia was equally stunned and at a loss, as she had arranged the seating based on the official guest list and no one had informed her about the additional guests.

    The invited guests were equally shocked when they saw over a hundred unruly soldiers immediately sit down and start eating and drinking,ughing and joking loudly with the bride.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The scene looked bizarre and out of ce. Many of the wedding guests were from prestigious families and had attended out of respect for the king. They had never encountered such a spectacle. While the Warren family were not nobles, they had a long-standing heritage. How could a wedding decreed by the king turn

    into such a chaotic event?

    Some guests waited, hoping the host would make the necessary arrangements. But as time passed and no additional seats were set up, they realized what had happened.

    No one openlyined, but they politely took their leave, citing having to deal with important matters at home as their reason for heading off. Many imed they had simplye to pass on their congrattions and well wishes, so it didn''t matter if they missed the party.

    Barrett was utterly bewildered, as he had no idea the soldiers would be attending. Watching the guests leave with their families, he felt as if he was being pped repeatedly. His face burned with a mix of shame and anger.

    Ignoring the guests still seated, he stormed over to Aurora and pulled her up. "Come with me. I need to speak with you."

    Aurora stood up and smiled at the soldiers. "You all keep drinking. I''ll be back soon."

    One soldier teased, "General Warren, are you in a hurry to get cozy with your bride? Hahaha!"

    "Take it easy, General Warren. You''ll need to drink with uster."

    "Hahaha, exactly! This isn''t like at the army barracks!"

    The seated guests became visibly ufortable at such crude remarks. Almost simultaneously, they stood up and left with their families without even saying goodbye. Barrett was fuming.

    Such talk might be fine in the barracks, but the guests in attendance today were high-ranking officials and nobility. Even one of the royal princes, Jerome, and his wife hade with their children. Now, they had also left their seats, leaving behind a meaningless remark before departing.

    Hearing this, Barrett felt his face turn red. As he dragged Aurora to the back courtyard, he tried to tamp down his emotions that were alternating between anger and embarrassment.

    After pacing back and forth for a bit, he spoke in an obviously annoyed tone, "Why did you invite them? And why didn''t you tell us beforehand? Now, all the guests have left!"

    Aurora had been drinking with herrades and hadn''t noticed the guests leaving. She was different from the typicaldies of wealthy families.

    As a general, what was wrong with being boisterous and celebrating with her fellow soldiers? She believed that showing camaraderie with the soldiers would earn admiration from the guests and demonstrate her unique qualities.

    Shocked to hear that the guests had left, she nced around and saw that only soldiers remained.

    "Why did they leave?"

    "There weren''t enough seats!" Barrett couldn''t help but get angry at Aurora''s ignorance of the situation. So, I''m asking why you invited the soldiers without telling us? They shouldn''t have been mixed with these guests."

    Aurora''s femper red when she heard his words, retorting, "Are they looking down on the soldiers? What right do they have? These soldiers fought bloody battles to protect these people''sfortable lives! Why shouldn''t the soldiers deserve to share in the celebration?"

    Looking at his wife''s indignant face, Barrett couldn''t help but raise his voice as well, "It''s not about whether they deserve to or not. It''s just that we shouldn''t have invited soldiers to this event!

    "They should be at their posts! You summoned over a hundred soldiers here just because you wanted to? you get permission from theirmander? If not, they could face punishment for abandoning their posts!

    "Even if General Lane approved it, you should have informed us. We could have set up more tables and kept them separate from the other guests. We could have prevented this mess of over a hundred guests having no seats!"

    P

 Chapter 40

    get it

    Aurora felt Barrett''s usations were unreasonable.

    She scoffed and said, "We just got married today, and you''re already yelling at me. What will it be like in the future? These soldiers have fought alongside you and witnessed our love.

    "Even if I didn''t tell you beforehand, who doesn''t prepare extra tables for a big wedding? And about them leaving their posts, that''s not for you to worry about. General Lane is an understanding person." Aurora''s strong stance made Barrett back down a bit. He didn''t want to argue on their wedding day.

    He asked, "So, they left the barracks with General Lane''s permission?"

    Aurora hadn''t actually asked the general, Gideon Lane. She had simply ordered the soldiers to attend. But she thought this detail wasn''t important and believed Gideon would understand.

    Avoiding the question, she retorted, "It''s your poor nning that''s the issue. Go ask around, who doesn''t prepare extra seats for a big wedding? I don''t know who organized this wedding, but it''s so disgraceful. How can you me me?"

    Barrett felt guilty because he knew she had a point.

    Large families often hosted open parties for themon folk and would usually prepare extra tables. If his mother and sister-inw had set up an open party, the soldiers would have had ces to sit without taking the guests'' seats.

    His frustration shifted to Amelia, who had organized the wedding. But seeing Aurora''s flushed face from drinking and recalling how warmly she had interacted with the soldiers, he suddenly felt annoyed. "You should stop drinking and return to the room," said Barrett.

    Now that all the guests had left, Aurora realized there was no point in celebrating with the soldiers any longer. No one was there to see her unique qualities.

    She nodded. "You should ask your sister-inw why the wedding banquet was so poorly managed."

    "I''ll talk to her. Let me take you back to the room first," Barrett replied.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The joy of the day waspletely ruined, and he felt humiliated. He especially recalled Prince Jerome and his wife''s looks of disdain and the iprehensible remark they made when they left-it was the worst insult Barrett had ever received!

    Aurora was also furious. All the guests leaving was humiliating. She was the only female general praised by the empress dowager, and today should have been her moment to shine! Instead, it turned into aplete embarrassment.

    She med Reba and Amelia for this mess. Aurora thought they were too stingy to host a proper party, which offended the guests and led to this situation. Although she was boiling with anger, she didn''t want to ruin her wedding day further. She decided to hold back and confront them tomorrow.

    Even though Aurora didn''t have control over the household affairs, as she was the seconddy of the -Warren family, she couldn''t tolerate such frugality and disgrace.

    Back in their new room, Aurora grew increasingly upset. Since she learned that Barrett was divorcing Carissa and that she would be joining the Warren family as a rightful wife, she had been looking forward

    to this grand wedding.

    The king had granted them this marriage for their military achievements, and it should have been unprecedentedly glorious.

    After all, the guests were all of high status-royal family members as well as civil and military officials with their families. It was grander than when Carissa had married Barrett.

    Aurora had hoped to meet these influential figures during the wedding toast, especially the officials from the Ministry of Defense and the Civil Department. They had yet to confirm her military rank, and she was growing impatient.

    But all her ns were ruined by Amelia''s miserly and poor arrangements, making Aurora aughingstock in the capital.

    Aurora could already imagine Carissa''s gloating expression when thetter heard about what happened today. Thinking of Carissa''s smug expression made Aurora even angrier, but she had no outlet for her frustration. In a fit of rage, she flipped the table of food and wine in the room!

 Chapter 41

    All the guests had left, leaving only a bunch of rowdy soldiers behind.

    Reba was so angry she almost had a heart attack. The other family members looked at each other in disbelief. They had never seen a wedding, especially one granted by the king, turn into such a disaster. News of this would surely make the Warren family theughingstock of the capital.

    When Barrett found Amelia, he was unable to contain his anger any longer.

    "Amelia, if you didn''t want to help with the wedding, you should have told me! Now, a perfectly good party has turned into a joke, and all the guests have left. How am I supposed to hold my head up in court after this?" he ranted, mming the table..

    An aggrieved Amelia let her tears fall freely.

    "I made all the preparations ording to the guest list. How was I supposed to know so many extra people woulde? Was it my fault? Besides, this is the first time I''m managing the household! "Whenever we had celebrations or tea parties, Carissa handled everything and never made any mistakes. Who knew so many people would show up this time?"

    "Don''t mention her!" Barrett snapped, frustration mounting. "Even if you weren''t in charge previously, you should have known to prepare more seats for such an important event like a wedding."

    "I did prepare two extra tables," Amelia said, turning to Benjamin with tears streaming down her face. Ask your brother. He said two extra tables would be enough because the guests were all high-ranking and wealthy. The food for the party was top-notch, with six courses being rare delicacies..."

    In other words, they were limited by their budget.

    Seeing Barrett berating his wife, Benjamin also got angry.

    "Don''t yell at your sister-inw. The wedding was already grand enough. Everything would have been perfect if it weren''t for the unexpected guests."

    Barrett retorted, "If you had prepared more seats, it wouldn''t have been a problem, even with the extra people. If money was an issue, you could have told me in advance and I would have found a way to

    handle it!"

    Clutching her chest, Reba shouted, "Enough! All of you, shut up!" She red at Amelia. "And you, stop crying. This is a wedding, not a funeral. Wipe your tears!"

    Amelia turned away and wiped her tears, feeling deeply wronged. She hadn''t wanted to take on this thankless task in the first ce. If it hadn''t been for Reba forcing her, she wouldn''t have been involved at all!

    Reba nced at the rowdy soldiers enjoying themselves. She found them utterly repulsive, but since they were the only guests left, she had to tolerate them

    "All of you, go out and drink with them. No matter what, they are our guests now. We''ll deal with the rest tomorrow."

    Barrett had no choice but to go out and put on a smile joining the soldiers in their drinking. The soldiers, seeing all the other guests leave, naturally felt slighted. They thought the nobles and officials looked

    down on them. Feeling insulted, they drank more than usual and soon decided to leave as well.

    In the end, the wedding left everyone unhappy..

    When Barrett returned to his and Aurora''s new room, he was greeted by an overturned table, food and drink spilled everywhere, and shattered dishes scattered across the floor. He was so angry he saw red. "Was this really necessary?"

    Aurora, who was sitting on the bed, turned to him. "After all the humiliation I''ve suffered, you think this isn''t warranted? I''ve never seen such a disgraceful wedding."

    Barely containing his rage, Barrett hissed through gritted teeth, "If you hadn''t invited them, none of this would have happened."

    Aurora stood up, her anger ring. "Are you still going on about that? What was wrong with inviting them? They are myrades. It was your sister-inw who failed to prepare enough seats. I''ll definitely talk to her tomorrow. She ruined my wedding."

    Barrett looked at his wife, feeling more helpless than ever. On the battlefield, their arguments were about strategies and tactics, with each having their own valid points. Those disagreements never affected their rtionship.

    But now, this argument felt like senseless bickering, and he couldn''t help but see her actions as unreasonable.

    D

    SupportContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    get it

 Chapter 42

    Barrett stood silently for a moment before turning to summon someone to clean up the mess.

    This was the woman he had fought so hard to marry. The wedding had indeed been disgraceful, and regardless of whose fault it was, her grief was genuine.

    He decided to endure it. He couldn''t afford to feel even a hint of regret; he still wanted to see Carissa regret her decision!

    If Carissa knew how embarrassing his and Aurora''s wedding had turned out, she''d probablyugh in

    secret.

    Meanwhile, at Northwatch Estate, Carissa had just finished working up a sweat at a martial arts practice session. After soaking in a hot bath, she asked Lulu to bring her a bottle of wine and proceeded to drink

    alone.

    This had been her routine for the past month-reading during the day and practicing martial arts at night. During her year at Valor Estate, she had neglected her martial arts training. Although she wasn''t entirely out of practice, her skills were not as sharp as before. She had to regain her strength.

    Carissa was unaware that today was Barrett and Aurora''s wedding day. Under the strict supervision of Holly and Lily, the servants were forbidden to discuss anything rted to the Warren family. After Carissa had been drinking for a few minutes, Lulu lifted the curtain and slipped in quickly, holding a

    note."

    "Mydy, your senior has sent a reply via carrier pigeon

    Carissa set down her cup and book, immediately taking the note and unfolding it. Her expression changed drastically after reading it.

    "What''s wrong, mydy?" Lulu asked anxiously, noticing her mistress'' reaction.

    Carissa sat back in her chair, looking stunned for a long moment. "Lulu, bring me a bottle of fire liquor."

    Lulu was frightened. "Mydy, has something terrible happened?"

    Lulu had been with Carissa for many years. She had followed her from the estate to the guild and then back to the capital. She was also there when Carissa learned the required etiquette and married into the Warren family.

    In their entire time together, Lulu had only seen Carissa drink fire liquor twice.

    The first time was when they returned from Pathfinders Guild and learned that Carissa''s father and brothers had all perished at the Southern Frontier. And the second time was when everyone in Northwatch Estate was annihted.

    For Carissa to ask for fire liquor now, something very serious must have happened.

    "Go get it!" Carissa''s breath was unsteady, and she was clearly anxious.

    "Understood, mydy!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lulu quickly left to send someone to buy the fire liquor. There wasn''t any in the estate as the two senior

    maids didn''t allow such strong liquor to be kept in the house.

    Once Lulu was gone, Carissa turned to the side and took a few deep breaths to steady herself. She needed to stay calm and rational. Getting up, she held the note she had received over a candle me, watching as the fire consumed it.

    The note read: [Aurora massacred surrendering vigers.]

    Carissa''s suspicion had been correct-there was indeed a problem with that battle.

    The conflict between Westhaven and Starhaven wasn''t about one kingdom wanting to invade the other. It was a long-standing dispute over border issues. However, both sides had an understanding-even if war broke out, they wouldn''t kill civilians or prisoners.

    Aurora''s massacre of the vigers had broken this agreement, which was why Westhaven''s spies had gone to such lengths to ughter the people of Northwatch Estate in retaliation.

    Carissa''s maternal grandfather, Dominic, was in charge of the troops stationed at Victory Pass. Her father, Hector, had also defended the area, repelling Westhaven''s forces multiple times, So, Westhaven had taken out all their past and present grudges on Hector''s entire family. Their grudge was also likely worse because Carrissa was Barrett''s wife.

    But what puzzled Carissa was that if Aurora had massacred the vigers, Westhaven should have been even more furious and gathered their forces to attack Victory Pass to avenge their innocent civilians who died unjustly.

    Instead, they chose to surrender and sign a peace treaty with Aurora, settling the border dispute and promising not to fight again. Since Aurora had been the one to get the treaty signed, the Ministry of Defense credited her with the greatest merit, with Barrett a close second.

    Why had Aurora been in charge? Where was Dominic?

    Carissa couldn''t understand it. It seemed she would have to wait for her eldest senior to return from Victory Pass to learn the truth about the battle. The only thing she could be sure of now was that Westhaven''s spies had ughtered her entire family because Aurora had massacred the surrendering xvigers.

    What she didn''t understand was why Aurora wasn''t punished for her actions. Instead, the king had credited her with the greatest merit.

    Carissa knew the king was not a ruthless, bloodthirsty man. After ascending the throne, he had repeatedly issued edicts that civilians should not be harmed during conflicts between the two kingdoms. Could it be that the king was unaware of this?

    And what about her grandfather? What was his stance on Aurora''s massacre of the surrendering vigers? He had defended Victory Pass for many years without ever killing a single Westhaven civilian. How could he have approved of Aurora''s actions?.

 Chapter 43

    Carissa needed to get her hands on the battlefield report Dominic sent back.

    The reports first went to the Ministry of Defense, where a copy was made before the original was presented to the king. So, the Ministry of Defense should have copies of the battle report from Dominic as well as the victory report.

    She would have to sneak into the Ministry of Defense.

    There weren''t many people at the ministry at night, but all the ministry offices were located on either side of Thousand Street, which was adjacent to the royal pce. The royal guards didn''t patrol Thousand Street, but the guards from the garrison unit did.

    But no matter what, Carissa had to see the battlefield report and the post-war memorial Dominic submitted.

    One thing was certain-Dominic must have affirmed Aurora''s contributions, otherwise the Ministry of Defense wouldn''t have credited her.

    The people of Westhaven were known for seeking revenge at all costs. If Aurora had massacred the vigers who surrendered, Westhaven wouldn''t easily let the matter go, regardless of the vigers'' reasons for surrender.

    The most likely oue was that they would ally with Sandoria and join the fight at the Southern Frontier.

    Carissa checked the map. If Westhaven wanted to reach the Southern Frontier without going through Starhaven, they would first need to go to Sandoria. From there, the journey to the Southern Frontier would take almost three months.

    Sandoria was determined to win the Southern Frontier. But with the Hell Monarch leading the charge for Starhaven, Sandoria hadn''t seeded and the battle was at a stalemate,

    If Westhaven joined the battle, the Hell Monarch would surely lose. He wouldn''t be able to foresee that oue or prepare for it in advance. Even if he did somehow know beforehand, without reinforcements, he would still lose.

    Westhaven would spare no effort for revenge, as shown by their spies ughtering Carissa''s entire family in the capital.

    The battle for the Southern Frontier had dragged on for too long. Soldiers and horses were tired, and supplies were running out. The Hell Monarch must be in a difficult situation.

    If Carissa''s guess was correct, the court couldn''t afford to dy and had to send reinforcements to the Southern Frontier immediately. If they gathered troops from the capital or Riverhold Garrison, they would take at least a month to reach the Southern Frontier.

    But she had no evidence to prove Westhaven was sending troops to Sandoria, so she had to wait for news from her eldest senior.

    Her priority now was to get the report on the battle at Victory Pass from the Ministry of Defense.

    When Lulu brought in the fire liquor, Carissa was nowhere to be seen. Lulu searched everywhere-the martial arts hall, study, and garden-but found no trace of her mistress.

    An anxious Lulu immediately summoned the four other personal attendants to search for her, as well asContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    15. BONUS

    +151

    reported her disappearance to Holly and Lily. Soon, everyone in the mansion was mobilized to search, but there was no sign of Carissa anywhere.

    It was Lulu who finally noticed that Carissa''s red whip was missing, confirming that she had gone out. The fact that she had taken the red whip out sote at night meant she likely was going to take action. Holly and Lily exchanged nces with furrowed brows. They had known today was Barrett and Aurora''s wedding day, but hadn''t told Carissa.

    Had Carissa also found out? Was she going to cause trouble for the Warren family?

    But they immediately dismissed that guess. Carissa wouldn''t do that, she always acted decisively. Since she had even gone as far as to get the king to grant her a divorce, she wouldn''t get involved with the Warren family again.

    "No need to search anymore. Everyone, go back to sleep. Lulu, you go back to Exquisite Pavilion and wait. Lady Sinir will be back soon. She''s just out for a walk to sober up after drinking, Holly ordered. "Yes, ma''am!"

    Everyone dispersed and returned to their rooms.

    Lulu returned to Exquisite Pavilion to wait. She was certain that her mistress hadn''t gone to Valor Estate. Though she didn''t know the contents of the note-since Carissa had instructed her to never open any of her messages-she knew Carissa''s disappearance must be rted to it.

    All Lulu could do was wait patiently for her mistress to return.

    In the middle of the night, she heard a fluttering sound outside. She immediately got up and ran out to find that another pigeon hadnded on the railing. She recognized the pigeon-it belonged to Carissa''s second senior. She carefully untied the note attached to its leg and hurried back inside.

    On the same night, Carissa had received messages from both her eldest senior and second senior. Lulu guessed something big must have happened.

 Chapter 44

    Under the cover of the night, Carissa sessfully broke into the Ministry of Defense''s records room. It didn''t take much effort to find what she needed-all the reports from the battle at Victory Pass were neatly arranged on the top left shelf.

    Using a specialmp called Night Pearl, covered with a light vell to dim its glow, Carissa hid in a corner to read the reports individually. After reading them all, she felt a chill run through her entire body as tears streamed uncontrobly down her cheeks.

    Barrett and Aurora had gone to Victory Pass as reinforcements and had participated in the battles. despite their inexperience. During their first battle there, Carissa''s third uncle lost an arm while trying to save Barrett.

    Meanwhile, her seventh uncle had died before the reinforcements even arrived. Carissa remembered him as a spirited young man; it was hard to imagine that he had fallen in battle.

    Dominic had also been wounded by an arrow before the reinforcements arrived, leaving Barrett essentially inmand for the final battles.

    It was indeed Barrett and Aurora who had made the final desperate effort. They breached Fawnron City in Westhaven, where Barrett was in charge of burning the military supplies and provisions, while Aurora led the capture of several young Westhavenmanders and soldiers.

    It was these capturedmanders who had dered Westhaven''s surrender, with the peace treaty being signed at Fawnrun City. After that, Aurora led the troops back to Victory Pass and released the capturedmanders.

    The reports made no mention of the massacres and killings that Aurora had allegedly carried out. Dominic had either concealed them or genuinely had no knowledge of them. But asmander, regardless of whether or not he knew, he would surely be held ountable once Aurora''s actions were discovered.

    Carissa returned the reports to their original ces and used her Lightfoot Skill to leave the Ministry of Defense unnoticed.

    When she returned to Exquisite Pavilion, Lulu was still waiting for her.

    Seeing Carissa return in her night clothes, Lulu didn''t ask questions. She simply handed the note to her mistress and said, "Your second senior''s pigeon delivered this."

    Carissa immediately took the note and read it. She couldn''t help but gasp in shock. Her guess had been

    correct.

    Her second senior wrote that three hundred thousand troops from Westhaven had taken the route through Sandoria. Disguised as Sandorian soldiers, they were heading towards the Southern Frontier with Provisions.

    Or rather, Westhaven was going all out to assist Sandoria in Westhaven had indeed allied with Sand their battle against Starhaven-for revenge and to obtain part of the Southern Frontier territory.

    After contemting, Carissa said, "Lulu, pick out an outfit for me. Tomorrow, I will seek an audience with the king."

    "Understood, mydy. Please rest first, it''ste now. I''ll prepare some chicken soup for you," Lulu replied

    without asking further questions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    There were some matters she couldn''t assist with, so she focused on taking care of Carissa''s daily needs.

    "No need to stew it further. You should go to sleep too, said Carissa, her voice hoarse from crying.

    She took off her night clothes and ced them back in the cab. These clothes were made before she got married and hadn''t been taken to Valor Estate. Now, they fit loosely as she had lost weight over the past year.

    Lulu nodded and left. But instead of going to bed, she headed to the small kitchen to continue stewing the chicken soup. Come early in the morning, Carissa could add some milk and have it for breakfast. Lulu sighed. Carissa was so pitiful and must be having a hard time!

    The next morning, after the court assembly, Salvador went to visit the empress dowager.

    He had received reports from the Southern Frontier indicating that his younger brother had already recaptured many territories, leaving only Ilyrian City and Simonton City under enemy control. He believed they would be reimed within a month, restoring the entire Southern Frontier to Starhaven.

    Because of that, Salvador was in high spirits today.

    Before he reached the empress dowager''s chambers, Derek came to him and reported, "Your Majesty, Lady Sinir seeks an audience. She''s waiting outside the pce gates."

    "Is she here to visit the empress dowager? Let her in," the king replied.

    Derek shook his head. "Your Majesty, Lady Sinir isn''t here to visit the empress dowager. She ims to have urgent matters to discuss with you."

    Salvador remembered that yesterday was Barrett and Aurora''s wedding day. Despite it being a disastrous ceremony that embarrassed the Warren family, they had sessfully wed. Was Carissa''s visit to the pce today due to lingering discontent?

    If so, why had she sought a divorce edict? Salvador had even made sure to make all the necessary post- divorce arrangements for Carissa. If she were to cause trouble again out of discontent, it would truly be Immature of her.

    Salvador didn''t want to deal with their romantic entanglements. He felt annoyed, but then recalled. Carissa''s youthful appearance from herst visit to the pce. Seeing her back then had made him soften and allow her to seek him out if she had any concerns. He had meant it as merefort, but she seemed to have unexpectedly taken it seriously.

    Though Carissa''s visit disturbed Salvador''s good mood and irritated him, he suppressed his anger and said, "Lead her to the study."

    He wanted to see what she would demand this time. If it was too unreasonable, he would reprimand her sternly.

 Chapter 45

    In the study, Salvador gazed at Carissa, who was kneeling on the white marble floor.

    She wore a in white dress cinched at the waist, with a blue cloak draped over her shoulders. Unlike her previous visits, her hair was tied up in a high ponytail with a simple white silk ribbon, not styled in the borate manner of a married woman.

    Herplexion was pale, and there was a faint redness under her eyes as well as a hint of dark circles. She looked as if she hadn''t slept all night. There were also remnants of tears on her eyshes. Despite all that, she still looked stunning. Her eyes seemed sorrowful, yetcked any hint of vulnerability. Instead, they harbored a sense of strength and determination.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty!" Carissa said hoarsely.

    After Lulu went to bedst night, Carissa had cried under her covers for a long time.

    "Have you been crying?" Salvador frowned slightly, a hint of displeasure in his eyes. "Is it about Barrett and Aurora''s wedding?"

    Carissa shook her head.

    Before she could speak, Salvador continued, "You sought the divorce edict yourself. Since the divorce is final, their marriage is no longer your concern. Why worry over past matters? If you can''t let go, you shouldn''t have asked me for the divorce in the first ce."

    Salvador''s voice sounded gentle, but there was a hint of annoyance.

    Fearing the king would interrupt her again, Carissa quickly said, "Your Majesty, I didn''t cry because of Barrett. Since we''ve divorced, I harbor no emotions for him.

    "I cried because I received a letter from my senior, and I learned of the sacrifice of my seventh uncle, the loss of my third uncle''s arm, and my grandfather''s arrow wound that has yet to heal."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She naturally didn''t mention she had learned this from sneaking a peek at the military reports in the Ministry of Defense'' records room.

    Taken aback, Salvador sighed softly. "I intended to keep all that from you. After all, your family was wiped out just six months ago,

    "Carissa, your seventh uncle sacrificed himself for the country. He is a hero of the kingdom. I have already decreed to posthumously honor him as a heroic divine general. Don''t grieve too much, lest it harm your health."

    Tears welled in Carissa''s eyes, but she forced them back. "I understand that they were warriors, like my father and brothers. Serving the country in war was their destiny.

    "Today, I seek an audience for another matter. My eldest senior discovered that three hundred thousand soldiers from Westhaven have entered Sandoria. They''ve disguised themselves as Sandorian soldiers. and are heading towards the Southern Frontier battlefield."

    Upon hearing this, Salvador immediately frowned and eximed, "That''s nonsense! Utterly ridiculous!"

    Westhaven had just signed a peace treaty with Starhaven, establishing borders neither side would cross. If Westhaven dared to break the treaty immediately, wouldn''t they lose all credibility? Who would still want to trade with or have any dealings with Westhaven?

    Moreover, just yesterday, Salvador had received reports from the Southern Frontier saying the war was nearing its end, which was a monumental achievement

    Reiming the Southern Frontier was a lifelong aspiration of Salvador and his younger brother since childhood. It was also an important matter that Salvador''s grandfather and father never forgot about, even on their deathbeds.

    With the battle in the Southern Frontier having dragged on for so long, Sandoria was already weakened. Victory was imminent, yet Carissa imed three hundred thousand soldiers from Westhaven were on the way to aid Sandoria.

    How could that be possible?

    While Sandoria and Westhaven were friendly and engaged in cultural exchanges and trade, they had never formed a military alliance.

    Carissa knew Salvador wouldn''t easily believe her, so she presented a letter. "My eldest senior wrote this letter. Your Majesty, please read it and decide for yourself whether to believe it or not. My eldest senior''s name is Kyle Spencer."

    Kyle had naturally not written this letter, the information Carissa spoke of had been discovered by her second senior.

    However, Kyle had be a wandering swordsman at the age of eighteen. Starhaven Chronicles, the book he wrote recording the famous mountains and rivers in the kingdom, had gained a great reputation In Starhaven.

    Carissa had imitated Kyle''s handwriting to create this letter. If she had said it was information from her second senior''s investigation, the king certainly wouldn''t have believed her.

    Last night, she thought it over after calming down. She believed those at the Southern Frontier would soon face a dire situation. If the court didn''t send reinforcements, the Hell Monarch would almost certainly lose the battle, and the soldiers stationed there wouldn''t be able to return.

    It was an urgent situation that needed to be dealt with immediately. Westhaven''srge army had already entered Sandoria and was heading straight for the Southern Frontier. Even if reinforcements were sent now, they might be toote.

    As for how to settle what had happened at Victory Pass and Fawnrun City, and whether her grandfather would be implicated, that could be consideredter.

    Everyone in Starhaven keenly felt the loss of the Southern Frontier.

    When Hector was alive, he often said he would be able to die with no regrets if he could reim the Southern Frontier. And he had indeed reimed it once, but unfortunately wasn''t able to hold onto it to the end.

    Ultimately, Sandoria hade back and reimed it.

    Now, Starhaven needed to focus all their efforts on the Southern Frontier and the lives of the two hundred thousand soldiers fighting there!

 Chapter 46

    When Salvador heard that Kyle sent the letter, he was quite surprised. He quickly ordered Derek to hand it to him.

    As he read the letter, he recognized the handwriting-it really did seem to be Kyle''s. When he was the crown prince, he had the honor of receiving a calligraphy piece from Kyle, so he was familiar with his script.

    The letter mostly described Kyle''s travels, but thest part was different.

    [After climbing Rocky Mountains, I saw thousands of Westhaven soldiers all dressed in Sandoria uniforms. They were also carrying provisions. Sandoria''s third prince personally weed them into the territory.

    [This puzzles s me greatly. Was Westhaven allying with Sandoria? But why would they bring nearly 300,000 soldiers into Sandoria? I trailed them quietly, and found that they were heading towards the Southern Frontier battlefield.

    [I fear they might be nning to attack our troops in the Southern Frontier. This is a serious matter. Please consider whether to report this to the king...]

    Carissa kept her head down the whole time, feeling a bit uneasy. She was worried the king might notice something was wrong.

    After reading, Salvador asked Derek to bring Kyle''s calligraphy forparison. The handwriting was indeed the same.

    However, Salvador had a deep love for calligraphy and a thorough understanding of scripts. Because of this, he noticed that while the handwriting resembled Kyle''s

    it also bore signs of deliberate imitation.

    Moreover, it was impossible for Kyle to actually write this letter in Sandoria. Sandoria didn''t have this type of paper. This particr paper was produced in Starhaven. Since Sandoria invaded the Southern Frontier, the two countries have ceased trade, and Sandoria couldn''t obtain this paper.

    Upon closer inspection of the ink''s scent, he confirmed it was a product from Lotus Library in the capital. Although the aroma wasn''t extraordinary, he had frequently purchased Lotus Library inks during his time. as the crown prince and could easily identify it.

    So, this letter was a fake.

    Carissa could tell from the king''s expression that he had seen through the forgery. He was wise and capable, and held Kyle in high regard, so he must have studied Kyle''s calligraphy closely.

    She hadn''te up with a better n in the rush, because deploying the reinforcements couldn''t be -dyed even for a day.

    Salvador turned to her with a severe expression.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Do you realize that with this forged letter, I could have your head cut off? There''s a limit to this nonsense! You asked for the divorce yourself, and now, you''re unhappy? What do you really want? You''re a disciple of Pathfinders Guild. Aren''t you afraid of bringing shame to your guild by acting this way? Do you want to disgrace your guild with your actions?"

    The king''s interrogation left Carissa with no choice but to confess the truth.

    "Your Majesty, I admit the letter is fake. You may punish me as you see fit, but the information in the letter is true. I swear on my life!"

    "Nonsense!"

    Salvador mmed his desk, his expression both stern and disappointed.

    "Now that you''re the only one left in the Duke of Northwatch''s family, should I take your life and leave the duke''s lineage extinct?

    "Do you not understand my intentions? I broke tradition to allow your future husband to inherit the title, ensuring you a life of honor and wealth! This was earned by your father and brother''s sacrifices. How can you squander it like this? Forging this letter to send more troops-do you want Barrett and Aurora back on the Southern Frontier battlefield? The battlefield is dangerous-do you wish for them to die there? *Carissa, how did you be like this? Must you make yourself so detestable?"

    The scolding,ced with humiliation, made Carissa''s cheeks flush and her ears burn. "Your Majesty, I did forge the letter, and the information wasn''t from my eldest senior. It was sent to me by my second senior through a carrier pigeon. I imed it was from my eldest senior because I feared you wouldn''t believe my second senior..."

    "Enough!" The king''s face grew colder. "This is absurd! Your second senior is just a woman. Even if she knows martial arts, how could she understand military matters or infiltrate Sandoria to learn about Westhaven''s forces?"

    Carissa knew he would think this way. Ultimately, no method seemed to work.

    "Your Majesty..."

    The king cut her off, and shouted, "Guards, escort Lady Sinir back to her residence! Post guards to watch her around the clock. She is not to leave her home until the end of the year."

    With that, he stood and left, his robe sweeping behind him. Carissa tried to follow, but the royal guards immediately stopped her.

 Chapter 47

    Carissa couldn''t fight the royal guards. Otherwise, the king would be even more convinced she was causing trouble over Barrett and Aurora''s marriage.

    As she watched the king''s retreating figure, she quickly said, "Your Majesty! My father was a great general of Starhaven, and my brothers were formidable junior generals who struck fear into our enemies. I may not be as capable as them, but I won''t let personal feelings interfere with matters of the state. Since I divorced Barrett, it''s a clean break. Please believe me this once!"

    Salvador stopped, but didn''t turn around.

    "If you know that the Duke of Northwatch and the junior generals were great heroes, then don''t do things that tarnish their names. I can grant you honor, and I can also take it away. Go back. I will pretend you weren''t here today. Take care of yourself," he said coldly.

    With that, he strode away.

    Carissa lowered her hands in frustration.

    Tarnish their names?

    Did others, even the king, see her as someone who only caused trouble over personal issues? Did they think that Hector''s daughter couldn''t set aside personal feelings?

    She had left home for the Pathfinders Guild when she was young. She returned to the capital two years ago, and spent the first year learning to be a properdy from her mother.

    In her second year, she served her mother-inw and managed the Valor Estate.

    At least in the capital, she had never done anything inappropriate. Yet because of the divorce, people saw her as petty and narrow-minded?!

    With a heavy heart, she left the royal study. The royal guards followed her, ensuring she went straight home, fearing she might cause more trouble.

    Back at Northwatch Estate, Frederick wasn''t surprised to see the guards. He simply smiled and greeted them.

    "Gentlemen, pleasee in for some tea."

    "No need. We have orders to stay at the gate and not disturb Lady Sinir," the guards said coolly.

    Frederick didn''t know what had happened, but he instructed the servants to bring tea and snacks to the gate. Then, he closed the door.

    Once the door was shut, Frederick asked Carissa, "Mydy, what happened?"

    Carissa entered the main hall, removed her cloak, and sat down. She then sent for Holly and Lily.

    "The king has people watching me every day now. I don''t know how long it willst, but I have urgent matters to attend to outside. After I leave, the estate must operate as if I were still here. Hide my absence as long as possible. If it bes impossible to hide, say I''ve returned to the guild," she said.

    Frederick was an old servant of the household, and he understood that Carissa wasn''t your typical nobledy.

    "Mydy, go and do what you need to do. I will look after the estate," he said.

    Holly and Lily nodded in agreement. The frequent pigeon messages over the past few days indicated something was amiss.

    "When do you n to leave, mydy?" Lily asked.

    Carissa''s expression was resolute, her beauty mark appearing particrly vivid. "Tonight. Leaving the estate isn''t difficult, but I need a horse. Find a way to get my horse to the countryside vi."

    Her chestnut horse was fast and well-trained, She needed to reach the Southern Frontier battlefield quickly to inform the Hell Monarch, so he could prepare a strategic defense in advance.

    "That''s easy. Lady Heather''s daughter, Princess Leona, will be getting married in two days. I''ll ride the horse to deliver a wedding gift, then take the horse to the countryside vi. I''ll buy another horse to bring back," Frederick said.

    Carissa remembered her cousin''s uing wedding. The date had been set when she was still at Valor Estate, and Heather had sent an invitation.

    It was reasonable for her to give a wedding gift, as her mother had been close to her aunt. It was unfortunate she couldn''t attend her cousin''s wedding, but there was no choice.

    "Good, let''s do that," she said. "The royal guards won''t restrict your movements. Lily, I''m close with my cousin. Go to the storeroom and pick some good things for her."

    "Understood, mydy." Lily turned, and left immediately.

    DThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 48

    Frederick took a few decorated boxes, and rode out.

    As expected, the royal guards didn''t question him since their orders were to keep Carissa from leaving the house. The restriction didn''t apply to anyone else in Northwatch Estate, and such arge household naturally had daily errands and purchases.

    Arriving at Hartstone Estate, Frederick announced that he was delivering a bridal gift from the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    The gatekeeper reported this, and soon, the steward of Hartstone Estate, Simon Zephyr, came out.

    After greeting Frederick, Simon said, "Hello, Mr. Carter. The princess said that since Lady Sinir has just returned home after her divorce, she must have been in need of money. There''s no need for her to spend on a gift for the princess. We appreciate the thought, but the gift isn''t necessary. Please take it back, and there''s no need toe again if there''s nothing urgent."

    Frederick was momentarily taken aback. When he saw the indifferent look on Simon''s face, he understood.

    Heather looked down on Carissa because of her divorce and saw her gift as bringing bad luck. Hence, she rejected it.

    Though angered, Frederick maintained hisposure. It was a mark of his upbringing in a noble household. "In that case, please convey ourdy''s best wishes to the princess. Goodbye." "We won''t see you out," Simon replied coldly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Frederick was furious. He knew all the rumors that had been spreading during the past month while Carissa remained confined in the estate.

    Everyone said she couldn''t tolerate Barrett taking a concubine, and was jealous and disrespectful to her in, ws. They said Barrett could have divorced her outright, but the king granted a divorce edict to Carissa out of respect for her family''s loyalty.

    Still, it shouldn''t matter if people were saying these things. After all, Heather and Carissa''s mother, Mnie, were biological sisters.

    When Mnie was still alive, her bond with Heather was strong and they were very close. When Heather had problems giving birth to Leona, Mnie called for Sebastian to save Heather and the child. Carissa had suffered so much with the Warren family, but her aunt hadn''t helped. Now, they insulted her by refusing her gift.

    What had Carissa done to deserve this?

    Despite his anger, Frederick didn''t forget his duties: He took the horse to the countryside vi outside the city, leaving the gifts there temporarily. He would retrieve them after Carissa had left to spare her feelings.

    He bought another horse and some travel provisions, then stopped by Sebastian''s office to purchase medicines for colds, epidemics, and injuries.

    Frederick didn''t say anything, but Sebastian saw the medicine he was buying and gave him several bottles. "Take these to yourdy. She knows how to use them."

    Frederick tried to pay, but Sebastian red at him. "Just take them."

    ederick bowed deeply. At this point, Sebastian was the only person out of the Sinir family who was

    willing to help Carissa. Frederick made a mental note to remember this kindness.

    When Frederick returned to Northwatch Estate, he saw a carriage woman who looked exhausted and distressed.

    marked outside. Lily was talking to a

    "Please, let me see Carissa! I have something important to ask of her," the woman pleaded earnestly.

    "Lady Sinir has divorced Barrett. Whatever matters you have don''t concern her. Ma''am, please leave and don''t cause a scene," Lily said coldly.

    "Please, Lily. My mother-inw has fallen ill. I couldn''t get Sebastian, and I can''t buy Snowdrop Pills from the physician''s office. Everyone''s making things difficult for me, and I have no other option-" "Ma''am!" Lily interrupted her. "The general and his new wife are aplished and capable. If they can''t solve a problem, it''s not something ourdy should be troubled with. You know how well Lady Sinir treated you before. I don''t expect you to remember her past kindness, but at least don''t create more trouble for her. She doesn''t need more rumors of being disrespectful."

    Amelia grabbed Lily''s hand, her face filled with desperation.

    "Lily, I know Carissa was good to me. Please talk to her and ask her to help me one more time. I had nothing to do with the rumors! It wasn''t me who spread them.... I''ll be in trouble with my mother-inw if don''t get Sebastian to treat her!"

    Lily shook off her hand, and nced at Frederick. "Mr. Carter, let''s go back inside."

    D

 Chapter 49

    The gates of the Northwatch Estate closed, leaving Amelia outside. Lily refused toment on anything about the Warrens.

    Seeing Frederick looking troubled, she asked, "Mr. Carter, what''s the matter?"

    Frederick handed the reins to the stableman and stretched his left leg, which had started to ache from all the riding.

    "Lady Heather refused the gift ourdy sent to the princess," he said quietly, not wanting others to overhear.

    Lily was shocked. "Princess Leona and ourdy''s mother were sisters and very close. Why would she... I understand."

    Even though the king had granted the title of Duke, Carissa''s return to her family after the divorce, along with all the nasty rumors, had severed their kinship.

    With Carissa''s mother gone, her familial ties weakened,

    In the eyes of the noble families, they believed Carissa was merely living under the protection of her father and brothers and had received special treatment from the king.

    Consequently, no one respected her.

    "I left the gift in the vi''s annex. Mydy shouldn''t notice it when she goes there tonight to get her horse. Let''s not tell her about this," Frederick said.

    "Yes, we should keep it from her. No need to upset her, Lily agreed.

    Lily didn''t mention Amelia''s visit to Carissa, not wanting the Warrens'' issues to affect her before her departure tonight.

    Frederick brought Sebastian''s medicines to the Exquisite Pavilion and handed them to Carissa. Opening the package, she saw various medicines, including a bottle of Snowdrop Pills, which were very valuable and excellent for treating heart conditions. 1

    "How much did these cost? Did you pay him?" Carissa asked.

    "He didn''t ept any payment. He just told me to take them."

    Carissa nodded. "Alright, I''ll hold onto these for now and pay him back when I return."

    She opened another bundle, which contained some pastries and travel provisions.

    "It looks like it''s going to snow. If you get caught in a snowstorm and can''t find an inn, these wille in handy," Frederick said.

    "Thank you," Carissa said softly.

    Frederick turned away slightly. "Have you finished packing?"

    "I''ve packed everything." Carissa said, cing all the tems into her bulging bundle. She smiled, but her eyes glistened with emotion. "Frederick, I''ll be relying on you and the maids to take care of everything while I''m gone."

    "Don''t worry about anything here. Juste back safely," Frederick replied.

    He didn''t know where Carissa was going, but he was deeply concerned, especially seeing the amount of medical supplies Sebastian had given Carissa.

    Carissa looked at him with slightly reddened eyes. "Fredrick, what weapon did my father favor?"

    "A guisarme!" Frederick''s eyes lit up as he remembered Hector practicing with the ive in the snow. His movements were swift and powerful, and they left an unforgettable impression. "When you went to the Pathfinders Guild, the Duke of Northwatch gave you a spear with a red ribbon, right? You could barely hold it back then," he added, reminiscing.

    Carissa went to the weapons room, and retrieved the gleaming silver spear with its striking red ribbon. The silver spearhead and the red ropes tied at the junction of the spearhead and shaft were dazzling.

    Her father had named it the Rose Spear because it was both sharp and beautifully adorned with rose carvings. Hidden within the roses were mechanisms that released small arrows when pressed. The red ribbon swayed with the spear''s movements, making it a weapon that struck fear into her enemies'' hearts. With a single thrust, the Rose Spear produced a resonating hum in the air. Carissa leaped into the air, caught the spear, and spun it around. The fallen leaves on the ground were swept into a corner.

    With another thrust, the piled leaves scattered like they were blown by a northern wind. As she moved through the whirling leaves, her spear stirred up dust wherever it went.

    One sweep, and the ground was covered in leaves.

    Two sweeps, and pebbles flew into the air.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Three sweeps, and a fierce wind followed her movements.

    Dressed in her white robes, Carissa moved as fast as lightning. If not for the red ribbon on her spear, I would have been impossible to track her movements.

    Even if one could, the unpredictable nature of her spear made it impossible to anticipate where the spearhead would strike next!

 Chapter 50

    Carissa practiced for half an hour, her legs extending gracefully in the air as she nimbly spun several times. Using her inner force, she struck with her spear, and a stone shattered into dust.

    Frederick was amazed, and he stepped forward to inspect the scene. Every fallen leaf on the ground had a hole pierced through it, without exception.

    Frederick was overjoyed. "Mydy, your spear skills are even better than those of the young generals. You''re almost as good as the duke."

    Carissa held the spear in her hand, feeling it fit perfectly. Her forehead was dotted with sweat, and her face was flushed. After a month of intense practice, she had finally regained the level she had when she first left the mountain.

    "I''ll take the Rose Spear with me on this journey."

    Reinforcements woulde, but they might be toote. She needed to gather the Pathfinders Guild and some old friends to head to the battlefield, and help the Hell Monarch hold the line until the reinforcements arrived..

    The Hell Monarch was currently fighting Sandoria at the Southern Frontier. He would know Sandoria''s movements, but Starhaven spies couldn''t prate deep into Sandoria. That made it hard for the Hell Monarch to adjust his tactics quickly with his limited forces.

    Snow began to fall, the light kes resting on the branches. It was already past noon, and the sky was a nket of white.

    The beautiful snowfall went unnoticed by Carissa, who was busy nning how to reach the Southern Frontier as quickly as possible. Her chestnut hors

    could travel a thousand miles a day, but realistically, five hundred miles a day was more urate.

    She couldn''t travel nonstop, and had to allow her horse time to rest. She estimated it would take five days to reach the Southern Frontier, but that was a conservative estimate. If her horse was fast, she could make it in four days.

    Carissa held the Rose Spear, and went inside. Snow brought her hot tea, which she sipped on before instructing, "Tell Lulu to bring in my pigeon cage and prepare the writing materials."

    During her eight years at the Pathfinders Guild, she had been reckless at first. She had run around the mountains every day until she was pinned down and beaten, unable to fight back. That was when she started practicing diligently.

    By the time she was thirteen, she had exceptional talent and almost no rivals in the guild except for her master and the elders.

    The Pathfinders Guild was in Meadow Ridge, and many other guilds surrounded it within a hundred miles. After challenging her seniors, she felt invincible and started challenging other guilds, making many enemies. But in her youthful arrogance and loyalty, many of those she had offended eventually became

    her friends.

    Carissa wrote a few letters, each with the same message: [Urgent! Head to the Southern Frontier battlefield!]

    She tied the notes to the pigeons'' legs, and released them all.

    With that task done, she nned to bathe and rest before setting off that night. Just as she was about to lie down, Lily came in for a report.

    "Mydy, Madam Charlotte is here with Madam Ame. Madam Amelia already came earlier today, but I turned her away. I didn''t expect her to return with Madam Charlotte."

    If it were anyone else, Lily wouldn''t have bothered to report it. However, Charlotte had always stood up for Carissa and even spoke out against Reba''s actions. When the people in Northwatch Estate were massacred six months ago, Charlotte helped arrange the funeral.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lily felt it was appropriate to inform Carissa, and let her decide whether to meet them.

    "Invite them in and lead them to the sunroom. I''ll be there shortly," Carissa said.

    The Northwatch Estate sunroom was in the front courtyard''s side hall. Besides the rear courtyard, this was the only ce where the floors were warm.

    In the sunroom, Amelia looked anxious. She frequently nced around and muttered, "Why isn''t she here yet?"

    Charlotte, meanwhile, was sitting calmly on a chair. She had removed her white fox fur scarf and set aside her hand warmer due to the room''s warmth.

    Hearing Amelia''s incessant muttering, Charlotte frowned. "This is Northwatch Estate. The front and back courtyards are far apart. Do you think it''s like the Valor Estate, where a few steps take you everywhere?" Amelia was embarrassed. "I''m just worried. Mom has been in pain all day."

    Charlotte snorted. "I can''t believe she''s shameless enough to send you here."

    "But Aunt Charlotte, aren''t you also here? Aren''t we the same?" Amelia retorted.

    "The same? How so?" Charlotte said coldly.

    In her case, she was using this as an excuse to check on Carissa. She had been worried about how Carissa had been faring this past month.

    She wouldn''t be at ease until she saw Carissa.

    D

    D

 Chapter 51

    The first snowfallsted less than an hour before stopping.

    Carissa was dressed in her usual in white attire with a white flower pinned in her hair, and moved gracefully through the estate. She had worn white since her parents'' passing, observing the traditional three-year mourning period and avoiding bright colors.

    She entered the room, her steps steady and unhurried, and greeted Charlotte with a respectful bow." Hello, Aunt Charlotte."

    Carissa then nodded politely to Amelia, acknowledging her presence.

    Charlotte stood up and took Carissa''s hand, examining her closely. Carissa''splexion was smooth and pale, her overall appearance even more refined than during her time at the Valor Estate. Satisfied that Carissa looked healthy and well, Charlotte''s eyes welled with tears as she recalled Carissa''s difficult days with the Warrens.

    "Carissa, how have you been?" she asked.

    "Thank you for your concern, Aunt Charlotte. I''m doing well," Carissa replied with a gentle smile as she guided the older woman to sit down. "How have you been?"

    "Good. Everything''s fine," Charlotte reassured her, relieved to see that Barrett and Aurora''s marriage hadn''t affected Carissa.

    Standing nearby, Amelia was anxious to speak. "Carissa, it''s about-*

    Charlotte cast a sideways nce at Amelia, and interrupted, "Why are you in such a hurry? Your mother-inw isn''t going to die right this moment. Let me have a few words with Carissa first." Carissa understood immediately that the issue was rted to Reba''s illness ring up again.

    However, she chose to focus on the conversation with Charlotte instead.

    Charlotte sped her hands. She wore a blue patterned top that Carissa had ordered for herst autumn. The white fox fur scarf beside her was also a gift from Carissa.

    "Don''t pay any attention to the rumors outside. People forget easily. By the time the new yeares around, they won''t even remember what was said about you. So, don''t let those falsehoods upset you, Charlotte advised.

    Carissa nodded, appreciating Charlotte''sforting words.

    "I don''t concern myself with what people outside are saying," Carissa replied.

    Hearing this, Charlotte felt even more at ease and changed the subject. She didn''t ask about the royal guards stationed outside, but inquired about Carissa''s daily activities and what Carissa did for leisure. The two chatted for about the time it took to drink a cup of tea. Meanwhile, Amelia grew increasingly anxious as she listened to their casual conversation. Finally, unable to contain herself, she interrupted them.

    "Carissa, I came here today with a request."

    Charlotte took a sip of her tea with an indifferent expression. She had already asked everything she

    needed to, and learned what she wanted to know.

    From this point on, she had no intention of offering any help to Amelia.

    Carissa looked at Amelia, noticing her chapped lips and the cold sore at the corner of her mouth. It was clear Amelia had been under a lot of stresstely.

    *Please, go ahead, ma''am," Carissa said gently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Hearing Carissa call her that made Amelia feel a pang of sadness.

    "You used to call me by name...but never mind. I shouldn''t dwell on that. I''m here because my mother-inw''s illness red upst night. By this morning, she was so angry that she fainted. Although she''s awake now, without Sebastian''s Snowdrop Pills, the doctor says she won''tst long. I came to ask you to speak. to Sebastian on our behalf."

    Amelia knew it was shameless toe asking for help now, but she had no choice. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "My mother-inw said that if I can''t get Sebastian, she''ll get Benjamin to divorce me. You know that in the four years since I married into the family, I''ve only had one daughter. When you were there, you took care of her. If Mom gets Benjamin to divorce me for being disrespectful and negligent, I''ll be thrown out!! have no other option but to beg you."

    "She fainted?" Carissa remembered that Reba had taken Snowdrop Pills just over a month ago. Even if her illness red up, it shouldn''t have been severe enough to cause fainting. "Why did it suddenly be so serious?"

    Amelia''s face flushed with anger. "It''s because of Barrett and Aurora''s wedding yesterday."

    She stopped abruptly, realizing she had said too much, and quickly fell silent.

    Carissa made a small sound of acknowledgment, her expression calm. She remembered the wedding was at the end of October, but she didn''t know the exact date.

    D

 Chapter 52

    Seeing Amelia''s restless and anxious state, Carissa couldn''t help but smile gently. "Go ahead, speak yourOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    mind."

    Carissa was leaving the capital tonight. If things weren''t resolved today, Amelia would return tomorrow or the day after. She didn''t want Amelia to spend days standing at the estate''s gates and asking to meet her but couldn''t, as that would only escte matters

    Carissa knew Reba didn''t favor Amelia. Apart from not having a son, Amelia''s family background was not influential, and her dowry was meager. Shecked the grace and elegance expected of nobledies.

    Amelia didn''t hesitate to pour out her grievances. Tears fell like rain as she recounted the chaos at the wedding party. Guests had fled, and even the soldiers Aurora invited had left disgruntled. Everyone med her, including her husband Benjamin.

    "On their wedding night," Amelia continued with frustration and sadness, "Aurora overturned the table in their room. Barrett had actually left, but when Mom found out, she sent him back."

    "That''s not all," she went on, her voice trembling with anger. "This morning, the maid went to their new room and found no signs of consummation. Mom thought they quarreled and didn''t sleep together, but Aurora boldly admitted they had already been intimate on their way back to the capital. Even the soldiers who returned with them knew. When Mom heard this, she fainted."

    Listening nearby, Lily frowned deeply. "Ma''am, there''s no need to discuss these matters. Lady Sinir is young, and still hasn''t experienced those things. She shouldn''t hear such drivel." What was Carissa''s status? Why tell her about a couple who were intimate even before they were married?

    Even though the Warrens had declined, Reba cherished their reputation. She wanted Carissa''s dowry. and found many excuses to take it. After Carissa left the Valor Estate, Rebained about how disrespectful Carissa had been to everyone she met.

    Most of the gossip circting outside had originated from Reba, embellished further by gossip-

    mongers.

    Lily used to be the steward of the Valor Estate, and Amelia respected her greatly. Seeing her sudden change in demeanor, Amelia felt a pang of fear and quickly said, "You''re right. I spoke out of turn." Meanwhile, Charlotte''s heart was filled withplex emotions after she heard Amelia''s words.

    Carissa hadn''t consummated her marriage with Barrett, even though they had been married for a year. Perhaps it was for the best; it prevented that ungrateful and insincere man from gaining any advantage

    over her.

    If Carissa found a husband in the future, it would be a pure match free from any criticism.

    Amelia twisted her handkerchief in distress, feeling helpless.

    "I spoke out of turn earlier. Please, Carissa! For the sake of our past ties as family, help me. Ask Sebastian toe visit. Even if he doesn''te, at least sell us some Snowdrop Pills," she pleaded. Carissa remained silent, her expression calm and neutral. Even Amelia suspected that she was preventing Sebastian from treating Reba.

    Lily had heard enough. "Ma''am, your words are strange, If you can''t invite him, do you think we can?

    Sebastian refuses to treat your mother-inw because he disapproves of her character. It has nothing to do with Lady Sinir. If this rumor spreads, ourdy will be ndered again." Amelia sighed heavily. "No matter what I say, I''m wrong. I won''t speak anymore. Carissa, I''ll just kneel to

    you."

    "Ma''am, Before she could carry out her gesture, Lily swiftly held her back, unable to contain her anger. why humiliate ourdy like this? You used to be her elder sister-inw! If you kneel to her, how can she live with herself?"

    Charlotte also found Amelia''s behavior improper.

    "You came to Carissa for help, and did your best. If you can''t manage it, go back and tell them to figure it out themselves. They''re capable people, aren''t they? Why are you taking all this upon yourself? Are you an idiot?" she snapped.

    Amelia''s voice was choked with tears as she replied, "They said if I can''t handle this, Benjamin will divorce me! You know how they are. Everyone knows! They really will get him to divorce me!"

 Chapter 53

    Carissa looked at Amelia''s despairing eyes. She realized that Ame must have been deeply frightened by Barrett divorcing her.

    Amelia sobbed aloud, hastily covering her mouth with her handkerchief before continuing, "Carissa, it''s true! I''m not lying to you. Mom thinks the Warrens have changed for the better, and can now mix with the elite of the capital. She often shows dissatisfaction towards me being the eldest wife in charge butcking the demeanor of one. She even regrets letting Benjamin marry me.

    "I''m not like you. I can''t return to my parents'' home if I get divorced. They''ll criticize me and say I''m tarnishing my sisters'' and nieces'' marriages. I''d rather die than get divorced! I won''t even have a chance to enter a nunnery."

    Carissa knew a bit about Amelia''s family. Her father is a seventh-rank editor at the Privy Council. Although his official rank wasn''t high and he held no real power, schrs value etiquette and reputation greatly. If a family has a daughter who has been divorced, Amelia''s father would never be able to tolerate

    IL

    Reba felt that the Warrens were different now. Despite Barrett''s wedding being a joke, it wouldn''t affect his and Aurora''s future. The Warrens would only rise higher, which would benefit their eldest son Benjamin. Thus, the Warrens needed a true and capable mistress.

    Amelia clearly didn''t fit the bill. Otherwise, Reba wouldn''t have allowed Carissa to take charge when she initially married into the family.

    Upon hearing Amelia''s words, Charlotte remained silent and pursed her lips. She knew it was the truth. Being rted to such a person was the biggest stain on her life. Yet, her own branch of the family couldn''t produce any outstanding individuals.

    The Valor Estate was the Warrens'' only residence. As Charlotte''s branch of the family hadn''t moved out for years, all their money went to the public family fund. Because of that, they couldn''t even afford to buy a small house away from Valor Estate.

    Therefore, she had no ability to protect anyone-not Carissa, nor Amelia.

    Carissa pondered for a while, then said, "Sebastian appreciates those loyal and dutiful the most. He''s currently upset with Reba for being too harsh. Perhaps if Barrett and Aurora kneel at the physician''s office for a day or two, it might sway him."

    Amelia shook her head vigorously. "Barrett and Aurora would never agree! They hold official positions. Why would they kneel to amoner?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa looked at her meaningfully.

    "Then you should go. Kneel for two or three days. If you seed, it will be your aplishment. If not, the people of the capital will still admire how dedicated you are. Besides, no one will criticize you if you el at the physician''s office in such cold weather and feel unwell a few dayster," she suggested.

    Amelia was taken aback by Carissa''s words, but she instantly understood thetter''s intention.

    Carissa didn''t intend for Barrett and Aurora to go, but Amelia instead. If her reputation for being dutiful towards Reba widely known, the Warrens couldn''t possibly use her of being disrespectful and negligent.

    +15 BOPIUS

    Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Amelia, you should thank Carissa. Establishing a reputation for being dutiful will elevate your status. Even prestigious families will have to address you respectfully." After saying that, Charlotte sighed.

    Carissa was dutiful to her mother-inw, but few outside the household knew. Amelia going to the physician''s office would spread widely. Even if Sebastian didn''te in the end, Amelia''s position would be secured.

    Amelia hurriedly thanked her. "Thank you so much for your guidance, Carissa! I wouldn''t know what to do otherwise."

    Since Amelia had taken over the household and managed Barrett''s marriage, everything had gone against their wishes. Amelia was criticized daily, forced to conform to strict rules. This short month felt like a lifetime.

    Carissa could only help this much.

    "I''ve set up a memorial hall in the estate. Over the next few months, I''ll be praying for the souls of everyone who had once lived in Northwatch Estate. I won''t be receiving guests until then. I hope you both will understand," she said.

    In other words, Carissa wished they wouldn''te knocking no matter what happened.

    D

 Chapter 54

    Carissa didn''t go back to sleep after Charlotte and Amelia left. It was already dusk, and she would be setting off when night fell. There was no point in trying to sleep now.

    She recalled Amelia''s ount of Barrett''s wedding, and suddenly felt an urge tough.

    So, this was the true nature of the woman Barrett liked. In the end, Aurora''s true nature didn''t make him happy. Not only that, it also brought disgrace upon the Warren family. All the quests had walked out of the wedding banquet.

    This was unprecedented.

    Aurora Yates

    Carisse chewed on the name, and suppressed feelings of resentment and anger surged within her like turbulent waves. If not for Aurora''s desire for credit, the massacre wouldn''t have happened and the people of Northwatch Estate wouldn''t have been decimated.

    Before this, Carissa had never hated Aurora. Whether it was stealing her husband or belittling her, Carissa still respected thetter for her contributions to the country. After all, Aurora seeded in achieving peace between Westhaven and Starhaven.

    Now, however, she hated Aurora to the bone.

    Carissa wasn''t sure if Dominic knew about the massacre. The king probably didn''t, as there had been no mention of it in the official reports. However, it was possible that the Ministry of Defense had records rted to the incident.

    This matter needed further investigation, but her journey to the Southern Frontier couldn''t wait.

    In the middle of the night, Carissa put on her night travel outfit, gathered her belongings, and left while Lulu watched with concern.

    The royal guards were stationed at the main gate, likely dozing off at this time. Carissa slipped out through the back gate, using her Lightfoot skill to swiftly disappear into the concealment of the dark night. The following day, she appeared at a small vi outside the city. Jumping into the courtyard, she saw a chestnut horse tied outside the main courtyard. Frederick had taken care of everything, including providing feed for the horse. Carissa approached, and fed the horse.

    Caressing the horse''s forehead, she whispered softly, "Lightning, we''re setting off for the Southern Frontier. We have a long way to go, and our time is limited. I''ll be counting on you."

    Lightning nudged Carissa''s forehead with its nose, and continued eating. Carissa watched for a moment, then entered the side hall to sit for a while. Once Lightning finished eating and rested for a bit, they would

    set off.

    She ced a Night Pearl on the table. Then, she noticed several decorated boxes nearby. She recognized them-makeup products Frederick had sent to her cousin as wedding gifts. How did they end up here?

    She paused for a moment, then realized the reason. A wry smile tugged at her lips. So, even her aunt was disdainful towards her.

    It made sense. Carissa had an unfortunate marriage, and it would be bad luck for her to give a bride-to-be makeup to be used in her wedding.

    It seemed Carissa had been ignorant.

    She moved her hand away from the boxes, unaffected by the emotions stirred. These gifts represented. her blessings for her cousin. She had fulfilled her duties as an elder cousin. That was enough.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    In the dark of night, the north wind howled. A chestnut horse dashed along the road like lightning. The cloak on the figure on its back billowed in the wind, making her appear agile. With one hand holding a spear and the other the reins, the wind whistled loudly in her ears and cut across her delicate, fair skin like a knife, causing a cold, stinging sensation. Carissa''s face wasn''t originally so delicate, but it had softened over two years in the capital. Now, she couldn''t even bear the northern wind.

    How pathetic.

    She halted the horse midway, frustrated, and covered her face tightly with a piece of ck cloth. It left only her calm obsidian-like eyes visible as she continued to drive the horse forward.

    By daybreak, she had reached Daimoor County, having ridden over two hundred miles. She stopped for a rest, and let the horse rest its legs. She also bought some horse feed. It had been tough on Lightning, so she ensured the best feed for it.

    Carissa ate some dry rations and drank from the leather water bag, which was now cold. Despite the chill, a few sips made her feel much more awake instantly

    After a short rest, she resumed her journey. Shortly after she departed, it began to snow. Thankfully, the snowfall was light, gently covering the road like a thinyer of powdered sugar.

    She hadn''t seen this beautifulnd in two years, but now wasn''t the time for sightseeing. She continued to follow Lightning''s pace, and pushed forward.

    D

 Chapter 55

    They rested at an inn that evening. Both Lightning and Carissa managing a good night''s sleep. Being away from home made her unusually alert. She rose before dawn, washed up, and covered her face with a ck cloth before continuing on her journey.

    The journey was naturally arduous, made worse by the biting cold that even the cloth couldn''t shield from, roughening her skin considerably.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The previous night at the inn, she had looked into a mirror. Her once smooth skin was now red and almost cracking. She applied camellia oil to prevent it from worsening-it wasn''t about beauty, but avoiding pain.

    On the fifth morning of travel, she arrived at the Southern Frontier. The absence of supply convoys on the road along the way troubled her. It meant that the Hell Monarch thought victory was assured, and didn''t need to constantly obtain provisions.

    However, there was still a fierce battle ahead.

    Upon reaching the Southern Frontier, she inquired and learned that only two cities, llyrian and Simonton, remained unrecovered.

    The Hell Monarch had led his troops like a war god and reimed 90% of the lost Southern Frontier territory. Only these two cities remained, exining the absence of supply convoys.

    Now, all the Hell Monarch''s forces were focused on llyrian. Once the city was recaptured, they could drive the Sandorian forces back to Simonton. There, they would continue the assault and reim the entire Southern Frontier for Starhaven,

    Carissa urged Lightning towards Ilyrian City despite fatigue creeping in. This was the final push. She pushed Lightning harder, determined to meet the Hell Monarch by day''s end.

    As night fell, she approached the battlefield. The Hell Monarch''s troops were stationed outside llyrian, but the city itself remained unconquered. The devastation she witnessed since entering the Southern Frontier filled her with sorrow and love. Her father and brothers had sacrificed their lives here.

    s, there was no time for sentimentality.

    She rode straight into the camp, brandishing her Rose Spear high in the air.

    "I am Carissa Sinir, daughter of Hector Sinir, the Duke of Northwatch! I seek an audience with themander of the Hell Monarch''s army!"

    She repeatedly shouted until her voice was hoarse. Soldiers tried to stop her, but Lightning burst through their ranks like a thunderbolt, like a steed born of the gods.

    "I am Carissa Sinir, daughter of Hector Sinir! I have urgent military intelligence for the Hell Monarch!

    Carissa shouted loudly, her hoarse voice piercing the night air.

    Inside the camp, torches flickered to life. Soldiers emerged with weapons drawn at the sound of her voice. Upon hearing her words that she was Hector''s daughter, they hesitated and held their ground. She dismounted swiftly, letting her spear hang low, and faced the approaching soldiers who were wearing battered and worn armor. Holding Lightning''s reins, she removed the ck cloth from her face, revealing her.features.

    12

    +15 DCHUS

    "I am Carissa Sinir, daughter of Hector Sinir, the Duke of Northwatch. I bring urgent military intelligence for the Hell Monarch!" she said firmly.

    When they heard she was Hector''s daughter, the soldiers lowered their weapons. Even the hostility in their eyes disappeared. They watched her with curiosity, but allowed her no closer.

    In this tense standoff, a ck steed thundered towards them from the front. It halted before Carissa.

    A tall man in golden armor sat upon the steed, and looked down from his elevated position. His face was smudged and his beard covered half of it, leaving only a pair of bright eyes shining with visible intensity. The ck steed circled Carissa once before the man leaned down, towering over her.

    "You''re Hector''s daughter?" His voice was grave andced with doubt.

    "Yes!" Carissa looked up at themander before her, unsure if he was indeed the Hell Monarch, Rafael Sanford.

    He was Salvador''s younger brother. When a king was crowned, they took up a different surname to usher in a new era. That was why Salvador and Rafael didn''t share the same family name. Carissa had seen Rafael when she was young, but at that time, he was still a teenager. Because he had started training in martial arts at an early age, he was much taller than boys his age.

    Even in his youth, Rafael had a refined and handsome appearance. When Carissa returned to the capital from the guild, she heard he was renowned for his bravery and unmatchedbat skills. Some even said he was the most handsome man of his time.

    The man before her was far from handsome, but he exuded an undeniable aura ofmand and authority. His eyes held a particrly sharp, chilling gleam, like the vast and dark horizon.

    The man eyed her spear, a glint of determination in his eyes. After a moment''s contemtion, he dered, "I believe you. Come with me!"

    Carissa breathed a sigh of relief.

    This must be the Rafael. She had expected it would take more effort to meet him; unexpectedly, merely shouting outside Ilyrian had drawn him out.

 Chapter 56

    Carissa followed Rafael on horseback, ncing at the campfires spaced every few steps. Her heart sank at what she observed.

    The Southern Frontier originally had three hundred thousand soldiers, with another hundred thousand seconded from Victory Pass, totaling four hundred thousand soldiers. From her observations, however, not even half of those numbers were left.

    Rafael had marched through twenty-three cities, reiming all but two. It was clear many soldiers had sacrificed their lives.

    Outside themand tent, vanguards and lieutenants stood on either side. Their armor was worn, their faces weather-beaten, and their beards unkempt.

    A few generals stood a short distance away from the main tent. Carissa recognized one of them- Timothy Farrell, an oldrade of her father''s. He had even held her as a child.

    Timothy strode up and stopped before Carissa. He studied her face, then said excitedly, "Carissa Sinir? Is that you?"

    "Timothy!" Carissa''s eyes stung.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Timothy''s lips trembled slightly as he nodded, then he turned away. Seeing Carissa reminded him of Hector and the six junior generals.

    Several more of Hector''s formerrades approached, their eyes slightly red under the firelight.

    One elderly general asked, "Lady Sinir, how is your mother''s health? Is the cold still troubling her legs?

    Carissa felt a sharp pain in her heart, and tears nearly fell.

    She nodded quickly. "I have important matters to discuss with His Highness. We''ll catch upter, Timothy

    Rafael stood tall outside the main tent, his imposing figure casting a shadow over Carissa. In his usualmanding tone, he ordered, "If you have military intelligence to share,e inside and report it." He lifted the tent p, and entered. Carissa tightened her grip on her spear and followed.

    Inside the tent was chilly, barely warmer than outside, in the center stood a table with maps and a sand table for tactical discussions.

    On the south side, there was a bed with bedding that had turned dirty gray, tainted with the scent of blood and medicinal herbs. In the corner, there were discarded blood-stained bandages. There were no chairs or stools. A mat wasid beside the sand table. Rafael sat down first, his posture somewhat peculiar-not cross-legged, but with one leg stretched out and the other bent. "Speak," he said curtly, "about this important military intelligence you have."

    Carissa lowered her spear, and looked into his ink-ck eyes.

    "My second senior received intelligence from Sandona. Approximately three hundred thousand soldiers from Westhaven have entered Sandoria, wearing Sandorian soldiers'' armor. They''re heading towards the Southern Frontier battlefield."

    Rafael frowned. "Your second senior got this intelligence? I recall you went to the Pathfinders Guild. Is she also from the same guild?"

    "That''s right." Carissa was afraid he might not believe her. "Your Highness, the Intelligence my second senior gathers is reliable. While the exact number of soldiers may vary, three hundred thousand is a minimum estimate, but there are possibly more."

    Rafael stared at her. "Why not report directly to the king?"

    Carissa exined, "I did, but without solid evidence, His Majesty didn''t believe it."

    "Your second senior..." Rafael shook his head, his dark eyes shing. "You should have told him it was intelligence from your eldest senior, He would believe that. The king holds Kyle in high regard."

    "I did im it was from my eldest senior, but I made a mistake. I forged his handwriting in a letter, and the king saw through it." She paused, then looked at Rafael. "Do you believe me?".

    "Your second senior, Winona Preston, is the most renowned spy in the martial world. Her reports are rarely wrong. However, the king is unfamiliar with the martial world, and the Pathfinders Guild recognizes only your eldest senior," Rafael said.

    Carissa hadn''t expected Rafael to know so much about the Pathfinders Guild. Slowly, she felt the heavy burden she had carried all the way here finally lightened.

 Chapter 57

    At this moment, Carissa felt utterly exhausted. Her legs trembled as she sat down on the mat. She was too tired to worry about proper etiquette. It had been a long time since she had been so rushed, and she was struggling to keep up.

    Rafael saw her state, and smiled. "You''re worn out, aren''t you? How many days did it take you?"

    "Five days," Carissa said, catching her breath. "I''m fine, but my horse is really exhausted."

    "Impressive!" Rafael said with admiration. Then, he called out loudly, "Feed the horses and prepare the meals!"

    A booming voice responded from outside. "Yes, sir!"

    Carissa quickly asked, "Aren''t you going to devise a strategy? Or send someone to urgently notify the capital and request more reinforcements?"

    Rafael leaned against the desk, tapping his long fingers on his leg as he narrowed his eyes.

    "We will recruit soldiers. Reinforcements won''t arrive quickly. To handle the first battle, we need to first recruit soldiers and gather provisions."

    He looked at Carissa with clear appreciation in his eyes. "You made the right choice bying to the Southern Frontier yourself. It gives me enough time toe up with a n. I''ll have someone show you where you can rest. Stay for two days and regain your strength before you return to the capital."

    Carissa shook her head. "I''m not going back. My father and brothers died on the Southern Frontier battlefield. I''ve already sent word to my friends, asking them toe here and fight."

    Rafael''s eyes darkened, and his demeanor grew stern,

    "This is nonsense. Going to the battlefield isn''t as simple as you think. Several high-ranking officers and generals have already died.

    "If something happened to you, how would I exin it to your mother? Besides, I heard you married Barrett... Wait, that''s right. You''re married to Barrett. With the victory at Victory Pass, he should have already returned to the capital. Why hasn''t he reported to the king? He''s a hero, and the king would believe him. Even if the king didn''t, he should have brought the news, not you." Rafael''s words left Carissa momentarily stunned.

    It was no surprise that Rafael was keeping track of the Victory Pass battle. With the ongoing conflict, updates between the two sides were essential.

    After the death of her father and brothers, Rafael had taken over Hector''s position asmander. He had been fighting the Sandoria people at the Southern Frontier for the past three years.

    While Rafael might be aware of significant national events, it was surprising that he also knew about her marriage to Barrett. After all, that was considered insignificant information.

    Still, it was strange. Though Rafael knew she was married to Barrett, he had no clue that her entire family had been ughtered.

    Carissa didn''t answer immediately. She lowered her gaze, then looked up and asked, "Your Highness, shouldn''t you be asking why Westhaven allied with Sandoria? Westhaven had just signed a non-

    aggression peace treaty with Starhaven, but they immediately broke it. They disguised themselves as Sandorian soldiers, and joined forces with Sando to attack us at the Southern Frontier." Carissa felt that Rafael had epted her words too quickly, without asking any more questions. It seemed a bit hasty and rash.

    However, Rafael had reimed over twenty cities from the fierce Sandorian people. He wasn''t known for being reckless.

    Why did he believe her so easily, then?

    Even if he trusted her senior, this information wasing from Carissa, not directly from Winona.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Wasn''t he worried it might be false news? After all, even the king had doubts.

    Rafael scratched his tangled beard, trying to smooth it out. But the knots were stubborn, and he could only get his fingers through it, not straighten it.

    His brows were furrowed, and his eyes gleamed with a sharp intensity.

    "There''s something wrong with the Victory Pass battle I sent someone to investigate as soon as I heard about the victory, but we haven''t received a report yet. Do you know what the issue is?"

    Carissa didn''t answer, but countered with another question, "Why do you suspect there''s a problem with the Victory Pass victory, Your Highness?"

    Rafael exined methodically. "In the Victory Pass battle, your seventh uncle died, your third uncle lost an arm, and General Sullivan was severely injured.

    "The mainmander on the battlefield was the reinforcements'' leader, Barrett Warren, who had littlebat experience. Following General Sullivan''s orders, he led troops into Fawnrun City to burn supplies and spread news of an imminent victory at the Southern Frontier.

    "This was meant to be a dying tactic. It was supposed to give General Sullivan time to recover and adjust strategies. But somehow, the tactic forced Westhaven to surrender. I don''t believe it."

 Chapter 58

    Rafael''s analysis earned Carissa''s deep respect. Only a seasoned battlefield veteran would understand how absurd it was for an enemy to surrender just because their supplies were burned, especially in a long-standing stalemate like this one.

    The conflict between the two kingdoms had led to countless battles over the years, both small andrge, with decades of strife.

    Moreover, Westhaven wasn''t without its own supplies. Even if their provisions were burned, they could simply resupply and wouldn''t need to surrender. At worst, they would retreat and have a truce. By doing so, the Starhaven army wouldn''t invade them.

    "So, what''s the real issue?" Rafael asked.

    Knowing that Rafael''s investigation would eventually reveal the truth, Carissa decided to be honest. Aurora Yates killed prisoners and massacred civilians

    Rafael''s expression changed abruptly. "Does the king know about this?"

    "I don''t know if the king is aware, but...the Victory Pass reports, including the final victory report, didn''t mention

    1. it. Of course, what I saw was only a copy from the Ministry of Defense, not the original reports submitted to the king."

    "You infiltrated the Ministry of Defense? Rafael looked at her sharply. "Do you know that spying on military documents is a capital offense? You''re reckless! You could have asked your husband, Barrett. He was themander of the reinforcements."

    Rafael stood up, his tall figure casting a shadow like a looming beast over the tent. He seemed genuinely angry as he leaned in and spoke in a low, furious voice.

    "Even if you did infiltrate the Ministry of Defense, you shouldn''t have revealed it. You shouldn''t tell anyone, even me. Have you learned nothing from your time at the Pathfinders Guild about the dangers of trust?"

    His eyes shed with severity. "This matter must not be mentioned to anyone, not even your mother."

    Carissa lowered her gaze, and nodded slightly.

    "Does Barrett know?" Rafael asked again. "He doesn''t."

    Rafael frowned. "What''s going on? You didn''t ask him, but went to infiltrate the ministry instead. Did the -orders to kill prisoners and massacre civilianse from Aurora, or was it Barrett''s?" Carissa shook her head. "I don''t know."

    "Aurora Yates..." Rafael said thoughtfully. "I remember she''s the daughter of Tristan Yates, a former subordinate of your father. Tristan lost a leg, and she joined the military, showing great ruthlessness and earning amendation for suppressing bandits. How could she have the authority to issue such orders?"

    As the only female general in the court, Rafael was well aware of Aurora.

    Carissa remained silent. Under normal circumstances, Aurora would be unable to act alone unless she and Barrett had a prearranged n. That was also provided Barrett trusted herpletely, and allowed her to lead troops independently.

    Carissa''s eyes shed with a mix ofplicated emotions. She didn''t want to discuss unrted mattersC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    at such a critical time.

    "Regardless, the fact remains that there were executions of prisoners and massacres of civilians at Victory Pass. Three hundred thousand Westhaven soldiers are on their way now, and are expected to reach Simonton in about twenty-five days before heading straight for llyrian," she said.

    Rafael stared at her for a while, before saying slowly, "Have you considered that even if Auroramitted these atrocities, Westhaven wouldn''t need to surrender unless she was holding a high-ranking Westhaven figure hostage, which forced Westhaven''s hand?

    "If they signed a treaty and this important hostage was released back to them, Westhaven might have suffered a great loss. Even so, they could always seek revengeter. Yet, they chose to ally with Sandoria Carissa followed his line of thought, her expression changing. "Could the important figure be tortured while in Aurora''s hands, and died after being released?"

    "Good insight. You''re as exceptional as your father."

    Though Rafael''s words were of praise, his tone was tinged with irritation.

    "But breaking into the Ministry of Defense was reckless. Have you thought about the consequences? You even confessed your actions before me. Weren''t you afraid of the risk?"

    "You wouldn''t want me dead, Your Highness. Even if the king knew, he wouldn''t execute me. At most face, I''d face imprisonment or exile," Carissa replied softly.

    After all, she was thest member of the Duke of Northwa

 Chapter 59

    Calling the food prepared for dinner a meal seemed quite noble. In reality, there were only two pieces of hard tbread and dried meat-typical battlefield rations.

    These were the kinds of suppliesmonly sent to the front lines.

    Now that the troops were stationed here, they could have prepared some hot stew or oatmeal. However, it was alreadyte, and starting a big pot of stew just for Carissa would have been unreasonable. Still, they were thoughtful enough to provide a pot of hot water, which was at least something warm to drink and could heat up her body.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The small, temporary tent was filled with thick, heavy nkets that were dirty and hardened with grime. Carissa could tell from a touch that the stains on the nkets were dried blood.

    A tall, young soldier with thick eyebrows and a scruffy beard led her in. He scratched his head and asked, Is this okay? If not, I can get some hot soup made for you."

    "No need, this is fine," Carissa said with a grateful smile, biting into the hard tbread. The cold made it even tougher, and chewing it made her teeth ache.

    "Alright then. I''m Dn Ziegler, and I''ve been with the prince since I was young. If you need anything, just call for me. There aren''t any maids or servants around to attend to you." "No need to attend to me. I can manage. I" Carissa wanted to say she wasn''t so delicate, but it felt unnecessary. Instead, she just smiled and said, "Thank you." "Then I''ll leave you to it. Eat and get some rest." Dn turned to leave.

    "Okay." Carissa didn''t say much more, as she was indeed hungry. After finishing the tbread and dried meat, she drank a few sips of hot water. The rations filled her stomach up.

    She lifted the tent p, and nced outside. The campfire had mostly gone out, with only the mainmand tent still illuminated. She yawned, feeling utterly exhausted, and decided not to worry about anything else. Let them handle their discussions-she needed to sleep.

    Due to her fatigue and the fact that Rafael trusted her words, she fell into a deep sleep. She had experienced rough outdoor conditions during her time in the Pathfinders Guild, so she wasn''t afraid of hardship. What puzzled her was how well Rafael seemed to know about the Pathfinders Guild and his apparent concern for her, despite their limited interactions when they were younger.

    Over the next few days, Carissa didn''t see Rafael or her father''s old subordinates. She wasn''t restricted, and could stille and go. ording to Dn, Rafael had issued orders to start recruiting new soldiers after that night''s meeting.

    The people of the Southern Frontier harbored intense hatred towards Sandoria. Sandoria had upied theirnd, killed their people, stolen their possessions, and abducted their women. This enmity was deep and personal.

    When the front-linemander announced the need for soldiers to attack llyrian and Simonton and reim the Southern Frontier, many fiery-hearted young men rushed to enlist.

    Though trained in martial arts from a young age and having heard many battlefield stories from her father

    and brothers, Carissa had never participated in a battle herself. Despite reading numerous military texts and being familiar with documented major battles, her experience remained theoretical. She asked Dn, "Has His Highness requested reinforcements from the court?"

    "Yes, but we don''t know when the reinforcements or supplies will arrive. His Highness said we must first focus on recruiting soldiers."

    "How many have been recruited so far?" Carissa Inquired further.

    "Four thousand," Dn answered without hesitation. As the daughter of the Duke of Northwatch, Carissa was clearly trusted. Her journey from the capital to the Southern Frontier in just five days was impressive, and not just anyone could attempt such a feat.

    Carissa was stunned. In just three or four days, four thousand recruits had been gathered? At this rate, it seemed possible to recruit tens of thousands before the Westhaven reinforcement arrived. However, new recruitscked battlefield experience, which could lead to heavy casualties.

    As if sensing her concern, Dn added, "The new soldiers have already started training, so all the officers are currently upied."

    "Is there anything I can help with?" Carissa asked.

    Dn nodded quickly. "Yes, there is! A few people arrived early this morning, iming to be looking for you. The marshal is still verifying their identities. You should go and see if they''re your friends."

 Chapter 60

    When Carissa heard this, she assumed her friends had arrived, and quickly said, "Lead me there."

    Dn guided her to the rear. From a distance, she spotted several familiar figures.

    Holding her Rose Spear, she leaped forward with her Lightfoot Skill and called out loudly, "Rod, Bun, Thia, Vivi!TM

    The four of them looked up to see her soaring through the air. A young swordsman in green unsheathed his sword, and leaped up to meet her. They exchanged light blows midair.

    The young man''s swordy was swift as lightning, while Carissa wielded the Rose Spear with a ghostly grace. The red ribbons on the spear red like scattered fireworks, leaving the soldiers dumbfounded by the incredible skills on disy.

    As theynded, the young swordsman in green snorted. "Your moves are slow."

    "Your

    swordsmanship has improved, Rod," Carissa said, examining the young man with a bright smile." And you''ve grown taller."

    Travis Mullen was the only male apprentice of Lunar Guild. Since his master only allowed him to practice swordsmanship with a staff or rod rather than real weapons, he earned the nickname Rod. He was a day younger than Carissa, so she could still act like the elder sister with him.

    Bun, Cynthia, and Violet Spencer also gathered around, asking questions all at once.

    "Carissa, I heard you got married. Is it true?"

    "Your husband is a military general named Barrett Warren, right?"

    "Our masters didn''t let us leave the mountain, so we couldn''t find out any news about you. We went to Pathfinders Guild to inquire, but your master was as fierce as a demon."

    "Carissa, I can''t believe you''re married! How could you get married? How can you be a wife with your wild. and unruly nature?"

    Bun was an apprentice of Crystal Bloom Guild. He had been chubby since childhood, and his round cheeks earned him the nickname Bun.

    Cynthia was also from Crystal Bloom Guild, and she was very pretty. Her high ponytail was tied with a red silk ribbon, adding to her vibrant, wild charm.

    Vivi was a junior apprentice of the Inferno Guild. Like Carissa, she hailed from a prestigious family-the Spencers of the south region, Ebonflow. She was doted on by a number of senior apprentices, and her family''s wealth was so vast that it was practically limitless. The entire Inferno Guild was supported by her family, making her the guild''s favorite.

    Violet had a proud and aloof personality. She originally looked down on mingling with others, considering she was already highly favored within her own guild.

    When Carissa was ten years old, she defeated Violet in a fierce fight, leaving thetter bloodied and bruised. Normally, this would have led to the entire Inferno Guild seeking revenge from the Pathfinders Guild.

    However, when Violet''s master learned that a Pathfinders Guild apprentice had done this, he immediately

    ordered the gates to be closed to prevent Pathfinders Guild members froming for retaliation.

    Seeing her guild''s fear of the Pathfinders Guild, Violet was furious. She packed her bags and left Inferno. Guild, only to get lost in the mountains and encounter wild beasts. Fortunately, Carissa, who was training in the mountains, saved her.

    Since then, they became friends.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Watching her friends chat excitedly like chattering birds, Carissa shouted, "Quiet down! This isn''t the time for such talk. They''re recruiting soldiers. Let''s sign up and fight Sandoria. We''ll leave no trace of them behind!"

    To fight on the battlefield, one needed a legitimate status, even if it was just that of a lowly soldier.

    Excited by the prospect of being able to fight, the four friends hurried towards the recruitment office. When the recruiting officer saw the girls arriving to enlist, he immediately raised his hand to send them

    away.

    Violet leaped into the air with a cold snort, and cracked arge rock nearby with a whip strike..

    Holding the whip, Violet coldly demanded, "To defend the nation, does it matter if one is a man or a woman? Just tell me, are you epting recruits or not?"

    The recruitment officers were stunned, and quickly nodded. "Yes, of course we''re epting recruits!"

    The recruitment was temporary, and they could return home once the war was over. With such

    epted. One enemy''s head was just as good as another.

    impressive skills, such people had to h

    The five of them were epted as the lowest-ranking soldiers. As ambitious as always, Violet asked, How many enemies do I need to kill to be promoted?" The recruitment officer replied. "One silver coin for each enemy head. Killing thirty enemies will promote

    you to the next rank, and so on."

    Violet smiled. "So, bing a general should be quite easy, right?"

    Everyoneughed.

    Although her disy of skill was impressive, actualbat was never that simple. The young girl was still naive!

 Chapter 61

    After enlisting, Carissa and her friends were immediately thrown into training

    The five of them and a group of new recruits were sent to the training grounds. Basic drills like sword practice and wood cutting were incredibly easy for them.

    In no time, theypleted ten training exercises, leaving the new recruits in awe. However, when it came to learning battlefield strategies, they settled down and listened attentively

    Aside from Carissa, who was familiar with warfare, the other four had no prior experience with battles.

    Since Carissa had a tent, albeit a small one, they all squeezed in togetherfortably. That evening, they asked Carissa eagerly about her marriage.

    Carissa hugged her knees, and said with a smile, "Yes, I got married, then divorced, I''m single now

    "That''s great!" Cynthia pped her hands excitedly. "Jasper was so upset when he heard you got married. Now that you''re divorced, you can marry him."

    Carissa tapped her forehead with a finger. "I don''t want to. Jasper''s too fierce."

    "Fierce? Is he fiercer than your master? When your master gets angry, even the leaders of neighboring guilds are scared," Cynthia said, leaning closer. "But, what''s it like to be married? I heard you have to sleep together. Did you sleep with him?"

    Carissa replied, "No, nothing like that happened. We didn''t touch a single hair on each other. He left for battle the day we married, and we divorced shortly after he returned. He''s married someone else now." Carissa spoke about her marriage in a very straightforward manner.

    "So fast?!" Violet spat in disdain. "Men are really no good! In the future, if I get married, it''ll be to a pig or a dog, but never to a man."

    "Hey, that''s not fair. If you''re talking about a bad man, that''s one thing, but you shouldn''t generalize. Both Bun and I are good men," Travis said. He turned to look at Bun. "Don''t you agree?"

    Bun was rummaging through the tent. As he searched, he sniffed and said, "I smell meat. Are you hiding some food?"

    "You only think about eating, you glutton," Travis said, giving Bun a light kick.

    Bun was unfazed. "If we don''t eat enough, how can we have the strength to fight? Carissa, do you have any food hidden away?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "There''s no food," Carissa said. "The conditions at the front lines are tough. I haven''t had a decent meal

    in days.

    Carissa rubbed her belly. On the night she arrived, she had eaten two sticks of dried meat and a tbread. After that, she had been eating nothing but dry biscuits, Now, there was barely any left. The number of soldiers had increased, but the supply of food was clearly running low

    Bun''s face fell. "Are we going to starve? How can the court let the soldiers go hungry?"

    Carissa was sitting on the dirty bedding, and sped her hands together. "They''re definitely working on gathering more supplies. Don''t worry, we''ll get enough to eat."

    She still smiled, but her friends exchanged nces, sensing a trace of sadness in her eyes that never seen before. hey had

    In the capital, reports from the Southern Frontier arrived swiftly

    Salvador''s face turned pale when he saw the news. He called an emergency meeting with the Minister of Defense and the capital''s militarymanders, including Barrett and Aurora

    The Defense Minister, Davis Lloyd, broke into a cold sweat after seeing the report. "Westhaven has allied with Sandoria to invade the Southern Frontier? But how is that possible? Westhaven just signed a non- aggression peace treaty with us!"

    The Deputy Defense Minister, Troy Hudson, was equally rmed.

    "How can we withstand abined force of three hundred thousand Westhaven troops and two hundred thousand Sandoria soldiers?

    "The Hell Monarch has already recovered twenty-three cities. He still has llyrian and Simonton remaining He''s suffered heavy losses. We''re down to maybe just over a hundred thousand soldiers, and our food supplies are running out. The Southern Frontier is vast, and there''s no way to stockpile enough supplies after taking twenty-three cities!"

 Chapter 62

    *IS BONUS

    The second deputy defense minister, Ethan Smith, said. "Your Majesty, sending reinforcements now may be toote. Our spies didn''t pick up on this, which means all our spies in Sandoria and Westhaven must have been killed."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Salvador remembered that ten days ago, Carissa hade to the pce with a forged letter, iming it was information from Kyle. At that time, he thought she was simply bitter about Barrett and Aurora''s marriage. In turn, he reprimanded her and put her under house arrest

    He didn''t realize she was speaking the truth.

    Had he believed her ten days ago, they could have sent reinforcements immediately and started gathering supplies. With his brother''smand capabilities, they might have stood a chance against the Westhaven Sandoria alliance.

    Meanwhile, Aurora and Barrett exchanged nces. Their long-awaited opportunity had finally arrived!

    They had used their achievement at Victory Pass to request a marriage edict. If they could achieve great sess on the Southern Frontier battlefield, they would be highly sought-after military leaders. No one would dare mock them then!

    Barrett still remembered the humiliation of his wedding. Despite being intimate with Aurora over the past few days, he was still seething inside.

    In addition, his mother Reba had fallen ill upon learning about his pre-marital rtions with Aurora. He had personally sought out Sebastian, but never even got to see the man. Aurora also tried to get help, but Sebastian refused to open his door, which infuriated her.

    In the end, his sister-inw Amelia spent two days kneeling in front of the physician''s office and finally managed to buy five Snowdrop Pills. They were incredibly expensive-originally thirty silver coins each- but Amelia had to pay one hundred silver coins even after spending two days kneeling.

    Even selling Valor Estate wouldn''t cover the cost of the medicine for long. Barrett and Aurora were left facing ridicule, while Amelia earned praise for her devotion.

    Barrett and Aurora''s heroic achievements were forgotten, overshadowed by the disaster of their wedding. They desperately needed battlefield sess to restore their honor.

    Both of them quickly knelt on the ground.

    "Your Majesty, the situation is urgent. Please send additional troops. I''m willing to lead the reinforcements to the Southern Frontier and aim to reach the battlefield before the Westhaven forces arrive," Aurora said.

    Barrett was caught off guard. He wanted to stop Aurora, but didn''t make it in time.

    The king immediately asked, "Can you really reach the Southern Frontier before the Westhaven forces

    arrive?"

    Aurora replied firmly, "I will do my utmost."

    "Very well," Salvador said, "General Warren will be themander, and General Yates will be the deputymander. You are to immediately mobilize one hundred thousand soldiers from the Capital Army and march through the nights without dy"

    Aurora was startled to hear it.

    "Your Majesty, even two hundred thousand soldiers might not be enough. The current force at the Southern Frontier is fewer than two hundred thousand, while Westhaven and Sandoriabined have at least five hundred thousand soldiers.

    "Moreover, Sandoria possesses sacred firearms, I propose sending ten thousand soldiers from the Sacred Fire Regiment and thirty thousand from the Mystic Army to apany the Capital Army soldiers under General Warren''smand."

    Davis quickly objected to this. "Your Majesty! The Mystic Army is your personal guard, and shouldn''t be easily removed from the capital."

    Salvador pondered for a moment, then said, "Send ten thousand soldiers from the Sacred Fire Regiment with General Warren. Allocate fifteen thousand Mystic Army troops to join the soldiers from the Capital Army. Once reinforcements arrive at the Southern Frontier, they will be ced under themand of the Hell Monarch."

    Aurora said, "Your Majesty! Since the Capital Army does not follow the Hell Monarch, I believe it would be better for me to lead them along with General Warren.

    "Nonsense!" Davis barked. "One battlefield can''t have twomanders! Besides, the Capital Army soldiers were all trained by the Duke of Northwatch, and the Hell Monarch was also under hismand. How could they not follow the Hell Monarch? If they refuse orders, what use are they as soldiers?" The prime minister, Jeremiah Murray, had arrivedte. After understanding the situation, he also agreed that immediate action was necessary and that the Hell Monarch shouldmand the reinforcements. Though Jeremiah was over seventy years old, he hadn''t retired. It proved that he still yed a crucial role in maintaining stability in the court.

    Therefore, Salvador trusted his judgment.

    "It''s decided. Return to your residence and make your preparations. Once that''s done, General Warren and General Yates will join the ministers in arranging for the mobilization of the troops. You will hand over the medal ofmand to the Hell Monarch once you reach the Southern Frontier," Salvadormanded.

    "Understood, Your Majesty!" Barrett and Aurora replied

    Salvador looked at Aurora. "You said you could reach the Southern Frontier before the Westhaven forces. I hope you won''t disappoint me. If you seed, you will be greatly rewarded."

    Aurora looked up, her eyes filled with determination. "I will give my all, Your Majesty!"

    NO SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 63

    After Barrett and Aurora took their leave, Salvador and Jeremiah discussed selecting an inspector general and arranging for food supplies to be sent to the Southern Frontier.

    The oue of the battle was crucial. Having already captured twenty-three cities, Salvador was unwilling to fail at this critical moment.

    After leaving the pce, Barrett frowned and asked Aurora, "How can you guarantee that we''ll reach the battlefield before the Westhaven forces? They''ve already been on the move for over ten days, and we haven''t even left the capital yet! Even if we travel day and night, we won''t catch up with them."

    Aurora was determined, and replied, "Nothing''s impossible if we give it our all. We''ll make it!"

    Barrett was frustrated. "Easy for you to say! When we led the Capital Army to Victory Pass, it took us two full months to get there. Now, we only have twenty days to reach the Southern Frontier. How will we manage?

    Impatient, Aurora snapped, "Instead ofining, you should focus on preparing and gathering the troops. We need to leave immediately."

    She then added coldly, "I know you''re unhappy with metely, and your mother isn''t fond of me either. But I intend to show everyone that Carissa''s antics amount to nothing. The only way to elevate the Warrens status is through real battlefield achievements, not empty gestures." 1

    At the mention of Carissa, Barrett frowned. "Why bring her up now?"

    Aurora snapped, ˇ°Are you so sensitive that I can''t even mention her? What''s your connection to her? Are you still hung up on her even after the divorce? I see through her-she''s trying to gain sympathy by ying the victim, which is why you went to Northwatch Estate to see her!"

    Barrett''s eyes shed with irritation. "I''ve already told you, I went to Northwatch Estate to ask her to get Sebastian''s help! Aside from the Snowdrop Pills, my mother''s illness needs proper diagnosis and treatment. And even when I got to the estate, I couldn''t see her."

    Aurora''s tone was icy. "Isn''t that just another one of her ploys? She''s deliberately avoiding you while using her so-called devotion as an excuse. Who knows what schemes you two are hatching?" Barrett looked at Aurora''s icy face, feeling increasingly frustrated. He didn''t want to continue arguing

    about Carissa.

    "We''re about to head into battle. Can we not waste time arguing about someone who''s already out of our

    lives?" he snapped.

    Aurora also knew that recent messy affairs had strained their marriage. With the imminent battlefield ahead, they couldn''t afford to lose the understanding between them.

    "You''re the one who told me not to mention her! You protect her so much-who knows if you have feelings for her?" she snarled.

    "You''re the only one who holds my heart," Barrett said gently, holding her hand. His gaze, however, was directed toward the darkening sky.

    Aurora sighed. ˇ°Men always want more, I know. But I show you that marrying me is a blessing for you

    and your family. Carissa might have been dutiful and helpful when it came to your mother, but Amelia can do the same. I''m here to help restore the Warrens to its former glory, and revive the prestige of your great-grandfather and grandfather."

    That was Barrett''s greatest wish in life.

    He nodded slightly, but was still puzzled. "It''s strange. Why would Westhaven and Sandoria join forces to attack us at the Southern Frontier? We forced them to surrender and sign a treaty at Victory Pass with promises not to invade the borders."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "The treaty was about not crossing the Victory Pass borders. By aiding Sandoria, Westhaven is attacking the Southern Frontier, which we haven''t fully recovered yet. Ilyrian and Simonton are still under Sandoria''s control. So technically, they''re not breaking the treaty by going there," Aurora exined.

    "That makes sense, but it''s odd," Barrett said. "Sandoria and Westhaven never had much military interaction before. Now, Sandoria is allowing three hundred thousand Westhaven soldiers into their territory. Aren''t they worried about Westhaven''s intentions?"

    Though Barrett didn''t have extensive battlefield experience, the sudden alliance between the two kingdoms struck him as unusual.

    Aurora shrugged. "Who cares? This is a golden opportunity for us! I''m more concerned about them noting."

 Chapter 64

    Barrett didn''t share Aurora''s optimism.

    While he had initially been eager to go to the Southern Frontier, that was under the assumption there would be only Sandorian soldiers to face.

    Now, with Westhaven''s three hundred thousand soldiers pouring into llyrian and Simonton, and with Sandoria possibly sending even more soldiers, the situation had changed drastically.

    The enemy forces now numbered around five hundred thousand. Meanwhile, Barrett''s forces totaled less. than one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers. Combined with Rafael''s exhausted and under- resourced forces, they only had about three hundred thousand soldiers in total.

    Rafael''s forces were now severely exhausted, with many wounded soldiers and a shortage of supplies. They were waiting for provisions on an empty stomach, so it was impossible to capture llyrian at the moment. They would have to wait in ce for reinforcements to arrive.

    Winter made the situation even worse. The Southern Frontier was harsh and cold, which was a severe disadvantage for Westhaven''s forces.

    The people of Sandoria, however, were known for their resilience in such conditions and could endure the cold with ease.

    Given the disparity in strength between the two countries, this battle would be very difficult, especially if Sandoria continued to send reinforcements to reim the lost territories and take full control of the Southern Frontier.

    The chance of aplete defeat is almost certain if that happened.

    Of course, winning would lead to great achievements In the same vein, losing could mean losing life on the battlefield.

    one''sN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Hector and his sons were among those who sacrificed their lives in the Southern Frontier. These factors showed how dangerous the Southern Frontier battlefield was.

    In addition, Aurora promised to get reinforcements to the Southern Frontier before Westhaven''s forces arrived. It was basically an impossible task, but she had boasted so easily about it. Her overconfidence was likely due to herck of experience in official matters.

    If the battle ended in defeat, both Barrett and Aurora would likely face severe repercussions.

    Though it was a golden opportunity, Barrett remained anxious and cautious, and wasn''t as optimistic as

    Aurora.

    Aurora suddenly asked, "By the way, do you know why His Majesty has stationed royal guards at the gate of Northwatch Estate to keep an eye on Carissa?"

    Barrett shook his head, not wanting to get into another discussion about Carissa. It would only lead to more arguments.

    Aurora adjusted her cloak, a sly smile curling her lips.

    "It''s to keep her from causing trouble. I heard she went to the pce the day after our wedding, and was escorted back by royal guards. Since then, the guards have been stationed at Northwatch Estate. This clearly indicates she made some unreasonable demands when she visited the king. Maybe it''s rted to

    1. us. She can''t stand our happiness."

    Barrett had heard something along those lines but hadn''t looked into it further, not wanting to upset Aurora. He was surprised she had investigated it herself.

    Aurora linked her arm with his, a triumphant glint shing in her eyes. T''m curious to see if she''ll still maintain her noble, refined demeanor when we return victorious from the Southern Frontier, or if she''ll reveal the envy she hides."

    Barrett couldn''t help but say, The Sinirs have countless military achievements. I doubt she''ll be jealous."

    Aurora snorted. "Her only connection to those achievements is enjoying the honor and luxury brought by her family''s sess! Has she earned any of it herself?"

    Barrett sighed. "Aurora, let''s not talk about her. It doesn''t matter how she fares-whether she''s wealthy or destitute-it doesn''t concern us."

    "Of course it doesn''t," Aurora agreed, but then added with a touch of false sympathy, "Still, I don''t need to make things difficult for her. Women are pitiable to begin with."

    Barrett fell silent, contemting her words. Previously, he would have admired and felt reassured by Aurora''s sentiments. After marrying her, he realized that her views on women were even more contemptuous than most men.

    The night was like a giant beast, swallowing the world in darkness. Not a single ray of light could be seen, and even the stars were hidden behind thick clouds

    BIG SALL: 3500 bonus free fou you

    P

 Chapter 65

    The news that Barrett and Aurora were heading to the Southern Frontier stirred both excitement and concern in Reba. She knew that going to battle meant both fortune and peril-victory would bring great achievements, while defeat could cost their lives

    After reflecting on it, Reba trusted her son and Aurora. After all, Aurora had yed a crucial role in the Victory Pass battle. She was capable.

    As generals, they would only need tomand the tropps-the soldiers would do the actual fighting. With this thought, Reba''s joy overshadowed her worry. She made preparations for their departure.

    A few days after Barrett and Aurora left the capital with their troops, the Starhaven sples stationed in Sandoria finally returned with reports.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The confidential messages matched exactly with the news from Rafael at the Southern Frontier and the information Carissa had provided over half a month ago.

    The young and handsome king angrily tore up the reports. Over half a month had been lost! If he had heeded Carissa''s warnings earlier, dispatched reinforcements, and arranged supplies, Starhaven''s chances of sess would have been much higher.

    Although Aurora imed she could arrive before the Westhaven forces reached the Southern Frontier, Salvador knew that was impossible given the distance and marching speed. After all, he had once been on the battlefield himself.

    He couldn''t help but feel deep frustration.

    "How could I have thought that Carissa was simply consumed by personal grudges and petty revenge against Barrett? She clearly brought urgent military intelligence, but I didn''t believe her!"

    Derek carefully refilled Salvador''s tea, and said softly, "It''s also because Lady Sinir forged a letter from Kyle that led you to doubt her, Your Majesty."

    Salvador shook his head.

    "Without the forgery of Kyle''s letter, I wouldn''t have trusted her unsubstantiated ims even more. After all, Starhaven and Westhaven had just signed a non-aggression peace treaty. Since Aurora was the one who secured that agreement, I thought Carissa''s intention was to undermine Aurora''s achievements."

    He smiled bitterly.

    "I underestimated her and used a petty mindset to judge someone as noble as her. She''s the Duke of Northwatch''s daughter, and she grew up training in the Pathfinders Guild. How could she be the kind not to easily let things go?"

    Derek suddenly recalled something. "Your Majesty, when I went to Valor Estate to deliver your edict, I saw General Barrett and Lady Sinir sparring. Lady Sinir''s skills were indeed impressive, General Barrett couldn''t hold up for more than a few moves against her. Of course, I don''t know much about martial arts, so it''s possible General Barrett was holding back."

    Salvador had seen Barrett''s skills himself. Although Barrett wasn''t the best, he was still among the top among the young generals.

    "Barrett must have let her win. Derek, go to Northwatch Estate and bring Lady Sinir to the pce. With

    the Westhaven forces being so unpredictable, I suspect there might be issues with the Victory Pass battle that I''m unaware of."

    Derek went to Northwatch Estate personally. After removing the guards, he informed the servants that the king had summoned Carissa to the pce.

    As the king had summoned Carissa, the servants at the estate could no longer keep her absence a secret. So, they had no choice but to tell the truth and kneel in apology. When Derek returned to the pce and reported what had happened, Salvador was shocked.

    "Are you telling me that even when I had the royal guards watch her, she still managed to sneak out that night? She went to the Southern Frontier to deliver the message?"

    Derek knelt.

    "Please calm down, Your Majesty. ording to the estate''s steward, she had to go herself because the Situation was urgent. She had no other connections in the capital she could rely on except for you. "ording to one of the senior maids, Lady Sinir traveled alone on horse and was expected to reach the Southern Frontier in about five days. She must have reported to the Hell Monarch. After he confirmed the situation, he sent the urgent report back to the capital requesting reinforcements."

    After Derek finished speaking, he nced at the king in secret before adding, "The steward also said that Lady Sinir mentioned she woulde back to personally apologize to Your Majesty when she returns

    P

 Chapter 66

    "How is she at fault? She went to the Southern Frontier with important news. If only I had trusted her, we could have been better prepared and not caught off guard. Even a day or an hour can make a difference in warfare. She did her duty. It''s my fault for not believing her," Salvador sald.

    He leaned slightly to the side.

    "I had the royal guards watch her, and she still managed to slip away in the middle of the night? It seems her Lightfoot Skills are quite impressive."

    Derek smiled. "Your Majesty, she trained for seven to eight years at the Pathfinders Guild, the leading martial arts school in Starhaven. I heard she was one of their most talented apprentices."

    "Really?" Salvador was surprised. He only knew of Pathfinders Guild through Kyle, and hadn''t realized. Carissa was so capable. "I find it odd that Madam Sinir would choose Barrett as her son-inw. With the Sinirs'' standing, she could have picked any prominent family. Why choose the declining Warren family?".

    Derek hesitated before replying softly, I''ve heard that there were many suitors, but only Barrett swore to Lady Sinir that he would never take a concubine."

    Salvador was momentarily stunned; then, his expression darkened with displeasure. "How ironic. He promised not to take a concubine, but right after achieving some merit, he immediately requested a marriage edict and made me an aplice in his scheme. Madam Sinir must have misjudged him."

    Derek sighed. "Indeed. Madam Sinir''s misjudgment wasn''t limited to Barrett alone."

    Salvador looked at him. "What else is there?"

    Derek continued, "Lady Leona got married recently. Lady Sinir sent gifts to help with her wedding preparations, but the gifts didn''t even make it past the gates. They were all returned. The princess''s household refused them, saying that gifts from a divorced woman were unlucky."

    Salvador was stunned. "How could such a thing happen? Lady Heather and Madam Sinir were sisters! Leona and Carissa have been close since they were young. As cousins, what''s the harm in epting gifts? This divorce was my decision. Did Lady Heather feel that my edict brings misfortune?"

    "Divorced women are often looked down upon. Now that the Duke of Northwatch''s family has only Lady Sinir left and with no chance for aeback, she''s left out in the cold. Even her close rtives have distanced themselves." Derek exined.

    Salvador thought about the friendship between his mother and Mnie, and frowned deeply.

    "This matter must not reach the empress dowager. She is very fond of Carissa, and would have adopted her as a goddaughter if she could. If she learns that Carissa has been treated with such disdain after the divorce, it would surely cause her to fall ill again."

    Derek replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. I will be careful."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Salvador''s anger grew as he realized Carissa''s suffering stemmed from his decision to allow the marriage -between Barrett and Aurora.

    "Send word to Hartstone Estate. Prince Harvey and his wife are to reflect on their actions for a month. Inform them that they will not be allowed toe to the pce for New Year''s Eve," he ordered.

    Derek''s eyes flickered with understanding. ˇ°I hear and obey, Your Majesty."

    As Derek left the pce, he looked up at the gray sky, feeling a heavy weight on his chest. He remembered a simr gray and cold day, when the then-crown prince''s meals had been poisoned. Having failed in his duties, Derek was punished by thete king with fiftyshes, and was on the brink of

    death.

    Mnie had learned of the incident from the empress dowager, and she brought Sebastian to treat him. This move saved his life. If Mnie hadn''t taken action, he would have perished in that harsh winter. Now, with Mnie''s daughter being treated with such disrespect, how could he stand by and do nothing? Thus, despite his usual silence, he took the step to file aint to the king. Since Harvey was merely a prince with no official duties and stayed in the capital to serve the empress

    dowager,

    Salvador would not see Derek''sints as interference in state matters.

    Derek summoned two of the court attendants, and went to the Hartstone Estate to deliver the edict. Harvey and Heather exchanged puzzled looks, unable to understand why they were being punished. Salvador had disregarded that Harvey was his uncle, and ordered them to reflect on their actions for a month. Salvador had even barred them from apanying the empress dowager for New Year''s Eve. After receiving the edict, Harvey pulled Derek aside and asked quietly, "Mr. Walker, please tell me. What exactly have my wife and I have done to incur such displeasure from His Majesty?" BIG SALE 3500 bonus free fou you

    D

 Chapter 67

    Ignorance was the most frightening thing.

    Derek shook his head. "I don''t know anything. I''m just following orders."

    His simple statement refrained Harvey from asking further questions. The king''s will was akin to divine authority-punishment was also a form of reward.

    After Derek left, the couple looked at each other in confusion. They served the empress dowager, and the king even graciously allowed her to stay with them at Hartstone Estate. They were generally on good terms, so why were they being punished without exnation?

    They hadn''t done anything wrong, or dared to do anything wrong.

    It was truly strange!

    In the depths of winter, heavy snow had blocked the path of Barrett''s troops. Although they had rushed out of the capital, the snow had fallen continuously for two days, covering everything with a thickyer. The severe cold wasn''t the only issue; progress had been severely dyed due to the heavy snowfall Each step was difficult, making it hard to pull one''s foot out of the snow.

    The Southern Frontier had experienced some snow, but fortunately, it wasn''t much. The new recruits, numbering thirty thousand, had almostpleted their training. Weapons and armor were being hastily prepared in Tower City, and they hoped reinforcement would reach the front lines before Westhaven''s forces arrived.

    Rafael hade to find Carissa, strictly ordering her to return to the capital. However, Carissa imed she had already enlisted, and that returning to the capital would make her a deserter. The Duke of Northwatch''s family had no deserters.

    Rafael had no way to deal with her, and instructed them to look out for each other. Once the fighting started, their skills might not be fully effective, as battles in such conditions often turned chaotic with friend and foe entangled together.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    When Rafael visited Carissa, it terrified Cynthia. She thought themanding officer looked like a savage.

    "Is it just him? I think most of these soldiers look like savages," Violetmented lightly.

    Indeed, these soldiers had spent three years on the battlefield at the Southern Frontier. The originalmander was Carissa''s father, and now, it was Rafael.

    "It''s alright. Savages are tough fighters," Bun said.

    The war began on the twenty-third day of the twelfth lunar month, the eve of the New Year.

    llyrian''s gates swung wide open as countless Sandorian soldiers poured out. Some of them were from Westhaven, others from Sandoria. They all wore the same armor, making it impossible to distinguish

    between them.

    For the first time on the battlefield, the five of them were somewhat at a loss. War was nothing like

    martial arts tournaments. Closebat was brutal, with no fancy moves-everyone just swung des to kill.

    Rafael and his army couldn''t retreat, as falling back meant returning to Tower City. Tower City had already been reimed, and retreating there would make it vulnerable to attack. The fight had to be waged in the open fields.

    Carissa quickly found her rhythm. Her blood seemed to have awakened, and she charged straight into the enemy ranks. With her Rose Spear darting with deadly precision, she pierced through enemies'' throats, almost always with a single fatal strike.

    She had considered capturing the leader first, but her extensive reading of military texts had taught her that a general in golden armor on a fine steed might not always be the real leader. It could be a decoy. Her first battle was a brutal one. She fought from dawn till dusk until she was utterly exhausted. She felt she had used up every ounce of her strength, but the enemy seemed endless.

    Her body was covered in blood-the enemy''s blood. She had been shed once on the shoulder, but her wooden armor had absorbed some of the impact, leaving only a surface wound. The Sandorian forces retreated into llyrian as night fell, and the gates were shut.

    The first battle was a victory for Starhaven,

    Carissa and herpanionsy on the ground, too exhausted to move. They were all covered in blood. If not for their breathing, they might have been mistaken for corpses.

    Timothy and his men began to clear the battlefield. Starhaven had lost three thousand and two hundred soldiers, with the number of wounded still to be counted.

    Sandoria''s casualties were around six thousand soldiers, with three hundred captured. However, the six- thousand figure was a conservative estimate, as Sandoria had taken some of their dead with them during the retreat.

    Violety on the blood-soaked ground. She struggled to catch her breath as she asked, "Carissa, how many did you

    you kill?"

 Chapter 68

    "I lost count after thirty," Carissa said, raising her arm. The Rose Spear felt incredibly heavy.

    War was truly exhausting.

    "I counted-I killed fifty!" Bun tried to jump up with a fancy flip, but ended up face-nting to the ground instead. Because there were too many people on the battlefield, Bun''s sword had been knocked away. He ended

    up using his fiste feet to fight before finally retrieving his weapon after the enemy forces had

    retreated.

    "I killed sixty-three," Violet reported.

    Rafael''s deputy, Dn, approached them, covered in blood and grime.

    Carissa sat up first, then used the Rose Spear to help herself stand. "Deputy Ziegler!"

    "Carissa!" Dn''s eyes sparkled with surprise and excitement. "Do you know how many enemies you''ve killed?"

    "No, I lost count," Carissa replied.

    Dn pped his hands in delight.

    "The marshal personally counted the enemies you killed. You used your spear to pierce their throats-just counting those, there were over three hundred! That doesn''t even include those you didn''t stab in the throat. You''re amazing! Is this really your first battle? All the generals say you''re just like your father, General Sinir!"

    "Did I really kill that many? I didn''t keep track, but I''m so exhausted," Carissa said, struggling to stay on her feet. She was unsure if it was cold or fatigue making her legs tremble.

    Carissa seemed about to sit down again, so Dn urged, "Come quickly! The marshal wants to see you!"

    Bun sprang up energetically. "The marshal wants to see us? We should go then."

    Earlier, they''d been told that killing thirty enemies would earn them a promotion. Bun had definitely killed fifty, and Carissa had done exceptionally well, proving herself as the best fighter among them. They helped each other into themand tent, only to find several generals already seated inside, including Timothy.

    Bun stopped in his tracks, realizing there was no room left. The sudden halt caused everyone behind him to stumble and fall. There was now a chaotic heap of live valiant youths on the ground, elicitingughter from everyone.

    Violet, annoyed by the spectacle, kicked Bun sharply.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Rafael alsoughed. His gaze fell on Carissa, and his eyes were particrly bright. "Carissa, you were outstanding!"

    Carissa was too exhausted to be modest, so she simply smiled wearily.

    "Carissa, you have General Sinir''s spirit!" Timothy said happily.

    He was also thrilled, and pped Carissa''s shoulder with such force that she nearly fell to her knees. She steadied herself, determined not to embarrass her father. "Carissa, hear my decree!" Rafael rose and walked up to Carissa, his imposing figure almost overshadowing her.

    His gravelly voice carried a weight of authority.

    ourmand,

    "I hereby appoint you as a regimentmander! You''ll have a thousand soldiers under your

    and

    you have full control over them. As for the others, they are appointed battalionmanders with a hundred troops assigned to them, and they''ll all be under yourmand."

    The neers were unfamiliar with military ranks, so they began counting. A battalionmandermanded one hundred soldiers, while a regimentmandermanded one thousand soldiers. With that logic, it was clear that Carissa had just been promoted to a very high rank and was now their superior.

    However, it didn''t change anything. After all, Carissa had already been their boss back in Meadow Ridge.

    Carissa''s eyes widened in astonishment. Had she really been promoted so quickly, and to such a high position at that?

    Rafael was clearly pleased. After praising Carissa in front of the other generals, he dismissed them, wanting to speak with her alone.

    In themand tent, only Rafael and Carissa remained.

    Despite her exhaustion, Carissa had been newly promoted to regimentmander. As such, she tried to maintain herposure and stood straight to face Rafael. "Marshal, do you have any orders?" "Have a seat, and let''s talk."

    Rafael took a seat first. His face was still smeared with blood, and his beard was clotted. His appearance was a mess, though his eyes remained sharp and bright

    Carissa carefully lowered herself into a seat.

    Rafael pulled out a confidential letter from his desk, and handed it to her. "This is the reason Westhaven has allied with Sandoria."

    Carissa''s eyes widened. She knew it-the alliance between Westhaven and Sandoria was likely connected to the destruction of her entire family!

    D

 Chapter 69

    In Ilyrian, Westhaven''s marshal, Liam Simmons, stood on the city walls, watching the Starhaven soldiers. in the distance. Hatred and anger burned in his eyes.

    "They won''t be able to defend the Southern Frontier," he said coldly, his gaze almost fiery enough to incinerate the distant Starhaven troops.

    "Your soldiers are injured and exhausted. Take a few days to rest before attacking again," suggested Sandoria''s marshal, Victor.

    Liam shook his head. His white hair was covered by a thick hat, and he exhaled clouds of white breath. Gripping the wall''s stone bricks, he said, "No! We can''t let them enjoy their victory for too long. We will resume the attack the day after tomorrow. Within three days, we must capture Tower City."

    Victor was indifferent. Most of the soldiers on the front lines were from Westhaven, and they had brought their own soldiers and supplies.

    "We''ve investigated the matter you asked about. The general Aurora Yates is indeed among the Starhaven reinforcements, and is currently heading to the Southern Frontier battlefield."

    Liam''s fists clenched tightly, veins bulging on his forehead. "We must capture that woman alive at all costs!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Victor was puzzled.

    Aurora was just one woman. Why did Liam harbor such deep enmity toward her?

    "What grudge do you have against her? And don''t you have spies in Starhaven? Why rely on us to get Information?" Victor asked.

    "Our spies..." Liam said slowly, releasing his grip and letting out a heavy sigh, the white mist swirling around his weary face, "have alreadypleted their mission."

    Victor didn''t understand why Westhaven was helping Sandoria so unconditionally. He knew the alliance. between Sandoria''s and Westhaven''s kings aimed to strengthen trade and open sea routes after capturing the Southern Frontier. It was beneficial for both nations, and not considered a condition from

    Westhaven.

    is might

    Victor spected be rted to Westhaven''s defeat at Victory Pass, where they had also

    surrendered.

    He despised those who surrendered, but obviously knew how to keep his disdain to himself.

    Meanwhile, Carissa left themand tent and slowly made her way back to the barracks, her eyes filled with overwhelming hatred.

    The confidential letter from Rafael revealed that one of the prisoners Aurora had captured was Westhaven''s prince.

    The prince, who had gone to the battlefield for training, was captured by Aurora at Fawnrun City. Despite being in captivity, he refused to reveal his identity. His stubbornness led to him being humiliated and tortured by Aurora''s men, who eventually castrated him.

    12

    The prince''s capture was a key reason behind Westhaven''s surrender-they hoped to trade him back from Aurora. Unfortunately, the prince was too weak to handle the humiliation andmitted suicide after being released.

    Westhaven was keen to keep the news of their prince''s disgraceful treatment and castration secret. They also wanted to hide that he hadmitted suicide due to the unbearable humiliation. Instead of confronting Starhaven head-on, Westhaven chose to ally with Sandoria to take revenge on the Southern Frontier battlefield.

    The peace treaty was hastily signed in Fawnrun City, which was why Victory Pass''s victory was attributed solely to Aurora.

    Aurora wasn''t even aware that the soldier she had tortured was Westhaven''s prince.

    It made sense why Westhaven was so determined to eradicate Carissa''s entire household.

    Aurora Yates!

    Carissa fought to suppress her overwhelming hatred. Rafael emphasized that the bigger picture was crucial, and for now, they would focus on the Southern Frontier battle rather than the battle at Victory

    Pass.

    Carissa understood Rafael''s point, so she had to endure the seething rage in her heart. Even though ber throat tasted bitter and her mouth was filled with the metallic taste of blood, she had to hold it in. Moreover, this situation might implicate her grandfather. She had no choice but to endure, even if she couldn''t.

    The people of Westhaven sought revenge but chose to indirectly address it on the Southern Frontier battlefield rather than confronting the truth head-on.

    Aurora had caused immense suffering on the Southern Frontier battlefield.

    Otherwise, with the might of the Hell Monarch''s army, they could have reimed Ilyrian and Simonton in a matter of days.

    Now that Westhaven was involved, how many soldiers would need to be sacrificed for ultimate victory?

 Chapter 70

    Back in the camp, Carissa managed topose herself.

    Despite her promotion to regimentmander, she still had to share a small tent with Cynthia and the others. The only difference was the addition of two new nkets sent from Tower City.

    Since Bun and Travis were men, a curtain was drawn in the middle of the tent for privacy while they undressed to tend to their wounds.

    Everyone had suffered minor injuries, though nothing serious. The cold weather made the pain more intense than usual.

    Carissa handed out medicine for their injuries, but no one needed it. After all, everyone going to battle brought their own supplies, and each guild had its own healing remedies.

    Carissa took back the medicine. "Never mind."

    "Carissa,+heard your ex-husband and his new wife areing to support us. Won''t that be awkward when you meet them?" Cynthia asked while dressing and cleaning up the powdered medicine on the floor. "Awkward? Not at all," Violet snorted, her face as cold as frost. "Just treat them like the pigs and dogs they are! We don''t need to waste our time on such scum."

    Bun lifted the curtain, and asked, "By the way, why did your mother marry you off to that scoundrel?"

    "He promised never to take a concubine," Carissay down, feeling as if she''d been run over by a cart. Her body ached all over. "Mom probably thought that after all these years in the Pathfinders Guild, I was least suited for domestic disputes and worried I''d be at a disadvantage in the fight over wives and concubines.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Cynthia, whose once delicate face was now smeared with dried blood, said, "I don''t understand domestic affairs well, but your mother was right. Unfortunately, you ended up with an ungrateful bastard."

    Bun lowered the curtain again, and wrapped his wound with more bandages. "I guess your mother must be regretting her decision, huh? If it were me, I''d have brought servants and caused a ruckus at the Valor Estate. You were so fierce in the Pathfinders Guild. Why didn''t you give him a fewshes yourself?"

    Carissa closed her eyes. "The noble circles in the capital are different from the martial world. After my divorce, people already look down on me. If I beat my ex-husband, people will criticize my family even if he''s no longer my husband. It''d also bring trouble to my unmarried rtives."

    "How could it affect your rtives? It''s your own business," Bun said, baffled.

    Violet said tly, "No, she''s right. If someone finds out that a divorced woman from your family is beating her ex-husband, who would dare to marry into your family? It would be even worse if you have younger rtives who are still unmarried."

    Violet came from a prestigious family in the southern region, and had heard many such stories. For instance, her own family had a distant aunt who caused trouble for their family and affected their reputation. Despite an arranged engagement, Violet''s aunt eloped with a schr and became a concubine. This led to difficulties for other family members seeking marriages, as high-status families looked down upon such scandals, and lower-status families were also deterred.

    Anyway, the bottom line was that there were a lot of rules.

    Violet grimaced, thinking about how such matters always caused her headaches.

    "That''s not a problem. After we win the battle and return, you don''t need to deal with him. We''ll handle it for you," Cynthia said.

    Carissa opened her eyes, and smiled at Cynthia. "No need to wait for victory. They''ll being to the Southern Frontier soon. He''s the main general of the reinforcements. I''m thinking whether I should inform the marshal about my past with him."

    Violet pulled out a leather wine pouch from her bag, and took a swig. "You haven''t done anything wrong. so there''s no need to exin. They cane and handle it themselves."

    "Vivi, you have wine? That''s unfair! Why didn''t you share it?" Catching the scent of alcohol, Travis yanked aside the curtain and tried to grab the wine pouch from Violet''s hand. Violet tossed the pouch to Carissa, who grabbed it and leaped out of the tent.

    With a loud thud, Carissa hit the ground outside, dropping the wine pouch. She clutched her nose with both hands, wincing in pain.

    "Ouch... That hurt!"

    What did she bump into, a wall made of iron and copper? Her nose was about to break!

 Chapter 71

    Arge hand picked up the fallen wine pouch.

    The man twisted it open and sniffed the contents, and his eyes shone with delight. However, his words. were filled with anger.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "How dare you hoard fine wine in the military camp? This will be confiscated!"

    With that, he turned and stormed off.

    Carissa sat on the ground, rubbing her nose and blinked away tears. She could only vaguely see a tall figure darting back toward themand tent. "The marshal confiscated it," Bun said, stunned. Then, he sighed deeply. "Even a sip would have been fine. Why make such a fuss? Now it''s gone."

    Violet didn''t expect Rafael toe by either, and chuckled. "Do you really think I just had one pouch when my bag is so huge?"

    Bun and Travis hurried inside, singing Violet''s praises. Then, they quickly drank another pouch of wine that Violet had stashed away.

    -It was refreshing!

    The call to arms for the second battle sounded, and the ground shook with the pounding of iron hooves, as if the earth itself were being torn apart.

    Rafael ordered that the focus of this battle be on injuring the enemy rather than killing.

    Bun was puzzled. "If we can kill the enemy, why not? Injured enemies will juste back to fight once they recover."

    Carissa held the Rose Spear, and replied, "I got it."

    "What is it?" Bun asked.

    Carissa exined, "On the battlefield, we follow the marshal''s orders, and mine as well. Injure the enemy''s limbs and tendons, or cut off their arms and legs. Only kill if absolutely necessary!" There was no time for more discussion; the fighting had begun!

    With her distinctive Rose Spear, Carissa quickly became a target. Over a hundred enemy soldiers surrounded her.

    Twenty-five long spears thrust at her simultaneously, but Carissa leapt into the air and vanished. The enemles, unable to adjust in time, ended up hitting their ownrades with their spears Carissa shouted, "Vivi, Snake Bind!"

    Violet flew in over the circle of soldiers, her long whip moving like a swift serpent to snatch away all the long spears.

    Then, she shouted, "Carissa, Goddess''s Petals!"

    Carissa soared through the air with her spear in hand. She swung the Rose Spear with powerful, fluid motions, sending the spearheads flying into the enemy ranks. Each strike found its mark, piercing through enemy soldiers.

    Carissa and Violet looked at each other. Their teamwork was perfect!

    Surrounded by enemies targeting each of the five of them, they decided to consolidate their efforts, moving as one to disrupt the enemy''s strategy.

    They fought back to back with seamless coordination-Bun with his knife, Travis with his sword, Cynthia with her hammer, and Violet with her whip. None of their strikes missed!

    Carissa was relentless; each strike of her Rose Spear drew blood. Her attacks either severed tendons or shattered leg muscles, often ending with a final, fatal wound.

    The sounds of battle filled the air around Ilyrian City-horns of attack, cries of agony, and the sh of swords echoed throughout the surrounding wilderness. The sky was thick with a red haze of blood, and the only things visible were weapons and gore.

    Rafael kept adjusting tactics, advancing step by step. He joined the fight himself, wielding his golden de with precision and effortlessly slicing through enemy limbs.

    The objective of today''s battle was to inflict injuries rather than to kill. He didn''t use lethal force, not out of mercy, but because he knew that many wounded opponents would slow the enemy''s progress. With the limited number of medics, some soldiers needed to stay behind to care for the injured. Nomander would ignore the welfare of his wounded, as it affects the troops'' morale.

    The battle continued until dusk before the signal to ceasefire was finally given.

    Rafael gave Carissa a thumbs-up. "You''ve earned another achievement!"

    The cold had caused the enemy''s blood to congeal on Carissa''s face, forming a grim, bloody crust.

    She wasn''t overly concerned with personal glory. Her sole focus was reiming the Southern Frontier and fulfilling her father''s wishes. With the fall of her family, she vowed to recover the Southern Frontier, even if she was the only one left.

    Looking at her now, with her face stained and battered, Rafael remembered how she had looked when she first arrived.

    Although her face was red and her skin had cracked from the cold wind, she looked strikingly beautiful.

    Now, it was hard to say if she still resembled a woman.

 Chapter 72

    Carissa''s hair was a tangled mess. It was stiff with dried blood from the battle, and there were strands clumped together in all directions. Even a bird''s nest looked better.

    Her wooden armor was torn and stained with blood, and her face was a canvas of grime and mud. She hadn''t bathed or washed herself in many days, and even the beggars on the street would appear neaterpared to her.

    "Are you ufortable?" Rafael asked, recalling how vibrant and lively she had been each year when visiting the Pathfinders Guild.

    She seemed like apletely different person now.

    Carissa''s cracked lips parted to utter a single word. "Hungry!"

    Rafael snorted. "Yes, we''re all hungry. Just bear with it."

    "I''m so exhausted!" Carissa replied weakly, "I''m so tired I can barely stand."

    "Carissa!" Rafael said sternly. "Do you realize that no general in Starhaven''s history has defeated so many enemies on their first battlefield? Not even your father You''ve done something remarkable. So, hold your head up high and walk out there with pride."

    Carissa straightened up, adopting a proud posture, even though she hobbled with a pained limp and used her Rose Spear as a makeshift cane. Then, she made her way out of themand tent.

    Rafael followed her, smiling, but there was a touch of sadness in his eyes. He had watched her grow up, and had once thought.... Supplies of food had arrived from Tower City. Although it wasn''t much, it was enough to give the soldiers a good meal.

    That evening, Rafael gathered the seniormanders for a meeting. Carissa, still leaning on her Rose Spear, limped into the tent. Inside, everyone looked at her with admiration. The Sinir family''s female general was truly impressive!

    Rafael called themanders together to n the next battle. He pushed a chess piece across the board, his eyes shing coldly. "Next, we''ll be attacking the city!"

    Themanders were taken aback, feeling that such a move was overly risky. Given the current number and weaponry of the allied forces of Westhaven and Sandoria, attacking the city seemed like a hopeless

    task.

    Only Carissa asked, "A feigned attack, right?"

    Rafael turned his gaze to her. "Exactly."

    Carissa asked, "So, the first time is a feigned attack. The second time is also a feigned attack, and the third time is the real assault, right?"

    Rafael waved her over. "Commander Sinir,e here."

    Using her spear as support, Carissa walked over. "Yes, marshal!"

    Rafael stood up, and pinched her cheek. "How did you be so smart? You''re a natural leader."

    Carissa winced. "Marshal, that hurts!"

    Rafaelughed heartily. "Once you''re a soldier, you can''t be so delicate."

    Carissa wasn''t being delicate, the biting cold was causing her face, which had been pampered for years, to ache painfully. Rafael''s fingers were rough and calloused, and the pinch felt like needles jabbing into

    her face.

    Afterughing, Rafael said, "We need to capture llyrian before the reinforcements arrive. We''ll drive them to Simonton City, and then we''ll face them in the final battle there. Commander Sinir, I look forward to seeing how you and your husband will work together. I hope you both shine on the battlefield."

    Carissa considered mentioning her divorce with Barrett, to avoid awkwardness if he and Aurora arrived with reinforcements and everyone still thought they were married. She also thought it might prevent misunderstandings, especially since she and Aurora were temporarily aligned against the same enemy.

    Before she could speak, another general, Owen Llyod, said, "Barrett is truly fortunate to have married someone as skilled and brave as Commander Sinir.

    Timothy smiled at Carissa. "Carissa, if he dares to mistreat you in the future, just let me know. I''ll deal with him, even if his rank surpasses mine."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "No need for that," Owen added with a smile. "If Barrett dares to bully her, her own soldiers will stand up for her. Besides, the son-inw chosen by Madam Sinir herself can''t be that bad. Let''s not speak ill of them and spoil their rtionship."

    When they mentioned her mother had personally chosen her husband, Carissa''s words got stuck in her

    throat.

    Rafael noticed her change in expression, and felt she was hiding something. However, since she didn''t say anything, pressing further didn''t feel right.

 Chapter 73

    That night, Carissa couldn''t sleep.

    Despite being at the front line for days, she usually slept soundly even when half-starved, except for the first and the current day when she was full.

    But tonight, even after a satisfying meal, she couldn''t get any rest.

    The hardships of the front-lines were terrible, and she admired her father and brothers for enduring it for so many years. She herself could endure, but she hadn''t exined her situation with Barrett to Rafael and the other generals, and it felt wrong.

    How could she exin?

    That her mother had chosen a man who, after gaining some achievements, threw her to the side and wanted to marry a female general like Aurora?

    People might think she came to the Southern Frontier to prove she was better than Aurora

    She didn''t care about the gossip in the capital, but on this battlefield where her father and brothers had sacrificed so much, she didn''t want her loyalty and dedication to her father''s legacy to be mistaken for jealousy.

    But eventually, Barrett and Aurora would arrive, and the truth woulde out.

    Carissa sat up, and the snoring around her stopped. Even though everyone was deeply asleep, they were alert enough that they woke up when she moved.

    Through the curtain, Travis noticed the silence and asked, "Carissa, can''t you sleep?"

    "There''s something on my mind," Carissa said, hugging her knees and feeling frustrated.

    Everyone sat up. Cynthia leaned against her shoulder with her eyes closed, and asked, "What''s troubling you?"

    Carissa replied, "I''m thinking about telling the marshal about Barrett... Do you think if I say it directly, the marshal might think I came here topete with Aurora?"

    "Aren''t you here to outshine her? I thought you wanted to surpass her and step over her," Travis said.

    Carissa rolled her eyes. "If even you think that, then everyone else definitely will."

    Violet scratched her head, feeling an itch like bugs crawling on her scalp.

    "What''s wrong withpeting with her? Aren''t you better than Aurora? You''re now a regiment.mander. Do you know what that means? In official terms, you''d be a fifth-ranked major if it were a formal appointment. The Ministry of Defense hasn''t updated your rank yet."

    Carissay down, cing her hands behind her head, "I''m not here topete with her. My father and brothers sacrificed themselves on the Southern Frontier. I want to help the marshal reim it and fulfill their wishes.

    That''s right. I remember her saying she wanted to be an outstanding general like her father and brothers. She''s not here topete with Aurora," Travis said.

    "We believe that, but who else will? People will think that if she wants to be the best warrior, why did sheC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    choose to marry and manage the household? Why onlye to the battlefield after being abandoned?" Violet said bluntly.

    "It doesn''t matter what others think. What''s crucial is whether the king and the marshal believe in her. They are the ones who decide her future and promotion," Bun said. Everyone fell silent.

    It didn''t matter what gossip was spread; the real issue was whether the king and the Hell Monarch would view her battlefield efforts as just a means topete in a domestic rivalry.

    Cynthia''s eyes widened. "So what? Carissa has proven herself with real achievements. In the first and second battles, iming she''s the top performer among all the soldiers is no exaggeration."

    Travis pounded the bedding in frustration. "Yeah, Carissa. Don''t worry about what others say. It''s not your fault! It''s the fault of that worthless man and woman. We don''t need to exin anything. When those twoe, everything will be clear. If they try to pin any me on you, even if he''s a general, I''ll deal with him personally."

    Carissa sniffled. "They''ll probably say my mother has poor judgment."

    "Madam Sinir''s judgment isn''t the best. I''ll talk to her when we get back to the capital," Violet offered.

    0

 Chapter 74

    Tears instantly welled up in Carissa''s eyes.

    "You can''t me her. Now, I''m the only one left in my family."

    That was something she hadn''t shared with her friends. It was her deepest pain, something she couldn''t talk about without trembling with grief.

    Travis and Bun abruptly threw back the curtain, their faces showing shock and horror in the darkness. They exchanged a stunned nce with Cynthia and Violet, and said in unison, "What?!" Carissa buried her head in her knees, hot tears streaming down her face.

    "They were killed by Westhaven spies lurking in the capital. All the spies from Westhaven were mobilized, and my entire family was wiped out. At that time, I was still Barrett''s wife and living at the Valor Estate, so I avoided that massacre. But if I hadn''t married, they might still be alive."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Her friends were horrified.

    The destruction of an entire family was a devastating blow.

    The four of them moved closer, embracing Carissa and sharing her grief.

    "Carissa, don''t cry. We''re here for you!" Cynthia cried..

    Violet pushed them aside and held Carissa tightly, patting her back. Her voice trembled with tears, but was filled with determination. "Have all the Westhaven spies been dealt with? If not, we''ll find them and get revenge after we win the battle!"

    "Some are dead, and some have escaped. It''s difficult to track them down once they''ve fled," Carissa said.

    She had kept silent about Aurora''s role in the massacre. If they knew Aurora''s actions had driven the Westhaven sples to ughter her family, they wouldn''t care about the bigger picture. They would likely kill Aurora on sight.

    This situation was moreplicated than it seemed.

    "It may be hard, but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible," Violet growled. "We''ll find them after the battle."

    Even though Violet came from the martial world, she knew Westhaven and Stafhaven had an agreement to avoid harming civilians over border issues. To resort to such ruthless acts against a whole family was nothing short of despicable.

    "Yes, we''ll find them after the battle," Cynthia agreed.

    Bun and Travis nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry, Carissa. Those people won''t escape!"

    Carissa embraced them, her tears flowing uncontrobly. Thinking about her family, she couldn''t stop crying. Once she started, it was hard to hold back.

    That night, none of the five could sleep well. The next morning, their eyes were terribly swollen. Fortunately, Violet had some powder to help cover up the puffiness. With everyone already looking dirty to begin with, it wasn''t too noticeable.

    The first fake assault on the city caught Sando forces off guard. They quickly gathered their troops on

    the city walls, positioning archers in rows to shoot arrows.

    The attackers were armed with shields, and surged forward in waves. They even broughtdders and catapults with them, but after an hour of assault, they retreated without even setting up thedders.

    On the city walls, Liam looked down with a cold expression. "They''re panicking. Do they think a few soldiers are enough to take the city? Do they think we can''t fight back, just because they''ve injured so many of our troops? The Hell Monarch is not so impressive after all."

    Standing beside him, Victor said, "If the Hell Monarchcked strength, how could he have captured over twenty cities? Don''t underestimate him-underestimating the enemy is a grave mistake."

    Liam shot him a cold look. "They captured over twenty cities because you were ineffective."

    Victor frowned. How could Westhaven be so arrogant? Did they really think their three hundred thousand soldiers were invincible?

    The second assault was more intense than the first. They sent thirty thousand soldiers and used many stones with their catapults, causing some cracks in the city walls.

    However, the Starhaven soldiers quickly faltered under the relentless arrows, and the attackers were forced to retreat in disgrace.

    Liamughed loudly. "The Hell Monarch is nothing special! Give it a few more days. When they run out of food, we''llunch a full-scale attack and take Tower City!"

    D

 Chapter 75

    In themand tent outside Tower City, Rafael leaned forward over the desk, his tall figure tense with excitement. His eyes shone brightly, like stars in the night sky.

    "Send the order: we willunch a major attack at dawn. Once we capture llyrian, we''ll have plenty of food, meat, warm clothes, nkets, and all the supplies we need. The Westhaven forces are rich, and have brought tons of supplies to the Southern Frontier."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At the mention of meat, everyone''s eyes lit up. Rafael''s forces had been enduring hunger for too long: they were eager to devour anything they could get their hands on!

    Unfurling a map, Rafael pointed to a small circle on Ilyrian, and called Carissa forward. He indicated the circle with a slender, dark finger.

    Ommander Sinir. After we breach the city, you will take three thousand troops straight to Serene District. The supplies will be stockpiled there. Sandoria and Westhaven have many wounded, so they will prioritize moving them first once the city falls. Suppliese second to them because they still have plenty in Simonton. However, we are in dire need."

    Everyone now understood why Rafael had focused on creating as many casualties as possible in the previous battle, rather than just defeating the enemy. On the battlefield, he never showed any mercy.

    At sixteen, he was granted the title of the Hell Monarch. Every strike he made was intended to take lives- how could he be merciful? Carissa felt a surge of excitement. Food, meat, armor, warm clothes, nkets-these were all supplies their forces desperately needed!

    ˇ°I''ll make sure the mission ispleted!" Carissa said confidently.

    "If three thousand soldiers aren''t enough, I can give you five thousand or even seven thousand. Just tell me how many men you need," Rafael said.

    Carissa examined the terrain on the map. Serene District was located to the west of the city, and there were noplicated alleys. They could make a swift push to protect the supply depot. "No need, three thousand will be enough," she said with certainty.

    Rafael approved her decision, then said to the rest, "Aside from Commander Carissa, the rest will with me to eliminate the enemy and drive them out of llyrian."

    stay

    Realizing that capturing the city might be challenging, Carissa asked, "Do you have a n for the siege, Marshal?"

    Rafael answered straightforwardly, "No n-it will be just a brute force assault!"

    That night, they assessed everyone capable of the Lightfoot Skill. It wasn''t enough just to know the skill- they needed to be well-versed enough to leap up to the city towers of Ilyrian City. Twelve crossbow machines were on top of the city towers, positioned high to target the attacking soldiers. Each crossbow could shoot eighteen arrows at once, and there were also sacred firearms.

    Though they could only fire once at a time, they posed a significant threat to the attacking forces. The Starhaven forces needed experts to fly up to the city towers, quickly destroy the crossbows, and seize the sacred firearms. The rest of the attackers could then proceed with brute force.

    Waiting for reinforcements to attack the city would be much safer, but they couldn''t afford to wait without food. To capture the city and survive, they needed to secure the supplies.

    Many in the army could use the Lightfoot Skill, but few could reach the high city towers and quickly destroy the enemy''s crossbow machines.

    Carissa and her group could do it, as could Timothy, Owen, and Dn, Rafael could certainly handle it too.

    "Whoeverpletes their mission first must immediately open the city gates. The others will cover you. I will provide you with the best armor," Rafael said.

    He looked directly at Carissa, clearly cing great expectations on her.

    As the marshal leading the charge, he would be the primary target. The soldiers on the city towers would focus their attacks on him. After all, taking his head would be worth a fortune to them.

    If the marshal fell, it would be like the deaths of Hector and the junior generals of old. Sandoria would seize the opportunity to overrun all the Southern Frontier''s territory.

    In short, if Rafael were to fall, the many cities they had captured would be swiftly overrun by Sandoria and Westhaven''s forces.

    However, Rafael''s participation in the battle also gave Carissa and her team a significant opportunity.

    0

 Chapter 76

    Rafael acted decisively, immediately ordering the troops to prepare. By midnight, the war drums began to beat, and the attack horns sounded.

    Today was only the first day of the siege, and the Westhaven-Sandoria coalition inside llyrian would never expect a second assault in the early morning hours. The crossbow machines were activated, and archers took their positions. Though bonfires lighted the city walls, Starhaven''s attacking forces remained hidden.

    It was like they were out in the open under the light, while the Hell Monarch''s army pushed forward from the shadows.

    Carissa and her team moved swiftly toward the city gate on horseback. As they neared the city, they used their momentum to leap into the air, charging up to the city towers. Carissa''s Rose Spear pierced through the soldiers controlling the crossbow machines, and then she shattered the machines with a single blow. The archers aimed at her, but Rafael quickly soared up, his golden armor gleaming in the firelight.

    Someone shouted, "It''s the Hell Monarch! Kill him! Kill him!"

    All the archers turned their bows toward Rafael, unleashing a storm of arrows. Rafael spun his golden de, deflecting wave after wave of arrows.

    A group of soldiers rushed in, attacking Rafael with their swords.

    Seeing this, Carissa and her team quickly destroyed the crossbow machines. The five of them then jumped down, and opened the city gates.

    Two people opened the gates, while the other three provided cover. Amidst the chaos of swords and spears, the gates were finally opened. The swift and unexpected attack left the coalition forces unable to react in time.

    Even Liam, who was still asleep, was startled awake by reports of the Hell Monarch''s army attacking again.

    He merely scoffed, "Again? This is a joke. Just shoot arrows to scare them away."

    "No, Marshal, they''ve broken in!"

    "The Hell Monarch''s army is inside the city!"

    "The gates have been opened!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The rming shouts made Liam leap out of bed. He quickly donned his armor and grabbed his sword before rushing out.

    He exchanged a nce with Victor, whose eyes revealed a hint of disdain.

    Liam was furious. "Your men were guarding the gates and they didn''t even notice the enemy''s assault? This is ridiculous!"

    Victor had long been annoyed with Liam, but after years of battles with Rafael, he had lost many troops and faced severe supply shortages. Without Westhaven''s help, they would have eventually lost llyrian and Simonton.

    Though frustrated, Victor had to keep hisposure "Stop talking and get moving! Pass the order, and prepare to deal with the enemies!"

    With the war drums sounding, the Hell Monarch''s army, numbering just two hundred thousand, shed with the coalition''s nearly five hundred thousand troops.

    Carissa trusted that Rafael had a strategy behind this risky move, so she focused on her task-guarding the supply depot and preventing the enemy from setting them on fire if they retreated.

    Before dawn, Bun carried a torch and ran for about half an hour before arriving at Serene District, where the supply depot was located.

    A small force guarded the supply depot, and Carissa gave the order, "Attack!"

    She charged in first. With a swift swing of the Rose Spear, she struck the vital arteries of the enemy soldiers. Her master had taught her that hitting this spot could cause rapid death due to severe blood loss. The enemy had no chance to counterattack. The supply depot''s defenders were only a few hundred. With three thousand troops against them, the supply depot was quickly taken,

    Carissa entered the supply depot to find the food stacked like small mountains. The backyard was filled with meat, much of it frozen in the harsh cold. She uncovered some, salivating at the sight. Realizing that the Hell Monarch''s army was hungry and likely to target the supply depot, the enemy sent twenty thousand soldiers as reinforcements.

    Carissa and her troops defended the supply depot, with the main force being the five of them, especially Carissa herself.

    The battle was fierce and bloody.

    Against twenty thousand enemy soldiers, each of Carissa''s troops had to face about six opponents. After two hours of intensebat, most of the enemy was defeated, and the remainder fled.. Carissa''s forces, reduced to just over one thousand, had survived only because the five of them had given everything to eliminate most of the enemy.

    No previous battles had been as exhausting as this one. They copsed to the ground, still panting heavily, but they didn''t dare to rx.

 Chapter 77

    get it

    Sweat mixed with blood streamed down from Carissa''s face, and in the freezing weather, it quickly turned into ice. The heat hadn''t even faded before the cold had seeped into her bones.

    "Carissa..." Bun panted heavily, frost clinging to his eyshes. "Shouldn''t we help them? Aren''t we just going to stay here and guard the supply depot?"

    "Orders s are orders. We''ve been told to guard the supply depot, so we guard it," Carissa replied, leaning against the wall.

    Though she was wearing golden armor, she had been stabbed in her arm twice. There was no bleeding or pain, but it left her feeling cold and ufortable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She nced at herpanions, all of whom were injured and their armor in tatters. It had been a ruthless battle.

    "Is everyone okay?" she asked, concerned.

    Violet waved her hand weakly, too exhausted to speak.

    The sight of the fallen around them-some enemy, somerades-was deeply distressing.

    The enemy forces continued their assault. Carissa sprang to her feet, and shouted, "They''reing again. Pick up your weapons and fight!"

    They plunged back into battle, fighting fiercely until the scene was awash with blood and darkness. Atst, the enemy at the supply depot was mostly defeated, and no reinforcements arrived. They copsed onto the ground, utterly spent and gasping for breath. After an unknown amount of time, they finally heard drums and shouts.

    "The enemy has retreated! We''ve won!"

    Carissa and the others heard the cheers from where they were at the supply depot. With that, she knew. Rafael had achieved a great victory. Her tense nerves finally rxed.

    She shivered from the cold, her lips trembling as she spoke. "The Hell Monarch truly lives up to his reputation."

    "We defeated Sandoria! That''s fantastic! We''ll have meat to eat!" Bun''s plump face broke into a stiff smile as he rubbed his hands together in delight.

    Carissa leapt up. "Let''s go!"

    They left the supply depot, and joined the main force.

    Rafael was covered in blood, and he entered the llyrian city hall with his golden de on his back. The former city governor had been killed, and with Sandoria forces retreating, there was no one left to govern the city.

    With food and meat now avable in the supply depot, the soldiers could finally enjoy a hearty meal. With the military

    Illyrian City and the garrison buildings built by Sandoria during their upation, the

    soldiers no longer needed to sleep in tents.

    Sandorian troops had upied many private homes, and had forced the local people out when

    Westhaven soldiers arrived.

    Now, under Rafael''s orders, all civilians were allowed to return to their homes. The soldiers who couldn''t be housed in the garrisons set up camp in open spaces. Following this victory, Carissa''s fame soared.

    Although she had achieved significant feats in previous battles, this time she had defended the supply depot with three thousand soldiers. Her actions ensured the soldiers were well-fed, including having meat. This aplishment was valued highly by the soldiers, even more than any previous achievements.

    The real reason why the enemy had been driven out of Ilyrian, however, was that Rafael had captured Sandoria''s Marshal, Victor.

    Rafael had learned from his spies that there was discord between the two army leaders, so he exploited their differences to capture Victor.

    With Westhaven eager for revenge and Sandoria retreating, the confusion among their ranks allowed the Hell Monarch''s army to seize the opportunity.

    The next day, after burying the fallen soldiers, Rafael called a meeting with the generals.

    "This victory at Illyrian was due to the discord between Liam and Victor. Theck of cohesion among the coalition''s topmanders gave us the chance to exploit their weaknesses. But after this defeat, they will likely set aside their differences, join forces, and reorganize. The rapid fall of Ilyrian is a huge disgrace for them."

    Rafael continued, "They won''t be able to counterattack immediately. It takes time to mend their differences and to resupply. Although Simonton has some supplies, it''s not enough for a swift counterattack. We can wait for reinforcements and prepare for the final battle."

    "ording to our scouts, the reinforcements will arrive in about half a month," Timothy said with frown

    Rafael''s brows furrowed. "Half a month?"

    He wanted to criticize Barrett for his slow march, but then nced at Carissa. Given her significant contribution, he decided to hold back his criticism. Carissa understood his look, but chose not to speak. Violet was right-some things should be handled by Barrett and Aurora. There was no need for her to exin or get involved. She would rather keep silent to avoid any potential usations of fabricating

    stories.

    D

 Chapter 78

    "Carissa, take a bath and change into clean clothes. I''ll take you somewhere," Rafael said.

    Carissa looked up, and asked, "Where are we going?"

    "You''ll find out when we get there. Everyone else, please leave. I need to bathe and change clothes as well, Rafael said.

    Carissa and the generalsplied, and exited the tent

    In such cold weather, taking a bath required a lot of hot water. Fortunately, Ilyrian had an ample supply of firewood. It had been challenging to get a hot drink, even in the camp outside Tower City. Taking a bath was a luxury.

    Since Garissa held an official position now, Rafael had sent a criminal ve to attend to her.

    The criminal ve, who was about forty years old and smelled terrible, was called Thirteen. She used to run a small business in Heartshire City.

    Due to a business dispute, she smashed a vase on apetitor''s head. Thepetitor didn''t die, but ended up bing mentally challenged. She was sentenced to be exiled to the military camp as a ve for twelve years. Now, eleven years have passed, and she had only one year left before her sentence waspleted and she was released.

    Thirteen prepared hot water for Carissa and brought a bucket. She brought out her stash of soap pods to wash Carissa''s hair, as she needed someone''s help to clean it properly.

    Thirteen spent a long time washing Carissa''s hair to remove the blood, though the soap pods made it a bit frizzy. Carissa''s face was also cleaned, revealing her delicate features, though her skin had lost some of its previous smoothness. Her cheeks were red from scrubbing, almost breaking the skin as she tried to remove the scabs and blood stains.

    Carissa changed back into her original clothes, draped a ck cloak over them, and tied her damp hair into a high ponytail. People in the martial world usually preferred high ponytails over intricate hairstyles for practicality inbat.

    After bathing, Carissa wiped down her Rose Spear, removing all the blood stains and carefully straightening the red ribbons.

    As she traced the rose patterns on the spear, her heart was heavy with sorrow.

    Carissa had a sinking feeling about where Rafael was taking her. She feared it might be where her father and brothers had died in llyrian. She had only known her father died on the Southern Frontier battlefield, but not the exact location,

    When she returned home from the Pathfinders Guild and asked her mother about the ce where her family had died, her mother had been too distressed to speak and broke down into tears. After a while, Dn came to fetch her on Rafael''s orders. Carissa took her Rose Spear and stepped outside. There she saw a young, handsome man in a ck cloak standing in the snowy courtyard.

    He was tall and imposing, with a refined appearance. His skin was fair and slightly rosy, though the skin around his eyes and nose was rougher. His eyes were bright, and his features bore some resemnce to the current king Salvador, though he carried a fierce aura from his battles that the king didn''t.

    Carissa could hardly believe this was Rafael, the Hell Monarch. She recognized him by his eyes, as his previous beard had hidden the weathered look of his face and protected his skin.

    No wonder they said he was the most handsome man of the kingdom!

    Even though Carissa had little interest in romance, her breath caught slightly when their eyes met.

    Dn led two horses over, one of which was her own, Lightning.

    Carissa quickly approached Rafael, and bowed. "Hello, Marshal."

    Rafael nced at her. "This is good."

    "Yes, it''s quite good," Carissa replied.

    Not wearing wooden armor and not being on the battlefield meant that a temporary peace was indeed pleasant.

    walked over to Lightning and stroked its head. Despite the harsh conditions, Lightning was still in robust condition, its powerful muscles a testament to its strength.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere," Rafael said, mounting his horse. His saddle had a bag attached to it, the contents of which were unknown.

    Carissa mounted her horse as well, and they rode off together.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ments

 Chapter 79

    Carissa and Rafael arrived at a small hill. The leaves had long fallen, and the hill had little vegetation. The paths were numerous, leading to higher terrain. The wind howled, sounding like a chorus of mournful ghosts.

    de the

    Rafael stood on the hilltop with his hands sped behind his back, gazing at a path to the left. Beside path stood a nk monument.

    "The people of llyrian erected that nk monument for your father. He stood alone on that path, despite being struck by numerous arrows, and still held his ground with his sword," he said. Carissa''s eyes filled with tears. Even though she knew Rafael had brought her to the ce where her father had died and had mentally prepared herself, the pain in her heart was still overwhelming.

    "He was leading the troops here at that time, cutting off Sandoria''s supply chain to Ilyrian. He wanted to fight with all his might, but after enduring continuous sieges, his troops were exhausted. At that time, the king had just ascended the throne and hadn''t yet established his authority in the court. Reinforcements were slow to arrive, and he struggled for a long time.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "The informationes from my spies in Ilyrian. The citizens were deeply moved by what they saw, and they secretly erected this nk monument here to honor him, hoping it wouldn''t be destroyed by Sandoria''s forces. During festivals, people woulde here to pay their respects."

    Rafael handed Carissa a sk of wine. Take this and offer a toast to your father. Tell him you''ve be an excellent warrior."

    Carissa wiped her tears, took the sk, and led Lightning down the hill to the nk monument.

    She knelt and poured the wine on the ground, her tears flowing before she could even speak. She could imagine the bitter struggle her father had endured, having fought on the battlefield herself. Theck of options and the inability to continue fighting left him with only one path-cutting off the enemy''s supplies and waiting for reinforcements.

    She cried silently, unable to voice even a single word. She wanted to call out for her father, but the words were stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t find the strength to say it.

    She even choked back her sobs, and tightly restrained her grief. She dared not cry out loud.

    Rafael remained on the hill, having visited the site the first night after the siege began. He had brought Carissa here because he believed she was a promising warrior who, with time, could be as formidable as her father.

    Rafael had always thought that Carissa, who trained in the Pathfinders Guild, would one day take to the battlefield and be Starhaven''s first female general.

    However, she chose to marry Barrett instead. Given her intelligence and bravery, she would be able to help Barrett be a renowned general. Barrett was lucky to have won her as his wife. Before every campaign to the Southern Frontier, Rafael would visit the Pathfinders Guild to see the young. vibrant girl practicing her skills. Her face was always alight with innocent, passionate smiles. But now, that joyful expression was gone, reced by deep-seated restraint. The loss of her father and

    brothers had been a severe blow to her.

    1:2

    However, there was something else,Rafael didn''t understand. If Carissa was trained from a young age in martial arts, why did she choose marriage Instead of avenging her family''s death on the battlefield? Carissa used to be a lively, spirited girl who was always full of pride. But now, she didn''t even cry out loud. It was as though enduring everything silently had be a part of her.

    What else had she endured, apart from her family''s death? Was Barrett treating her poorly?

    The thought made Rafael''s eyes grow cold.

    After conquering Ilyrian, Rafael immediately sent a report back to the capital. The good news was delivered by the fastest couriers, so it reached the capital within three days and was delivered to the king.

 Chapter 80

    Since Salvador received the first military report, his blood had been boiling with excitement.

    "Carissa Sinir, Hector Sinir''s daughter, the legitimate heiress of the Duke of Northwatch-who knew she would be so outstanding? She''s even surpassed Aurora Yates!"

    When Salvador got the news that llyrian had been captured, he pped the table andughed with wild Joy.

    "Excellent! A general''s daughter is never weak!"

    He immediately summoned Jeremiah and Davis to show them the victory report.

    Jeremiah was so moved, tears welled up in his eyes.

    "We''ve reimed Ilyrian! Carissa Sinir has done a tremendous job. She captured and held the support depot, allowing us to cut down on the cost of supplies. Just think of how much food and money this will save Starhaven! Hector, can you see this from the heavens? Your daughter is truly remarkable. She''s living up to the Sinir family''s reputation!"

    Davis was covered in goosebumps from excitement, and added, "Starhaven had Hector in the past, the Hell Monarch now, and Carissa rising as a young general. Among the young military talents we see now, these two can be called true generals. We have sessfully transitioned to a new generation!"

    Salvador could hardly contain his joy. "The most important thing is we''re only left with Simonton to recapture. Once we do that, Sandoria will have no strength to counterattack. And once Sandoria withdraws, Westhaven will have no reason to stay in the Southern Frontier, unless they want to fight us) again at Victory Pass."

    Jeremiah''s tears flowed freely. "The Southern Frontier is about to be reimed. To see it return in my lifetime-I can die with no regrets!"

    Davis knelt, and praised, "Your Majesty, this is all thanks to your wise leadership. You chose Carissa to go to the Southern Frontier, assisting the Hell Monarch in capturing llyrian and securing such an abundance of supplies. It even feels like the Westhaven forces were actually delivering supplies to us on the battlefield."

    Obviously, Salvador hadn''t sent Carissa to the battlefield. However, it was important to mention that he had secretly arranged it to showcase his foresight.

    Salvadorughed heartily.

    "You''re right! They''ve solved our supply issues. With the heavy snow and ice blocking our way in this harsh winter, transporting food to the Southern Frontier was extremely difficult. Now that we have the supply depot in llyrian, we can ensure our soldiers are well-fed and warm before we take Simonton. This will help us win the battles!"

    He was truly delighted. Reiming the Southern Frontier would be his greatest achievement as king, and future historians would certainly mark him as one of the most brilliant rulers.

    s, this joy was tinged with regret.

    Salvador felt deeply guilty toward the Sinirs. When Hector faced danger on the battlefield, Salvador couldn''t send reinforcements in time, leading to the death of him and his six sons. 11

    Salvador had hoped that posthumously elevating Hector to a duke might help him make amends. But as Carissa had achieved great things and continued to showcase her family''s loyalty to Starhaven, he felt at renewed sense of debt.

    He sighed softly. It had been a mistake to grant Barrett and Aurora their marriage.

    He ordered Davis to pass on a decree.

    "Proim my edict: Carissa Sinir has achieved remarkable military sess. The Hell Monarch has appointed her as a regimentmander in the field, and I have no objections. I will further bestow upon her the title of a fifth-ranked Valor General. Once Simonton is captured and the Southern Frontier Is reimed, she will be promoted to fourth-ranked Illustrious General,"

    Promises made to soldiers on the battlefield-must be kept, and both the prime minister and the defense minister knew that a new star was rising for the Duke of Northwatch''s family,Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It was unclear whether Barrett might feel some regret efter seeing how remarkable his ex-wife was on the battlefield.

    Even if he did, it didn''t matter much.

    Nowadays, themon folk saw Carissa as a worthless woman, If anyone said the Warren family wasn''t the cause of this matter, no one would believe them.

    D

 Chapter 81

    Salvador first promoted Carissa to fifth-rank Valor General, then promised a future second promotion to fourth-rank Illustrious General. His actions showed just how much he expected from her. Recognizing that Carissa indeed possessed such capabilities, the prime minister had no objections.

    "The deadline General Yates promised has already passed, yet the reinforcements still haven''t arrived," Jeremiah pointed out.

    Salvador was a bit displeased but made an excuse, "Traveling through snow is truly difficult."

    Davis chimed in, "Your Majesty, Lady Sinir has been promoted to a fifth-rank Valor General, while General Warren and General Yates are only fourth-rank Tactical Generals, which is a rank lower than General Sinir."

    Barrett and Aurora had aplished great deeds by negotiating the peace treaty with Westhaven, effectively stopping the fighting and establishing firm borders. By rights, their contributions should be considered as greater than Carissa''s, who had merely assisted Rafael in capturing a city.

    That was why Davis pointed out the difference in their military ranks.

    "What''s the problem? Didn''t the two of them use their military achievements to ask me for a marriage edict?" Salvador replied.

    Davis pped his forehead, having almost forgotten that detail.

    When Barrett used his military achievements to request a marriage edict, Davis already thought he wasn''t very reliable. However, since the king was determined to support young generals, Davis had held his tongue.

    It was true that there was a shortage of capable young generals, so the king''s intentions were understandable.

    But who could have predicted the sudden rise of a dark horse, Carissa Sinir? Truly, no one from the Duke of Northwatch''s family were idlers.

    Salvador had yet to get to the bottom of some issues, so he remained cautious about Aurora. He had received a secret letter from Rafael, mentioning that the attitude of Westhaven''s forces had changed. after Starhaven''s triumph at Victory Pass.

    Though he didn''t have all the facts in hand yet, Salvador suspected something was off about the Victory Pass battle. He had already sent people to investigate secretly, but there were no results yet. For now, the battle at the Southern Frontier was the priority.

    "The battle at the front lines is still fierce. We can discuss the capture of Ilyrian City at the morning court session, but let''s hold off on mentioning Carissa''s achievements. After they achieve victory, I will properly reward her once she returns to the capital. I won''t neglect her contributions, Salvador said.

    "Understood, Your Majesty!" Jeremiah and Davis responded.

    Salvador was right. It wasn''t wise to celebrate too early or announce Carissa''s achievements. There was still much gossip about her divorce, be it among military officials, noble families, or even the royal rtives.

    Let them talk for now.

    This was a touchstone to see which faces were the most spiteful, and who would shift from scorn to ttery in the end.

    After the New Year, on the thirteenth day of the first month, the reinforcements led by Barrett and Aurora finally arrived at Ilyrian City. As they entered the Southern Frontier region, they heard that the city had already been reimed.

    Barrett and Aurora were anxious, fearing they were toote and Rafael would go straight to Simonton City to reim it next. If that happened, their journey would have been for nothing, and they wouldn''t gain any military achievements.

    That would be a real pity.

    Fortunately, when they arrived at Ilyrian City, the camp outside the city had just been set up. The Starhaven forces hadn''t started fighting Sandoria''s forces for Simonton City yet.

    As long as Barrett and Aurora could participate in this final battle, they would earn some merits.

    By that time, the news of Carissa''s promotion to fifth-rank Valor General had already reached camp a few days earlier by post rider. She was now a legitimate fifth-rank general; it was not just a temporary promotion on the battlefield.

    However, Barrett and Aurora didn''t even know that Carissa was in Ilyrian City. After arriving at camp with the reinforcements, they ordered the soldiers to rest and went to greet Rafael.

    When Aurora entered the city, she saw everything was in perfect order. The citizens were going about their duties, living peacefully, with none of the panic typical of wartime.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She felt a bit frustrated. She had imagined the front lines to be chaotic, with everyone there dealing with food shortages and daily anxieties while waiting for reinforcements. She had envisioned the soldiers'' excitement upon their arrival, expecting even Rafael to personally wee them.

    To her surprise, the scene was quite the opposite, making her feel their arrival was somewhat redundant. When Barrett and Aurora entered themand tent, they found all the generals there, nning the final battle. Carissa was also there, but was obscured by a tall general standing next to her, blocking her from Barrett and Aurora''s view.

 Chapter 82

    Barret and Aurora stepped forward to greet Rafael.

    "General Warren, reporting for duty!"

    "General Yates, reporting for duty!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Rafael looked up with a smile. "You''ve finally arrived."

    "Heavy snow blocked the roads, which dyed our arrival. Please forgive us, Marshal," Barrett exined. "The weather is to me, not you or General Yates, Rafael replied.

    ncing at Carissa, Rafael noticed she only looked up briefly and didn''te over to greet Barrett, so he suspected there was some issue between them.

    Meanwhile, Timothy and Owen, veterans of the Duke of Northwatch''s army, scrutinized Barrett. Seeing his handsome and manly demeanor, they were quite satisfied. After all, Mnie had personally chosen Barrett as her son-inw. How could he be anything less than worthy?

    Timothy stepped forward, patting Barrett on the shoulder with a heartyugh. "General Warren, it''s good to finally meet you! You''re a lucky man to have married such a fine woman."

    Owen also smiled and said, "Congrattions, General Warren. You and your wife have both achieved great things. You''re sure to bring new glory to the Warren family."

    "General Warren, your wife is brave and fierce. She puts us men to shame!" Timothy added.

    Barrett was stunned. They all knew about his marriage to Aurora? These were Hector''s former subordinates, yet they were congratting him on marrying Aurora?.

    Puzzled but cautious not to speak out of turn, he simply smiled slightly. "Thank you, generals.".

    Aurora felt a sense of pride. It seemed their marriage had indeed gained the respect of the military leaders.

    Naturally, a general should be paired with a female warrior to have a strong union. Carissa, with her traditional and reserved demeanor, could only bask in the glory brought by men. Aurora assumed the blood- soaked front-line generals understood this well.

    Aurora smiled and bowed slightly. "You all tter me. How can Ipare to the esteemed generals here? The triumph at Victory Pass was due to luck, not because of my bravery."

    Her words left everyone momentarily stunned.

    They had heard of Aurora, especially since she was credited for the major triumph at Victory Pass.

    However, they knew that without the steadfast presence of Dominic at the pass, it would have been hard

    to win.

    Aurora''s primary credit came from negotiating the treaty. Yet, not long after the treaty was signed, the people of Westhaven appeared on the Southern Frontier battlefield. So, her merit was somewhat debatable.

    Regardless, Timothy and Owen had been talking about Barrett''s wife, Carissa. So, why was Aurora speaking up so humbly?

    Timothy looked at Aurora in confusion, but still praised, "General Yates, your reputation precedes you. You''ve contributed much to the triumph at Victory Pass." 1

    Aurora''s eyes briefly shed with pride, but she maintained her humble demeanor and said, "You''re far too kind."

    Timothy chuckled and turned his attention away from Aurora, giving Barrett a friendly shove. "Why are you! just standing there? You see your wife and don''t even greet her? She''s been injured and hasn''t fully recovered yet."

    "You''re injured?" Barrett eximed in shock.

    "I''m not!" Aurora replied.

    Everyone was stunned by their exchange.

    What was going on?

    The group looked at Barrett, then at Carissa, who was partially hidden by Dn.

    Carissa stepped forward and calmly said, "General Warren, General Yates, it''s good that you have finally arrived with reinforcements."

    "Carissa? Barrett looked at her in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

    Aurora''s face also changed as she realized that thepliments directed at "Barrett''s wife" were meant for Carissa and not her.

    Aurora quickly took Barrett''s arm and smiled at Carissa. "So, Lady Sinir, you''re here too. But why didn''t you inform everyone about your divorce from Barrett? It has caused quite a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 83

    In response to Aurora''s taunting question, Carissa simply smiled and calmly replied, "It was a trivial matter that wasn''t worth mentioning."

    Timothy was puzzled. "Divorce? Why would you get divorced?"

    "After we won at Victory Pass, His Majesty issued a marriage edict for me to be Barrett''s second wife. Lady Sinir couldn''t tolerate it and requested an edict for divorce," Aurora exined.

    Although Aurora''s statement was true, it wasn''t the whole truth. She had deliberately omitted the fact that she and Barrett had used their military achievements as leverage to ask for the marriage edict. Her words made it seem like a jealous Carissa couldn''t ept the royal edict, hence requesting the divorce.

    After all, even though Carissa was the legitimate daughter of a duke, she was nobody on the Southern Frontier battlefield.

    Meeting Aurora''s gaze, Carissa said, "You both achieved great merit at Victory Pass and used it to request a marriage edict from His Majesty. The first thing Barrett said to me upon returning from battle was to ask for my understanding.

    "Though I am not one, I believe a gentleman should help others achieve their happiness, as the saying goes. Since you two are truly in love, I requested the divorce edict to fulfill your wishes. I consider it a good deed."

    "What nonsense is this? Achieving military merit should benefit one''s wife and family, not be used to marry another woman! General Warren, you''re heartless and ungrateful!" eximed Timothy, furious at this revtion.

    Seeing Carissa again filled Barrett with mixed emotions. Even here on the battlefield, arguments about his marriage couldn''t be avoided, and he was sick of it. Inwardly, he med his former wife.

    Why hadn''t Carissa told the generals about the divorce before he and Aurora arrived? Now, they were put In a difficult and embarrassing position. Moreover, Timothy was just a fifth-rank general, but was speaking rudely to Barrett just because he held at more senior position in the army. How truly maddening!

    Refusing to ept Timothy''s criticism, Aurora retorted, "We used our military merits to request the marriage edict. I was willing to share the position of Barrett''s wife and didn''t challenge Carissa''s status. "So, I don''t understand why she couldn''t tolerate me. Barrett and I would have continued fighting on the battlefield to earn more achievements, and you would enjoy the benefits in the end, Lady Sinir. Wasn''t that a good deal for you?"

    Carissa replied politely, "Thank you, but my family doesn''tck military achievements. You can keep them for yourselves." "Yes, the achievements your father and brothers earned ensure you a lifetime offort," Aurora shot back sarcastically. Carissa smiled faintly. "Yes, their achievements do ensure that I livefortably. Isn''t that infuriating?"

    It was indeed infuriating.

    Fuming, Aurora was barely able to contain her anger. She responded coldly, "It''s true that we can''tpare to them. But unlike you, we have to risk our lives to earn our achievements. What''s there to be proud of in relying on your family?"

    "Plenty. I''m proud of them and take pride in their aplishments," Carissa said calmly.

    Carissa''s casual remarks pissed Aurora off, but she didn''t dare lose her temper in front of Rafael. She turned away and seethed in silence.

    Suddenly, Timothy''s fistnded squarely on Barrett''s face.

    "You ungrateful wretch! Madam Sinir had such high hopes for you! She agreed to your marriage with Carissa, yet you didn''t cherish her. Do you realize how much you must have hurt Madam Sinir?!" The general''s punch packed a lot of force, causing Barrett''s lip to split and his cheek to swell up immediately.

    Panicking, Aurora shouted angrily at Timothy, "How dare you hit him? This is our personal matter! What right do you have to intervene?"

    Timothy red at Barrett and spoke in a voice filled with rage, "You let Madam Sinir down. I every right to hit you. If you don''t like it, hit back. Don''t hide behind a woman like a coward."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    have

    "The woman you speak of is dead! How could he have let her down? The entire Sinir family is dead, except for Carissa. Didn''t she tell you that?" Aurora snapped, trembling with anger. She turned to Carissa. "Carissa, what are you doing here anyway? Do you expect your father''s old soldiers to fight for you?!"

 Chapter 84

    Everyone present, including Rafael, was stunned by Aurora''s words. Rafael quickly looked at Carissa, whose eyes were slightly red. She met his gaze and nodded faintly. Timothy, Owen, and other veterans of Hector''s old army were equally shocked by the terrible news.

    "How could this have happened?"

    Carissa softly replied, "Eight months ago, Westhaven spies infiltrated the capital. Everyone in my household... except those who apanied me to Valor Estate, was killed," "Oh my god!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The generals could hardly believe this devastating news. Hector and his six sons had died on the battlefield, and now they learned that even his family had been wiped out. It was a tragedy beyond words! But why would the Westhaven spies do such a thing?

    "Lady Sinir, you even hid this from them? What are you trying to do?" Aurora continued to provoke.

    "Enough!" Rafael scolded sternly. "How many troops did you bring?"

    "I brought one hundred thousand Capital Army soldiers, ten thousand Sacred Fire Regiment soldiers, and fifteen thousand troops from the Mystic Army," Barrett replied, rubbing his cheek.

    Rafael turned to Carissa. "General Sinir, you willmand the fifteen thousand Mystic Army troops. General Farrell will lead the Sacred Fire Regiment soldiers. Tonight, settle them in the camp outside the city. Tomorrow, we begin training."

    Aurora screeched, "General Sinir?! What right does she have to be a general? Did you use your authority as a marshal to give her that title, Your Highness?

    "Promotions on the battlefield should be earned, not handed out because of her father and brothers'' merits. How can the soldiers who give their blood, sweat, and tears to fight respect someone who was appointed general so casually?"

    Rafael coldly responded, "General Sinir has participated in five major battles and killed countless enemies. She was also the one who infiltrated llyrian City and opened the gates during the siege. "She held off nearly thirty thousand enemy troops with just three thousand of her own, while also guarding the supply depot. Her achievements have been reported to the king. His Majesty himself appointed her as a fifth-rank Valor General, and there are official documents from the Ministry of Defense. to prove it. Would you like to see them?"

    Aurora was shocked. "A fifth-rank Valor General? This must be the result of some maneuvering by those. who support her! I don''t believe she has killed so many enemies!"

    Rafael''s eyes grew cold. "Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant. Stand down."

    "But we brought the Mystic Army! Why should shemand them? I won''t ept it!"-Aurora protested.

    The Mystic Army was the most elite force of soldiers Letting Carissamand them was like directly handing her another chance to gain more achievements!

    With the Mystic Army under hermand, Carissa could simply stay behind and direct them to fight. She

    wouldn''t have to charge into battle herself, but would still be credited with all the glory!

    Aurora couldn''t believe that Carissa had aplished so much in the previous siege. It seemed more likely that her father''s old allies had elevated her. Aurora understood the need to maintain the reputation of military families and let their prestige live on to boost morale, but she refused to ept this oue.

    What qualifications did Carissa have? Just because of her background? As a woman, how could she possibly bepetent enough to be a fifth-rank Valor General?

    Aurora could easily guess how Rafael and the other generals had exaggeratedly praised Carissa in their reports.

    "What did you say? You said you refuse to ept it?" Rafael asked, as if he had not heard her clearly..

    "I refuse to ept it," Aurora repeated, standing tall and lifting her head.

    How could she be content after braving storms and hardships on their journey here, only to end up serving someone else''s interests?

    Rafael''s eyes were as cold as ice. "I have no need for disobedient soldiers here. If you can''t ept it, return to where you came from."

    Barrett quickly dropped to one knee. "Marshal, we will follow your orders. The reinforcements we brought with us are under yourmand, and even my wife and I will obey your orders." Rafael didn''t even look up. "Of course you will follow my orders. Do you think you''re in a position to override me?"

    "Not at all!"

    Barrett nced at his wife, who was still stubbornly resisting, and tried to pull her back.

    However, Aurora shouted, "Marshal, you''re underestimating us. We made significant contributions at Victory Pass..."

    Rafael cut her off, his voice as sharp as ice, "Who here hasn''t made significant contributions?"

    DIO SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 85

    Barrett pulled on Aurora''s hand as he addressed Rafael, "Marshal, please calm down. General Yates was just momentarily impulsive. She didn''t mean to challenge your authority."

    "If you cannot ept military orders, leave the Southern Frontier immediately. I need generals who are absolutely obedient," Rafael replied coldly.

    Though Aurora was still unwilling to ept it, she dared not speak further and resigned herself to merely giving Carissa a cold re.

    As a nobledy from a prestigious family, Carissa was naturally held in high regard. Her inherent wealth and status were far beyond that of a humble general''s daughter. Yet, Aurora had earned her position through sheer effort and sacrifice, unlike Carlssa, who seemed to have her achievements handed to her.

    As Aurbra reluctantly followed Barrett, she said, "My military rank is low and my background is humble, so I have no right to argue. I will, of course, obey your orders, Marshal."

    Her statement was clearly a jab at Carissa.

    Aurora was even hoping that Carissa woulde forward to argue. However, Carissa simply stood silently, tears welling up in her eyes. She looked pitiful and didn''t offer a word in her own defense.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    To Aurora, it was clear that Carissa was in the wrong here. The former vowed that she would one day expose thetter''s true nature. She would reveal Carissa''s scheming nature to the world.

    When that time came, the fact that her achievements had been gained through the influence of her father''s old allies would earn her disdain from true warriors!

    After Barrett and Aurora left themand tent, Timothy knelt and wiped tears from his face.

    Hector and his six sons were gone. Even Mnie and her grandson were no longer around. Carissa was the only living member of the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    Timothy wasn''t the only one crying. Several other generals couldn''t help but secretly wipe away their tears, mourning the loss of theirrades and the fall of the Sinir family. Even Rafael''s eyes were slightly red.

    Tears swirled in Carissa''s eyes, but she quickly fought them back. She had cried too many times, and would copse every time she did. She needed to hold herself together.

    With a voice thick with emotion, she slowly began, "Eight months ago, when I was still Barrett''s wife, I was caring for my sick mother-inw at Valor Estate when received news that my entire family had been ughtered overnight.

    "I raced back to Northwatch Estate, and was met with scenes of bloodshed upon entering. My mother, sister-inw, nephews and nieces, guards, and all the household servants had been massacred-none escaped.

    "My mother and sister-inw had been hacked to pieces, while some bodies'' heads were severed. My second brother''s son, Ryan, had his head cut off..."

    She took a deep breath, choking on her sobs. She couldn''t speak further, the pain crashing over her like andslide. The memory of that night was seared into her mind.

    "Who did it?" Rafael asked.

    Carissa took a moment to control her emotions before she managed to utter a reply, "Westhaven spies."

    Rafael''s eyes shed with fury. Everything made sense now.

    Eight months ago, Aurora had ughtered civilians and captured Westhaven''s prince. So, the massacre of Carissa''s family was intimately connected to Aurora''s actions at Victory Pass and Fawnrun City. "Generals, please step outside. I need to speak with General Sinir alone," Rafael said softly.

    Wiping his tears, Timothy nced back at Carissa with a look of deep sorrow and sympathy. He seemed to be about to say something but ultimately remained silent as tears slid down his cheeks.

    He and the others turned and left.

    Rafael poured a ss of wine and handed it to Carissa. Sit down and have a drink."

    After taking over llyrian City, wine was no longer a rarity.

    Carissa took the ss and drank deeply. The sharp, spicy liquor slid from her mouth down her throat, igniting a fiery trail that burned all the way to her stomach.

    Rafael reached out and gently touched her forehead. He had no idea she had experienced so much tragedy. He had thought that the loss of her father and brothers was the source of her greatest sorrow. To his surprise, she even had to face the massacre of her entire household, as well as her husband''s betrayal.

    How had she managed to endure all this?

    As Rafael reflected on it, he felt a tightness in his chest. The sensation of suffocation slowly passed, leaving behind a lingering ache in his heart.

    It was no wonder she was no longer the vibrant young woman from the Pathfinders Guild that he remembered. He had previously wondered why her eyes always seemed shrouded in a hint of mncholy, but had assumed it was due to the death of her father and brothers.

    D

 Chapter 86

    No wonder Carissa knew that soldiers from Westhaven had disguised themselves as Sandorian soldiers and gone to the Southern Frontier battlefield. That was also why she had traveled alone for a thousand miles to bring Rafael the news.

    "Take your time to calm down, then talk to me," Rafael said as he sat down beside her, his tall figure acting like a protective barrier shielding her from the world.

    "What else do you want to know, Marshal?" asked Carissa, who had calmed down considerably.

    Rafael''s eyes were like a dark sea churning beneath the surface. ''Everything. Why you suddenly got married, what happened after you got married, and everything surrounding the Westhaven sples massacring your entire household."

    Cariss? didn''t know why he wanted to know about her marriage, but she answered truthfully, trying to keep her emotions steady and her recounting as straightforward as possible.

    "When I returned from the Pathfinders Guild, I learned of my father and brothers'' sacrifice. I told my mother I wanted to go to the Southern Frontier battlefield, but she refused.

    "My father and brothers'' deaths hit her hard, and she cried so much she nearly went blind. She forced me

    promise to stay in the capital, get married, and lead a stable life. I was used to the wildness of the Pathfinders Guild, so she had people teach me etiquette for a year before she started arranging my marriage." Rafael looked at her. "I remember you weren''t someone who followed orders so easily."

    A hint of confusion shed in Carissa''s eyes.

    He was right, but how did he know that?

    "Yes, but after my father and brothers passed away, only the elderly, women, and children were left in our household. So, I agreed with my mother. I tried to learn to be a properdy and let her choose a husband for me.

    "Among the many suitors, she chose Barrett. Although she originally didn''t want me to marry a military man, she feared I wouldn''t fit into a noble family.

    "Noble families have strict rules and much infighting among thedies in the family. She thought I couldn''t handle it, that I would either be bullied or end up bullying others. That kind of life wouldn''t be

    stable.

    "She said that schrs weren''t suitable for me either. Aside from strategic military books, I''ve never liked reading anything. Books about etiquette make me sleepy, and I know nothing about poetry or songs. I wouldn''t have anything inmon with a schr, and the differences in our interests would make it hard to be happy.

    Carissa smiled bitterly as she continued, "In the end, she chose Barrett for two reasons. First, he swore never to take a concubine, even if I couldn''t bear children. Second, although hees from a military background, his family was in decline.

    "Given the state of the Warren family at the time, it would be hard for Barrett to rise. He wasn''t likely to be sent to war, and at most, he would hold a minor position in the capital, Also, his family situation was simple.

    "His father and elder brother hold low-ranking positions, his mother is chronically ill, and his eldest sister-inw is an introverted, indecisive person. He has a younger sister who will eventually marry out, so she wouldn''t be a problem. That''s why my mother chose him."

    Rafael nodded slightly, his bright eyes now dimmed. "If I were your mother, I would have chosen the same for you."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Yes, I understood my mother, so I obeyed and got married. But on the day of the wedding, we received an urgent report from the Ministry of Defense stating that they needed reinforcements at Victory Pass. General Ward had fallen seriously ill, so Barrett led the reinforcements.

    "Although wepleted the wedding ceremony, we never consummated the marriage. He told me to wait for his return and promised to treat me well."

    Carissa recounted these events without any expression, as if it had all happened long ago and no longer stirred any emotions within her.

    "I waited for a year. During that year, I cared for his mother and managed the household. Valor Estate was falling apart, and there wasn''t enough money to cover expenses.

    "I used my dowry to pay for my mother-inw''s medicine. After a year, Barrett returned victorious, and the first thing he did was use his military merits to request to marry Aurora as his rightful wife."

    Rafael gazed at Carissa intently. "You disagreed, of course. With your personality, how could you agree? And he swore to never take a concubine."

    "Not exactly." Carissa smiled mockingly. "If he had discussed it with me beforehand, I might have agreed. But he didn''t. He sought the marriage edict without consulting me, then came back to inform me and force me to ept it.

    "He condescendingly promised to have a child with me first, so I would have some prospects in his family. Then, he expected me to continue as his wife, care for his and Aurora''s child, and be dutiful to his parents."

    Rafael''s eyes shed with anger. "That''s outrageous!"

 Chapter 87

    Carissa continued, "That wasn''t the worst of it. The worst cameter."

    She recounted how the Warren family tried to seize her dowry-even going so far as to use her of being disrespectful and jealous, and used that as grounds for divorce.

    "That was the real outrage. But I didn''t expect the king to posthumously grant my father the title of duke and allow me to divorce Barrett. Because of that, I could take all my dowry with me.

    Rafael''s eyes burned with anger. "They dared to treat you like that and wrong you?"

    "I don''t feel wronged," Carissa said, cing her hands on her knees and turning to look at Rafael. The beauty mark beneath her eye stood out vividly.

    "If I had feelings for him, it would have been different, but I didn''t. Leaving the Warren family was a relief for me. Their schemes failed, and you saw how angry Aurora was at me, Marshal. She was upset that! didn''t care about the man she coveted."

    Aurora wanted to humiliate her, but Carissa had left the Warren family with all of her dowry, without shedding a single tear. And she even enjoyed the status of being a duke''s daughter. That infuriated Aurora. Moreover, judging by the looks and words exchanged between Aurora and Barrett earlier, their marriage was far from loving. In fact, it seemed somewhat strained.

    Rafael gazed at Carissa for a long time before speaking slowly, "Nobody from the Duke of Northwatch''s family ever bows down to anyone, Carissa. Stay strong!"

    He paused, then continued, "His Majesty will be looking into the battle at Victory Pass. The truth wille out and someone will be held responsible, but it might not be in the way we wish."

    Carissa understood.

    The people of Westhaven highly valued their reputation. They would rather retaliate in such a way than admit their prince had been captured, humiliated, and tortured, then chose tomit suicide upon release instead of seeking revenge.

    They wouldn''t acknowledge the incident or admit their prince had been captured. To cover it up, they had even hidden the massacre of the vigers by Aurora, Since they chose to coneeal it, there would be no negotiations with Starhaven about it.

    Even if the king discovered the truth, he wouldn''t publicize it. If he did, itwould reveal that a highly respected female general had vited the agreement between the two kingdoms to not harm civilians.

    If the truth wasn''t made public, Aurora couldn''t be prosecuted for it, nor could it be linked to the massacre of the Duke of Northwatch''s entire household.

    For the sake of the bigger picture, the king wouldn''t agree to that. The likely oue was predictable.

    How would the public react?

    In a war between the two kingdoms, if Westhaven hadn''t killed a single civilian while Starhaven had kidnapped a prince and massacred civilians, wouldn''t the citizens of Starhaven believe their country was at fault?

    Secondly, what would be said to Westhaven? If the incident was acknowledged, Westhaven would have grounds to demand an exnation andpensation from Starhaven. What price would need to be paid

    to settle this matter?

    If Aurora had only massacred vigers, Westhaven could still make a fuss. But she had humiliated and tortured a prince of Westhaven.

    Aurora was lucky enough to have escaped retribution, but it was a misfortune for all the people in

    Northwatch Estate, as well as the soldiers on the Southern Frontier battlefield, all of whom had died due to Westhaven''s vengeance.

    Westhaven chose to exact revenge by allying with Sandoria to kill Starhaven soldiers on the Southern Frontier battlefield and seize Starhaven territory.

    Moreover, if this incident was brought to light, Carissa''s maternal grandfather, as the mainmander at Victory Pass, would bear unshirkable responsibility. What kind of disaster would that bring to the Sullivan family?

    Carissa had thought about this repeatedly, which was why she chose not to tell the king. Not only could she not speak, she also had to feign ignorance in front of the king.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But as for the soldiers who participated in the vige massacre with Aurora... Carissa could foresee their

    fate.

    Rafael understood the stakes even better than she did. But that was fine; he would find a way to get justice for the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "I''ll take you to inspect the Mystic Army. From today, you will be the deputymander of the Mystic Army."

    D

 Chapter 88

    The Mystic Armyprised thirty thousand strong troops, all personally trained by Rafael to protect the city. They were elite soldiers who were prepared to defend against any rebellion or attack on the capital. The Mystic Army rarely went to battlefields unless absolutely necessary.

    Now, reiming the Southern Frontier had be a necessity.

    Mobilizing troops from Riverhold Garrison could provoke the other enemy kingdom, Vesperia, into aggression. So, the troops from Riverhold Garrison couldn''t be moved, which was why the Mystic Army had been dispatched.

    Though the Mystic Army seldom saw battle, it didn''t mean they hadn''t been on a battlefield. On the contrary, all thirty thousand members were selected from war-hardened soldiers and rigorously trained further,

    Obsid

    Ten thousand of them were Obsidian Guards. They were responsible for the king''s safety and maintaining order in the capital.

    Another ten thousand handled criminal arrests. They were able to detain suspects, including royal family members, without public trials. They only needed to report directly to Rafael.

    The remaining ten thousand monitored officials, often disguised asmoners and mingling with servants in noble households.

    Now, fifteen thousand soldiers from the Mystic Army had arrived at the Southern Frontier-five thousand from each division. Rafael took Carissa to where the Mystic Army troops were and ordered them all to assemble.

    The fifteen thousand soldiers were d in ck iron armor. They were all about the same height, with their ages ranging from twenties to forties. They formed a neat, solemn, and imposing lineup, embodying the qualities of elite troops.

    Rafael stood with his hands behind his back, the setting sun casting a golden glow on his face.

    "Listen up! From today on, General Sinir will be your deputymander. Here at the Southern Frontier, you will follow her orders. If shemands you to charge, you will charge without hesitation."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Their thunderous response echoed across the camp outside llyrian City.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Carissa stood tall, meeting their resolute gazes. With soldiers like these, she had no reason to lose.

    Barrett and Aurora watched from a distance. The sunset seemed to make the face of each mighty Mystic Army soldier glow, making them look like divine warriors.

    "We led the reinforcements here! Why should they be under Carissa''smand?" Aurorained. You shouldn''t have held me back. The marshal clearly intends to support her."

    Barrett replied calmly, "Even if not her, they wouldn''t be under us. The Mystic Army reports to the marshal. As reinforcements, we ultimately follow his orders."

    "Not necessarily. Didn''t we lead our troops at Victory Pass? Aurora retorted.

    "That was different. General Sullivan had been holding Victory Pass for a long time before we arrived, and

    he was seriously injured. Remember our first battle at Victory Pass? We werepletely overwhelmed. If not for..." Barrett trailed off.

    If not for Carissa''s third uncle''s timely intervention, Barrett would have died on the battlefield. However, it had cost Wyatt Sullivan a limb.

    The memory darkened Barrett''s mood. He owed Carissa a great deal.

    "On the battlefield, it''s all about saving each other. You don''t owe Carissa anything; if you owe anyone, it''s General Wyatt Sullivan," Aurora said.

    Barrett didn''t want to dwell on these thoughts. He was afraid he would regret his decisions if he thought too deeply. He had achieved his goal of marrying Aurora and now was on the Southern Frontier battlefield. As long as he fought bravely, he could restore the Warren family''s glory.

    "I just think it''s unfair. I''m sure myrades will feel the same," Aurora added.

    Barrett grabbed her wrist. "What are you nning? Don''t spread this among the troops. It will disrupt morale."

    Aurora shook off his hand. "I don''t need to say anything. Everyone can see for themselves! Are you defending her?"

    "I''m not defending her. With a major battle imminent, we cannot afford a disruption in morale," Barrett exined.

    "Is that so?" Aurora smirked coldly, looking at the setting sun. "Maybe a little chaos will expose Carissa''s ipetence."

    Barrett''s heart sank. "Aurora, I''m warning you-if you dare spread dissent, you''ll face military punishment/ Aurora''s expression was filled with arrogance. "I was the hero of Victory Pass and am Starhaven''s first female general. I haven''tmitted any major crimes. Who would dare punish me?" 1

 Chapter 89

    Barrett chased after her. "You''ve never been willing to tell me. Back in Fawnrun City, when I was in charge of burning the supply depot, how did you manage to get Westhaven''s marshal, Liam, to sign the peace treaty?"

    Aurora''s expression was a mix of irritation and wariness. "Didn''t I already tell you? I went around Fawnrun City loudly proiming that the Hell Monarch had already achieved victory in the Southern Frontier and was about to head to Victory Pass. Coupled with the supply depot being burned, they panicked and chose to surrender."

    Indeed, Aurora had given the same exnation many times before.

    Barrett hadn''t thought anything was wrong with it at first-until recently, when Aurora summoned over a hundred soldiers to their wedding.

    Owen had reprimanded her for it, pointing out that she hadn''t asked for permission in advance but had Instead arbitrarily got over a hundred soldiers to leave their posts. But Aurora had boldly lied to Barrett''s face without so much as blinking, iming she had asked for permission and that Owen had granted it.

    So, reflecting on the Victory Pass triumph, Barrett felt something was off.

    Especially now, with three hundred thousand Westhaven soldiers disguising themselves as Sandorian troops to fight Starhaven at the Southern Frontier. It made Barrett increasingly suspicious about the supposed victory at Victory Pass.

    How could Westhaven amicably set a boundary, then immediately send three hundred thousand troops to the Southern Frontier to oppose Starhaven?

    It didn''t make any sense.

    Unless, from the moment the treaty was signed at Victory Pass, the people of Westhaven harbored great resentment.

    Seeing his uncertain expression, Aurora turned back to look at him with eyes full of grievance and said, Barrett, I''m your wife. Don''t you trust me?

    "The battle at Victory Pass can withstand any scrutiny. Westhaven voluntarily surrendered, and it was Liam who personally signed the peace treaty in their own city. There''s no way it could be fake.

    "If they hadn''t surrendered voluntarily, how could I, leading just three hundred men, have forced them to sign? You know how violent Liam is."

    Barrett thought about it and realized she had a point. Lam had signed the treaty himself.

    Considering the forces stationed in Fawnrun City at the time, the few hundred men under Aurora''smand were hardly significant. If it came to a fight, Liam could have withdrawn from the main battlefield and easily wiped out Aurora and her soldiers.

    When he thought about this, Barrett felt a wave of guilt for doubting his wife.

    He gently said, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have suspected you. Don''t be angry."

    "I''m not angry. I''m not so petty," Aurora replied with a broad smile, though her tone wasced with

    sarcasm.

    + IS BONUS

    Barrett continued in a soft voice, "Of course you''re not

    After a pause, seeing his wife smile, he added, "We came here as reinforcements. We don''t know what happened in the previous battles, so it''s best if we don''t concern ourselves with Carissa''s achievements or the marshal putting her in charge of the Mystic Army."

    Auroraughed dryly. "Can I control anything here? Most of the generals here were her father''s former subordinates. Even my father once served under Hector. She''s the daughter of a duke and a nobledy. How many people here are eager to help her gain military merits? I wouldn''t dare offend her."

    Barrett had seen Carissa''s martial arts skills, but he knew that on the battlefield, martial prowess alone was not enough. In the chaos of battle, martial arts skills could only help kill a few more enemies and slowly umte military achievements.

    But Carissa hadn''t been at the Southern Frontier for very long. Even if she had fought in battles, she wouldn''t immediately be promoted to fifth-rank Valor General in such a major war.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    So, there were indeed elements of favoritism. But if Rafael was willing to support her, there was nothing Barrett and Aurora could do. After all, the world was inherently unfair.

    "We can''t provoke her, but we can avoid her, right?" Barrett said, feeling a mix of helplessness and mncholy.

    Aurora sneered. "Why should I avoid her? I earned my military merits through hard work. What does she amount to?"

    "Aurora, what are you nning to do?"

    "Nothing!" she called out as she walked away.

 Chapter 90

    Within three days, all one hundred and twenty thousand reinforcement troops were all angrily discussing one thing: Carissa had been granted the title of fifth-rank Valor General without any notable achievements, solely relying on the prestige of her father and brothers.

    Under Aurora''s encouragement, the soldiers were incited to keepining to each other.

    "If she wanted to ride on the military achievements of her father and brothers, she should stay in the capital and enjoy her life of luxury. Why does she need toe to the battlefield and steal our military merits?"

    "We risk our lives to protect the country, all for the sake of honor and achievements. She did nothing and still got promoted to Valor General. How unfair is that?!

    "It''s well known that the marshal is strict in his military discipline. He rewards and punishes without any bias. Who knew that even he could show favoritism, giving such a big promotion to Lady Sinir for nothing? What''s the point of us fighting and killing on the battlefield? The enemies we kill might end up as her achievements."

    "The Southern Frontier is in urgent need of support. We''ve trudged through snow, rain, and wind, with many soldiers falling ill along the way. Yet, we didn''t rest for a moment. We marched day and night to reach the front lines."

    "General Yates even endured her old injuries to avoid wasting the military medics'' supplies, fearing there wouldn''t be enough at the front lines. She would rather suffer herself, only for the marshal to scold her upon arrival and use her of being jealous of Lady Sinir. He even handed overmand of the Mystic Army to a divorced woman. If word gets out, wouldn''t it be the biggest joke in Starhaven?" "Exactly! General Yates made decisive contributions at Victory Pass with just three hundred soldiers. Even so, she''s still only a fourth-rank Tactical General, while Lady Sinir, who was elevated by the marshal, is a rank higher."

    "Why do we go through such hardships? Ultimately, we''re just here to serve as someone else''s stepping

    stone."

    Such rumors and grievances led to extreme dissatisfaction among the reinforcements.

    Even within the Mystic Army, some were indignant, feeling that it was uneptable for their elite force to be led by a woman with no achievements or virtues. However, despite their discontent, they didn''t dare voice it. It was Rafael who had put Carissa in charge of them, and they needed to obey him without question. So, they could only harbor their resentment silently.

    But when Carissa came to train with the troops, most of them were uncooperative and looked at her with contempt.

    Carissa and Violet had been busy nning the training schedule these past few days, unaware of the rumors circting among the reinforcements.

    Confused by the Mystic Army''sck of cooperation, Carissa paused the training and asked Bun and a few others to investigate if something had happened recently. The findings left Violet and the others fuming.

    "This is outrageous! I''m Violet Spencer, ady of a prestigious family in Ebonflow and an apprentice of the renowned Inferno Guild. How dare they call me Carissa''s maid? Violet eximed, mming her palm on the table.

    Cynthia was equally furious, ranting, "I''m an apprentice of the Crystal Bloom Guild and was appointed as a battalionmander by the Hell Monarch himself. Now, they say I''m your foot-washing maid!" Bun was also full of anger and grievance as he added, "Apparently, I''m your attendant, along with Rod. They say that when you go to relieve yourself, we have to stand guard nearby and not let anyone approach,"

    Carissa was dumbfounded. "That''s so absurd!"

    "Of course it is! They also say you''ve never earned any military merits, that the marshal promoted you because of your father and brothers. They im the other generals'' achievements were credited to you. They''re shouting about their dissatisfaction and threatening to report to the marshal."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Violet snapped her whip, her expression icy. "It was Aurora''s soldiers who started this. They called you a decorative pillow-pretty but useless.

    "Damn it! When we were attacking the city, you were the first to leap up and destroy the crossbow

    machines, then jumped down to open the gate, leading three thousand men to defend the supply depot. They wouldn''t have full bellies now if it weren''t for you. The food they brought could onlyst a few days."

    Cynthia angrily added, "Who does Aurora think she is? She''s just a troublemaker! Let them goin to the marshal. We''ll see what good it does them."

 Chapter 91

    Carissa frowned upon hearing those words. She didn''t care about rumors, but deliberately creating division and unfairness within the army, as well as disrupting morale before a decisive battle, was a grave mistake.

    Aurora had been on battlefields and should have known this. She was likely trying to use public opinion to pressure Rafael into sidelining Carissa to stabilize the army''s morale.

    "It''s only spreading among the reinforcements, right?" Carissa asked.

    Violet was still seething with anger, her face growing increasingly red. She replied, "Yes, the reinforcements are camped separately from the Hell Monarch Army-the soldiers who were on the Southern Frontier since the start with the marshal. So, they don''t know about the rumors. If they did, some of them would surely confront the reinforcement troops."

    Carissa''s frown deepened. After the numerous battles they fought together, many soldiers now respected her. If they found out she was being ndered like this, it wouldn''t just be arguments-fights could break out.

    That wouldpletely shatter morale and cohesion. With the situation like this, how could theye together to fight the enemy? They might as well hand over the Southern Frontier to Sandoria. "They''ve already started inciting and are trying to get some of the generals among the reinforcements to see the marshal," Bun added.

    Carissa thought for a moment and said, "Let them go for now. I believe the marshal can handle them. With the possibility of war with Westhaven and Sandoria looming, the marshal won''t tolerate any disruption of morale at this critical time."

    "Are we just going to ignore this?" Violet''s face was full of frustration. "Can''t I at least go give Aurora a good thrashing to vent my anger?"

    Violet couldn''t tolerate even the slightest injustice. Given her noble status, the thought of beingbeled as Carissa''s maid was infuriating.

    Carissa kept her gaze steady as she said, "If you want to, you can. But remember, she''s a higher-ranking officer. Assaulting a general will earn you a severe punishment. If you don''t want to be in that situation, I''d advise against it."

    Violet snorted. "If I weren''t in the military and holding the position of battalionmander, I''d beat her up without hesitation. I''m telling you, once we''ve recaptured the Southern Frontier, I''m done with the military. Even if they offer me the position of general, I won''t care."

    All these restrictions were driving her crazy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    That evening, it was indeed reported that Aurora''s cousin, Zeke Yates, had led a group to stir up trouble in front of Rafael.

    In a fit of rage, Rafael had the ringleaders dragged away and given thirtyshes each.

    He also issued a military order-anyone dissatisfied with Carissa could challenge her, If they could exchange ten blows with her and survive, their previous disturbances would be forgiven. If they chose not to challenge her, they were expected to focus on training and drills, or, face military disciplinary action.

    With this order issued, some soldiers in the Mystic Army who were discontented but had previously kept silent began to make their voices heard.

    One of them was Michael Brown, a lieutenant in the Mystic Army with notable martial prowess. When Carissa took the troops out for field drills and tactical training once more, he stepped forward. "General Sinir, the marshal has stated that anyone dissatisfied with his arrangement can challenge you. If the challenger can exchange ten blows with you and survive, they will be absolved of any guilt. However, I do not seek pardon. If you defeat me, I will no longer speak a word against you, regardless of how you achieve your victory, General Sinir!" Michael dered.

    Michael was known for his arrogance and self-assuredness. He had practiced martial arts since the age of seven and joined the army at fifteen. He was now thirty, and had never cked in his training.

    To him, the marshal''s words were a grave insult.

    Ten blows? It wasughable!

    Even if her father was Hector Sinir, it didn''t mean Carissa had the skills to match. She shouldn''t be leading the Mystic Army; it was the greatest disgrace to them!

    After Michael made his deration, the remaining Mystic Army soldiers erupted in apuse and loudly shouted, "Lieutenant Brown, we support you!"

    Holding her Rose Spear, Carissa watched the man in his thirties. He had a darkplexion and stood with an air of pride and aloofness, clearly expecting to be taken seriously. Seeing her remain silent, Michael sneered, "Are you afraid to face me, General Sinir?"

    Support

 Chapter 92

    Carissa nted the Rose Spear firmly into the ground and tied up her hair. The biting northern wind whipped her garments around, making a fierce sound.

    She lifted her chin slightly, her gaze as cold as the snow. "It''s fine as long as I win?"

    "That''s right!" Michael called out loudly. "If you defeat me, I swear to follow you to the death and never go back on my word."

    "Good luck, Lieutenant Brown!"

    "Defeat her! She''s using the military achievements of her father and brothers to rise above us!"

    "How can she, a mere woman,mand the Mystic Army with false merits? Lieutenant Brown, we''re all unhappy with this arrangement. Show her who''s better!"

    Michael''s voice was cold as he said, "General Sinir, did you hear that?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Carissa nced at the roaring Mystic Army before gripping the Rose Spear once more. "Alright, let''s get started!"

    Michael''s eyes were filled with disdain. "Don''t use me of bullying a woman, General Sinir. I''ll let you make the first move!"

    "Thank you!" Carissa smiled, her lips curling and the beauty mark under her eye standing out strikingly.

    In the distance, Barrett, Aurora, and several soldiers watched from the city walls, observing themotion.

    Aurora''s gaze was indifferent. "It seems someone is challenging Carissa."

    Though they were some distance away, Barrett could clearly see Michael stepping forward to challenge. Carissa. He furrowed his brows, knowing that Michael would be no match for her. "Michael is considered one of the strongest in the Mystic Army. I wonder how many blows Carissa can endure against him," Aurora remarked with interest.

    Barrett shook his head slowly. "Michael can''t win."

    Auroraughed heartily. "Barrett, you seem quite protective of Carissa. Let''s just watch."

    She squinted her eyes, wishing fervently that Michael would force Carissa to her knees and have her begging for mercy. People like Carissa would only further tarnish the reputation of all women.a

    In the open field, Carissa raised the Rose Spear and thrust it directly at Michael''s right arm. Heughed maniacally, seeing her move as a ridiculous disy.

    How did such a delicate woman even make her way to the battlefield to embarrass herself? It was utterlyughable!

    Michael wasn''t the only oneughing-the remaining Mystic Army soldiers also erupted intoughter. Carissa looked like she couldn''t even hold her spear properly! She was soft and gentle. She didn''t have any strength at all!

    Just as Michael reached out to grab the spear''s head, he felt a buzzing vibrationing from the Rose

    Spear. He immediately realized it was infused with inner force. If he were to grab the spear, and if her inner force was substantial, his arm could be shattered by the shock!

    He instinctively pulled back, but it was toote to evade. The spearhead pierced his left shoulder, going straight through his iron armor, causing a wound on his shoulder de and drawing blood. Michael was horrified. What seemed like a soft and weak attack was actually a concealed, powerful

    strike!

    "Thank you for your kindness!" said Carissa as she withdrew the Rose Spear and held it firmly upright.

    The ground within a two-yard radius of the spearhead had cracked, creating several fissures that stretched straight to Michael''s feet and beyond before ending abruptly. There were five cracks on the ground in total, winding and jagged like long centipedes. At close range, the cracks were clearly visible. The Mystic Army soldiers who were standing behind Michael in formation could all see the fissures on the ground created by the spear''s impact. The soldiers in front could even see the blood dripping from Michael''s shoulder!

    Michael''s face turned ashen.

    Why bother continuing the fight? He had lost.

    With such powerful inner force, even if he used all his strength, it was impossible tost ten blows against her. Defeating her was absolutely out of the question.

    The scene was deathly silent. Only the cold northern wind howled.

    Michael knelt on one knee, holding his sword and raising it up to Carissa. His voice trembled from shock as he said, "I, Michael Brown, am willing to obey your orders, General Sinir!"

    From the distant city walls, Auroraughed heartily. "Is that it? That was pathetic. The marshal must have arranged for Michael to do that, right?

    "He just stood there and let her stab him once, and that''s considered a victory for her? Winning with just one move? She''s truly invincible, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 93

    The city walls were far from the open field, making it Impossible for Aurora and the others to sense the inner force Carissa had disyed or see the cracks in the ground. What they saw was simply Michael standing still and being injured by Carissa''s spear.

    To Aurora, that was utterlyughable. It seemed that Rafael was indeed going to great lengths to elevate Carissal

    Aurora''sughter faded, reced by anger. "The Mystic Army is entirely at the marshal''smand. They obey whoever he orders them to. But why put on such a farce? Do they think they can toy with the soldiers like this?"

    Barrett was also puzzled.

    Rafael''s orchestration of such a setup seemed unnecessary. Carissa''s skills were undeniably impressive, and even if Michael fought with all his might, he was, no match for her.

    Could it be that Carissa only knew a few moves? Did she have no other abilities?

    Regardless, today''s so-called challenge was nothing but a joke.

    Barrett felt a pang of anger as well. Fabricating achievements and stacking merits for nobility was not umon on the battlefield, but directly handing the Mystic Army over to Carissa and making such a mockery of it seemed to undermine the soldiers'' morale.

    "I''ll challenge her," Aurora dered, unable to contain her frustration.

    Barrett grabbed her arm. "Don''t. She''s onlymanding the Mystic Army, not other troops. If you defeat her, it would embarrass both the marshal and the Mystic Army. With the imminent war, we mustn''t stir internal strife and destabilize the troops.

    "So what? The instability of the army isn''t my fault. It''s caused by the Hell Monarch''s favoritism of Carissa!

    Aurora retorted angrily.

    Barrett lowered his voice, "Do you want to jeopardize your chances of gaining military achievements? The Hell Monarch is the marshal of this war, and he will report the final oue of the battle to the court. Have you considered the consequences of offending him? We might end up with no achievements and a reputation for disrupting the army."

    Now reminded of the stakes, Aurora realized that Rafael had the ultimate authority at the Southern Frontier battlefield. Besides that, many generals here were Hector''s former subordinates, which was disadvantageous for her and Barrett.

    She kicked the city wall in frustration. "It''s only because of her background that Carissa gets away with this. Such deceitful people are intolerable. If she doesn''t fight when the war begins, I''ll force her to." Barrett observed his wife''s flushed face and said, "Since the marshal wants to enhance the glory of the Duke of Northwatch''s family, Carissa will have to fight, But she will likely be well protected." Aurora''s eyes glinted with cold determination. "One person can''t dominate an entire battlefield. The cruelty of battle is something we experienced when we first arrived at Victory Pass. This battle will be far more dangerous."

    "Indeed, the battlefields of Victory Pass and the Southern Frontier are iparable," Barrett agreed,

    recalling the Victory Pass battle where he nearly lost his life. If not for Wyatt shielding him, he would have

    died.

    Looking at the Mystic Army in the field, Aurora coldlymented, "On the battlefield, life and death are uncertain. If these fifteen thousand Mystic Army soldiers only protect Carissa and umte merits for her, I will definitely report it to the court upon our return to the capital. I''ll expose how she tarnished thete General Sinir''s reputation."

    Barrett felt conflicted.

    On one hand, he hoped Aurora would refrain from causing trouble. Rafael''s actions were meant to uphold the Duke of Northwatch''s family''s name, which was understandable given Hector''s status as a model warrior and national hero. The preservation of his family would stabilize the army''s morale.

    On the other hand, as a warrior himself, Barrett found the situation deeply unfair. On the battlefield, everyone risked their lives to earn military merits, while Carissa seemed to rise effortlessly under Rafael and the other generals'' protection.

    He realized that both he and Aurora were facing a tough and somewhat tragic situation. Any lingering guilt towards Carissa vanished, reced by disdain.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 94

    Carissa returned to the city after midnight, only to find Aurora waiting for her at the city gate. The distant glow of a campfire illuminated Aurora''s face, which was twisted in anger and disdain.

    "Can''t you at least put in a bit more effort to save your dignity? You''ve tarnished the reputation of the Duke of Northwatch''s family beyond repair," Aurora taunted.

    Carissa looked up and icily replied, "What does my family''s reputation have to do with you?"

    "Can you stop pretending to be above it all? I saw everything today. It only took a word from the marshal to put you inmand of the Mystic Army. So, why the charade with Michael? Do you think that will win over the other soldiers? Do you think everyone is blind?" Aurora snapped back.

    Carissa stared at her with a cold glint in her eyes. "You''re right. Not everyone is blind. Some things can be hiddert for a time, but not forever."

    Aurora''s eyes narrowed, her resolve clearly wavering. "What are you implying?"

    "Nothing much."

    Carissa tried to move past her, but Aurora grabbed her arm.

    Her voice dropped to a low tone as she warned, "Carissa, I don''t care what you mean, but this is a battlefield. The Mystic Army is a force of elite troops and should not be used for your personal gain. Stop causing trouble here and return to the capital immediately"

    Carissa wrenched her arm free and strode away without saying anything.

    Furious, Aurora shouted after her, "You just want to prove you''re better than me, but is this really your own skill? No one in the army will respect you; they''ll only see you as a joke!"

    Without looking back, Carissa said over her shoulder, "If I''ve be a joke, isn''t itrgely because of your rumors and disdain for the truth?"

    Aurora scoffed. "Disdain for the truth? What truth? Do you think you became a general based on your own merits? Have you heard so much ttery that you actually believe you''re an invincible female general?"

    Out of respect for Hector, Rafael had given Carissamand of the Mystic Army without considering the dangers of the battles toe. The Mystic Army was supposed to be a vanguard force, not a personal guard or a means to rack up enemy kills.

    This couldn''t go on-if Carissa continued in this way, defeat in the Southern Frontier battle would be inevitable.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The next morning, Aurora went to themand tent to request an audience with Rafael.

    Rafael had risen at the crack of dawn and was already in discussion with the other generals about the n to breach the city.

    The battle couldn''t drag on too long. The enemy had retreated to Simonton City, where they had supplies. However, it was limited. They needed time to resupply and for their wounded to recover

    Thus, the enemy wouldn''t be opening the gates. Starhaven''s forces couldn''tunch a direct assault and would instead have to breach the city walls.

    When Aurora requested an audience, Rafael raised his hand. "Let her in."

    Dn stepped out to inform Aurora, "The marshal asks you to enter, General Yates,"

    She entered briskly and noticed the ten or so generals present, realizing they were deliberating war

    strategy.

    Feeling slighted, she bowed formally, and before Rafael could speak, asked, "Marshal, since you''ve gathered the generals to discuss military affairs, why weren''t my husband and I summoned to discuss it together?"

    Sitting on his chair, Rafael''s sharp eyes were fixed on her. "Didn''t I already say? You''ve traveled a long way to provide support, and many of you are injured. Rest for two days before resuming training. You don''t need to be involved in strategy discussions at the moment."

    Aurora hesitated.

    Had he said such a thing? Even if he had, she felt it was unjust.

    "Marshal, we came here on orders as reinforcements. Although the journey was difficult, a night''s rest was enough to recover. We can begin training today. I simply have one matter I''m unclear about and came to seek your guidance."

    "Speak," Rafael said, leaning back in his chair with one hand resting on the armrest, watching her with a slight tilt of his head.

    "The Mystic Army, being elite troops, should rightfully serve as the vanguard in breaking through the enemy''s lines. Yet, you have assigned them to be under General Sinir''smand."

    "What about it?" Rafael''s tone was calm but carried an authoritative edge.

    Aurora raised her voice, "I believe your decision to use the most elite troops to protect a woman who only seeks to gain military merit on the battlefield is unwise, Marshal."

 Chapter 95

    When Timothy heard Aurora''s words, he immediately interjected before Rafael could speak, "What do you mean by that? The Mystic Army troops will fight the enemy under General Sinir''smand. And you''re right, they are indeed the vanguard force, meant to breach the city and lead the charge."

    Aurora sneered. "The marshal really holds onto old sentiments, huh? If the Mystic Army breaches the city. it''ll be due to Carissa''s efforts. What''s the difference between that and directly awarding her military merit?"

    Timothy''s anger red. "How can you speak like that? If she leads the Mystic Army to breach the city, the merit is hers by her own effort, not something given to her. Do you believe that in warfare, only one person should charge into battle while the soldiers stay behind, General Yates?"

    "General Farell, are you suggesting that General Sinir will also be on the battlefield, and not just hiding in the rear with hermand authority?" Aurora countered.

    Timothy was incensed. "That''s absurd! As the vanguard force, a general must lead the troops. There''s no such thing as a general hiding in the rear while holdingmand."

    "Her? Lead the troops?" Auroraughed coldly, as if she had heard the greatest joke.

    After a few moments of mockingughter, she added, "A woman who''s never been on a battlefield is going to lead the Mystic Army to attack the city? I''d say it''s the generals here who will be leading her and the Mystic Army in the assault."

    "How can you say she''s never been on a battlefield? Didn''t she fight in those previous battles?" Timothy retorted.

    Aurora sneered and sarcastically said, "I''m sure everyone here knows exactly how she won all those. previous battles."

    Looking directly at Rafael, she dropped to one knee. 1, Aurora Yates, request to lead the Mystic Army in the siege. Marshal, if you insist on having Carissa inmand, then I ask to fight her.

    "I brought the Mystic Army to the Southern Frontier. I can''t stand by and watch them risk their lives in vain by following amander who knows nothing of warfare."

    The assembled generals could barely contain their outrage. Though they wanted to hold their tongues out of respect for Rafael, they couldn''t help but voice their disapproval.

    "General Yates, how can you speak like that? If General Sinir didn''t have the ability, would the Mystic Army follow her orders?"

    "You even talk about lives being needlessly sacrificed before the battle has begun. That''s truly absurd!"

    "If you im she knows nothing of warfare, then how did she win previous battles?"

    "Besides, the marshat has already issued orders for General Sinir tomand the Mystic Army. She has been training them since yesterday."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "General Yates, you''re being far too arrogant. Youpare yourself to General Sinir, but you might not even measure up."

    Ignoring the generals'' scornful remarks, Aurora continued to address Rafael directly, "Didn''t you say anyone who is unhappy about the arrangement can challenge her, Marshal? I request to challenge y that

    Carissa. If she loses, the Mystic Army will fall under mymand."

    Aware of Rafael''s strictness, the generals found Aurora''s direct challenge to his orders incredibly audacious. They expected him to be furious. But to their surprise, Rafael simply nodded lightly

    "I permit you to challenge Carissa, If she loses, the Mystic Army will be under yourmand. However, if you lose, you will receive fiftyshes with a military rod for viting my orders and for your disrespectful words.

    your

    "Additionally, all the military merits you earn at the Southern Frontier will be stripped from you, and y name will not be mentioned if our forces win."

    Aurora was momentarily stunned, then immediately protested, "That is unfair. If I lose, I face fiftyshes and lose all my military merits, but she faces no punishment if she loses. You''re showing clear favoritism, Marshal."

    Rafael''s gaze was icy. "If she loses, she will have lost the Mystic Army. How is that not a punishment? Furthermore, hermand of the Mystic Army was by my order. If she is reced in the midst of battle, her reputation will suffer, and her authority will be diminished in the eyes of both the generals and soldiers. How can that not be considered a punishment?"

    "But you yourself said that anyone who is unhappy with the situation can challenge her, Marshal," said Aurora, growing agitated.

    Rafael''s eyes narrowed slightly. "That''s right. The penalty for losing a challenge is thirtyshes. But your challenge isn''t just about questioning her, it''s about taking the Mystic Army from her.

    "You''re challenging her for personal gain. If you fail, you naturally have to face consequences. Otherwise, everyone would question my authority. So, will you carry out this challenge you wanted or not?" Considering Carissa''s slender frame, Aurora believed the other woman would be no match for her. So, she gritted her teeth and agreed.

    "Very well. I will challenge her tomorrow."

 Chapter 96

    Timothy opposed vehemently.

    *This is a decision that has already been made! There is no need for further challenges. This is not a martial arts arena, it''s a battlefield. Such actions are detrimental to the unity of the army."

    Upon hearing this, Aurora sensed that he was trying to prevent Carissa from losing. This assumption only served to bolster her confidence.

    "Those who are capable should step up. What''s wrong with a challenge? Are you afraid she''ll lose? If you think her reputation will take a blow, then we don''t need to fight. Just give themand of the Mystic Army to me," she said smugly.

    Timothy snorted. "What wishful thinking! Just because you led the reinforcements to the battlefield, you think they''re all yours? I''m trying to save your dignity by preventing this challenge. Since you don''t appreciate my goodwill, do as you please!"

    "No ne

    need for more empty words. The Mystic Army won''t be under General Sinir''smand unless she defeats me," Aurora said.

    With that, she stood up and bowed.

    "I''ll take my leave."

    After she left, a confused Timothy turned to Rafael.

    "Marshal, themand of the Mystic Army has already been given to General Sinir. Why allow General Yates''s request? Although the troublemakers in the reinforcements are gone, there are still whispers that General Sinir is unworthy. If General Sinir loses..."

    Rafael cast a cool nce at him. "General Sinir will not lose. Since there are still those dissatisfied with her among the reinforcement troops, let them see for themselves whether she is truly unworthy, or if General Yates is just a name without substance."

    "Furthermore..." Rafael stood up, his imposing aura filling the room, his eyes deep as ink. "If one seeks her own disgrace and insists on foolishness, let her have it. Do not stop her."

    Though Rafael spoke with such confidence, everyone still felt uneasy. They had witnessed Carissa''s bravery, but Aurora was a general praised by the empress dowager herself. Having achieved great merit. at Victory Pass, her martial skills should be formidable.

    It would be eptable if they ended in a draw, but if Carissa were to be defeated, all the prestige she had built up recently would be lost. Later in the afternoon, Rafael issued an order: Aurora would challenge Carissa for the position of deputymander of the Mystic Army.

    This decision was announced to the entire army. Anyone who could find a spot was allowed to watch the duel in the open field.

    The consequences of the duel were made clear in advance.

    When Barrett heard how high Aurora was betting, he immediately opposed her. "Carissa is highly skilled in martial arts. Even with just a few moves, she could defeat you. I''ve witnessed her abilities personally. Autora, you mustn''t be impulsive!"

    Aurora, already fully dressed, was full of determination.

    "Barrett, I''m not being impulsive. I''m fighting for more than just the leadership of the Mystic Army on the battlefield," she said firmly. "If I canmand fifteen thousand armored soldiers, I''ll be their deputymander once we return to the capital. Think about it! After our merits at Victory Pass, neither the king nor the Ministry of Defense assigned us any positions. After the Southern Frontier battle, there will be no wars for years. Without official positions, how can we seed?"

    She wasn''t just vying for a battlefieldmand, but also for future leadership of the Mystic Army. With fifteen thousand soldiers under hermand, she could walk confidently in the capital!

    However, Barrett thought she was being naive. If there were no wars, Rafael would also return to the capital. At that point, all the Mystic Army would be under hismand, not hers.

    Worried, he said, "We''re relying on this battle to gain merit. If you''re defeated, you''ll lose your achievements and face military punishment. Once you''re flogged in the army, you''ll lose all respect as a general. How will you lead in the future?"

    In other words, her career would be ruined.

    "Lose to her? Barrett, you''re underestimating me." Aurora''s expression was calm. "It''s not just Carissa. I don''t even see General Farell and the others as threats! Aside from the marshal and you, I won''t lose to anyone in a solo fight-especially not to Carissa. We both saw clearly how she fought Michael in the open field."

    Barrett grabbed her arm, and looked her in the eyes. "What if, just what if, you lose? If you lose, you''ll have nothing. Would you be content staying at home as a housewife?"

    "What''s wrong with washing my hands to cook for you? Aurora teased.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Despite her words, she was certain she wouldn''t lose.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou yo

 Chapter 97

    Aurora''s words moved Barrett deeply. Hearing such a statement from anyone else wouldn''t have touched him as much as it diding from Aurora.

    She wasn''t just an ordinary woman confined to the household; she was a formidable general on the battlefield, a hero who had forced their enemy to sign a peace treaty.

    For such an extraordinary woman to say she didn''t mind washing her hands and cooking for him, it warmed Barrett''s heart. Any previous disappointment he had felt towards her vanished instantly. The challenge was set for sunset.

    Rafael sent Dn to notify Carissa. He found her still drilling her troops in the open field, and informed her of Rafael''s order.

    She simply nodded. "Got it."

    Since the entire army knew about this, Violet and the others came looking for Carissa after their training. Each gave her a pat on the shoulder and said tersely, "Beat her." Carissa smiled at them. Beating Aurora would indeed be challenging, not because it was a fight to the death, but because it was a measured contest requiring great restraint

    The setting sun didn''t dispel the chill of the frontier. In the open field, the fifteen thousand-strong Mystic Army stood in formation on the east side.

    Soldiers, having heard of the event, crowded every avable space. The area was densely packed with people, their chatter filling the air.

    In addition to the reinforcements, the original Hell Monarch Army soldiers who were in the Sou Frontier from the start also came to watch. The Hell Monarch Army had the utmost confidence in Carissa''s abilities.

    However, the reinforcements, stirred up by Aurora, believed Carissa had risen to her rank through connections. To them, she was just a housewife who had stayedfortably at home-a divorced woman, at that.

    How could she be capable of leading on the battlefield?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Most of the reinforcement troops supported Aurora, except for the Mystic Army. The Mystic Army had already acknowledged Carissa''s leadership, especially after witnessing her single-handedly injure Michael in one move. Those who were closer during the fight could even feel the intensity of Carissa''s inner force.

    They knew how strong Carissa was, but the other reinforcement troops didn''t.

    The reinforcement troops only acknowledged Barrett and Aurora, who had led them to the Southern Frontier. Rumors among the reinforcement troops about Carissa had fueled their disdain for her. They believed Rafel and the other generals had elevated her standing. They hoped Aurora would shatter Carissa''s facade of invincibility, and expose her supposed charade.

    Timothy was appointed to ensure fairness in the challenge, with other generals watching nearby. Rafael stood at the front of the Mystic Army, d in his armor. The setting sun cast a glow on his dull gold armor, highlighting its dried bloodstains. His recently shaved beard had begun to grow back, and the harsh cold had chapped his skin. Although his once-handsome features were somewhat marred, his imposing presence remained undiminished.

    Addressing the gathered soldiers and generals, Rafael exined the consequences for the loser of the challenge. Once both Aurora and Carissa epted the terms, he fell silent.

    Aurora stood with a long sword in hand, her battle outfit yet unstained by blood. She held the sword upright, her posture straight. With her thick eyebrows and confident demeanor, she exuded the aura of a true warrior.

    She gazed coldly at Carissa, who stood before her with the Rose Spear. If not for the fact that Carissa''s exquisite features remained the same, Aurora would never have been able to connect her with the samedy of the Warren household in the past, who was dressed in fine clothes and behaved in a dignified

    manner.

    Except for her facial features, Carissa''s appearance and outfit werepletely different from before. Her hair was now messy and greasy, her face roughened by sand and cold. It was a stark contrast to the formerly smooth skin that had once seemed almost wless and soft.

    Aurora had never felt an ounce of jealousy or admiration for such beauty. In the secluded inner parts of a household, women could afford to show their most stunning side.

    She despised such fragile prettiness, which seemed as breakable as ss.

    The wind howled, carrying Aurora''s voice to Carissa.

    "Carissa," Aurora said, "do you really think you can surpass me, just because you''re on the battlefield? Calling you stupid might be inurate, because you''re not. You''re actually cunning to the extreme. You used your father''s connections to push yourself to a position you could have never reached on your own!!

 Chapter 98

    Aurora''s voice was loud enough for all the generals and the Mystic Army to hear.

    Aurora prided herself on being straightforward, and spoke without reservation. However, her words only deepened the disdain of those who already looked down on Carissa. The murmurs of discontent turned into a torrent of insults, overwhelming Carissa.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Violet and the others were livid, their faces turning ashen with anger. If not for the military rules, they would have rushed forward to teach Aurora a lesson right then and there. Their anger grew even more when they saw Carissa''s calm demeanor.

    Despite Aurora''s tant provocation, Carissa showed no signs of anger. She simply watched Aurora in silence, like a mute. She didn''t respond, and her expression remained unchanged. Only her eyes grew darker.

    "Carissa!" Rafael took a wooden staff from Dn, and tossed it to her. "Don''t use the Rose Spear. Use this.

    Carissa caught the staff with one hand and tossed the Rose Spear back to Rafael, giving him meaningful look. "Understood, sir,"

    She knew what he meant. des and spears were dangerous. If she couldn''t control her rage, the Rose Spear might end up taking off Aurora''s head.

    Aurora felt humiliated, and sneered, "Using a staff? Fine! Since you are so confident, don''t me me for not holding back."

    One with any sense of honor might have discarded their sword in favor of a staff upon seeing Carissa do so, but Aurora couldn''t afford to take any chances. The stakes were too high for her to risk failure. This difference underscored the inherent unfairness between them, one based on their status and family. background. Given the existing inequity, using a sword against a wooden staff was not an issue for Aurora.

    The lonely desert smoke and the setting sun created a stark backdrop. Bonfires were lit, their mes. casting a glow on the battlefield and making it easy to see the two figures standing in the center. Many expected a high-quality duel, filled with rapid exchanges and dazzling moves.

    Many were eager to see Aurora thoroughly defeat Carissa. They hoped to see Carissa kneeling and begging for mercy, while offering Aurora themand over the Mystic Army.

    Barrett appeared tense as he recalled the two moves Carissa had shown him before leaving the manor and the feints she had used against Michael. He knew Aurora couldn''t afford to lose; if she did, all her efforts on the Southern Frontier would be for naught. Worse, she would face fiftyshes.

    With that thought, he shouted to Aurora, "Stay calm and fight smart!"

    Violet, overhearing him, picked up a small stone and hurled it at him. Hearing the whistling wind, he blocked it with his sword, sending the stone flying. He looked towards Violet, who red at him with eyes full of contempt. Although annoyed, he chose to ignore her.

    As Timothy shouted for the match to begin, all eyes focused on the twobatants.

    Many soldiers started cheering.

    "General Yates! Beat her to the ground! Don''t hold back

    "General Yates, show your might!"

    Aurora leaped into the air, gripping her sword with both hands and swinging it down towards Carissa. Herbat skills were entirely practical, this strike had no finesse, only sheer and overwhelming power, As she descended rapidly, it seemed unavoidable that Carissa would be struck, whether she dodged to the left, right, front, or back. The speed was incredible-no fast that the watching soldiers felt they couldn''t evade such a blow

    However, Carissa didn''t dodge. She held the wooden staff horizontally, and blocked the sword before her

    The sharp sword, descending with immense speed and force, should have split the wooden staff. However, at that instant, the staff seemed to be made of iron and showed no signs of damage. Instead, a loud ching resonated through the air.

    The blow sent a painful shock through Aurora''s wrists and hands, nearly causing her to lose her grip on the sword.

 Chapter 99

    Aurora''s heart raced; she nced at Carissa''s dark eyes, then at the unmarked wooden staff in her hands. She was astonished.

    Could this be no ordinary wooden staff?

    Of course! Rafael would go out of his way to protect Carissa. How could he give her an ordinary wooden stick?

    With that thought in mind, Aurora sneered. "This staff must be more than just a wooden stick, right? It seems the marshal picked the sturdiest weapon for you."

    The wooden staff was as long as the Rose Spear. It was actually just a wooden post meant for building camp structures.

    If Aurora had paid close attention, she would have realized it was an ordinary stick. Convinced of Rafael''s favoritism towards Carissa, however, she refused to believe he would give her anything ordinary in this challenge.

    Many soldiers were unable to see clearly from a distance. They, too, believed Aurora''s usation, thinking Carissa''s staff was a superior weapon. Immediately, cries of unfairness erupted.

    "How can an ordinary wooden staffpete with a superior weapon?"

    "If that''s the case, let her use the spear. This is a sham!"

    "Yeah, it''s not fair!"

    The overwhelming outcry surged again. At this, Carissa simply chopped the staff in half with a swift strike. She deliberately left the cut uneven to show it was merely wood.

    She then kicked the broken piece towards the soldiers, where one picked it up and confirmed it was indeed just a wooden stick.

    Aurora''s face paled; she hadn''t expected it to truly be just a wooden staff. Gritting her teeth, she swung her sword at Carissa once more. Her movements were still swift and powerful.

    Carissa blocked with the remaining part of the wooden staff. As Aurora pulled back her sword for another strike, Carissa pushed the head of the staff with one hand, sending it flying to hit Aurora in her stomach.

    The wooden staff fell to the ground. With a swift motion, Carissa summoned it back to her hand from a

    distance.

    "Wow!" gasped the crowd, astonished by the feat.

    What kind of martial art was this?

    "This must be witchcraft!"

    "How can she retrieve the staff from the ground like that? It must be witchcraft!ˇ±

    "It''s called inner force maniption. Do you even understand? Only a warrior with superior inner force can achieve it," Violet exined coldly.

    Aurora staggered back several steps, feeling the impact disturb her core energy. The bitter taste of blood rose in her throat, but she swallowed it down. Though she struggled to maintainposure, her mind was inplete chaos.

    She had inner force too, but it was shallow. She had never believed in its utility. Since childhood, she had trained for practicalbat, where strength was everything. Carissa twirled the staff gracefully, a confident smile on her lips. "General Yates, do you wish to continue or concede?"

    The word "concede" was a provocation to Aurora.

    "A warrior never concedes!" she roared, furious.

    She charged forward, swinging her sword again. Her strikes were powerful yet straightforward. Such strikes were meant to effectively kill enemies on a battlefield.

    Carissa deftly dodged a few attacks, noting the increasing fury in Aurora''s eyes. She leaped into the air, and struck Aurora''s wrist with the staff. She disarmed Aurora and simultaneously kicked thetter in the chest, sending her flying backward.

    Carissanded gracefully, three yards away from the fallen and bleeding Aurora. She spun the staff rapidly, creating a vortex-like illusion, which quickly transformed into a flurry of neatly cut wood chips. The chips burst towards Aurora like a snowstorm.

    Though Aurora wore battle armor, the wooden fragments left scratch marks across it. One sliver grazed her neck, drawing blood. The wound was shallow and barely bleeding, but everyone knew that a deeper cut would have killed Aurora,

    How did Carissa control the chips so urately?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The crowd erupte

    hour.

    in shock. They had expected a prolonged, evenly matched fightsting at least half any

    Instead, it ended abruptly and decisively.

    In fact, Aurora hadn''t even touched Carissa''s clothes. She lost in a manner that was nothing short of humiliating!

 Chapter 100

    Aurora spat out a mouthful of blood. Carissa''s kick seemed to have nearly dislocated her internal organs. It left her in such agony, she couldn''t make a sound for a long time.

    Her face was ashen as she instinctively touched her neck, feeling the blood on her fingers. Her entire body trembled uncontrobly-not from fear, but from the sheer inability to ept this oue.

    She looked at Carissa in disbelief. Such martial skills were beyond anything she had ever seen. How did Carissa, of all people, possess such formidable abilities?

    Aurora recalled how Barrett had once mentioned that Carissa had hurt him by simply flicking leaves, a statement that had seemedughable then. Now, after experiencing it firsthand, a surge of jealousy and hatred gnawed at her.

    This swift defeat was a brutal p in her face.

    Earlier, she had used Carissa of relying on connections to rise in rank, causing several officers to be punished. Even before the fight, she had loudly berated Carissa, inciting a furor among the troops.

    Now, Carissa had used her prowess to refute those ims. Throughout the entire confrontation, Carissa spoke only one sentence without offering any defense.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Barrett hurriedly came to support her, asking anxiously, "Are you hurt? Is it serious?"

    Grasping Barrett''s wrist, Aurora slowly stood up, her chest still aching terribly. Despite trying to hold back, she couldn''t suppress the tears welling in her eyes.

    An overwhelming sense of humiliation washed her entire being. Worse than the humiliation was the realization that no matter how hard she fought in the Southern Frontier, she would never earn any military merit.

    No, that wasn''t even the worst part.

    The worst part was that she would have to relinquish her position as Starhaven''s premier female general to Carissa.

    The deafening cheers around her seemed to fade, leaving only a buzzing in her head. All the sounds converged into a single, unyielding thought: she couldn''t ept this.

    She couldn''t ept this oue!

    She didn''t have the same prestigious background as Carissa. She didn''t have a master as skilled as Carissa''s. Carissa''s exceptional martial arts were due to her influential family. Top martial artists were easily intimidated by her father and brothers'' reputations, forcing them to take Carissa as their apprentice.

    She hadn''t lost to Carissa.

    She had lost to Carissa''s privileged birth.

    She just didn''t have the same privileged background as Carissa.

    Aurora." Barrett grasped Aurora''s hand. "Are you alright?"

    "I didn''t lose." She struggled to reim her voice, tears spilling over. "Barrett, I didn''t lose! If I had a background like hers, I wouldn''t have lost!"

    Barrett remained silent for a moment before nodding slightly.

    Rafael stood up, and tossed the Rose Spear back to Carissa. His voice amplified with inner force, he announced, "The Mystic Army will remain under themand of General Sinir. As for General Yates''s breach of military orders, she will be dealt her punishment after the battle."

    With that single statement, the matter was settled.

    Aurora spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, feeling as if something gripped her heart tightly and leaving her in a state of utter panic. Yet she stubbornly stood her ground, her eyes burning with defiance. She couldn''t let Carissa see her falter. Even in defeat, she had to lose with dignity.

    Carissa didn''t spare Aurora a nce. Instead, she locked eyes with Rafael, her grip on the Rose Spear trembling slightly.

    For a moment, she had truly wanted to kill Aurora. When the wooden stick splintered into shards, the sharpest piece was aimed directly at Aurora''s neck. As she scattered the wooden chips, she felt Rafael''s piercing gaze upon her. And so, she only used a subtle force on the one that was aimed at Aurora''s neck.

    Had Carissa employed the same strength that tore through Aurora''s armor, Aurora would have bled profusely and suffered a swift death.

    Facing Rafael''s gaze, Carissa''s emotions were turbulent.

    Violet was the first to rush over, pping her on the shoulder. "Snap out of it, you won!"

    Carissa forced herself to smile. "Of course."

    How could she ever lose to Aurora?

    Violet draped an arm around Carissa''s shoulders, and pointed to the cheering soldiers.

    "Those are the same people who once insulted you. Now, they''re cheering for you. They haven''t even seen your true skills! What was that move just now? It''s surprising how easily Aurora was defeated."

 Chapter 101

    The Mystic Army was now utterly impressed with Carissa, particrly Michael.

    He could see the formidable nature of Carissa''s move. She had shattered the wooden staff into many pieces, and they had all been perfectly aligned. There was a subtle but powerful technique hidden within her inner force. Among all the flying wooden shards, only the one thatnded on his neck was light.

    As the sun set and darkness enveloped thend, the campfire cast its glow over the gradually dispersing soldiers. They chattered excitedly about Carissa''s technique.

    "That staff shattered into pieces right on the spot! It was incredible-almost like magic!"

    "She''s truly worthy of being thete General Sinir''s daughter. She''s amazing!"

    "I told you, if she hadn''t made real achievements on the battlefield, how could she have risen to the rank of a fifth-ranked general?"

    "You shameless idiot! You were the loudest back then! You even made a fuss and tried to protest to the marshal. If I hadn''t dragged you away, you''re the one who''d getshed."

    "Hey,e on! I was just believing what General Yates said. She imed General Sinir was on the battlefield to avenge a marriage insult, wanting to outdo everyone and make General Warren regret his decision."

    "To be honest, I think General Yates is a bit shameless-spreading rumors and making righteous usations against General Sinir before the fight even started."

    "Shut up! Do you want to get beaten?"

    Various voices buzzed in Aurora''s ears. Her face burned with embarrassment and shame, and she felt a surge of anger. She wiped the blood from her lips, suppressed the boiling rage inside her, and strode up to Carissa.

    "When Michael challenged you, you knew I was watching from the city tower. You deliberately staged the performance for me so that I would challenge you, right?" she demanded.

    Violet''s cold voice cut in from the side, "Staged a performance for you? Who do you think you are?"

    "Shut your mouth! Who do you think you are? Did I ask for your opinion?"

    Aurora''s face twisted with fury as she shouted at Violet. Violet was momentarily stunned, but was immediately enraged. She lifted her whip, ready to strike Aurora.

    "Vivi!" Carissa grabbed Violet''s whip with one hand. "Stop!"

    Violet was seething with rage. "Cari, let me go!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Who dared to shout at her like that except Carissa?

    Cynthia quickly approached them, wrapping her arms around Violet''s waist and pulling Violet back. "She''s a general. We can''t show disrespect. The marshal is strict with his troops, and we need to fight alongside Carissa soon."

    However, Violet couldn''t tolerate the humiliation. "Let go of me! I don''t care if she''s a general or a marshal! I''m going to shit on her face!"

    Aurora''s anger reached a boiling point. "How dare you!"

    Carissa, both exasperated and amused, released the whip and tossed it to Violet. "Violet Spencer! Go back for now. I''ll speak to her."

    Violetshed out with the whip, creating a deep crack in the ground that extended all the way to the campfire stand. With a furious shout, she growled, "You better deal with her properly, or I''lle back and give her a proper whipping!"

    With that, she stormed off.

    Carissa signaled to Cynthia and the others to follow Violet to prevent her from impulsively destroying Aurora''s tent.

    Aurora stared at the crack in the ground, stunned. She could hardly believe her eyes. Just onesh from the whip, and the ground had split open so dramatically! What kind of people did Carissa keep by her side?

    Carissa saw that most of the soldiers had dispersed, leaving only a few stragglers watching from a distance.

    Barrett stepped forward and stood beside Aurora, his eyes filled with unspoken emotions.

    "So, Michael''s challenge was, as Aurora said, staged for us, right?" Barrett asked.

    Carissa''s eyes reflected the flickering light of the campfire. They burned with intensity, yet her voice remained cool and indifferent.

    "Do you think so highly of yourselves? A performance for you two? Do you really deserve that?ˇ±

    Aurora stepped closer and sneered, "Michael just stood there and took a single hit from you without moving. After that, he surrendered immediately. Are you telling me something like that wasn''t staged?"

 Chapter 102

    Carissa pointed with her Rose Spear toward where she had fought Michael.

    "If your eyes are still working, see why Michael surrendered for yourself."

    The location wasn''t far, just about seven or eight paces away. Aurora followed the direction Carissa indicated, and took a deep breath. She saw five cracks on the ground, each twisting and winding, as if a centipede had crawled through. They converged at one spot.

    That spot was roughly where Michael had been standing. The cracks seemed to have passed through beneath his feet. One crack was about the size of a footprint, indicating a lighter impact. It appeared that Carissa''s inner force had struck Michael''s feet, causing this lighter crack.

    If Carissa hadn''t carefully controlled her inner force, it could have crippled Michael''s legs. That was why he had surrendered.

    Aurora took a deep breath, realizing that in Carissa''s presence, she had been thoroughly defeated.

    However, she straightened herself quickly, clinging to Barrett''s arm and leaning against him. She disyed the kind of smile she had previously scorned-a delicate and charming smile.

    "Yes, I lost to you in the challenge, and my skills may not be as good as yours. But I''m the one who secured Victory Pass, and I''m married to General Warren by royal edict. His love for me is undeniable. "Even if you achieve great feats on the battlefield and hold a higher rank in the future, I will still have beaten you first. I will always be the first female general of Starhaven and Barrett''s wife. You''ll never be able to im these positions."

    Carissa''s smile remained cool and indifferent.

    "I''m not interested in being General Warren''s wife, and I don''t covet the title of Starhaven''s first female general. Why would I want to rece you? After you said those words that trampled on women''s dignity, I''ve lost all respect for you. No matter what great achievements you make, your character iscking."

    Aurora''s smile faltered, and she struggled to maintain it. "Hah! Now you''re attacking my character. It seems you do care, after all. Why else would you be so sharp-tongued?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She raised her chin defiantly.

    "And another thing! Do you dare to im that you didn''te to the battlefield to overshadow me? Your intentions are unworthy! You entered the battlefield with personal motives and no true loyalty to defend the nation. In that regard, you will neverpare to me!"

    Carissa held her Rose Spear with casual elegance. She threw Aurora a fleeting smile, and left with a parting shot.

    "Being overly narcissistic is a sickness. You should see a physician to check for anything wrong with your head."

    "What?!" Aurora was enraged and embarrassed. She screamed at Carissa''s retreating figure, "Are you saying otherwise?"

    Carissa didn''t turn around or offer a reply. Her silhouette stretched in the firelight as she leaped gracefully into the air, soaring towards the city tower. Her form was swift as an eagle. As she neared the city tower, she ascended easily andnded atop it.

    She nced back towards the open field, where the cracks were still clearly visible.

    Indeed; with poor character, one might as well be blind.

    Carissa retrieved an arrow from the city wall soldiers, and shot it with a flick of her wrist. It sliced through the air, andnded precisely in the middle of the cracks. Then, she sent a message with her inner force. [From here, the cracks are still quite clear. Are your eyes failing you?]

    Her effortless Lightfoot Skill and the urate shot left both Barrett and Aurora stunned. When Michael challenged her, the couple had been standing where she had, and they hadn''t noticed the cracks on the ground.

    They weren''t blind-they were simply inferior to Carissa in every aspect.

    Aurora trembled all over, clutching Barrett tightly, tears welling in her eyes. "Barrett, you won''t despise me, will you?"

    Barrett gazed at the spot where Carissa''s figure had disappeared from the city tower, but he didn''t turn away. He forced a bitter smile on his lips, and tightened his embrace. "No."

    Aurora buried her face in his chest, crying softly. "She... She justes from a better background than I do."

    Barrett''s arms fell to his sides. He no longer held her, his heart growing cold.

    Aurora had lost, but was unwilling to admit it. Her openness, her straightforwardness, her boldness-they had all been illusions.

 Chapter 103

    Rafael summoned Carissa to themand tent.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A cup of hot coffee was ced before her, its steam hazy and blurring her vision. She picked up the cup, and took a sip. It was bitter-but on a battlefield, having any drink was a luxury.

    "Do you want to kill her?" Rafael asked.

    "I''ve considered it," Carissa admitted candidly.

    "The scouts we sent have reported back. Westhaven has even hidden the fact that Starhaven destroyed viges. They''re iming that a fire destroyed the entire area instead, and everyone was burned alive. Do you know what that means?" Rafael continued.

    Carissa held the cup tightly. The warmth of the drink contrasted sharply with the coldness in her heart.

    After a long pause, she finally replied, "I understand. Westhaven wants to conceal the humiliation of their crown prince."

    "Even if the king discovers the truth, he can''t punish Aurora publicly. At the very least, you can be assured that your grandfather won''t be implicated because of her," Rafael said.

    Since Westhaven denied the destruction of the viges, the king would be unlikely to force Aurora into admitting it. It wouldn''t make sense to pressure Westhaven into confessing and then send emissaries to apologize.

    Carissa understood this well. If Westhavenunched a retributive campaign, Aurora wouldn''t be seen as a hero, but as the chief culprit. Her grandfather Dominic would also be implicated.

    However, Westhaven kept the truth hidden. They established a border, signed the treaty, and granted Aurora military honors.

    Suddenly, Carissa thought of something and looked at Rafael.

    "So, Liam''s assistance to Sandoria in the Southern Frontier is to force the court to send reinforcements. Aurora, having achieved military merit, will definitely be chosen as one of themanders for the reinforcements. Liam''s goal is solely Aurora and her troops."

    Rafael nodded slowly.

    "Exactly. Although the two kingdoms have superficially reached peace, the hatred between them remains. In the battle at Simonton, Westhaven will undoubtedly spare no effort to avenge Fawnrun. For us, it will still be a difficult fight. If you kill Aurora today and Liam cannot take his revenge personally, I fear all his hatred might be directed towards the civilians of Simonton."

    Carissa was startled. "Are you saying that Liam might order a city massacre?"

    "Not right now, but it''s highly likely he would if Aurora dies. Liam is Westhaven crown prince''s maternal uncle," Rafael exined.

    Carissa felt a wave of anxiety. If she had killed Aurora today, the consequences would have been severe.

    Thankfully, she hadn''t!

    Rafael''s gaze softened a bit. "Don''t overthink it. Focus on training. Liam''s primary target is Aurora. Once the fighting starts, the main forces of Westhaven will undoubtedly pursue her. Even if you don''t kill her today and the court can''t punish her in the future, she will still find it hard to escape Liam''s grasp."

    Carissa nodded slightly. "Understood."

    She rose, gave a respectful nod, and returned to her tent.

    Violet had calmed down and was chatting andughing with Bun and the others. That was just how she was-her temper red up quickly, but dissipated just as fast.

    She looked up with a face full of joy. "After this battle, let''s see if Aurora can still be so arrogant. Hmph! She really thinks too highly of herself."

    Carissa sat down, and started cleaning her spear. Her lowered gaze gave her a particrly beautiful profile. "Don''t provoke her. Focus on preparing for battle. We''ll soon be attacking the city." "Why would we provoke her? That''ll just give us bad luck!" Violet replied.

    Upon hearing that an impending city assault was on the horizon, they all got excited, eager to showcase their skills once again. They chattered animatedly about their previous heroic battles. Carissa pretended to listen, but her thoughts were upied with Rafael''s wisdom and strategy.

    He had directed Aurora to challenge Carissa. With Aurora''s defeat, even if she fought bravely in the uing battle, she would gain no military merit and would face punishment.

    Now that she had lost, Aurora would likely be more passive and disengaged on the battlefield. She would make an easy target for Liam. Alternatively, she might be captured by him.

    If she died on the Southern Frontier battlefield, no one would investigate further into the Victory Pass battle. This would preserve Starhaven''s reputation, and maintain the Westhaven crown prince''s dignity. It would hit two birds with one stone.

    Rafael''s strategy was indeed a win-win. It seemed he truly was as wise and capable as rumored.

    Was it possible that he had requested Aurora to lead the troops when sending the appeal for reinforcements to the court?

 Chapter 104

    After Aurora''s failed challenge, she faced considerable criticism from soldiers behind her back. The generals who had been punished for their trust in her now treated her with visible disdain. Fortunately, the soldiers under hermand still held her in high regard, especially the three hundred who had fought alongside her. Their loyalty remained unwavering,rgely because the victory at Fawnrun City had earned them a substantial reward.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Despite the murmurs of outsiders, their loyalty to Aurora was steadfast. Moreover, they shared a secret they were bound never to reveal.

    After two days of emotional turmoil, Aurora slowly began to recover herposure. Though she had no achievements of her own, she took sce in the fact that as long as Barrett seeded, it would also bring glory to them as a couple.

    When the time came, she nned to lead her troops alongside Barrett to fight and gain merit. After Barrett''s victories, she hoped he would speak on her behalf.

    Excitedly, she approached Barrett and said, "Barrett, when the battle begins, I''ll lead my troops with you to help fight the enemy. Your victories will be mine as well. When ites to rewards, just mention me in front of the king. I refuse to believe that the marshal can control everything."

    Barrett remained silent for a long time, before finally giving her a curt nod.

    Seeing his listless demeanor, Aurora raised an eyebrow. "Barrett, are you having regrets?"

    "Regrets about what?" he asked.

    "Regrets about marrying me."

    Barrett avoided her gaze. "No."

    Aurora ced her hand on his shoulder, looking into his eyes with a hint of redness in her own.

    "I didn''te from an illustrious background like Carissa, and I didn''t have a master as good as hers to teach me martial arts. I don''t have the reputation of a father and brothers'' like hers to protect her. She didn''t stay home and be the nobledy of a duke''s family as she should. Instead, she came to endure hardships on the battlefield in an attempt to surpass me and make you regret your choice. Don''t let her seed in that."

    "I understand," Barrett said, nodding. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s time to focus on training."

    "Barrett!" Aurora hugged him around the waist, her cheek resting on his shoulder. "I feel like you''ve be much colder towards me. Do you really regret it?"

    Barrett remembered the harsh words he had spoken to the Sinirs when they were moving things out of the Valor Estate. He even told them to pass a message to Carissa-that she shouldn''t regret her decisions.

    He smiled bitterly, feeling a sharp sense of irony. "Why would I regret it? I don''t. Don''t overthink it."

    Sensing the unusual tone in his voice, Aurora grew anxious. "Promise me you''ll never leave me."

    "I promise." Barrett''s voice was hollow.

    A smile finally appeared on Aurora''s face, though it was tinged with a teasing edge. "Remember your promise! If you ever grow tired of me, I''ll have your heart."

    The word "promise" struck Barrett with heavy impact. He had once made a promise to Mnie Sinir as well.

    Lately, he found himself recalling the first time he had met Carissa. Her beauty was unlike anything he had ever seen; her demeanor was dignified and graceful, and every smile and frown was imbued with the elegance of a noblewoman. At that time, he thought that if he could marry Carissa, he would want for nothing else in life.

    He did marry her, but on their wedding night, he was urgently called to serve the court and lead troops into battle. Although he had been reluctant to leave Carissa, he also believed that she was his and that his career demanded his focus.

    When he met Aurora on the battlefield, he was struck by her bravery and resolve. He began to think that while there were numerous noblewomen like Carissa in the capital, someone like Aurora was truly one of a kind.

    He developed feelings for Aurora,pletely forgetting his promise to Carissa''s mother about not taking a concubine if he married her.

    At that time, he had rationalized that she was already his wife. Even if he took Aurora as a wife, Carissa would throw a tantrum for a while, but would eventually have to relent.

    His feelings for Aurora were deep and strong, and he saw Carissa as somewhat rigid and uninteresting inparison. He even convinced himself that his initial fascination with Carissa had been superficial, and that his true affectiony with Aurora.

    Yet, when Carissa left him with such finality, he felt a sudden emptiness in his heart. Even now, recalling her departure still brought a sense of panic in him.

 Chapter 105

    Everyone was busy preparing for battle, and Carissa had been focused on training formations for several days.

    The fifteen thousand soldiers from the Mystic Army were divided into two groups: one for offense, and one for defense. Each group was further split into ten squads, making a total of twenty squads for both attack and defense.

    Carissa''s battle n was straightforward: start with five squads on the offense, then quickly rotate in five defensive squads. Once the defense was solidified, they would rotate back to offense, and so on. This method of rotation would push their advance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After several days of training, the results were already noticeable.

    The weapons were now in ce: shields and short swords for the defenders, and long spears for the attackers.

    Rafael had announced that the siege would begin in just a few days. As the vanguard, the Mystic Army needed to finalize their assault ns.

    During this period, Barrett would lead ten thousand men to set up siegedders and operate catapults. In the days leading up to the battle, Carissa and Barrett needed to discuss coordination.

    Rafael had already devised the overall strategy, so their discussions were mostly about fine-tuning and addressing any potential issues that might arise. They went through the scenarios on a sand table, bringing up and correcting any foreseeable problems.

    Barrett had initially thought Carissa was merely a skilled warrior, but their strategic discussions astounded him. Carissa''s deep understanding of tactics and her quick resolution of minor errors were impressive, ensuring that every aspect of the siege was wlessly nned.

    Several times during the exercises, he found himself lost in thought, captivated by her earnest exnations. Her presence was even more striking than when he first met her, her bright eyes radiating an almost mesmerizing charm.

    Regret churned in his heart more times than he could count.

    After the exercises werepleted, Carissa stood up, her expression returning to its usual cool demeanor. "That should be all for now. If you think of any additional issues, you cane and discuss them with me, General Warren."

    Barrett, still seated, looked up and was met with the elegant curve of her jawline. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "I have one question."

    "Please go ahead," Carissa replied.

    He slowly stood up and faced her, his gaze fixed intently on her. "Why did you hide your martial skills from me at the beginning?" Carissa raised an eyebrow, her eyes sparkling with a hint of amusement. "Does it really matter?"

    Barrett pondered for a moment, looking somewhat despondent. "It doesn''t. It''s just that, it wasn''t until the day we parted that I learned about your martial skills. What puzzles me is, given your understanding of military strategy and your formidable skills, why did you choose to marry me instead of continuing your family''s military influence?"

    Carissa remained silent, her expression as impassive as ever.

    Barrett watched her, his smile tinged with bitterness.

    "Forget it. I suppose I have no right to question you. You don''t need to answer. I was just confused. Clearly, you''re so exceptional and had any pick of the prominent families in the capital. Yet, you and your mother chose me. I''ve never really understood you, but what does it matter now? I chose Aurora, and she''s also good. I shouldn''t dwell on the past. I''m losing my mind. Aurora treats me well. I shouldn''t be telling you this..."

    Carissa frowned, and interrupted his ramblings. "You''re right. You shouldn''t."

    Barrett was taken aback, and met her cold gaze. Something seemed to be blocking his heart, making him ufortable.

    "I was being foolish."

    Carissa''s eyes were dark and serious as said quickly, "I''ll answer one question for you as to why I chose marriage over the battlefield. My father and brothers were dead. Naturally, I wanted to go to the Southern Frontier to avenge them. But my mother opposed it.

    "She feared I would also die on the battlefield. She wanted me to give up martial arts, marry, and live a stable life. I followed her wishes and chose to marry, but since my husband turned out to be less than ideal, I naturally chose to return to the battlefield after our divorce. It wasn''t topete with Aurora."

    Barrett was surprised by Carissa''s sudden willingness to exin. As he listened, he understood her words.

    Aurora had always said Carissa went to the battlefield to overshadow her, but Carissa wanted to rify that her true purpose was to avenge her father and brothers, not topete with Aurora.

 Chapter 106

    "So, did you marry me because you truly liked me, or simply because your mother chose me for you?" Barrett asked softly.

    Carissa replied, "That question is pointless."

    "I want to know," he insisted quickly.

    Carissa''s brow furrowed again. "Barrett, you''ve never understood your ce. When you were my husband, you didn''t get it. You''re Aurora''s husband now, and you still don''t get it."

    Barrett''s eyes darkened as he looked at her, his tone turning cold.

    "So, you never really liked me. You married me only because your mother told you to. I knew it! I just wanted to have another wife, but you immediately went to the pce to request a divorce. You never had any feelings for me. You were the one who was heartless first, but you made it seem like I wronged you!"

    Hearing that, Carissa grew exasperated.

    "Whether I had feelings for you or not is beside the point. From the day I entered the Warren family, I served your parents without a single day of neglect.

    "I did my duty. I was devoted and respectful, and I waited for your triumphant return. And you? You promised me when you proposed, and before you left for battle, you told me to wait. I waited a year, only for you toe back and inform me that you had used your military achievements to take Aurora as a wife.

    "Barrett, I fulfilled my duties as a daughter-inw and a wife. From the moment I married into your family to the day I left, I have a clear conscience. And you? Can you look me in the eye today and tell me, with a clear conscience, that you kept your promises to me and my mother?"

    Barrett was left speechless.

    Seeing his expression, Carissa felt the suffocating weight of the moment and turned to leave.

    She had intended to go over the siege n one more time, but with a great battle looming, she couldn''t bear to be entangled in such personal matters.

    She had to leave.

    Barrett stared nkly at her retreating figure.

    She was right. What right did he have to use her? What right did he have to demand her affection?

    Some wounds had already been inflicted. What was the point in dwelling on them?

    Her words rang true-he had never understood his ce. He was now Aurora''s husband, and his words and actions must be worthy of Aurora. Carissa was an outsider now. He couldn''t afford to fail Aurora, too.

    Aurora had her ws, but nobody was perfect. At her core, she was kind, upright, and loyal to both the king and the people. He could tolerate some minor imperfections.

    Barrett sighed deeply-he was about to leave, when he heard Aurora''s sharp voice from outside.

    "Carissa, what were you doing in there with my husband?"

    Barrett hurried out to find Aurora blocking Carissa''s way, her face full of hostility. Carissa nced back at him.

    "Your wife, your exnation," she said before walking away.

    Behind her, Aurora''s usations continued. "What were you doing in there with her? No wonder I couldn''t find you! If a subordinate didn''t tell me you were with Carissa, I wouldn''t have known you two were alone for so long."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Carissa quickened her pace, not wanting to listen to the couple''s argument. The further she stayed from them, the better.

    On the eighth day of the new year, Rafael issued the order to attack the city.

    The weather was bitterly cold, and their winter clothes were insufficient to ward off the chill. They couldn''t dy any longer, as food supplies were also running low. Meanwhile, the supplies from Westhaven and Sandoria were almost at Simonton City.

    Just before the soldiers moved out, Rafael gave an inspiring speech. The call to reim their lostnd and their shared hatred for the Sandorian invaders filled them with righteous indignation, readying them for battle.

    The siege began at noon.

    Carissa led the Mystic Army as the vanguard, with Barrett''s troops supporting.

    As the charge horn sounded, the Mystic Army surged forward and led the assault.

    Barrett''s forces advanced quickly, pushing catapults, ballistae, and scalingdders.

    Rafael rode his horse and tookmand, no longer allowing anyone to impersonate the marshal.

    In this final, decisive battle, he would personally lead the entire army. He would wait for the vanguard to break through the city and plunge into the fray!

 Chapter 107

    Siege warfare was the most brutal battle.

    From the walls of Simonton City, crossbow machines aimed at the soldiers below. As before, they relied on those skilled in Lightfoot Skill to scale the walls. However, this time, the walls of Simonton City had been reinforced and heightened.

    In just ten days, the Sandorian army had raised the walls by a meter, leaving only Rafael, Carissa, Violet, and a few others capable of reaching the top.

    Timothy struggled initially, unable to fly up. After several attempts, he finally made it, but an enemy spear thrust towards him as soon as hended. He fell straight down, only to be saved by Violet, who kicked the enemy away and threw her whip,shing it around Timothy to pull him up.

    With Violet rescuing Timothy, Cynthia immediately covered her, blocking enemy spears that reached out.

    Amidst the throng of enemies, Carissa and Rafael destroyed two crossbow machines.

    Carissa shouted to the Mystic Army, "Deploy the catapults!"

    Michael ryed themand, "Deploy the catapults!"

    Barrett''s troops arrived with heavy artillery. As the Mystic Army and Barrett''s forces joined, Michael spotted a familiar figure. He focused, and realized it was Aurora. He was puzzled.

    Wasn''t Aurora supposed to be leading the rear troops? She wasn''t needed at the front for the siege. Carissa had mentioned that only coordination with Barrett''s troops was necessary; they were responsible for transporting the heavy machinery.

    Despite his confusion, Michael ordered the catapults to be moved into position. Massive stones were hurled at the city tower, raising clouds of dust.

    The Mystic Army quickly set up the scalingdders. Following the drills they had practiced, thedders were divided into front and rear sections. The first team, equipped with shields, ascended first. Enemy spears jabbed at them, but the shields provided cover as they arduously climbed thedders.

    Upon reaching a certain height, they drew knives. If they could kill an enemy, they did; if not, they still obstructed the enemy.

    Immediately after, the second team, armed with long spears, climbed up under the shield team''s protection, picking off enemies one by one with their spears.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Meanwhile, Rafael, Carissa, and a few others were fiercely battling atop the city walls. The Sandorian army had sacred firearms, but these could only fire one shot before needing to be reloaded, making them impractical for closebat. Still, their volleys posed a significant threat.

    More and more soldiers swarmed the walls, filling the entire city tower. Archers on all sides had their arrows trained on the walls, ready to fire as soon as anyone took to the air.

    Massive logs were battering the gates, and more Mystic Army soldiers were climbing thedders. The soldiers below were shouting, and the charge horns red continuously, creating pressure and tension among the enemies.

    Rafael and Carissa quickly surveyed the surrounding walls. If the archers unleashed their volleys, it would be an inescapable of arrows. Opening the gates from below would take time and surely attract the archers'' fire.

    Simonton City was unlike Ilyrian City. Its walls were higher and thicker on both sides, with four walls in total. Beyond the first gate, there was a second one. Even if they breached the first gate and charged inside, the archers would kill the first wave of soldiers.

    Thus, they needed to deal with the archers first.

    "Carissa, take out the archers!" Rafael ordered swiftly, flying towards the left wall with his weapon drawn.

    Carissa and her friends each chose a section of the wall. They needed to move quickly and use their weapons to deflect the iing arrows.

    Timothy couldn''t manage this; his role was to destroy the crossbow machines on the walls. Fortunately, he wasn''t alone. The Mystic Army had already managed to scale the walls.

    Carissa and her friends flew across the walls like meteors. Her spear spun to deflect the rain of arrows before she finallynded on the southern wall.

    The archers couldn''t fire at close range, and had to engage in hand-to-handbat. They swarmed her while another row of archers quickly took their ce, aiming at the gate.

    Even if the gate were opened, the second row of archers could still shoot any Starhaven soldiers entering the city.

    All the soldiers had been prepared for the difficulty of this battle, and fought with calm determination.

 Chapter 108

    Below the walls, Barrett was aiding in the siege when he noticed Aurora leading her troops behind him.

    Startled, he demanded, "What are you doing here? The marshal ordered you to stay in the rear with General Murray!"

    "I told you, I''m here to help you gain merit," Aurora replied, her eyes shing with determination. "Breaking through the city is a primary achievement. We can''t let Carissa and her group take all the credit! Besides, when you present yourself before the military council and the king, you can mention that I fought in the vanguard."

    "But you shouldn''t disobey military orders!" Barrett said, exasperated.

    "It doesn''t matter as long as you achieve merit," Aurora said fearlessly.

    She was going to receiveshes after the battle, anyway. That aside, she was confident Rafael wouldn''t kill her. She was Starhaven''s first female general, whom the empress dowager had acknowledged personally. She fought for the dignity of all women in the world!

    Moreover, she was unsettled by how long Barrett and Carissa had spent alone strategizing. She feltpelled to prove herself; she believed that if she helped Barrett earn merit, he would align with her more firmly.

    No matter how capable Carissa was, she couldn''t help Barrett achieve this!

    Though Barrett was angry, he couldn''t possibly argue during the siege. He ordered his troops to coordinate with the Mystic Army.

    However, Auroramanded her soldiers to attack the city alongside the Mystic Army. She had brought a thousand troops, including the original three hundred that had been with her.

    Seeing her leading her soldiers forward, Barrett was infuriated. He grabbed her arm and said, "Are you insane? We have a n and steps for this siege! Your actions will lead to unnecessary sacrifices!"

    "I can''t worry about that. This credit can''t go solely to Carissa!" Aurora wrenched her arm free, and raised her sword. "Zeke, lead our men up with me!"

    Zeke was one of her subordinates, so he naturally obeyed her orders. He led the men to scramble up thedders.

    Michael was stunned at the sight.

    What was going on? Their chaotic climb would disrupt the siege n!

    He grabbed Zeke, and shouted, "Get your men down! We''ve rehearsed our attack and defense! You weren''t part of the drills, and you''ll only mess up our n!"

    Zeke ignored Michael. "Up! Everyone, up thedders!"

    The situation soon devolved into chaos. Michael''s eyes were zing with rage as he yelled at Barrett, "What''s going on? Stop them now!"

    Aurora approached with her sword in hand, her voice cold. "Lieutenant Brown, besieging a city is the most dangerous task. My soldiers are willing to sacrifice themselves to reim the Southern Frontier. Calling them back now would harm their morale."

    "Do you know anything about warfare?!" Michael shoved her aside, and bellowed at the soldiers climbing thedders, "Anyone who isn''t part of the Mystic Army, get down! Now!"

    However, the soldiers didn''t listen and kept climbing. Thedders became a mess, and the Mystic Army was pulled down. Some who managed to climb up without shields were speared by the enemy and fell, screaming.

    Sounds of agony filled the air. Michael and Barrett were furious, but their shouts seemed powerless amid the chaos.

    Aurora''s voice, however, cut through the noise. "Climb! Climb to earn military merit and receive rewards!"

    Under the promise of rewards, more soldiers tried to climb, only to meet death. The screams of the dying echoed as bodies fell, blood staining the ground.

    Barrett was in shock. He turned, and pped Aurora hard across the face. "Are you insane?! You''re killing them all!"

    Aurora held her cheek, stunned that he had actually hit her. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

    "I was helping you! They knew the risks. If they die, the court willpensate their families. What did I do wrong?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 109

    Upon hearing Aurora''s words, Barrett felt a chill in his heart.

    Furious, he shouted, "They don''t need to sacrifice themselves! The Mystic Army is leading the siege! We''re just supporting them. Even if you''re here to help me, you could have them load stones instead of sending them to their deaths!"

    Michael no longer cared about the chaos, andmanded, "Mystic Army, up thedders! If anyone''s not part of our unit, kick them down!"

    The Mystic Army, initially stunned, quickly regained theirposure. They began climbing thedders again, pulling down or kicking off anyone not wearing Mystic Army armor. People continued to fall, but they at least had a chance to survive without being speared.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Seeing the situationing under control, Barrett shoved Aurora aside. "Go cry somewhere else!"

    He rushed to the catapults, and instructed, "Keep loading the stones! Keep firing!"

    Aurora stood and wiped away her tears, her expression hardening. She ordered her soldiers to fall back, waiting for the city to be breached so they could rush in.

    Her troops simply must steal Carissa''s glory!

    Barrett would regret this!

    Unaware of the chaos by thedders, Rafael and Carissa focused on destroying the crossbow machines. Liam had clearly prepared enough archers to rece those they killed, but at least the arrow rain was less dense.

    Rafael needed to find an opportunity to open the gate, which required more than one person to cover him. Only he and Carissa had the skill to do it alone. Violet and the others couldn''t manage it.

    The gates of Simonton City were heavy and stood almost ten meters tall, reinforced with twoyers of iron. Opening them was an arduous ordeal, especially when countless arrows kept raining down from all around them.

    Rafael would never let Carissa take that risk. After taking down several archers and waiting for the next wave, he flew to Carissa''s side. He quickly dispatched an archer, then whispered urgently in her ear, "Cover me! I''m going down to open the gate."

    Carissa spun her Rose Spear, ncing quickly at Rafael. His face was covered in the enemy''s blood, and she figured hers was probably the same.

    "Yes, sir!" she responded.

    On the battlefield, lives were as cheap as grass.

    Amidst the torrential rain of arrows, Rafael''s battle robes fluttered as he darted through the city like a shooting star, quickly ascending and descending to reach the city gate.

    Carissa followed closely, spinning the Rose Spear in her hand to shield him.

    Seeing this, Violet and the others quickly took positions on the four corners of the city walls to destroy the enemy''s archer formations.

    A group of Mystic Army soldiers who had climbed onto the walls saw what was happening, and shouted, "Shield unit, to the gate!"

    Many Mystic Army soldiers, armed with shields, quickly took to the stairways on either side. The spear unit followed closely behind, hiding behind the shield unit and fighting their way down the stairs. Their disciplined training paid off-their offensive and defensive formations were perfectly executed. The hardships endured during training were worthwhile, as these maneuvers had be muscle memory. After taking down one wave, the shield unit quickly repositioned to face the next wave of attackers. They fought up close with des, and the spear unit would advance as soon as there was a certain distance between them and the enemies.

    Soon, they reached Rafael and Carissa. They formed a tight shield formation around the two, like an iron fortress.

    Barrett ordered the soldiers manning the catapults to continueunching stones, keeping the enemy at bay. Even he was surprised at how well he and Carissa coordinated. Then, he ordered to cease the battering ram, pulling everyone back to prepare for the breakthrough.

    By now, Aurora hadposed herself. She gripped her sword, ready to charge in once the gate was breached.

    The heavy city gate groaned loudly.

    Standing at the highest point andmanding the troops, Liam didn''t order his men to continue holding their positions. He focused intently on one spot, but with so many people on the battlefield, he couldn''t discern which one was Aurora.

    However, he wasn''t worried. He knew he wasn''t the only one watching for Aurora. All the Westhaven soldiers were looking for her, as capturing her was their primary goal. They had spent significant resources and manpower for this very purpose.

    As the gates opened wide, the Hell Monarch Army and reinforcements surged in like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 110

    The battlefield had moved inside Simonton City.

    From the moment the siege began, the citizens locked their doors and hid inside their homes. The Sandoria soldiers had enved the people, and even abused women during their upation. Despite knowing that the city would be a battlefield after the gates fell, the townsfolk fervently hoped the Hell Monarch Army would drive the Sandoria soldiers away.

    As the fierce battle raged, Aurora charged into the city with the main army and quickly fought her way to the front lines. Though she wasn''t the only female general, she was the only one wearing a custom battle robe specially made for her by the Ministry of Defense.

    Her armor featured a red headscarf, symbolizing her determination to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with her male counterparts.

    Despite the chaotic fighting, she stood out like a sore thumb.

    Liam spotted her, as did many Westhaven soldiers.

    The strategy to target her began. The Westhaven troops she pursued began a strategic retreat, knowing herpetitive nature wouldpel her to chase them down and try to eradicate them. Barrett noticed this, and shouted, "Aurora, don''t chase them!"

    Something felt off. Starhaven and Sandoria''s armies were still fighting, and the entire city was a battlefield. It was unlikely that the enemy would actually retreat without a clear signal. The only usible reason for their retreat was to lure Aurora into a trap.

    Moreover, the soldiers'' appearance indicated they were from Westhaven.

    Barrett couldn''t shake the suspicion that Westhaven had a specific strategy targeting Aurora, possibly rted to the peace treaty at Victory Pass. Despite his im of trusting her, he always had his doubts. "Aurora,e back!" Barrett yelled. He tried to follow her, but the enemy surrounded him, and he couldn''t break free. He had to keep fighting, unable to spare another nce at Aurora.

    Aurora heard Barrett calling for her, but didn''t stop. She relied on her own judgment.

    The retreating soldiers were clearly suspicious; possibly, they were young nobles from Westhaven seeking battle experience. Capturing them and repeating the same trick she had used before might force the Westhaven forces to withdrawpletely.

    She knew that to earn military achievements now, she needed to find a unique approach. No matter how many enemies she killed, Rafael wouldn''t include her name in hismendation report. "Keep chasing them! There''s definitely something off!" Aurora ordered as she continued her pursuit.

    Among the retreating soldiers were three or four d in golden armor, resembling the young captives from Victory Pass.

    From her experience, these weren''t ordinary soldiers-they were likely members of the Westhaven royal family or nobility. That was why Liam was pressured to sign the treaty at Fawnrun City. Such a golden opportunity was right before her! How could she let it slip through her hands?

    Aurora pressed forward, and both Rafael and Carissa noticed her. They exchanged a nce in the midst of the chaos. Carissa saw a look of relief in Rafael''s eyes before he leaped into the air, stepping on heads and shoulders, making his way back to themand post.

    The marshal was supposed to be in themand tent, waiting with their strategists and advisors to see the battle''s oue and then decide how to deploy their forces. With the city breached, capturing it was only a matter of time.

    Carissa found it odd that Rafael, who had been fiercely fighting moments ago, would suddenly retreat to themand post after seeing Aurora lured into the city. It seemed almost as if he had anticipated this. She didn''t dwell on it. The battle at hand was too fierce to allow any distraction.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    With tens of thousands crammed inside the city, the fight was brutal. The long spear became cumbersome, but Carissa''s Rose Spear had a mechanism to shorten it into a more manageable length for closebat. Even in close quarters, she was formidable.

    After about half an hour of intense fighting, Carissa had in countless enemies, her entire body soaked in their blood. Due to the overwhelming numbers, she sustained some injuries.

    Though the Mystic Army tried to protect her, she rebuffed them, insisting they focus on killing the enemy. She needed no protection.

    Seeing their general fighting so fiercely, the Mystic Army gave their all.

    After nearly two hours of fierce fighting, the Hell Monarch Army grew more determined with each passing minute. They knew this was the final battle, and they had to muster all their strength.

    If they won, they could reim the Southern Frontier once and for all!

    In contrast, the Sandoria soldiers were showing clear signs of retreat. They had left their kingdom and fought in the Southern Frontier for many years. Despite their long struggle, the Starhaven forces had never given up on thend.

    By now, the Sandoria soldiers werepletely worn out.

 Chapter 111

    Liam and Victor were still not on the battlefield. They stood on high ground, watching the battle unfold.

    The city was littered with corpses. There were fallen soldiers everywhere, and the blood almost seemed to stain the city red. The majority of the dead were Westhaven and Sandoria soldiers. The battle in this trapped city was all about courage; no tactics could be applied any longer.

    Victor understood it was only a matter of time before they would have to give up the Southern Frontier. After entering Simonton City, he saw clearly that the Westhaven forces were only there to take out their frustration on Starhaven soldiers and to kill a general named Aurora. Theycked the resolve to defeat Starhaven, and had no intention of dividing the Southern Frontier with Sandoria.

    Their motives were driven more by anger than by a strategic goal:

    Victor was furious. If not for the Westhaven forces, the Sandoria forces might have been defeated long ago. If that happened, fewer battles would have been fought, and fewer soldiers would have

    been lost.

    "If you seek only to vent your rage, why not destroy the entire city?" he asked Liam coldly.

    Victor knew Liam''s hatred for the Starhaven people was intense, having heard about the massacre of the civilians in Fawnrun City during the Victory Pass battle.

    Liam''s eyes burned with fury. "War has already brought devastation and ruin upon themon. people. If I continued ughtering them, even if they are from an enemy nation, what difference would there be between me and a beast?"

    Victor watched as soldiers fell into pools of blood, his own heart trembling at the sight. At this point, he realized that adjusting their tactics was no longer an option.

    "Never would I have expected you to speak such words," he said, his face reddened by the cold wind, his words slightly slurred. "You spare the lives of the enemy''s civilians, while yours are being ughtered. Pathetic."

    "A true warrior despises war," Liam said, watching the snowkes drifting through the air. "It''s snowing. This battle''s oue is already decided. If you don''t want to lose more men, you should withdraw."

    "Have you killed the ones you wanted to kill?" Victor asked.

    Liam''s lips twisted into a cold smile as he nced towards the hastily advancing vanguard. "Kill? No."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Death was too lenient a fate for Aurora.

    One of the vanguards of the Westhaven army advanced swiftly. The man, covered in dark red blood, wore a look of smug satisfaction as he reported, "Marshal, we have captured eighteen people, and the rest were all annihted."

    Liam slowly extended his hand to catch a pure white snowke. It quickly melted in the warmth of his palm.

    It was as though he was performing a ritual.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them sharply, his gaze intense. "Send the order. All Westhaven soldiers are to withdraw from Simonton.

    He patted Victor on the shoulder. "Withdraw, General Crow. You''ve already lost too much on the Southern Frontier. You won''t be able to defeat the Hell Monarch."

    Victor''s lips twisted into a grimace, and he said coldly, "You shouldn''t havee."

    He suddenly drew his sword and aimed it at Liam, gritting his teeth. "You shouldn''t havee! You gave us hope, but you didn''t fight alongside us!"

    Liam sneered, and deflected the sword with a casual gesture. "You''ve fought for the Southern Frontier for so many years, but your kingdom is already empty. Your king took three million silver coins and twelve million kilograms of grain from us, just because we only wanted to use the Southern Frontier battlefield for a while. Besides, we supplied all the military expenses and supplies ourselves. You haven''t been shortchanged."

    Victor kept his sword pointed at Liam. "How many civilians did they actually massacre? Is this your way of seeking revenge? ording to our statistics, the Westhaven forces have only killed a few thousand enemy soldiers in battles at llyrian. Adding today''s fight, it''s at most ten thousand. You''ve paid such a heavy price for the sake of ten thousand and eighteen prisoners you''ve taken. I really don''t understand." Even though the Westhaven forces killed ten thousand enemies, they lost several tens of thousands of men and paid so much silver and grain.

    With such a huge grudge and high cost, why not attack Victory Pass directly?

    A tactic that harmed so few enemies but cost a huge number of their own was unprecedented!

    Victor couldn''t make sense of it.

    Liam didn''t answer. Instead, he stepped back and nodded politely. "Farewell."

    The Westhaven army sounded the retreat, and their soldiers on the battlefield began to withdraw gradually.

    Seeing the situation was hopeless, Victor slowly lowered his sword. Looking up, he saw Sandoria soldiers falling one by one to the Hell Monarch Army. Even the bravest among them seemed tireless, and struck continuously with lethal intent.

    Finally, he said, "Order the entire army to retreat from Simonton."

    D

 Chapter 112

    The sudden retreat of the Sandoria and Westhaven soldiers left the Starhaven army stunned.

    When they heard the retreating horns, they thought the Sandoria army might be using some kind of tactic to lure them in. After thinking it over, the Starhaven army realized there was no need to chase them after they left Simonton City. Their goal was to drive them away, not wipe out the entire e army.

    The Starhaven army could only watch as their foes fled, abandoning their armor and weapons in their hasty retreat.

    Was victory really that easy?

    They had prepared themselves to fight to thest breath. With Westhaven making such a grand effort to assist, how could they possibly retreat so easily?

    Even with Rafael personally on the battlefield, it was a fierce fight. The reality was just as harsh- everywhere was filled with corpses, and the city was drenched in blood. Even the falling snow couldn''t cover up the overwhelming stench of blood.

    Simonton City was vast, and beyond the city, there were numerous viges.

    Timothy hurried back to themand post. "Marshal, should we pursue them? We need to prevent them from ughtering the civilians and ravaging the viges."

    "Liam won''t do that, but Victor might. Send General Sinir with the Mystic Army to chase them down," Rafael replied.

    Rafael knew Liam well. He was never a warmonger in Westhaven, and atrocities like destroying viges were not something to expect under Liam''smand.

    However, Victor had spent many years on the Southern Frontier without achieving any military merit. He might resort to killing civilians out of frustration. With the pursuit underway, Victor would be too preupied tomit further atrocities against civilians.

    "Understood, sir!"

    Timothy mounted his horse, and set off to find Carissa to deliver Rafael''s orders.

    Carissa raised her Rose Spear, and shouted, "Mystic Army, follow me! We''re going after the Sandorial

    soldiers!"

    As the Mystic Army moved, the other soldiers followed suit. Their eyes were bloodshot from the battle, and they were determined to witness the Sandoria soldiers flee from Simonton City. Barrett, meanwhile, had been searching for Aurora amidst the retreat.

    He shouted as loud as possible, "Aurora! Aurora!"

    In the midst of the resounding footsteps and chaos, his calls seemed feeble. Without hesitation, he followed Carissa in pursuit...

    of the Westhaven forces.

    When the two armies shed within the breached city, Aurora led her troops in pursuit of the Westhaven soldiers. Among them were several junior officers dressed in distinctive attire-her primary targets.

    What Barrett didn''t realize was that Aurora had already fallen into the hands

    Her n was to capture these junior officers and use them to force Liam''s withdrawal. If Westhaven retreated, the Sandoria forces would copse as they couldn''t withstand the pressure.

    If she could capture them, she would certainly make a significant contribution!

    As she chased them, she realized she was on the right track. The group ahead was clearly trying to avoid fighting, and was heading straight out of the city. These were likely nobles and royalty seeking to make a name for themselves on the battlefield. Their goal was just to show their faces so they could return home and secure a position.

    Aurora had struck gold with this n before, so she was determined to see it through. Leading her men, which numbered fewer than a thousand, she pressed on relentlessly.

    After chasing for about half an hour, the group ahead finally stopped, gasping for breath. Aurora''s men were also exhausted, with some barely able to lift their weapons.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Just as she ordered her men to attack, many Westhaven soldiers, who had been waiting in the alleys, surged out from all directions.

    Her head snapped up as she noticed the smug, calcting grins on the faces of the junior officers she had been chasing. It was clear now that she had been lured into a trap. After a relentless chase, her stamina was no match for the well-rested soldiers lying in wait.

    Amanding officer''s voice rang out, "Kill everyone except that woman!"

    The Westhaven soldiers brandished theirrge des, advancing with fierce determination. Their movements were swift and merciless-it was evident that they were highly trained and ruthless killers!

    D

 Chapter 113

    The Westhaven soldiers surrounding Aurora were numerous. She struggled to hold her ground. ncing around, she saw even more of them converging on her position.

    They hadn''t engaged in the main battlefield but had been lying in wait, preparing an ambush specifically for her. It dawned on her that while her previous use of this tactic had yielded significant gains, this time, it had led her straight into a trap.

    Her martial skills, slightly superior to those of her cousin Zeke, allowed her to hold off the attackers for a while. However, her soldiers were falling around her, one by one, into pools of blood. The Westhaven troops showed no mercy, their ruthless efficiency revealing them to be elite forces.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Panic gripped Aurora''s heart. She tried to escape, but Westhaven soldiers surrounded her, their long des blocking any possible retreat. She fought back in desperation and panic, but fear drained her strength. As a de descended toward her arm, she instinctively pushed a nearby soldier into its path.

    The soldier took the blow to his head and face, blood pouring from his wounds. He looked back at Aurora with disbelief. They had fought together at Victory Pass, and she had promised to share in their fate, but now...

    Aurora pushed the soldier aside, abandoning him to the enemy''s de as she turned and fled. She attempted to use her Lightfoot Skill to bypass the soldiers behind her, but they raised their sharp des, forcing her to step on them. The pain caused her entire body to tremble as she copsed to the ground.

    Blood flowed from her feet, but the soldiers with the sharp des merely stood together, blocking her path rather than attacking her further. It was clear now that their intent was to capture her alive. Despair filled Aurora''s heart. She could only hope that Barrett woulde to her rescue.

    When he had seen her pursuing the enemy, he had shouted for her not to follow, likely suspecting it was a trap. He would surelye to save her!

    All she had to do was hold on. But with the Westhaven soldiers'' ferocity and the excruciating pain in her feet, her efforts to resist were bing increasingly futile.

    Soon, she was struck by several des. Although the wounds were superficial, the pain made it increasingly difficult for her to defend herself. Her neck was quickly pinned by two swords, and her weapon was knocked to the ground. She dared not move her neck, forced to watch as her soldiers fell one by one, their blood staining the entire road.

    "Zeke, save me!" she called out desperately as she noticed Zeke still fighting fiercely.

    But soon, Zeke''s neck was also trapped by des. In addition to Zeke, more than ten others were captured, while the rest were all killed.

    After Westhaven troops had secured control, one of the young captains walked slowly towards Aurora, holding a bloodied de. He removed his helmet and took off his golden mask, revealing a face that made her shiver.

    His face was strikingly simr to the young general she had captured at Victory Pass. However, this

    man had a harsher, colder, and more ruthless expression.

    "Aurora Yates," the man called coldly. "I am the third prince of Westhaven, Edmund Tudor. You''ve finally fallen into my hands."

    Aurora''s legs went weak.

    A prince? Was the captive from Victory Pass also a prince?

    Aurora took a deep breath. It should have been obvious, and she should have guessed it a long time ago. If the young general she captured at Victory Pass weren''t from the royal family, how could Liam have been so quick to call for a ceasefire and force her to negotiate for his release?

    Whether it was the cold or her fear, Aurora''s voice trembled slightly. "W-What do you want?"

    "What do I want?"

    Edmund stared at her with eyes full of hatred, as if he wished he could skin her alive.

    "Naturally, I want to give you a taste of your own medicine!"

 Chapter 114

    Aurora''s face went deathly pale.

    A taste of her own medicine?

    She knew very well what she had done to the young general she had captured at Victory Pass.

    At the time, the young general had led over a hundred men and fought fiercely. After killing a few of her soldiers, he fled. To capture him, she had ordered the ughter of several viges in Fawnrun City, suspecting he was hiding among themon people.

    She burned with the need to find him to avenge her fallenrades and establish her own reputation. Moreover, capturing a young general was worth more than killing ten soldiers.

    At the time, her intention was straightforward. But after capturing the young general, he had been extremely arrogant, using her of viting the treaty between their nations and massacring civilians. His curses were particrly vile, condemning them to be childless and bereft of descendants.

    Because of the severity of his curses, she had decided to punish him. As for his curses about being childless, she made sure to render him impotent. Her men had even urinated on him and forced him to eat excrement so he would stop uttering any more vile words.

    Yet, the young general had an iron will. Despite their efforts, he continued to spew curses, infuriating her further. So, she ordered her men to stab him a few times. The soldiers had been a bit rough, but it was the young general''s own fault.

    With such venomous cursesing from his mouth, how could anyone resist torturing him further?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    What she hadn''t anticipated was that Liam would lead thousands of soldiers straight to Fawnrun City to surround her. Seeing the tortured young general, Liam demanded a ceasefire, proposing negotiations and setting a boundary line. Westhaveh soldiers were to step no further into Starhaven territory, and all he asked of her was to release the captive.

    To her, this was like a golden opportunity falling from the heavens. The negotiations and boundary setting between the two nations were usually determined by the top generals or presented to the kings. Yet, they were voluntarily conceding to Starhaven''s boundary and not pursuing the matter of the massacred civilians. Moreover, they promised never to mention it to Salvador or Dominic.

    With the signed treaty in hand, Aurora could return to im her reward. The Westhaven forces only asked for the release of the humiliated young genera

    She felt like she was being handed a tremendous military achievement. She hadn''t expected the Westhaven forces to be so easily manipted!

    At that time, she thought this was a golden opportunity. However, once the Westhaven troops arrived at the Southern Frontier battlefield, she began to sense that the young general''s identity was more -plicated than she had anticipated.

    Liam was a man of his word. Following the treaty, Westhaven soldiers didn''t set foot on Starhaven territory again. Yet, they chose the Southern Frontier battlefield to seek revenge because as long as

    Sandoria had notpletely withdrawn from the Southern Frontier, its sovereignty did not belong to

    Starhaven.

    With the cold de pressing against her neck, Aurora couldn''t stop her body from trembling. She couldn''t hear the sounds of the approaching army. The fighting sounded so far away, almost inaudible. She knew Barrett wouldn''t reach her in time. He might also fall into the hands of Westhaven, as Liam wouldn''t have mobilized such arge force just to capture her alone. Aurora dared not even breathe, but then she suddenly thought of something.

    "You... You''ve caught me, but it won''t help! It wasn''t me who defeated you on the Southern Frontier battlefield! It was Rafael and Carissa! Do you know Carissa? She''s Hector Sinir''s daughter! Hector had also defended Victory Pass before going to the Southern Frontier. Her arrival was what caused your defeat there. She has killed many of your soldiers. If you''re looking for someone to me, it should be her!" Hearing that, Edmund''s eyes turned ice-cold. He waved the soldiers holding the des at Aurora''s neck away.

    Just as Aurora thought they had taken her words to heart and allowed herself a moment of relief, Edmund pped her face with a resounding blow. His face was filled with fury.

    "You shouldn''t have brought that up. Now that you did, even slicing you into a thousand pieces wouldn''t quell the hatred in my heart!"

 Chapter 115

    115

    The Westhaven spies in Starhaven had been active for a long time, eventually falling under the direct control of Westhaven''s crown prince, Arthur Tudor. After Arthur''s downfall, these spies massacred an entire household. Their actions tamished Arthur''s reputation, and led to the destruction of the whole Intelligencework.

    Hector was amendable general. He and his sons all perished on the Southern Frontier battlefield. The widows left in his family, including orphans and even household servants, were mercilessly in by Westhaven forces.

    Indeed, Westhaven hadmitted such barbaric acts.

    Because of this, they dared not publicize Aurora''s massacre of the civilians and kept it hidden.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Aurora was the instigator, but she wasn''t solely responsible. The Westhaven spies hadmitted even more heinous atrocities. The only victims were the Sinir family. Edmund had heard Carissa was the only one left from Hector''s family, which was who Aurora had mentioned.

    Aurora had even reced Carissa to be Barrett''s wife. At first, these matters weren''t directly rted to Westhaven. But with Hector''s entire family wiped out and Carissa abandoned, Westhaven was undeniably implicated in these tragedies.

    Edmund''s anger was rooted in this.

    Westhaven was not a beastly, barbaric kingdom.

    Battles between two kingdoms were the soldiers'' business, but the massacre of Hector''s entire family, including infants, was a permanent stain on the Westhaven royal family''s honor.

    Now, Aurora dared to suggest they capture Carissa?!

    The reminder that they had massacred all the innocent elderly, women, and children in Hector''s family was akin to a de twisting deep in their hearts.

    Aurora was stunned by the p. She was then roughly seized by the hair, and kicked in the stomach. She was propelled a few meters away, only to be yanked by her hair and brutally pped until she nearly lost consciousness.

    "Take her away!" Edmundmanded.

    The vanguard''s deputy took the lead, directing the prisoners out of Simonton City.

    Beyond Simonton Cityy the desert to the south and an endless chain of mountains ahead. A rugged mountain range split the terrain, forming a path leading into a grassy expanse that connected with more mountains. Nomads inhabited this area, and beyond it was the border of Sandoria.

    The Westhaven troops didn''t care about the details of their withdrawal beyond that. After crossing the -grasnd, they ascended a mountain. A wooden hut had already been constructed earlier, specifically

    to hold Aurora.

    Aurora was now destined to experience for herself what had happened to Arthur.

    Including her, there were a total of neen captives. The captives were all soldiers under hermand, and they had participated in the vige massacre she had orchestrated. Among them was her cousin Zeke.

    These men had once been fiercely loyal and deeply admiring of Aurora. However, seeing her use her ownrade-in-arms as a human shield left them profoundly shocked. The general they had once revered now suddenly became very unfamiliar and frightening.

    Especially disturbing was the fact that, even as she was captured, she had practically told the Westhaven troops to capture Rafael and Carissa.

    To them, Aurora''s actions were utterly uneptable.

    The previous misunderstandings the reinforcement troops had about Carissa had been cleared up. After the challenges against her, it was confirmed Carissa was indeed capable. And today, she had led the assault on the city. She was a great contributor to reiming the Southern Frontier.

    Despite that, Aurora had ordered the capture of Carissa. If Aurora''s initial actions were motivated by suspicions that Carissa had imed military credit unfairly, then her actions were now a matter of personal grudge-cowardice, even.

    If it was about personal grudges, then Carissa should be the one harboring resentment towards. Aurora, especially since she and Barrett had sought the marriage edict through their military achievements, effectively taking Barrett away from Carissa.

    Aurora''s actions today were iprehensible and devastating to them. Their faith in her had been shattered.

    The Westhaven forces had imprisoned them in a wooden hut. They were bound tightly, and escape was impossible. Even if they managed to free themselves, the heavily guarded exterior offered no way

    out.

    Unable to contain his fury, Tristian red at Aurora.

    "You used John to block the deing for you! Did you know he just became a father?!" he roared.

    D

 Chapter 116

    Aurora was beyond flustered. Facing her cousin''s questioning, she felt guilty. Despite that, she still tried to defend herself, "I thought the person standing next to me was a Westhaven soldier. I didn''t realize it was John."

    "Hypocrite! How could an enemy soldier be standing next to you? If you''re going to make excuses, at least make them logical!" Zeke retorted angrily.

    Aurora, embarrassed and angry, snapped, "Enough! Now, we''re all prisoners of the enemy! We''ve ughtered civilians in Fawnrun. They won''t let us off easily. Instead of ming me, think about how to escape!"

    "The massacre of those civilians was your order! You said the young general was hiding among the civilians, and that some soldiers were disguised asmoners. You''re the one who ordered us to kill them without any mercy!" Zeke snarled.

    Knowing people outside could hear, Aurora said loudly, "I only told you to kill a few people to force him out! I never told you to kill them all!"

    Upon hearing this, the other captured soldiers erupted in anger.

    "You ordered us to ughter everyone and cut off their ears! You killed civilians, but imed they were enemies to gain more contribution!"

    "General Yates, we wouldn''t have dared massacre civilians or destroy viges without your order!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Exactly! And you even said the Westhaven army had killed our civilians! But when we got back, we found out they hadn''t killed any of our people.

    "If you were truly at ease with your actions, why did you tell us to keep it secret? You knew you were falsely iming credit for killing civilians!"

    "Now, you still want to deny it? You have the gall to act, but not to take responsibility! You''re nothingpared to General Sinir! You''re not even a finger''s worth!" Aurora''s face turned ashen with anger as she listened to the dissent around her.

    Ignoring the Westhaven soldiers outside, she rebuked angrily, "Falsely iming credit for killing civilians? The battlefield is cruel! Haven''t our civilians died because of war? Were those civilians we killed innocent? Were they good people? They were all from Westhayen!

    "For decades, they''ve fought us along the border, wasting countless military resources and supplies. I''m the one who got the peace treaty signed! The border conflict ended because of me! The death of a few civilians is a small price for true peace between our kingdoms! They died for a worthy cause!"

    Her face had grown swollen from being pped, and her hysteria made her features even more distorted. Her hair was messy, and she looked like a madwoman. For a moment, no one dared to refute her, not even Zeke, who suppressed his anger

    Zeke had originally been willing to follow his cousin, because she treated her soldiers well. She always spoke of brotherhood and loyalty. When she married Barrett, she even invited her soldiers to the wedding, earning a reprimand from Owen.

    After today''s battle and her current words, however, Zeke felt he never truly knew his cousin.

    Aurora moved to sit alone, feeling extremely ufortable with her hands and feet bound. Her face stung from the ps, her ears buzzed, and the cold made her feel even worse.

    Leaning against the wooden wall, she desperately hoped Barrett would arrive soon and rescue her before the Westhaven soldiers had a chance to exact revenge.

    She also harbored a faint resentment toward Barrett. Since he realized her pursuit of the enemy was unwise, why didn''t he chase after her? Why did he only call out a few times, and then leave her to fend for herself? (1

    This left Aurora deeply disappointed. In his heart, what mattered more-gaining military merits, or her safety? If he had caught up and stopped her, she wouldn''t have fallen into the hands of the third prince of Westhaven.

    The wooden hut was full of cracks, letting in the bitterly cold wind that chilled them to the bone. All neen of them shivered constantly, their teeth chattering uncontrobly. Aurora was struggling the most, waves of dizziness washing over her.

    She tried to steady herself, her mind filled with worry about how they might torture her.

    However, she was also somewhat hopeful. Westhaven governed with kindness andpassion, so they likely wouldn''t mistreat prisoners of war, right?

    If they were going to mistreat them, they would have done so already instead of leaving them here

    D Comments

 Chapter 117

    s

    Aurora''s sliver of hope soon shatteredpletely.

    A bonfire was lit outside, and the wooden door was violently pushed open. A tall figure, exuding a powerful and oppressive presence, slowly entered. Even with his back to the fire, Aurora could make out his silhouette and knew who he was.

    It was Liam, the Westhaven marshal with whom she had signed the treaty in Fawnrun

    City.

    Aurora trembled violently, her back pressed against the wall as she stared at Liam in terror.

    During the treaty signing, this man had exuded an aura of strength and bravery, creating a sense of pressure. At the same time, he also carried an air of elegance. The negotiations and treaty signing had gone smoothly and quickly. He agreed to some uses she proposed without hesitation, with only one condition: that she release the prisoner promptly after signing.

    He had been so agreeable then, making her believe the heavens were gifting her these military aplishments.

    But now, his face was dark and murderous, with a cold ruthlessness in his eyes she had never seen before. The oppressive aura he emitted felt like the presence of death itself.

    Just one look from him filled her with icy fear.

    Liam removed his leather gloves and tossed them to the soldier behind him. He turned to Edmund, who had apanied him in. "Drag them down. Use whatever means necessary. These people have all harmed your brother. On the day the treaty was signed, I memorized each of their faces."

    Edmund gritted his teeth. "Understood, Uncle Liam. I will avenge my brother."

    Then, he looked at Aurora and asked, "What about her?"

    Liam smiled coldly. "Her? I''ll deal with her personally

    Edmund nodded, then turned to his men. "Take them all out and strip them. I want to hear their pleas

    for mercy.

    Everyone''s faces turned ashen, and they copsed in despair. Yet, they maintained their soldierly pride and did not beg for mercy.

    On the other hand, Aurora trembled even more violently.

    "General Tudor... W-We signed a treaty. There is peace between our nations...peace... Y-You can''t harm me! Let me go. If you release me, we can renegotiate the border!"

    "Aurora!" Zeke roared as he was dragged out. "How can you say something so spineless? You''re unworthy of being a general! The border has been settled! It''s not up to you to change it!"

    Liam nced at Zeke coldly. "We of Westhaven keep our word. Since the border has been established, there is no need to change it."

    Westhaven had already suffered this loss. If they went back on their word andunched an attack onThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Victory Pass, it would tarnish the reputation they upheld since the founding of the kingdom.

    As Zeke was dragged away, he threw a look of deep disdain at Aurora. Knowing there was no way he would make it out alive this time, he shouted, "Aurora Yates, you''re a disgrace to Starhaven and the Yates family!"

    your family

    Edmund stepped on his hand, and sneered coldly, "What high moral ground are you and trying to im? When you destroyed viges in Fawntun, did you call that disgraceful? When you tortured a prisoner of war, did you call that disgraceful?"

    These people were all despicable-everyst one of them deserved to die.

    Zeke endured the pain without uttering a sound. His face was ashen, and he trembled uncontrobly.

    As the wooden door closed, Aurora curled up, raising her pitiful eyes to Liam in a desperate attempt to plead for mercy. However, Liam''s words cut off her pleas.

    "Begging for mercy will only make your death uglier. Since Hector''s family sacrificed themselves, Starhaven only has one useful military officer-the Hell Monarch. Your king must be blind to have used you. What military achievements do you have? You''re nothing but a beast driven by a hunger for false glory." 2

    Being called a beast driven by a hunger for false glory shattered everything Aurora had ever prided herself on.

 Chapter 118

    Outside the wooden door, agonized screams pierced the air. When Aurora heard them, she nearly fainted from fear.

    She knew exactly what torture her cousin andrades were enduring, because she had inflicted the same punishment on the captured Westhaven crown prince.

    Castration-cutting a man''s private part off while the victim was alive, and watching it writhe on the ground like a twisted worm.

    If Arthur had screamed even once, the torment might have stopped. However, he had bitten his tongue and stayed silent. Her soldiers then urinated on his wounds and body, then shed him repeatedly, mixing blood and urine together.

    Recalling that scene had once brought Aurora satisfaction.

    Now, it filled her with deep terror.

    Liam pulled out a dagger, and she screamed, "No! Stay away from me!"

    He kneeled, and cut the ropes binding her. Seeing her cower in fear only fueled his rage further.

    To think Arthur had been humiliated by such a cowardly creature!

    Once the ropes were gone, he grabbed her by the hair and dragged her roughly outside. The cold and the pain on her scalp were overwhelming, and she almost burst into tears.

    Liam yanked her into the open, snow-covered ground, and flung her down forcefully.

    Eighteen meny in the snowy clearing. They had been stripped naked, and not a single piece of fabric covered them. Each of them were lying in their own pools of blood. Their severed manhoodsy nearby, also soaked in blood. They screamed in agony, writhing just as Arthur had. Unlike him, however, they couldn''t hold back their miserable screams.

    Only after prolonged torture did Arthur finally scream.

    The moment he did, everyone cheered. Destroying a man''s dignity proved to be a deeply satisfying

    experience.

    Aurora, unable to bear the sight, was terrified and tried to crawl away. But she was quickly grabbed by the hair and dragged back. Someone gripped her chin, forcing her to watch.

    "Look closely," a cold voicemanded. ''See how you inflicted this brutality."

    Her jaw ached from the grip, and she struggled in vain. She had no choice but to witness the gruesome scene before her.

    Many soldiers approached, unfastened their pants, and urinated on the eighteen men. In the freezing weather, the urine quickly turned to ice on their bodies. They were in unbearable pain, the cold and the injuriesbining to make their suffering even worse. Their screams echoed across the hillside.

    Aurora''s body went limp. What had once been a satisfying sight now filled her with horror and pain.

    "Are you

    them.

    afraid? This is just the beginning." Liam said, his voice as cold as the snow and ice aroundN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Aurora was in so much fear, her soul was close to leaving her body.

    The Westhaven soldiers began to sh at her soldiers'' bodies with their swords. Each cut drew blood, which then froze in the cold. The pain from the cold didn''t numb them; it only worsened the agony. The Westhaven soldiers deliberately avoided vital areas, ensuring they would live but suffer immensely.

    Aurora didn''t want to look. She didn''t dare to look, but her chin was held tightly in ce, and her shoulders were pinned down. Shecked even the strength to struggle. She was forced to watch helplessly as her cousin and soldiers endured the torment.

    She trembled violently, knowing that she was next.

    Sure enough, she was pushed to the ground with her limbs syed out. Another group of men approached, undoing their pants and urinating on her. The foul-smelling liquid drenched her body. head, face, eyes, mouth, and nose, causing her to cough and choke.

    She didn''t dare open her mouth to scream. She could only shake her head frantically, trying to fling off the foul liquid. But her mouth couldn''t stay shut because she wanted to vomit, and when she opened her mouth to retch, more urine poured in.

    Aurora struggled desperately, utterly humiliated.

    Someone roughly yanked off her clothes, tore off her inner clothing, and pulled down her pants. She screamed in terror, thinking they intended to assault her.

    But instead of viting her, they cut her. A sword sliced into the base of her thigh, and she felt warm blood gushing out.

    However, it soon stopped. Someone took a dagger, and began carving words into her face.

    She was held down, her eyes wide with terror. She could feel her blood flow with each cut, mingling with the searing pain and overwhelming shame.

 Chapter 119

    Just when Aurora thought they would continue to torment her, she was dragged back into the wooden hut along with everyone else.

    A charcoal fire had been lit inside the wooden hut, providing a bit of warmth amidst the drafts. They all crawled towards the fire, seeking to fend off the cold and the pain.

    Aurora''s pants had been torn off, and the wound on her thigh prevented her from closing her legs. With the warmth in the room, the blood continued to flow slowly and pooled beneath her. Everyone was in such agony that no one paid attention to her. The hut was filled with nothing but the sound of pained groans.

    Someone entered, and forced a bowl of medicine down her throat. The mixture of the medicine and the lingering stench of urine nearly made her vomit again.

    She didn''t vomit, fearing they would urinate on her again. She felt that there was no chance of survival, since she was in Liam''s hands. If they gave her poison, it would at least grant her a quick death. She would ept that fate.

    After Aurora drank the medicine, Edmund entered and began beating her. He kicked and punched her, leaving her face and body covered in bruises and cuts. He didn''t use a knife, except on her face. She didn''t know what words they had carved into her face. But since she was going to die anyway,

    she didn''t care.

    Lying on the ground, any movement sent waves of terrible pain through her body. She felt as though her internal organs were shifting. She thought about how Barrett wouldn''te to save her, and that she was going to die here.

    To think that the first female general of Starhaven would die here like this-it was just too frustrating! Thinking about how Carissa would soon bask in glory, Aurora felt a deep sense of dissatisfaction. Didn''t Carissa just have a better birth and a more privileged life? Well, Aurora would have achieved great deeds long ago if she had such a background!

    Meanwhile, on Rafael''s orders, Carissa led the Mystic Army and followed the retreating forces of Westhaven and Sandoria from a distance.

    Barrett followed closely behind her, and observed her on horseback. Hep upright and graceful silhouette, though slender, exuded an impressive energy. For a moment, he was lost in thought.

    Violet and others also rode alongside Carissa. After the battle, they had returned to retrieve their horses and had brought Carissa''s mount, Lightning, as well.

    They didn''t need to chase after their enemies. They simply needed to keep watch from afar to ensure that the retreating forces didn''t raid the nearby viges or ughter civilians.

    Meanwhile, Barrett was searching for Aurora. He was a little panicked, as Aurora had gone after the enemy and hadn''t returned. He feared she had likely fallen into the hands of the Westhaven troops.

    Among therge group of retreating Westhaven troops, neither Aurora nor the other prisoners of war

    were seen.

    As night fell and thest of the soldiers had withdrawn from Simonton City, Carissa and the others trailed the retreating forces for a while longer. Once they confirmed the enemy troops didn''t hide in the nearby mountains but were truly heading back to Sandoria, she ordered them to stop tracking.

    Violet was still worried. "I''m afraid they might turn around and attack us."

    Carissa shook her head. "They won''t."

    If that were the case, Rafael wouldn''t have allowed her to monitor their retreat with the Mystic Army.

    "Why v

    wouldn''t they?" Violet asked, pulling on the reins. "We have only twenty thousand men, while they have hundreds of thousands. They could easily overwhelm us if they wanted to."

    Carissa merely smiled, offering no answer to the question.

    In reality, Carissa was right-there was no need to worry. Sandoria had lost their fighting spirit, and Westhaven was indifferent to their plight. Westhaven had achieved its objective, and Victor wouldn''t naively think that Westhaven would lend a hand if they decided to retaliate.

    Since Westhaven had met its goals, they wouldn''t risk their own soldiers.

    Moreover, this was war. If Liam truly wanted to intervene, he wouldn''t be disguising

    an invasion

    himself as a Westhaven soldier. Though such disguises might fool no one, their denial meant there was no party with a vested interest to investigate further.

    To other kingdoms, Westhaven''s reputation remained untarnished.

    As Carissa and the others watched thest of the Sandoria and Westhaven troops withdraw from Simonton City and head towards Sandoria, Carissa received orders from Rafael to halt their advance and wait in the surrounding field.

    The temperature was frigid, and piles of campfires zed to provide warmth. The generals and soldiers huddled around the fires.

    Barrett, noticing that the group had stopped advancing, approached Carissa.

    "Aurora''s missing! We can''t stop here. We must continue forward!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 120

    Carissa and her friends were huddled around a small fire, their cracked lips dry and chapped.

    "Is there any evidence that she was among the troops withdrawing from Sandoria?" Carissa asked.

    "No, but she chased a group of Westhaven soldiers when the battle started, and she hasn''t returned since," Barrett said.

    Then we should thoroughly inspect the city for her among the corpses," Violet sneered icily.

    "She''s not dead!" Barrett''s eyes shed with anger. "Don''t curse her! As members of the same army. how can you curse a fellow soldier?"

    Violet rolled her eyes, and snorted. "The war is over, and I''m done with being a soldier. Don''t drag me into being herrade. She doesn''t deserve it!"

    Barrett was infuriated by her words. He tumed to Carissa, and said seriously, "I''m the one who disappointed you, not Aurora. If it were another soldier captured, would you save them?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Carissa countered, "If another soldier was captured, would you risk the lives of twenty thousand troops to chase after the enemy''s main force?"

    Barrett was momentarily speechless. "Well..."

    Carissa continued, "I trust you understand the value of a soldier''s life, General Warren. You have no proof that General Yates is among the retreating troops. Even if you did, you couldn''t be sure she was with the main force. Pursuing them through the border mountains would be risking the lives of the troops."

    Naturally, the others, particrly Travis, who always supported Carissa, were unsatisfied with Barrett.

    "Exactly! Besides, there are many nomadic tribes in the area. They don''t belong to the Southern Frontier. Intruding on their territory could easily spark another conflict."

    Although Travis wasn''t well-versed in nomadic tribes, he understood that anyone intruding on their territory would face their wrath.

    Barrett was visibly frustrated. "So you''re just standing by? Aurora wasn''t the only one captured-her soldiers were, too!"

    "How can you be so certain she was captured?" Carissa retorted.

    "When the battle started, I saw her chasing after a group of enemies. As soon as the battle began, there was a retreat, which was clearly a trap. She fell for it."

    "General Yates isn''t new to the battlefield. If she was fooled by such an obvious trap, it shows poor judgment. Do you want us to risk the lives of so many soldiers for her mistake?" Carissa replied calmly. She looked at him sternly, and continued, "Also, why didn''t you stop her if you noticed it?"

    Barrett had no answer for the criticism of Aurora''s poor judgment. It was indeed apse in judgment.

    As for why he didn''t stop her, he exined, "When I realized what was happening, I called out to her, but she didn''t listen. I was leading my troops inbat. If I had pursued her urgently, my soldiers would have followed me without knowing the situation. I couldn''t jeopardize therger operation because of her."

    During the intense fighting in the city, with the chaos and confusion, it was possible for friend and foe to be indistinguishable. If he pursued Aurora amidst the intense battle, his soldiers might mistakenly think it was part of a tactic and follow him. That would have endangered the Hell Monarch Army troops, who were advancing behind them.

    As the leader of the second siege unit, Barrett absolutely couldn''t afford such a mistake.

    Carissa knew Barrett''s ount was urate. After Aurora was lured away, Rafael had judged that the enemy would soon retreat from the battlefield, so he had returned to themand camp.

    As for why Sandoria didn''t immediately retreat after the battle was clearly lost, it was because there were stilLformalities to observe. They couldn''t just flee at the start of the battle; they needed to engage in a prolonged fight to show their king and people that they had done their best.

    Victor had long been aware of Liam''s intentions to use the Southern Frontier battlefield to his advantage, which was one of the reasons for theirck of unity from the start. Even though they hadter discussed unity, it was too little, toote.

    The Sandoria troops were destined to lose.

    Seeing that Barrett still maintained the awareness of a military general, Carissa said, "Barrett, it''s true that Aurora has been captured. However, we can''t rescue her and can only wait here."

    Support

 Chapter 121

    Barrett''s face turned red with frustration. He grabbed Carissa''s hand, and pulled her to one side.

    "Carissa! You know she''s been captured, and you won''t rescue her? What do you mean by that? Do you know where she is?" he yelled.

    Violet snapped a whip in their direction, forcing him to release Carissa''s hand and take a step back.

    "If you have something to say, keep your distance. Don''t get too close to Carl," spat Violet coldly.

    Barrett''s anger towards Violet was obvious, but he grudgingly restrained himself. She was too skilled and not under hismand, making her difficult to manage.

    He turned back to Carissa, his voice still sharp. "You know where she is, don''t you?"

    Carissa shook her head. "I don''t know. She could be in the desert, on the ins, or hiding in the mountains. But no matter where she is, we can''t send the entire Mystic Army to find her. It''s too risky."

    "Then what are we waiting for?" Barrett demanded, pacing with frustration. "Are we just waiting for them to bring her back?"

    Carissa''s gaze remained calm and steady. "Exactly. We''re waiting for them to bring her back."

    Barrett stared at her in disbelief. "Are you out of your mind? If they''ve captured Aurora, why would they ever let her go?"

    Carissa''s expression remained impassive. "They wouldn''t release her easily. Nothing is ever that simple-just like how the treaty with Victory Pass wasn''t achieved without effort."

    Barrett was stunned. "What do you mean?"

    Carissa looked at him with a steady gaze. "You don''t really believe that Liam withdrew his army from Victory Pass to Fawnrun just because Aurora spread the news about the marshal heading to the Southern Frontier as reinforcements, do you? If you believe that, you''re unfit to be a general, alone a soldier. It''s impossible."

    Barrett had indeed doubted it before.

    Even at thest moment, he questioned Aurora. Ultimately, he chose not to pursue it further, as the treaty was signed and the matter had passed.

    His voice trembled slightly. "So, why did Liam do this? Please, tell me."

    "There''s no need for me to tell you. Just wait here-someone will inform you," Carissa said.

    With that, she took Violet''s hand and walked away, leaving everyone else to continue tending the fire.

    The field was littered with piles of dry firewood, brought by Westhaven. These were stacked outside the city and to be fetched as needed, to prevent the townsfolk from stealing them.

    Westhaven hade fully prepared for their campaign in the Southern Frontier.

    Everyone was hungry, but they couldn''t return to the city. They had no idea how many of Westhaven''s

    troops remained, or where they might be hiding-whether in the mountains or on the ins.

    Barrett paced restlessly, his anxiety evident. He wanted to question Carissa, but noticed she was surrounded by four formidable figures-two men and two women. Even Michael stood watch nearby. So, Barrett reluctantly returned to his own men.

    Unable to wait idly, he ordered his troops to take torches and follow him into the desert.

    He estimated that the Westhaven forces wouldn''t venture into the ins. Having traveled such a long distance, they wouldn''t dare to risk conflict with the nomadic tribes residing there, especially with soldiers in tow.

    As for the mountains adjacent to the ins, the route carved out by the great peaks was the retreat path of the Sandoria forces. Heading in that direction meant heading toward Sandoria, and Liam wouldn''t have taken Aurora there.

    The only possible ces left were the mountains and the desert.

    At thiste hour, searching the mountains was impractical-how could one find anything among so many peaks?

    The only viable option was to search the desert. If the Westhaven forces were in the desert, they wouldn''t venture too deep. After all, the harsh winter made the desert freezing at night.

    Carissa didn''t stop Barrett. Though he was desperate to find Aurora, he wouldn''t actually lead his soldiers deep into the desert. It was likely he would search the areas near the desert instead. Barrett took over a thousand men with him, torches in hand, and headed towards the desert.

    "Is it true that the Westhaven forces captured Aurora?" Violet asked.

    Carissa nodded. "It''s almost certain."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Then what''s the point of waiting here? We might as well let the Westhaven soldiers kill her," Violet said, barely concealing her satisfaction at the thought of Aurora meeting a grim fate. Putting aside Aurora''s actions, just her haughty demeanor made Violet feel she didn''t deserve an easy end.

 Chapter 122

    As Carissa watched the fire slowly dim, she added a few more logs. The mes quickly devoured the dry wood, sending up bright flickers of light. The scene before her brought back a painful memory- returning to Northwatch Estate and finding it filled with corpses and bloodstains.

    The ache in her heart surged again, so intense that it made breathing difficult.

    How she wished for Aurora''s death!

    But simply killing her might not be the most satisfying revenge. Carissa thought Liam might share this

    view.

    She was certain Liam wouldn''t kill Aurora, Rafael had given orders to wait here, and it was likely because Liam had said something to him.

    Rafael had previously mentioned having spies in Ilyrian City, so it was reasonable to assume there were spies in Simonton City as well. Waiting here was both Rafael and Liam''s directive.

    Byte night, everyone was exhausted. They were sleepy and hungry, though the cold was no longer a concem with plenty of firewood avable. Supplies had arrived from the rear-simple bread and beef jerky. But in the midst of a battlefield, any food that could fill their stomachs was weed.

    Timothy had brought the supplies, and conveyed Rafael''s orders to Carissa. "The marshal ordered you to continue waiting here. He says you can rx a bit and take turns sleeping."

    "Do we re

    really need this many people here?" Carissa asked.

    "The marshal believes it''s necessary. He said not to easily trust a certain someone''s assurances," Timothy replied.

    With this statement, Carissa was certain that Rafael and Liam had reached some sort of pate agreement. He seemed to know everything.

    Timothy was somewhat puzzled, unsure why Rafael had ordered them to wait. However, military orders were absolute, and he followed them without question.

    After delivering the supplies, Timothy returned to the city. Although the Southern Frontier had been recaptured, the battlefield still required cleanup, and the bodies of fallen soldiers needed to be buried. There was much work to be done in the aftermath.

    Victory on the battlefield always brought joy, but it was apanied by sadness and pain. Therades who fought alongside them-perhaps the closest one-would never see the victory. Their eyes would forever be closed.

    Before dawn, Barrett returned with his men, who were utterly exhausted. Michael distributed the food to them.

    They sat down to eat, but Barrett didn''t touch his food. He gazed at the rising sun, which indicated a clear day. It was the best weather they had seen since arriving in the Southern Frontier.

    Yet, his mood was incredibly heavy. They had found nothing in the desert, and couldn''t continue searching indefinitely. They had no choice but to return.

    He nced at Carissa several times. She was resting her head on Violet''s shoulder, clearly exhausted. She was injured, and someone had bandaged her wounds, though it was uncertain how serious her injuries were.

    After a while, Barrett stood up and walked over to Carissa. He asked softly, "Are your injuries serious?" Resting her head on Violet''s shoulder, Carissa didn''t respond and showed no change in her expression.

    Violet shot him a look of utter disdain, and silently mouthed, "None of your business. Go away."

    Understanding her lip movements, Barrett was angry and embarrassed. Fuming, he turned and went back to sit down.

    Violet rolled her eyes. What was that? Not just anyone coulde over and concern themselves with Carissa.

    Carissa wasn''t that cheap!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    They waited until the sun began to set, painting the sky with twilight hues.

    At that point, Barrett could no longer sit still. Seeing Carissa standing up, he hurried over. "I n to head to the ins before it gets dark."

    Carissa nced at the setting sun, feeling a mix of warmth and chill, which made her exceptionally ufortable.

    "If you''re going, you don''t need to inform me. Imand the Mystic Army, and you''re not part of it, she said, then lifted her chin and gestured to his soldiers. "You''re their general." COIN BUNDLE:

    get more free bonus

    P

 Chapter 123

    Barrett stared at Carissa. He couldn''t continue speaking, as she had rendered him speechless.

    She was right. She was the deputymander of the Mystic Army and a fifth-ranked general of the court. Every word she spoke carried weight.

    He didn''t have many men with him, and had hoped the Mystic Army would join him. His own troops were exhausted, but the Mystic Army had rested here for quite some time. He believed that if they encountered the Westhaven forces or nomadic tribes, they could fight.

    In a low voice, he pleaded, "I want to lead the Mystic Army, even if I have to beg you, Carissa. I know I''ve wronged you before. You can punish me however you want. But we''ve been waiting for nearly two days! Aurora can''t hold on much longer. I know you hate her, but we''ll make amends together once we find her."

    Carissa''s gaunt face remained cold. "This has nothing to do with personal grudges. The Mystic Army cannot advance any further."

    Barrett clenched his fists. "Carissa, I''m already begging you! What more do you want from me?"

    Violet sneered, and spat sarcastically, "Is begging supposed to be impressive? Your plea is so sinc¨¨re, we''re tempted to beat you up ourselves! If the Mystic Army joins you in the ins and you encounter the Westhaven forces or those tribes, will you fight or let them handle it?"

    "Be quiet!" Barrett''s anger reached its peak, and he finally couldn''t contain his fury. "Who do you think you are, speaking to me like that?"

    Violet lifted her chin in contempt. "What a joke! Do I need any special status to talk to you? How about you measure your own worth? Are you even qualified to be so presumptuous in front of me?" Barrett was utterly furious. "Carissa, control your people. Don''t let every stray dog bark at me!"

    It was Bun who sprang up first. His fists wererge, and he quicklyunched himself at Barrett. Almost immediately, his fists began to rain down on Barrett''s head, face, and body.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Travis was slightly slower to react. Nheless, he moved with impressive speed and delivered swift and powerful blows with his legs.

    This relentless assault left Barrett unable to defend himself. He could only hunch-over, using his hands to protect his head as he endured the beating from the two men.

    "Damn it! I''ve wanted to hit you for a long time! If it weren''t for my military status, I''d have taken action the first time I saw you two!" Bun spat out.

    "Do you really think so highly of yourself? With your character, you dare to be fickle! We men make promises and stick to them, even if it means death! You made us look bad!"

    "You said you''d ept any punishment Cari gave you, didn''t you? Well, now you''re being punished! Take it and learn to be a decent person for the rest of your life!"

    All the soldiers watched the scene unfold, including Barrett''s own men. They wanted to intervene, but knew that Bun and Travis were formidable, and they were standing up for Carissa. The Mystic Army was also there to protect their general.

    Besides, everyone present was a man of honor.

    Barrett''s disdain for his ex-wife and abandonment of her was something no one could tolerate. As he and Aurora had requested a marriage edict through their military achievements, however, nobody dared speak out about it.

    It was only when Carissa felt the beating had gone on long enough that she spoke up. "Bun, Rod, stop

    it."

    Bun and Travis finally ceased their assault, though they spat in disdain before walking away.

    The soldiers then helped Barrett up. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and staggered toward Carissa. Blood trailed down his chin as he asked, "Can we go look for Aurora on the ins now?" Carissa looked at his battered appearance. Did he think enduring a beating would allow him to lead the Mystic Army?

    Her eyes grew serious as she replied softly, "Barrett, just wait. It''s not the ins, but the mountains. Over a hundred thousand Westhaven soldiers are up there now, seeking justice. We can only wait."

 Chapter 124

    Barrett''s expression shifted dramatically. "How do you know they''re in the mountains? What justice. are they seeking?"

    Carissa took a few steps away, and Barrett limped after her. When she stopped, he stared at her.

    expectantly.

    The wind howled around them, and Carissa''s voice was barely audible. "If you calm yourself and listen, you might hear something beyond the wind."

    Barrett tried to focus, but apart from the wind, he heard nothing.

    His skills were not on par with Carissa''s, and his inner force was minimal. How could he hear any movement in the mountains, especially with such a strong wind? It was impossible to discern the presence of nearly a hundred thousand people.

    He suspected Carissa was being evasive, and his frustration grew. "What justice are they seeking?"

    "Use your brain. Why would a hundred thousand soldiers stay in the mountains without retreating? Why capture Aurora? And whye to the Southern Frontier after signing the treaty?"

    After saying this, Carissa walked back, leaving Barrett standing there, his face pale.

    The setting sun cast a dark shadow over his handsome features, making him appear like an unmoving statue.

    This was the second time Carissa had given him such a hint. He knew something terrible had urred, but was unwilling to believe it.

    He walked back to Carissa, and hissed through gritted teeth, "You''re only using her because you resent her for taking your husband! Carissa, you''re a sinister and malicious woman!" When Violet heard this, she was about tosh out at Barrett with her whip. However, Carissa stopped

    her.

    Carissa said, "Ignore him and keep your distance."

    Violet had initially wanted tosh out at Barrett to relieve her frustration, but she thought better of it.

    "Cari''s right. Just ignore him. We don''t need to pay any attention to his nonsense. Keeping a distance is best, to avoid being tainted by his words."

    Barrett''s attempt to provoke her was as effective as hitting a pillowpletely pointless and only served to humiliate him further.

    These martial artists had the most vilenguage.

    There was nothing to do but wait.

    Meanwhile, in the wooden cabin on the mountain, Aurora wasn''t subjected to severe physical torture, but she endured humiliation.

    The humiliation came through words, being urinated on, and physical abuse. Shey disheveled in the cabin, surrounded by the pained cries of herrades. 1

    Liam, the devil himself, crouched beside her, his gaze fixed on her scarred face. "Did you think I would kill all of you?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Aurora trembled all over. The murderous intent in his eyes was unmistakable.

    "That''s right. I''m going to kill

    you."

    Hisrge hand tightened around her throat, and the suffocating sensation of death enveloped her.

    Unable to breathe, her chest felt as if it were about to explode with pain. Waves of dizziness blurred her vision, and her mind was flooded with memories. She had only recently married into the Warren family, and had an unlimited future and happiness ahead of her.

    She was truly so unwilling to ept this fate!

    Aurora didn''t want to die. But if they were determined to kill her, it would be better if they did it now to spare her further torment.

    Just as she thought her end was near, Liam released his grip.

    She gasped for air like one rescued from drowning, taking deep, shuddering breaths. The dizziness intensified, making her feel as if she might faint at any moment.

    Liam''s cold voice cut through her haze. "I told you, this is just the beginning. Killing you would be pointless. It would only grant you a quick end."

    Aurora clutched her throat as she tried to catch her breath. Then, she asked in terror, "W-What do you want from me?"

    Liam replied coldly, "Just this."

    He stood up, left the cabin, and ordered the door to be shut behind him. "The army is to withdraw down the mountain."

    Liam had sent word to Rafael, so he believed there would be troops waiting for him on the ins below.

    Themander of those troops was the person Liam needed to see.

 Chapter 125

    Night fell, and the Westhaven army descended from the mountain. When the troops began to move, Carissa and Violet knew about it and exchanged nces.

    Carissa stood up, and issued amand, "Everyone, stay alert! Weapons at the ready."

    The entire Mystic Army rose to their feet. Holding their shields and weapons in hand, they swiftly moved into their battle formation.

    The Westhaven soldiers moved quickly, descending the mountain in three parallel columns. The soldiers at the front held torches, with one torchbearer every ten men to provide illumination.

    The mountain was icy, making their rapid descent risky. A single slip could cause a disastrous chain reaction. Yet, they moved with remarkable steadiness, clearly wearing specially designed footwear.

    Westhaven was a wealthy and powerful kingdom, and its troops were showcasing its financial might at this moment. Their actions served as a stark reminder to the Starhaven soldiers that engaging inrge- scale warfare with Westhaven would not be advantageous.

    Soon, ten thousand Westhaven soldiers stood on the field, facing off against the Mystic Army.

    Neither side made a move.

    Barrett charged forward, shouting angrily, "Where have you taken Aurora?"

    Liam slowly emerged from the front ranks of the Westhaven troops. A distance of about ten paces separated the two armies.

    Barrett had only rushed to stand in front of the Mystic Army, but he didn''t dare rush over to question Liam directly.

    Liam nced at Barrett, but offered no response. His gaze shifted to Carissa, and aplex mix of emotions flickered in his eyes.

    "General Sinir, may we speak privately?" he asked.

    Carissa, still holding her Rose Spear, nodded. "Certainly."

    Liam looked at the Rose Spear with a deep sigh. "No weapons. But if you''re concerned, you may bring another person. I will approach alone."

    "Cari, I''lle with you," Violet immediately said.

    However, Carissa pointed to Barrett. "You shoulde with me."

    Barrett was initially stunned, but he quickly nodded in agreement. "Alright!"

    He needed to know where Aurora was, and whether she was alive or dead. Still, he was puzzled as to

    why Carissa chose him instead of her own friend.

    Liam approached without any weapons, and Carissa handed the Rose Spear to Violet. Barrett hesitated for a while, reluctant to put down his sword

    "If ites to fighting, we can begin immediately. With just our two thousand men against their hundred thousand, there''s no chance," Carissa said coolly. Only then did Barrett lower his sword and walk alongside Carissa.

    They reached a point where there was a five-pace gap between the two armies. The wind howled, so the distance made it difficult for anyone else to overhear their conversation, unless it was Violet and Carissa''s other friends.

    Liam observed the slender woman in front of him. Though unarmed, her confidence and dignified presence belied her age of barely twenty. She stood before him with no trace of hesitation or caution, exuding an air of grace andposure.

    In contrast, Barrett''s gaze was sharp, and he was scanning the surroundings with evident suspicion and caution.

    Though Liam knew of Barrett, their only encounter had been from afar after the Westhaven troops had retreated from Victory Pass.

    Liam bowed slightly, and addressed Carissa. "I am Liam Tudor, the marshal of Westhaven. General Sinir, your demeanor indeed reflects the excellence of your lineage. The apple does not fall far from

    the tree."

    His tone was admiring, but his eyes revealed aplex mix of emotions.

    Carissa didn''t return the bow. She merely stood silently with a cold expression.

    Barrett also didn''t bow. Instead, he stared at Liam, and demanded, "Where have you taken Aurora? Is she dead or alive?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Liam nced at him with visible disdain. "You''re Barrett Warren, once General Sinir''s husband and now Aurora''s."

    As Liam spoke, he cast a contemptuous look at Barrett.

    Feeling the disdain in Liam''s gaze, Barrett''s fists clenched in anger. "I only ask you this: is Aurora dead or alive? You have no reason to mistreat or kill prisoners of war!"

    Liam''s eyes were as cold as steel, and they were fixed sharply on Barrett''s face. "You have no right to say such things."

 Chapter 126

    Barrett felt a shiver under the intensity of Liam''s gaze, and instinctively took a step back.

    Liam was obviously reluctant to engage in conversation with Barrett. He stood before Carissa, his expression aplex mix of emotions.

    "General Sinir, the massacre of your family was not my order," he began, his tone earnest.

    "The leader of our spies issued thatmand. He did it because he learned that Aurora''s forces had wiped out several viges in Fawnrun City, and that she had subjected a prisoner of war to inhumane

    treatment.

    "Our king and the entire Westhaven court uphold a strict policy: issues on the border should not involve the lives of civilians. We do not condone the ughter of innocents, especially not the elderly, women, and children of an entire family.

    "While your kingdom''s general hadmitted grievous acts, I must apologize on behalf of Westhaven for everything they have done."

    Barrett was stunned. "W-What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Liam paid no attention to Barrett, and continued to address Carissa.

    "Our king and everyone in our court holds thete marshal in high regard. Despite leading armies. against us, General Sinir strictly adhered to the agreements between our nations. He never harmed a single civilian from our kingdom. Each time he waged war, he withdrew his forces once he reached" the border your kingdom set. I am deeply sorry for the tragedy that befell your family. It is a debt that Westhaven owes you.

    He paused, then added somberly, "A debt owed only to your family-the Sinirs."

    Liam did not mention the matter of Arthur''s disgrace and subsequent suicide. The only justification for the massacre was Aurora''s destruction of viges. Westhaven owed nothing to Starhaven, only to the Sinir family.

    THE

    As a military general and soldier, Aurora hadmitted crimes against the civilians of Fawnrun City..

    However, the Sinir family was made up of the elderly, women, and children. All the men of their family had died on the battlefield.

    Liam couldn''t ept that Aurora had mistreated Arthur so cruelly, nor could he ept that Westhaven spies had ughtered the entire Sinir family.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Liam had apologized to Carissa, but Arthur would never receive an apology from Aurora.

    As for the battlefield on the Southern Frontier, their men''s killing of Starhaven soldiers might have been seen as revenge, though Westhaven soldiers had suffered greater losses.

    Nevertheless, these issues must be resolved. The two kingdoms couldn''t remain forever hostile. They were neighboring nations and major powers. They needed to engage in trade, cultural, and technological exchanges.

    That was Liam''s perspective.

    It was also Rafael''s perspective; otherwise, this meeting between Liam and Carissa would never have

    urred.

    After a long silence, Carissa lifted her head. Her eyes were red, and she struggled to hold back tears, determined not to let them fall.

    "Aurora and several hundred soldiers with her have likely been killed or severely wounded and humiliated. Your revenge isplete. However, I know that the Westhaven spies who massacred my family have returned to your country. My revenge is not yet fulfilled. What I am owed, I will have them

    pay

    with their lives," she said firmly.

    Liam looked at her, his gaze full of sorrow andplexity. "If that''s the case, then the debt is settled. I''ve killed all the Westhaven spies who returned. General Sinir, you can grieve in peace. But know that the sorrow in Westhaven can''t be measured. It is a perpetual shame and an eternal pain of our kingdom. Even if Aurora and her soldiers are killed, it will never be erased."

    Carissa nodded silently, understanding his meaning. "I am not in a position to apologize on behalf of anyone, but this matter is also a source of pain and shame for those of us in Starhaven who are aware of

    it."

    At these words, Liam''s eyes became red, as if the wind had harshly touched them. His shoulders slumped slightly. "General Sinir, your words hold great significance for me, him, and the Starhaven royal family."

    One of the young soldiers beside Liam suddenly broke down, covering his face with tears. Moments ago, he had been standing there filled with hatred and anger. Yet Carissa''s words hadforted him, leading him to lose control and weep.

    Liam, Edmund, and Carissa all had pains they could not reconcile. But for the greater good, they had to reconcile in a broader sense.

    Liam then turned to Barrett, whose face was ashen, "Do you want to know what your wife nas done? Go up the mountain. Their current state is a reflection of the sins they havemitted,"

    0

 Chapter 127

    Liam and Edmund left with the Westhaven soldiers.

    "If you want to rescue Aurora," Carissa said to Barrett, "take your trusted aldes up the mountain."

    By saying this, Carissa was actually preserving some dignity for both Barrett and Aurora. If the shame endured by the Westhaven crown prince were to be repeated on them, the things Barrett would see upon going up the mountain would surely be appalling.

    However, Barrett was concerned there might still be Westhaven troops stationed on the mountain. Thus, he requested that Carissa lend him the Mystic Army to apany him.

    Carissa regarded him for a moment. "Are you certain?"

    Feeling an inexplicable tremor at her gaze, he asked, "Can you tell me if Aurora trulymitted the massacres?"

    "You should have asked Liam earlier," Carissa replied calmly. "Or, you can ask Aurora yourself when you meet her. Liam is unlikely to have killed her."

    Barrett found it hard to believe that Aurora could havemitted such acts. He recalled Liam''s words, which were extremely vague. The massacre was mentioned only briefly, while the apology to Carissa was emphasized.

    If Aurora had indeedmitted the massacre, then the destruction of the Sinir family would indirectly be attributed to her. She had caused the death of Carissa''s family, and Barrett had sought to marry her, abandoning Carissa.

    As Barrett contemted this, a flood of conflicting emotions overwhelmed him. A heavy weight was pressing down on his chest, making breathing hard.

    He was unwilling to believe that Aurora could do such things. He would personally ask her once he

    saw her again.

    Barrett suddenly lifted his head. "Liam''s words cannot be fully trusted. You should apany me up the mountain so we can get to the bottom of this, General Sinir. If Aurora admits to it in your presence, then..."

    His face turned pale and grim.

    If Aurora confessed, what could he possibly do? What could ever make up for those irreparable mistakes and lost lives?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    After a moment of silence, Carissa agreed to go up the mountain with him.

    Barrett didn''t trust Liam, and feared that there might be Westhaven troops lying in wait on the mountain. He also requested the Mystic Army to join them.

    He was unsure of the exact nature of the abuses inflicted on the prisoners of war, believing that such abuse would, at most, involve torture. Therefore, he had no idea what he would encounter on the mountain.

    Carissa understood all too well, but this was also part of Liam''s n.

    Aurora hadn''t killed Arthur. He had taken his own life after being released due to the crushing of his dignity, honor, and physical torment.

    Because of that, Liam wouldn''t kill Aurora, Intending to destroy her dignity and reputation. He would leave it to Aurora to decide whether she would end her own life, or endure.

    Liam knew many woulde to rescue her. With a hundred thousand soldiers descending from the mountain, who could say if another hundred thousand might be waiting above?

    At the very least, he was sure Barrett believed so, for Barrett had never truly understood Westhaven.

    Michael ordered the torches to be raised, and over ten thousand men marched up the mountain in a grand procession. Violent and the others followed without any objection, because they knew exactly what they would see.

    After traveling for about half an hour, the winding path finally led them to a t area. This area had been cleared as a temporary camp,rge enough to amodate a hundred thousand soldiers. In the middle stood a wooden cabin, from which the sounds of agonized screams wereing.

    Hearing these cries, Barrett sprinted forward and kicked the hut door open. It was pitch dark inside, so he quickly instructed someone to bring a torch.

    When the torchbearer stepped inside, Barrett''s gaze fell upon neen figures within the cabin.

    His face went ashen instantly.

    All of them werepletely naked, their bodies covered in numerous scars and cuts. One horrifying injury was particrly disturbing-it was as if... They had all been castrated!

    The hut was filled with the stench of feces and urine. It was evident they had been drenched in it.. Excrement smeared their faces, bodies, and mouths. Aurora was no exception.

    She was the only one wearing something. However, shecked pants, and the blood pooled beneath her. Her private parts were clearly visible.

    Coming to his senses, Barrett roared, "Get out! All of you, get out!"

    He grabbed a torch and rushed inside, but there were no clothes or armor left in the hut. They had all been burned.

    Desperate, he stripped off his own armor and outer garments, wrapping them around Aurora''s legs. He then put on bis armor again, and lifted her carefully in his arms.

 Chapter 128

    Aurora had lost consciousness.

    Liam kept choking her, dragging her back and forth between life and death. At the same time, he shed her with a knife on her body and face. Also, he had cut off one of her ears.

    As Barrett carried her out, she remained unaware of her rescue, still in a state of unconsciousness.

    However, it was clear to everyone that Aurora wasn''t wearing any pants. Many had also seen the pool of blood beneath her, revealing the horrors she had endured.

    Barrett''s expression was livid. He finally understood why Carissa had insisted that he only bring his trusted aides up the mountain.

    He shot a fierce, resentful nce at Carissa. Until Aurora told him the truth herself, he refused to believe Liam''s usations. He was unwilling to ept that Aurora had indirectly caused the death of Carissa''s family.

    Seeing his eyes, Carissa saw only a coward. She ignored him, and proceeded with the rescue efforts. Soldiers entered the cabin to carry out the remaining prisoners. The hut had originally been warmed by charcoal, but the Westhaven troops had extinguished it before leaving. The fact that the prisoners were still alive, though still screaming in agony, was a testament to the residual warmth keeping them from freezing to death.

    Some people spontaneously removed the cotton-padded lining from their own uniforms to dress the prisoners before descending the mountain.

    Upon returning to Simonton City, military doctors were summoned. Barrett personally tended to Aurora, scrubbing away the stench from her body and painstakingly removing the excrement from her mouth. Several times, he nearly vomited from the nauseating task.

    He dared not inspect the wound between her legs closely, and simply applied some oint...ent indiscriminately. The rest of her injuries were carefully treated.

    The word "slut" had been carved into her face. Barrett steeled himself, and used a heated iron brand to burn it away. He would rather disfigure half her face than leave that mark.

    Aurora had awakened during the treatment, her mouth continuously cursing and denouncing the cruelty of the Westhaven troops. Her bitter tirade ceased only when Barrett pressed the hot iron against her face, causing her to scream and tremble uncontrobly.

    "Barrett!" Aurora called hoarsely. Her eyes were filled with pain, and the foul odor of her mouth still made one want to gag. "Why are you destroying my face?ˇ±

    "There''s a foul word branded on your face. Do you want to live with that mark for the rest of your life?"

    Barrett''s eyes were cold and terrifying.

    "Those beasts! Those vile dogs! Aurora cursed vehemently. "Liam Tudor, I will not rest until you''re

    dead!"

    Barrett grasped her chin, leaned in, and stared into her eyes. "Tell me, did you destroy viges in Fawnrun? Did you kill innocent civilians?"

    At that moment, Aurora was consumed with rage and anguish. In response to Barrett''s interrogation, she screamed, "I regret it! I should have razed all the viges there, not just the three I destroyed!" Barrett swayed slightly, his eyes filled with horror.

    "Did you really do that? And what about the abuse of the prisoner? Did you do the same-castration and endless beatings?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Not just that!" Aurora''s eyes were filled with malevolent fury, almost bordering on madness. "I had his face carved up slowly, forced him to endure being urinated on, and fed him excrement. I used every method to torture him to make him reveal his identity! Now, I regret that I was too lenient!"

    "So it was because of this prisoner that Liam hastily established the border and signed the treaty with you," Barrett said in an icy voice, his demeanor chilling to the core.

    Even someone as dense as him could piece together the identity of the prisoner.

    Liam''s desperation to make concessions, his eagerness to sign the treaty with Aurora, and his avoidance of returning to Victory Pass to negotiate with Dominic-it all pointed to the fact that the prisoner was likely Liam''s nephew and the previous crown prince of Westhaven.

    It was no wonder the Westhaven troops would appear and fight on the Southern Frontier battlefield.

    Everything made sense now.

    The border dispute was a significant issue that both kingdoms had contested for years, but Liam had rushed to sign the peace treaty.

    Barrett should have suspected there was something wrong from the beginning.

    He had been tasked with burning the supply depot in Fawnrun City. By the time he rushed over to Aurora''s side, the peace treaty had already been signed, which showed just how anxious Liam had

    been.

    get more free bonus

 Chapter 129

    Barrett looked at Aurora as if she were a stranger.

    The person before him was nothing like the woman he had loved. She was cruel and cold, like a demon. He had sacrificed all his military achievements for her, betraying Carissa in the process. He was the biggest fool in the world.

    Yet, he remembered Aurora''s words'' about loyalty and righteousness-how women shouldn''t be confined to the house, but should bear the responsibility of defending their homnd.

    Atu

    that time, Aurora''s eyes had been filled with fervent brilliance.

    Barrett copsed to the ground, his face a mask of tears andughter. Suddenly, he erupted into maniacalughter-a crazed, frenziedugh that filled the room.

    Aurora was terrified by his outburst. Struggling against her pain, she propped herself up and looked at him in shock.

    "Barrett, w-what''s wrong? Don''t scare me."

    Barrettughed until tears streamed down his face. He covered his face with his hands, his shoulders shaking as tears leaked through his fingers.

    Suddenly, he dropped his hands from his face and red ferociously at Aurora.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "It was you who caused Carissa''s entire family to perish! Her family was annihted because you abused the prisoner and ughtered the civilians!" he roared. 1

    Aurora was frightened by his gaze, and instinctively shook her head. "No! It was the Westhaven spies who did it! It had nothing to do with me!"

    Barrett''s eyes were filled with pain. "How could you be such a wicked person? How could you be so cruel? Those were defenseless civilians! How could you bring yourself tomit such ev..... Despite his words, Aurora still didn''t see herself as at fault

    "They were hiding the Westhaven general!" she argued. "I ordered the civilians ughtered just to force out that young general! I don''t understand why you think I''m cruel. Yes, I destroyed viges, but they were Westhaven people. Even if they were civilians, they still belong to Westhaven!"

    "Two kingdoms at war must not harm civilians or kill prisoners of war!" Barrett''s eyes were red with fury, his teeth clenched in pain. "This was the agreement between our kingdom and Westhaven. I told you this many times before the Victory Pass battle, and you said you remembered."

    His voice exploded into an enraged roar, "Now, tell me what did you remember? You didn''t just abuse a prisoner of war! You also ughtered civilians, and destroyed several viges! Are you even human? Are you?!"

    Aurora was terrified by his hideous expression. Tears immediately streamed down her face.

    "But didn''t I already sign the peace treaty and establish the border? The king was very pleased with

    TA

    the oue, and all the officials were happy too! We won''t have to go to war anymore. Is killing a thousand or so Westhaven civilians really that grave a sin?"

    She wiped away her tears. Feeling that her reasoning was justified, her voice grew louder.

    "Go ask at Victory Pass-ask our civilians if they''d be willing to sacrifice their lives to ensure that our kingdom maintains its borders and has no more wars! I''m sure many would agree!"

    When Barrett heard her words, heughed. He swept his messy hair back, revealing a bruised face that looked particrly wild and disheveled.

    His voice was soft yet venomous as he said, "And what about you? Would you be willing to trade your life for peace? If you would, then why all the curses earlier? Isn''t that what you should be enduring? They are all dead, but you''re unwilling to die? Why don''t you die too?!"

    Aurora was at a loss for words.

    "Have you ever asked the civilians you ughtered? Have you asked the people of Victory Pass? Did they all agree? Did they?!" Barrett continued to press.

    He leaned on the edge of the bed, looking as if his world was on the brink of copse.

    Aurora began to cry. "Barrett, what are you doing? You''re scaring me! I''ve endured so much suffering, but you''re notforting me at all. You keep cursing me. Even if I am at fault, I''ve also achieved great things!"

    Barrett watched her tears mix with the burn mark on her face, which dripped down her face along with her blood.

    It was a pitiful and tragic sight.

    Yet, he showed no pity or concern.

    "Do you know that all of your soldiers, except those who got captured, are dead? The ones who survived have been castrated, and you...

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but his expression was a mixture of deep shame and aplex range of emotions.

    Aurora stopped crying, suddenly realizing the implication behind his words.

    "Do you think they... Nothing happened! Barrett, they didn''t touch me!" she said urgently.

 Chapter 130

    Seeing Barrett remain silent, Aurora grew anxious.

    Ignoring her injuries, she said angrily, "They did hurt me, but they definitely didn''t vite me! I''m telling you the absolute truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them yourself!"

    Barrett''s expression darkened. "What''s the point in asking? Isn''t it humiliating enough already?"

    Aurora felt a chill at his words, and was deeply hurt. "You don''t believe me?"

    Barrett smiled sadly.

    "Believe you? Have you ever told me a single truth? Every time I asked you about Victory Pass, you always said it was because you spread rumors that the Hell Monarch was heading there as reinforcement. So Liam retreated and went back to sign a treaty with you. You even hid something so important from me. How can I trust you again?"

    "I didn''t tell you because I knew you wouldn''t like it... Aurora appeared very agitated and almost frantic. "You kept saying you didn''t want to harm the civilians of both kingdoms, but I clearly saw the enemy hiding in the civilians'' homes. Since we attacked Fawnrun, we had to gain something from it. I only killed some civilians, but how many of our soldiers did the people of Westhaven kill?" Barrett took several deep breaths to calm himself. "What was our purpose in entering Fawnrun?"

    "To burn the supply depot," Aurora answered without hesitation.

    "I went to burn the supply depot and left you in charge of reinforcements, but you chased after that young general. Did you ever consider what might happen if Westhaven soldiers arrived while we were burning the supply depot, and you failed to notify me in time?"

    "But in reality, I did aplish something!" Aurora shook her head, feeling a sharp pain in her heart.

    She didn''t want to argue anymore.

    "Forget it. We have different views. You don''t agree with me, and I don''t agree with you. Continuing this argument will only harm our rtionship. Why should we damage our marriage over a few Westhaven civilians? Let''s not discuss it any further, okay?"

    Barrett was filled with disappointment. Despite everything he had said, she still regarded the lives of a few Westhaven civilians as insignificant. It was as if they were merely ants in her eyes. He had nothing more to say.

    Before turning to leave, he smiled bitterly and said slowly, "It''sughable. I abandoned Carissa for you, and I truly regret it."

    Aurora gasped, looking at him in disbelief. "What did you say? You regret it?"

    Barrett turned, and walked out slowly. The night outside was illuminated by the campfire, and it was snowing again. But no matter how cold the weather was, it couldn''tpare to the coldness in his heart.

    Meanwhile, Carissa sat in themand tent.

    Hot coffee was served, along with a steaming bowl of chicken noodle soup. The noodles were served without any additional toppings, not even a simple egg.

    Yet, it was the best food Carissa had eaten since going to the battlefield, She had never thought chicken noodle soup could taste so good before.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Seeing her enjoy the meal, Rafael couldn''t help but ask, "Is one bowl enough?"

    "No. Is there more?" she asked, looking up while eating.

    "There isn''t."

    Carissa was speechless at his answer.

    If that was the case, wasn''t that a pointless question?

    Rafael smiled, watching her with a gaze that seemed to appraise her. With how she was devouring the food, she seemed far from the refined youngdy she was supposed to be.

    After she finished eating, he informed her that he and Liam had already exchanged letters before the battle.

    "His goal was Aurora and the soldiers who participated in the massacre. I knew about this a long time ago. I even tried to arrange for her to stay in the rear, but she insisted on leading the attack herself. "You''ve certainly done your duty in trying to protect Aurora," shemented.

    "She was too determined to die," he said, his handsome features tightening.

    He handed her a handkerchief to wipe her mouth, then continued, "Aurora has no understanding of her limits. Liam didn''t kill her outright because he thought she would be too ashamed to live. Do you think she''d choose to end her own life?"

    Carissa took the handkerchief. The embroidery was crooked and poorly done, but it was clean. It was surprising the marshal would keep such an unattractive handkerchief.

    In the military, people didn''t pay much attention to such details. Carissa used the handkerchief to wipe her lips, and said, "It''s hard to say. Given the humiliation she''s endured..

    She decided not to mention the more vulgar aspects of what Aurora went through, as she still wanted to enjoy the soup.

    "And with so many people having seen her in such a state, it won''t stay hidden in the army. If the army knows, the people in the capital will find out too. It''ll just depend on whether she can endure it."

 Chapter 131

    As Carissa spoke, she lifted the bowl and drank the soup in one gulp. Her bold gesture made Rafael smile.

    "By the way, why did the crown prince of Westhaven appear in Fawnrun City?"

    Carissa had always been puzzled about that. She had heard that this prince was highly esteemed in Westhaven, known for his wisdom and virtue.

    Why had he been in Fawnrun City? After all, he wasn''t a military general,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "There''s internal strife within the Westhaven royal family. The crown prince was framed by the second prince and forced to go to the battlefield. Liam knew the crown prince couldn''t fight, so he hid him in Fawnrun City, as it was away from the fighting. No one expected he would encounter Aurora," Rafael exined

    "The second prince?" Carissa frowned slightly. "With the death of the crown prince of Westhaven, the other princes will vie for the throne. If the second prince bes the crown prince, it won''t be good for Starhaven."

    After all, the second prince harbored hostility and malice towards Starhaven.

    "Yes, but Liam intends to support the third prince''s ascension. The third prince and the crown prince are actual brothers, but the third prince is not yet a marquis. Liam faces many challenges, and the king of Westhaven is already gravely ill and may notst much longer," Rafael added.

    Carissa understood. "So, this time, Westhaven wants to regain some dignity, avenge themselves, and then quickly retreat to handle their internal turmoil. They are concealing the crown prince''s death, but once it''s revealed, they can tell the people of Westhaven that they''ve avenged the prince."

    "That''s one reason, but it''s moreplex than we can fullyprehend. A great nation has its own.

    considerations."

    Carissa nodded. "You''re right."

    "Carissa, the Southern Frontier has been reimed, thanks to the efforts of your family. Your father and brothers can rest in peace now," said Rafael, looking at her solemnly. With reddened eyes and a voice choked with emotion, she replied, "Yes, you''re right."

    Rafael gazed deeply at her. "Your father''s unfulfilled ambitions have beenpleted with your help. The gates of Ilyrian City and Simonton City were breached under yourmand. You fought bravely. In the annals of history, the Sinir family will undoubtedly be honored with a prominent chapter."

    Only now did Carissa understand why Rafael had chosen her to lead the Mystic Army instead of selecting one of the many famous generals. During the war, he had sent a report to the capital to establish her military rank, giving her the official authority tomand such arge force. That was the opportunity he had given her. Without the title of general, hermand would havecked. legitimacy.

    She stood up, bowed deeply, and said, ˇ°Marshal, I am deeply grateful for your favor and support. I

    you."

    have no way to repay you.

    Rafael''s eyes flickered. "No way to repay? Are you saying you want to repay me?"

    Carissa was taken aback. That was just a polite expression. She had given her all in the battles, both in attacking cities and ying enemies, which should be repayment enough for his support. "Uh... do you have any orders for me, Marshal?"

    Rafael''s smile widened. "Not now, but who knows, I might need your help in the future, General Sinir."

    Carissa thought Rafael was just speaking casually. After all, as a prince, what help could he need from her?

    "Alright. In that case, I''ll repay you in the future," she replied politely.

    Rafael gave her a meaningful look. "I''ll remember that. You may go and rest now."

    Carissa stood up. "Yes, sir. I''ll take my leave."

    Back at the camp, Violet and Cynthia were already fast asleep. Carissa didn''t even bother taking off her shoes and copsed onto her bed.

    The moment shey down, her entire body felt like it was falling apart, exhaustion seeping into every bone. Sleep overcame her instantly, and she slept until the following evening. For those who practiced internal martial arts like them, sleeping was the best way to recover. When she woke up,pletely refreshed.

    she felt

    Everyone else woke up one after another. Without saying much, they automatically went out to help clean up the battlefield andfort the civilians.

    D

 Chapter 132

    The triumphant news of reiming the Southern Frontier spread back to the capital.

    When Salvador read the report, he was moved to tears.

    During the morning court session, all the civil and military officials knelt and shouted, "Long live the king!" 1

    This monumental news spread like wildfire. First, to the officials'' families, then the entire capital, and soon, the entire country.

    The nation rejoiced!

    A famous storyteller, who had connections everywhere, heard snippets of information from the servants and maids in officials'' households and sold these stories.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Thus, everyone knew that the primary credit of reiming the Southern Frontier belonged to the Hell Monarch, Rafael. However, it was a female general who had consecutively breached Ilyn City and Simonton City. Leading the Mystic Army, she had crushed the Sandorian forces!

    The storyteller was adept at creating heroes. His passionate and dramatic retellings depicted this female general as a divine goddess of war.

    The battles were also exaggerated as moreplex than they were. The female general under the marshal''smand was portrayed as brave and strategic, outwitting the enemymanders despite facing hardships.

    The more fantastic the story, the more the people believed it.

    In their mundane ordinary lives, the people craved exciting stories about heroes. So, whether in coffeehouses, taverns, on the streets, or at family gatherings, everyone was talking about this female general. However, the female general''s true identity remained a mystery.

    But who else could it be? Naturally, it had to be Aurora.

    She had previously distinguished herself at Victory Pass and was the one who, along with Barrett, led the reinforcements to the battlefield. Among the reinforcements was the Mystic Army. Therefore, the female general leading the Mystic Army to victory was undoubtedly her.

    Themon people celebrated these rumors as the truth.

    The aristocratic families and officials of fifth rank and above didn''t take these rumors seriously. They saw it as mere spection from people who frequented coffeehouses and taverns. Perhaps there was a grain of truth in the stories, but most of it was likely exaggerated or distorted.

    Ironically, the people of the Warren family believed the rumors and thought Aurora had indeed achieved great merit.

    Since Barrett and Aurora departed for the war, Reba had given up eating meat and prayed for their sess. Now that they had achieved glory, her joy and excitement significantly improved her health.

    She immediately ordered preparations for a grand ceremony at Radiance Temple to thank the gods. The people of the Warren family paraded through the streets, carrying livestock and offerings and celebrating with fireworks. This spectacle further convinced the townspeople that the female general in the stories was indeed Aurora.

    Sitting inside a carriage, Reba peeked out at the cheering crowd, her vanity fully satisfied by their admiration and celebration.

    After the ceremony, she instructed Amelia to organize a tea party. Reba wanted to invite the families of court officials to build connections in advance. That way, when Barrett and Aurora returned to court and received official positions, their path would be smooth.

    Reba believed Barrett and Aurora had once again distinguished themselves, and would soon be new favorites of the court, with many eager to visit and congratte them. So, she ordered the tea party to be grand and dignified. She even brought out a set of fine white porcin tea wares she had brought as part of her dowry to entertain the noblewomen.

    As for the pastries, the household cooks were not skilled enough, so they bought them from Serene Confections, a renowned pastry shop known for its delicious, albeit expensive, treats. Due to therge number of guests, they spent over three hundred silver coins on pastries alone. Serene Confections'' staff personally delivered and arranged the pastries on exquisite tes.

    In addition to the pastries, they also bought premium caviar, ensuring each guest had a serving. ording to Reba''s guest list, that alone cost over a thousand silver coins.

    Amelia silentlymented. The Warren family''s finances were already in deficit, and now they were hosting such an extravagant tea party.

    Where would the moneye from?

    She had no choice but to pawn off the remaining valuable items in the estate. But at this rate, the estate was bound to be emptied sooner orter. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 133

    Reba sent invitations to the wives of the two deputy ministers of the Ministry of Defense, as well as to the wife of the Minister of Defense himself. Though she doubted thetter would attend, she was confident that the wives of the deputy ministers woulde.

    Reba nned to ask them about the general situation of the war and how the Ministry of Defense would reward the meritorious.

    However, on the day of the tea party, neither of the deputy ministers'' wives showed up. Even the wives of slightly higher-ranking officials did not attend. Only the wives of fifth- or sixth-rank officials, and even some of seventh or eighth rank, came with their families. Some of these guests were not even on the invitation list, which made Reba both angry and distressed.

    She had spent so much money on this tea party to raise her family''s profile and create a strong and favorable impression for Barrett and Aurora. When they returned victorious, she hoped Salvador and the Ministry of Defense would consider the public''s praise when distributing rewards.

    Nowadays, the rumors about the female general had spread everywhere, and the praise was growing louder.

    Reba had previously felt that Carissa bing a duke''s daughter after the divorce was a bit unfair. But now that Aurora and Barrett had made significant achievements, the Warren family''s future seemed promising.

    A duke''s family with only an orphan girl versus a family with real power-anyone could see which one to favor!

    But seeing the tea party filled with lower-ranked officials, Reba fumed internally. iming to be ill, she refused to entertain them and left Amelia to host the guests.

    Reba couldn''t understand it. With all the public buzz, why couldn''t she attract the high-ranking wives?

    This farce made Charlotteugh. How could someone of Reba''s status expect the wife of a second -rank minister toe for tea and pastries?

    Even if Barrett and Aurora had indeed achieved great things, many other people had contributed to the Southern Frontier battle over the years. When it came to rewards, Barrett and Aurora would be further down the list.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    If the rumors were true and Aurora had led the troops to capture two cities, that would indeed be a significant achievement. However, the fact that the Minister of Defense''s wife and the deputy ministers'' wives didn''t attend clearly indicated that the female general was not Aurora.

    In the middle of the night, Reba experienced severe chest pain and called for a doctor. Sebastian, despite selling medicine to her, still refused to see her. So, she had to call another physician.

    As the Warren family could no longer afford to keep a family doctor, Amelia attended to Reba for most of the night. Exhausted, she eventually left the servants to watch over her mother-inw and

    went to rest.

    The following day, when Reba saw that Amelia was not there to serve her, she flew into a rage and demanded her daughter-inw''s presence. However, Amelia did note, iming she had caught a

    cold.

    When Charlotte came to visit Reba, she found her in a fit of anger and tried to console her.

    "You''re only hurting yourself by getting angry at everyone. What''s the point of this? You know, when Carissa was here, she took such good care of you. If you had a headache or felt dizzy, she''d call Sebastian without you having to say a word. You never appreciated such a good daughter-inw. Instead, you treated a nobody like a treasure. If you don''t cherish your blessings, all you''ll get is suffering," said Charlotte.

    Reba''s face turned ashen as she remembered how Carissa had attended to her tirelessly whenever her illness red up, neverining. Now, when she asked Amelia to take care of her for just one night, it was too much for her.

    She also.recalled that before Aurora went to war, she was the same-affectionately calling Reba" Mom" but never actually tending to her when needed.

    However, in front of her sister-inw, Reba needed to uphold her image.

    She retorted coldly, "Since you think so highly of Carissa, why don''t you have one of your sons marry into her family and inherit the title? They can live off her fortune." Charlotte remained unbothered. "My sons aren''t worthy of Carissa. She deserves better, at least better than Barrett."

    "How dare you!" Reba clutched her chest, ring furiously. "You''re just here to provoke me!"

    Charlotte smiled. "The truth is hard to hear, isn''t it? Well, you can say what you want. It doesn''t matter.

    With that, Charlotte stood up and left.

 Chapter 134

    Initially, everyone spected that Aurora was the female general who had led the Mystic Army. However, after Reba''s tea party, some people began to notice hints that suggested otherwise. The storyteller, known for his knack for suspense, first piqued the interest of his audience before revealing, "At the tea party hosted by Madam Warren at Valor Estate, neither the wives of the Ministry of Defense''s two deputy ministers nor any other family members of Ministry of Defense officials were in attendance. What does that imply? I''m afraid it implies that the female general who led the army was likely not General Yates." The coffeehouse patrons were shocked, and the storyteller''s words sparked a lively discussion.

    If it wasn''t Aurora, then who? There was no other female general in the current era.

    A few dayster, people managed to find out some information and started to talk about how Barrett''s ex-wife, who had left him, went to the battlefield.

    The people of the capital still vividly remembered the story of Barrett''s divorced wife. Wasn''t she Carissa Sinir, the daughter of thete Hector Sinir, the Duke of Northwatch, who sacrificed himself at the Southern Frontier?

    Mentioning Carissa might have elicited curiosity, but speaking of Hector''s household evoked deep sympathy and sorrow among the citizens. Some, moved by a strong sense of patriotism, even shed

    tears.

    All the men of Hector''s family had perished on the Southern Frontier battlefield, leaving behind widows and orphans. Such a tragedy inevitably tugged at the heartstrings.

    As a result, people began to delve into the life of Carissa, the sole survivor of the Duke of Northwatch''s family. They discovered that she had been sent to the Pathfinders Guild to learn martial arts at the age of seven,

    Then, Aurora had snatched Carissa''s husband from her. Given Carissa''s martial arts skill and her family''s military background,bined with the sacrifice of her father and brothers on the Southern Frontier battlefield, it made sense that she would seek military merit there. It was both a quest for revenge and a way to prove herself superior to Aurora.

    The rumors about Carissa''s military aplishments reached the Warren family, causing quite a stir.

    Upon hearing them, Rebaughed bitterly and mocked, "Carissa, capable of earning military merit on the battlefield? If she had such skills, she would have gone to the front lines long ago. Why would she instead marry into our family and even serve an old woman like me?"

    Since Amelia couldn''t control the household staff, Reba''s scornful words naturally spread outside. Some people believed whatever they heard, so they thought Reba''s words made sense.

    If Carissa had those abilities, why would she have lowered herself to serve a sickly mother-inw? They recalled hearing that Carissa had attended to the older woman so diligently that she even slept in her room to provide constant care.

    Others, however, thought more deeply.

    They saw this as a testament to the duke''s excellent upbringing of his daughter. After marrying, it was only right for Carissa to fulfill her duties and serve her inws. Sleeping in the same room as her ailing mother-inw demonstrated her strong sense of respect and obedience, which was quite admirable.

    Previously, the great triumph at Victory Pass, where Aurora and Barrett earned their merits and sought a marriage edict from Salvador, was considered a romantic tale. However, the joy of reiming the Southern Frontier overshadowed the triumph at Victory Pass.

    Inparison, the recovery of the Southern Frontier was a far more significant achievement.

    Upon reflection, Barrett''s act of seeking marriage as a reward for his military achievements began to feel distasteful. Without the heroic aura, Barrett became a man who abandoned his wife, and Aurora was seen as a husband-stealer.

    How could anyone celebrate them?

    As rumors and various spections spread, the Warren family decided to shut their doors, ignoring the gossip. They remained confident that Aurora and Barrett would earn their merits.

    On the third day of April, the court finally announced that the Hell Monarch would lead the reinforcements back to the capital. The Ministry of Defense also released the list of meritorious soldiers from this campaign.

    Three female generals were recognized for their contributions, with Carissa, who had captured two cities, receiving the highest honors. The other two were Violet and Cynthia.

    Barrett''s name appeared on the list but was ranked much lower. He was preceded by veteran generals who had been stationed at the Southern Frontier for years, most of whom were Hector''s former subordinates.

    Aurora''s name was notably absent from the list.

    When the Ministry of Defense''s announcement reached the Warren family, everyone was dumbfounded. They could hardly believe that Aurora had not been recognized. Despite leading reinforcements to the battlefield during the harsh winter, she wasn''t even mentioned for her efforts.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Reba was so infuriated that she fainted on the spot.

 Chapter 135

    In coffeehouses across the capital, storytellers spared no effort in embellishing Carissa''s military achievements, portraying her conquest of the cities as a grand tale of heroism. As a result, themon people grew to admire Carissa immensely,pletely forgetting the harsh words they had once spoken about her after her divorce.

    Heather finally understood why she had been confined to her quarters. When her daughter got married, Carissa had sent people to offer congrattory gifts, which Heather had declined. At the time, she hadined to those around her, saying that Carissa, being a divorced woman, had no business sending gifts-it was bad luck.

    Upon hearing of this, Harvey was furious and pped her. "She''s your niece! If your sister in heaven knew what you did, would she not be upset with you for being so heartless? It''s one thing for strangers to show Carissa disdain, but you''re her aunt! You''re truly..."

    Harvey was a leisurely prince with no real power or responsibilities, which was why he remained in the capital. He had never concerned himself with Carissa and Barrett''s divorce, nor did he dare to interfere, as any royal edict regarding marriage or divorce was beyond his jurisdiction.

    He was unaware of Carissa''s attempt to honor his daughter with congrattory wedding gifts. Had he known, he would have epted the gifts to avoid offending Carissa, though he might not have given them to his daughter.

    "It wasn''t that I disliked her, I was afraid you and your family would hold it against her. I acted out of a moment of poor judgment," Heather cried, feeling both anxious and regretful after being pped. "You didn''t even know she went to war, which shows you never bothered to check on her. You im to have acted out a moment of poor judgment, but it''s clearly ack ofpassion," Harvey countered. Heather defended herself, "But we were confined to our quarters!"

    "You could have sent someone to check on her. Not everyone in the household was confiner Harvey''s face turned a deep shade of red. "Your sister treated you so well. You and your sister had a close bond that everyone admired. After such a heartless act, will Carissa still acknowledge you as her aunt when she returns?"

    Harvey''s concern was not genuinely about familial bonds, but rather about maintaining good rtions with those in power. Having made significant contributions, Carissa now held a military post with real authority.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Harvey had no interest in making enemies with any officials who wielded power-especially since Carissa''s divorce had been granted by the king himself. Plus, Hector had been posthumously elevated to the title of duke, which could be inherited. The Duke of Northwatch''s family would surely thrive in the future under the new head of the family.

    Heather was shocked to learn that Carissa had made such achievements on the battlefield.

    Previously, she had thought that the king''s elevation of Hector to a duke was merely a formality to bnce out Barrett and Aurora''s marriage-that it was more about appearances than real significance.

    Now, Heather deeply regretted her actions and wanted to quickly try to make amends.

    ˇ°Fortunately, Leona doesn''t know about this. When Carissa returns in triumph, I''ll make sure Leona visits her. They were very close when they were young. Otherwise, Carissa wouldn''t have sent Leona wedding gifts when she got married," said Heather.

    "Even if you try to make amends, it will never be the same. Moreover, because of this incident, we''ve been confined to our quarters and couldn''t even attend the New Year celebrations in the pce. Clearly, the king holds a grudge now. Just wait and see," Harvey snapped before storming off. T

    Shaken, Heather had tears streaming down her face. In all their years of marriage, Harvey had never struck her. Her actions had indeed been a moment of poor judgment. She didn''t despise Carissa- they were rtives, so it was obvious there were chenshed familial bonds between them.

    Heather had simply wanted to avoid furtherplications.

    "Lara, do you think I was wrong?" Heather asked, wiping her tears as she spoke to the old maid who was applying ointment to her face.

    Lara sighed. "Mydy, you and yourte sister were once very close. When General Warren sought permission to marry General Yates, you, as Lady Sinir''s aunt, should have gone to the Warren family to support her. I advised you, but you didn''t listen."

    Heather sobbed. "But it was a royal edict. How could I possibly oppose the king? That would be outright defiance."

    Lara gently rubbed Heather''s face. "You may not have been able to stop the marriage, but if you had shown some support, the Warren family wouldn''t have gone so far, as they would have had to show some consideration for your status as a princess consort."

    Heather sniffled and ordered a servant to bring some warm water to wash her face.

    "I''ll go to Northwatch Estate. Even if it''s just a formality, at least when Carissa returns, her servants will tell her that I made an effort to visit," said Heather.

    Lara knew it was a bit toote to visit now, and it seemed more like an attempt to curry favor. But as the princess consort had always acted this way, there was no stopping her. If she wanted to go, it would be best to let her go.

 Chapter 136

    The events in the capital were unknown to Carissa, who was far away at the Southern Frontier.

    The war was long over, but the troops could not fully withdraw yet. The first reason was the severe cold, which made marching difficult. The second reason was that many areas of the Southern Frontier were in ruins after years of conflict, and the soldiers were helping with the reconstruction.

    Since the end of the war, rumors about Aurora''s capture and

    disgrace had spread throughout the army. No matter how much she denied it, there were many soldiers who had rushed into the wooden h¨˛t and seen her state that day.

    It was not a secret that could be hidden.

    Aurora had sought out Zeke and the others to testify on her behalf, but what could they say? Having endured brutal beatings and muttion, they could barely say whether Aurora had been vited

    or not.

    Besides, Zeke was furious with his cousin and refused to even

    speak with her. Meanwhile, the other soldiers who had once been grateful to Aurora for their rewards now harbored hatred towards her after their capture and suffering.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Aurora remained remarkably resilient, undeterred by anyone''s judgment. Once her injuries had healed, she returned to her duties with a mental fortitude that was indeed admirable.

    Liam had expected that after such an ordeal, she might take her own life. It seemed he had underestimated Aurora''s strength. He would have been furious to learn that she hadn''tmitted suicide-after all, their crown prince had killed himself from disgrace, while Aurora had the audacity to shamelessly live on. 2

    FIN MONDA

    The gossip about her did not cease, sometimes even being voiced in her presence. Initially, Aurora would step forward to defend herself, insisting that she had not been defiled, that she was still pure, and had only been beaten and disfigured. But as time went on, she ceased to exin, exhausted by the futile attempts and Barrett''s continued cold treatment.

    Instead, she confronted Carissa with a mocking tone, "I heard that you all reached the base of the mountain but didn''te to rescue me. You were hoping I''d die. You''re truly cruel Do you think I''ll kill myself? I won''t. I''ll live better than any of you. I you want me dead, it''s not going to be that easy."

    Carissa looked at her with a small smile. "You''re mistaken. It would be quite easy for me to kill you. I could drag you up the mountain in the middle of the night, throw you from the cliff, and let wild dogs devour your remains, leaving nothing but bones."

    Aurora''s expression shifted at her words.

    Carissa continued coldly, "Or perhaps, I could slip some poison into your coffee. I could make you wish for death but be unable to obtain it."

    Aurora reached out to strike her. "You would dare?!"

    Carissa caught her wrist and shoved her to the ground, then coldly said, "I remember how arrogant you were when you first came to speak with me. Where is that arrogance and confidence now?" Aurora was infuriated and red-faced, but could do nothing against. Carissa.

    "You should focus on recovering," Carissa sneered. "Your military punishment still awaits you."

    Aurora slowly rose to her feet, her eyes cold and defiant. "Do you think I''m afraid? Carissa, even if you achieve great things, I still

    defeated you. I''m Barrett''s wife now, not you."

    Aurora''s pride returned, as if merely mentioning Barrett could bring a pained expression to Carissa''s face.

    But Carissa merely scoffed and sarcastically said, "Congrattions."

    Her dismissive attitude instantly broke Aurora''sposure.

    "You''re jealous; you just refuse to admit it."

    "Yes, of course," Carissa said mockingly. "I''m so jealous that you''ve be Mrs. Warren, that you''re now the mistress of Valor Estate, and that you''ll be spending sleepless nights attending to that troublesome old woman."

    With that, Carissaughed and walked away.

    During this time, Carissa had been working with Violet and the others to help rebuild the Southern Frontier. Although the days were exhausting, she gradually learned to suppress the pain in her heart. asionally, she would share a drink with Rafael and the others, discussing the future of the Southern Frontier.

    Rafael was no longer the scruffy figure he once was. He now looked quite handsome, and it was no surprise that he was once called the most attractive man in Starhaven-it seemed there was some truth to that im.

 Chapter 137

    As spring arrived and the ice and snow melted away, the soldiers stationed in Simonton City prepared to return to the capital. Violet and the others were torn between whether to go back to the capital with them or return to Meadow Ridge.

    "Meadow Ridge will always be there, but a triumphant return

    happens only once in a lifetime. We should go back and receive the people''s praise," Travis said.

    They didn''t have grand ambitions; their greatest aspiration was to perfect their martial arts skills. They didn''t seek to be invincible, only to be able to defeat any opponent they faced.

    Suddenly hailed as heroes of the Southern Frontier, they found the new height of their status a bit overwhelming.

    With Aurora''s injuries nearly healed, it was time for her to face her punishment.

    During her time at the Southern Frontier, her rtionship with Barrett had been in a peculiar state. Her husband seemed to constantly avoid her, yet would still assist her when necessary.

    For instance, when she was to be punished, Barrett pleaded with Rafael on her behalf, only to be ignored. After failing with the marshal, he turned to Carissa, hoping she might intercede on Aurora''s behalf.

    "I know it''s presumptuous," Barrett began, "but we''re about to return to the capital. If she endures this punishment now, she won''t be able to withstand the hardships of the journey. All mistakes are mine, I have wronged you..."

    Carissa cut him off coldly, "If you know it''s presumptuous and

    +IS BONUS

    acknowledge your fault, then how do you have the nerve to ask me to intercede for her? And don''t you know that my entire family was ughtered because of her? I''m the one who most wishes for her death. Yet, youe to me to plead on her behalf? Are you sure there''s nothing wrong with your brain?"

    Her words left Barrett speechless.

    He stood there, dumbfounded, staring at the cold-faced woman before him. In his mind, he saw the face he had glimpsed on their wedding night-radiant and vibrant under the ca. dlelight. His heart ached with bitterness.

    "I know I was wrong. I''ve failed you, but I can''t fail her as well," he said.

    Carissa found the situationughable.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you take the punishment for her? It''s only natural for a husband to take responsibility for his wife."

    Uninterested in witnessing his disy of guilt and emotion, Carissa turned and left, heading to Rafael''s tent to request an audience. Rafael was engrossed in carving something, which he immediately covered with a silk cloth upon hearing Carissa''s request. "Let her in."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Dn hesitated for a moment before saying, "I just saw General Warren speaking to General Sinir. I''m afraid she might be here to plead for Aurora."

    Rafael nced at him dismissively. "Do you think General Sinir would plead for General Yates?"

    Dn shrugged, his youthful face disying a naivety about love." Maybe she thinks this is a way to win Barrett back?"

    Rafael paused, then beckoned Dn closer. "Come here."

    When Dn stepped forward, Rafael smiled faintly, continuing to gesture. "Come closer, squat down. I see something on your face."

    Dn touched his face, finding nothing but still crouched down. "It''s been a while since I washed my face..."

    His smile vanishing, Rafael pped Dn hard across the face and said, "It was dirty."

    Shocked by the p, Dn stared wide-eyed at Rafael. "Did I say something wrong?"

    Rafael picked up his carving knife and tapped it lightly on Dn''s head. "Does General Sinir even think highly of General Warren now? You''re speaking nonsense. Let her in." "Yes, sir." Dn rubbed his head and stood up.

    Rafael''s eyes narrowed as he issued a warning, "Do not let what you said slip outside. If you do, I''ll have your scalp removed."

    Dn gulped nervously. "I understand, sir."

    It seemed Rafael hadn''t forgotten what he said to Mnie before the campaign. However, things were different now-Carissa had been married, and her purity was questionable.

    If Rafael still harbored such thoughts and his mother found out, she would surely be furious.

    Moreover, since she wasing to Rafael''s tent after Dn had seen her talking with Barrett for quite some time, Carissa was definitely here to plead for Aurora.

 Chapter 138

    Carissa entered briskly. After greeting Rafael, she felt a strange

    unease.

    What was wrong with Dn? Why was he looking at her with such an odd look on his face?

    When Rafael gave Dn a cold look, thetter chuckled and said, "I''ll take my leave, then."

    Once outside, Dn didn''t stray far. He hid just beyond the entrance to eavesdrop.

    "Have a seat," Rafael told Carissa.

    Rafael cast an irritated look at the entrance. It was obvious someone was eavesdropping. Even if Dn wanted to do so, couldn''t he have hidden better?

    Aware of Dn''s presence, Carissa sat down and gave Rafael a questioning look, then pointed at the door, wondering why Dn was still there.

    Rafael shook his head with a smile. "Ignore him: What brings you here?"

    Carissa straightened and asked earnestly, "Marshal, I know we''re preparing to return to the capital. Before that, may I visit the ce. where my father and brothers fell? I''d like to pray for their souls to apany us back to the capital."

    The remains of her father and brothers had been sent back to the capital after their deaths. However, if their spirits still lingered, they would surely want to witness the Southern Frontier''s remation with their own eyes.

    Rafael nodded slightly. "Of course, but you needn''t go. I''ve already

    +IS BONUS

    been there myself. I cut down arge tree from that ce and am carving memorial ques for them. We''ll bring their ques back with us."

    He lifted a silk cloth to reveal the carved ques arranged beneath. One of them was already finished, bearing the name ''Hector Sinir''. Carissa''s lips quivered as tears welled up in her eyes.

    At the Sinir family''s memorial hall, her father and brothers'' ques were also disyed. When she went ba to pay her respects, she could never bring herself to look directly at them, as if doing that could keep them alive in her memory, rather than reducing them to cold, lifeless ques.

    As tears streamed down her face, she pulled out a handkerchief to wipe them away, only to realize it was the one Rafael had given her.

    She quickly returned it, her voice choking with emotion as she said, Thank you."

    Rafael''s gaze lingered on the handkerchief for a moment before he took it back. "It was the least I could do. When I first went into battle, it was your father who led me."

    Carissa nodded silently, her emotions overwhelming her.

    After a long pause, she said, "Since you''ve arranged everything, I won''t make the trip myself."

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go she was simply terrified.

    She had learned of her father and brothers'' deaths upon returning home from Meadow Ridge. She had seen her mother weep until she was nearly blind, and had seen the widows and orphans in her family. Since then, Carissa had buried her grief deep within herself and was afraid to confront it.

    "What are your ns after we return to the capital? Are you thinking

    of pursuing a military position, or... "Rafael asked aThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    he resurred carving Carissa''s elder brother''s memorial que with a deliberate slowness

    He casually continued, ˇ°Or perhaps, finding someone else to marry?

    "My mother didn''t want me to follow a military path, Carissa replied.

    Rafael looked up. "Your mother hoped you would marry someone and lead a stable life."

    Tve followed my mother''s wishes and married before," Carissa answered.

    There was a meaningful look in Rafael''s eyes, but it was subtle and hidden. "If the marriage wasn''t satisfactory, it''s null and void. You can find someone better."

    Carissa''s eyes were slightly reddened as she smiled. "It''s a fact that I''ve been married once. How can it be null and void? As for whether it was good or bad, you only know by living it. Marriage is like a high- stakes gamble. I''ve just lost once, so I have no intention of gambling again."

    Rafael''s smile was warm and reassuring. "That''s a good mindset. Never settle for just anyone. Following your mother''s wishes is one thing, but marrying without thought is another. I haven''t nned to marry either."

    Carissa refrained frommenting on his personal matters but found his words curious. It seemed he hoped she would continue in a military role. The courtcked young, capable generals, and Salvador was troubled by this shortage.

    They had managed to take back control of the Southern Frontier. Even though their issues with Westhaven wereplicated and not fully resolved, this victory was a relief and allowed Westhaven to get

    some revenge.

 Chapter 139

    The next day, news that Barrett hedisken the punishment next for Aurora spread throughout the ente camp, Sere word''s crys rumors about the two of them had grousted widely, and sexxy everyone at the Southern Frontie

    en doe

    At first, Aurora tried to ignore the gossip, going out her day as if to silence the criticism with indifference. But as the mormors grew louder and the stares more ourous, she could no longer toeeet and used her lingering injuries as an exove to withdraw and fide away/This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, Barrett bore the brunt of its silently. He heard the whispers, but could offer no response of exnation. He knew the issue involved more then just personal scandal-its connected to the Victory Pass battle, the Westhaven civilians ughtered by Aurora, and...

    These were matters that could not be exined away and any attempt to do so would only worsen the situation.

    The soldiers, however, were unaware of theseplexities. They simply believed that Aurora had failed to follow orders and left the main force, leading to her capture by the enemy. Moreover, during the siege, she had charged in and disrupted the Mystic Army''s formation, nearly causing Carissa to fail in breaching the city.

    As a result, the soldiers held Aurora in contempt. They viewed her actions as a grab for credit that backfired. With that assumption in mind, who would feel any sympathy for her?

    In contrast, Barrett''s act of taking the punishment for his wife earned him the respect of his men. Despite this, neither the Hell Monarch Army nor the Southern Frontier veterans held him regard.

    On the battlefield, men fought fiercely and spoke of protecting their country and territory, but everyone prioritized their own families first.

    However, after achieving military merits, Barrett had used his achievements to request a marriage edict, abandoning a wife who had dutifully served his parents for a year. Any soldier with a sense of honor would despise him for it.

    Moreover, many of the Southern Frontier soldiers had once served under Hector, making them naturally inclined to support Carissa.

    It was not until the beginning of May that Rafael formted a defensive n for the border. After that, he left several generals to guard Simonton City and began leading the Mystic Army and the Hell Monarch Army back to the capital.

    As for the troops originally stationed at Victory Pass who hade to help at the Southern Frontier, they were to return to their original

    post.

    The memorial ques had been carved, and Rafael had arranged for them to be escorted back to the capital. Upon arrival in the city, he and Carissa would carry the ques together.

    The capital city was very far from the Southern Frontier, so the journey back would take a long time. As the army traveled, citizens along the way weed them warmly.

    Reiming the Southern Frontier was a long-cherished wish of the Starhaven people, and atst, Rafael had seeded. He was a hero, as were all the soldiers who fought at the Southern Frontier, except for one-Aurora.

    The once-renowned female general had caused the deaths of

    hundreds of soldiers through her pursuit of personal glory, leading to her and eighteen others being captured and subjected to torture.

    This knowledge was not confined to the military. Many Southern

    Frontier civilians knew of it as well. Such information had been spread by spies dispatched by Liam. Of course, once Rafael discovered these spies, he sent them back to Westhaven.

    After the Southern Frontier was reimed, numerous merchants traveled there and learned of the news. Thus, by the time the army began its return to the capital, the information had already spread throughout Starhaven. It was only a matter of time before it reached the capital.

    By mid-June, the grand army finally arrived in the capital.

    Salvador led the court officials and awaited them at the city gates, which were packed with citizens. They had arranged for dozens of musicians there, ying various instruments.

    Rafael got off his horse, holding Hector''s memorial que, while Carissa held the que for her eldest brother. Timothy and the other generals held the ques for Carissa''s other brothers, and they all stood solemnly.

    At that moment, everyone from the court officials to the weing crowd was in tears.

    Before the army entered the city, Salvador ordered for fireworks to be ignited. The crackling of fireworks filled the air, and the colorful sparks indicated that Starhaven would be free of war from now on. Salvador stepped down from the carriage and raised his hand, prompting the drums to start beating. At the same time, over a dozen musicians began to y their trumpets.

    As the trumpets yed, the drummers, wielding drumsticks adorned with white silk, struck their drums in rhythm with the majestic beat. The violins yed a melodious introduction, followed by the trumpets and drumsing together in harmony.

    The sounds surged like a mighty army charging into battle, with the

    roar of thousands of troops and the sh of weapons. The stirring notes echoed from the city gates all the way to Royal Street.

    D

 Chapter 140

    The melody stirred every heart, making blood surge and eyes ze with heat. As the drums'' final, heavy beats signaled the end of the performance, silence fell over the crowd.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carrying Hector''s memorial que, Rafael lifted it high as if to let Hector enter the city first. With the que raised, he stepped forward into the city, followed by the others. Everyne holding a que remained silent and solemn.

    Once inside the city, they knelt before Salvador.

    "I, Rafael Sanford, together with thete Hector Sinir and our soldiers, have returned victorious. Thanks to your blessings, Your Majesty, as well as the blessings of Starhaven''s ancestors, we have fulfilled our mission and reimed the Southern Frontier," Rafael loudly dered.

    His voice echoed through the city gates, resonating through the capital.

    Like an explosion, the crowd erupted into cheers, filled with both joy and tears.

    Salvador felt his eyes burn as he personally stepped forward to help Rafael to his feet. Gazing at Hector''s que with deep emotion, he choked up several times, struggling to find his voice.

    "Rise. By my decree, all the armies involved will be rewarded!"

    "On behalf of all the soldiers, I thank you for your great favor, Your Majesty!" Rafael replied.

    Salvador approached Carissa, who stood tall and proud. Holding her brother''s que, she kept her gaze lowered, avoiding direct eye contact with the king.

    "General Sinir!" Salvador called out.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Carissa responded loudly.

    The long journey had darkened her once-beautiful face, but she still looked striking, her eyes like two shining ck pearls.

    As Salvador looked at her, he felt a pang of guilt. He had doubted her when she came to the pce seeking help, suspecting she was motivated by personal concerns. But she had proven herself with her strength, showing everyone that she was Hector''s daughter, possessing the resolve and pride of the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    "The Sinir family has done well, and so have you!" Salvador said in front of the court officials and citizens. "Together with the Hell Monarch and the generals holding the ques, you will ride in my carriage for a procession around the city. All other soldiers will follow and receive the citizens'' wee. You are all heroes who reimed the Southern Frontier, and Starhaven will forever remember your deeds." Carissa''s eyshes fluttered with emotion. ˇ°Understood. Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    "I remember the little girl you once were, and you''ve now grown into a general. I am deeply relieved; I believe your father''s spirit in heaven feels reassured as well," Salvador added, his voice filled with admiration.

    Carissa bowed in gratitude at the king''s words.

    Salvador did not join the procession but instead traveled back to the pce in a separate carriage, escorted by the royal guards. He already had a celebratory feast prepared at the pce, which wouldmence as soon as everyone returned from the parade.

    Barrett and Aurora were also part of the procession, but neither of them was granted a ce in the king''s carriage, nor were they

    allowed to ride horses.

    This was not due to Barrett''sck of qualification, but because he had taken Aurora''s punishment. For at least half of their journey back to the capital, he had been confined to the back of a horse. Though he could dismount and walk with assistanceter on, the journey had left him too battered to endure the jolting of the horse, so he had to be supported as he walked.

    Apanied by his servants, Benjamin spotted Barrett among the crowd.

    Seeing his brother injured, he hurried over with concern, asking, " Barrett, you''re hurt! Is it serious?"

    "It''s nothing," Barrett said, his gaze conflicted as he looked at his older brother. "You should go back first."

    "Alright. You still need to attend the pce banquet, right? I''ll return to inform our parents first."

    Benjamin also noticed Aurora. She and Barrett were not in the same procession but had fallen behind the army quite a bit. A look of distaste crossed Benjamin''s face as he recalled the recent rumors. If they were true, then the Warren family''s reputation had been thoroughly tarnished.

    Fortunately, Reba was still unaware of these rumors, or she would have been furious.

    In contrast, Frederick, the head steward of Northwatch Estate, along with two old maids and a few servants, followed the king''s carriage. with great enthusiasm. They chased after it with excitement and tears, thrilled that their mistress had returned in glory.

    Carissa had returned triumphantly, bringing with her the memorial ques of Hector and his sons who had fallen at the Southern

    Frontier. Though their ques were also disyed at Northwatch

    Estate, this was different.

    Their spirits were certainly lingering on these ques, and had returned to the capital alongside the victors in triumph!

    CON BUNCLE get more free run

 Chapter 141

    Lulu was the happiest and the most tearful.

    She practically flew as she chased after the king''s carriage, crying out, "Mydy! Mydy...!"

    Carissa nced at her helplessly. Lulu wasughing and crying at the same time, showing no restraint at all.

    Sitting beside Carissa, Rafael nced at Lulu and said thoughtfully," Her name is Lulu, isn''t it?"

    "You still remember her, Your Highness?" Carissa asked in surprise.

    "Yes," Rafael replied with a slight smile. "I remember one year when I went to the Pathfinders Guild, I saw that girl picking apples from a tree. When she saw your senior and I, she was so frightened she fell off the tree."

    Carissa was even more surprised, "You''ve been to the Pathfinders Guild before?"

    "Yes. Before I was deployed to the Southern Frontier battlefield, I used to go to the guild once a year," he said softly..

    The June sunlight shone brightly in his eyes, but his gaze quickly dimmed as he continued, "I haven''t been there since."

    "I didn''t know about that. I''ve never seen you there," Carissa said, astonished. "Why did you visit the Pathfinders Guild every year?"

    "To travel and also to seek guidance on martial arts from your master and uncle. It''s no wonder you never saw me. I was always in and out quickly, and I stayed at Treasure Emporium, which you usually avoided."

    Carissa gasped.

    He even knew that she avoided Treasure Emporium?! It seemed her master and uncle must have frequently talked about her

    embarrassing moments in front of the prince!

    Treasure Emporium was her uncle''s residence, which had secret rooms for confinement. Carissa was often locked in those rooms whenever she made a mistake, so she avoided that ce as much as possible.

    Moreover, at the Pathfinders Guild, she feared noth g and no one but her uncle. He had a perpetually stern face and was the enforcer of the guild''s punishments. Everyone feared him-even her master, who was her uncle''s senior, showed him some respect.

    Carissa was inwardly astonished. So, Rafael used to visit the Pathfinders Guild every year. That meant they had known each other since childhood-so why didn''t he ever seek her out to catch up? After the procession, the Protocol Department''s vice minister took them into the pce for the celebration feast. However, not everyone was invited. Barrett was on the guest list, but Aurora was

    not.

    In the past, Aurora would have certainly asked the Protocol.

    Department''s vice minister about it. But now, with her spirit broken, she turned and left without a word after seeing that her name was not on the list.

    Inside the pce, the royal family members as well as civil and military officials were in attendance. The empress dowager, Victoria, even sent over fine wine and ordered for Carissa to visit her In Serenity Pce after the celebration feast.

    Since her marriage to Barrett, Carissa had not visited Victoria in the pce.

    Firstly, she was upied with the household and taking care of her

    ailing mother-inw.

    Secondly, she was aware of her inws'' motivations. If they learned that Victoria favored her, they might entertain different thoughts, and she preferred to avoid stirring up trouble.

    The celebration feast was rather dull, filled with empty ttery.

    The most praise was directed towards Rafael, followed by the seasoned generals who had spent many years on the Southern Frontier battlefield. Surprisingly, even a new general like Carissa received praise for her courage and resemnce to her father.

    There were some awkward moments too.

    Troy, who was slightly tipsy after having a few drinks, jokingly asked Barrett if he regretted his marriage to Aurora.

    Barrett nced at Carissa, his eyes dim and hesitant. He wanted to speak but kept pausing. He couldn''t admit regret, because he had requested a marriage edict from the king. So, he dared not voice his thoughts. However, his expression spoke volumes.

    Did he really regret it?

    The atmosphere turned ufortable. Though Carissa maintained a calm exterior, she felt that Troy was indeed drunk. Such questions were inappropriate in any setting, especially this one.

    Rafael stepped in to defuse the situation, saying, "I must thank the Ministry of Defense for promptly sending winter clothing. Otherwise, the campaign would have been much more difficult. Here''s to you, Minister Llyod."

    Rafael raised his ss and cast a cold nce at Davis, the Minister of Defense.

    Looking visibly ufortable, Davis stood up to respond, "Your

    Highness, it is all thanks to your valor that the Southern Frontier was

    LIA REHAIRThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    reimed. Supplying military resources is the Ministry of Defense''s duty and does not warrant your gratitude."

    Troy''s behavior, influenced by his drunken state, had been inappropriate. It looked like Davis would have to scold him. tomorrow.

    Meanwhile, at Valor Estate, Reba had just heard the rumors circting outside when someone reported that Aurora had

    returned. But instead ofing to pay her respects to her mother-inw, Aurora went straight to her quarters.

    Reba was so enraged that she clutched her chest. "Bring her to

    me at once!"

    D

 Chapter 142

    Aurora returned to the capital in a state of dejection.

    Barrett kept his distance from her, even though he was injured and could have used her support. He was adamant about avoiding any physical contact with her. Even the others who had been captured with her red at her with hatred.

    They knew why they had been castrated-it was because in Fawnrun City, Aurora had tortured that young general and ordered his castration, humiliating him.

    Now, the eighteen soldiers who were captured had been treated the same way by the Westhaven soldiers, and they couldn''t voice their suffering or express their grievances. Their hatred for Aurora ran deep. Throughout the journey, they avoided her as much as possible. They didn''t want to speak to her, and even when they saw her, they kept

    their distance.

    Aurora remembered her earlier enthusiasm, believing she would achieve great things in this war. Instead, she had returned with half her face disfigured and despised by everyone. She could barely tolerate these things, but what she found most unbearable was seeing how the soldiers idolized Carissa, how the generals protected her, and how even Rafael praised her.

    Even after returning to the capital, Carissa was able to ride in the king''s carriage to receive the citizens'' congrattions, and she was also able to attend the victory feast. Meanwhile, Aurora had to slink. back to her own residence in disgrace.

    Her mood was at rock bottom.

    Back at Valor Estate, she refused to see anyone. She covered her face and went straight to her room, locking the door behind her. She

    sat in front of a bronze mirror, scrutinizing her redeka

    Her appearance had never held a candle to Carissa''s, and now, with half her face disfigured and the remaining skin dark and rough, she looked like a vige woman. Without her former confidence, brora felt as though she was no different from a peasant women. #

    As her thoughts swirled aimlessly, she reminded herself that she was married and that Barrett cared for her, even if he was struggling toe to terms with her appearance. He might have thought she had been defiled, but she was innocent.

    Her burns had been inflicted by Barrett himself, proving that he did not despise her looks. After all, if he valued appearances, he would haye seen that Carissa was far more beautiful and would have had no reason to marry Aurora.

    Their feelings for each other were genuine. They deeply loved one another, having dered their intentions and surrendering

    everything to each other at Victory Pass.

    Their bond was unbreakable. Once they got through this trial, they would live happier lives than Carissa. As long as Carissa''s life was worse than hers, Aurora could find some bnce within herself. True, Carissa was now a highly sought-after general, with the added prestige of her family. But in the end, she was still second-hand goods. Noble families and people of high moral character wouldn''t marry her; only those desperate for a title woulde courting.

    But given Carissa''s arrogance, she wouldn''t like any of those suitors either. It seemed she was destined for a life of solitude.

    Thinking this, Aurora felt a bit more at ease.

    A knock sounded at the door. "Madam Aurora, Madam Reba requests your presence."

    Aurora frowned, her mood souring at the thought of the ailing old

    woman. She hastily covered her face with a piece of brocade fabric and went to Reba''s residence. Inside, her father inw, Jonathan, was also present. She gave a respectful curtsy. Jonathan nodded slightly. "It''s good that you''ve returned safely."

    Jonathan was known for his indecision andck of ambition, which had kept him from securing a prominent official position.

    But when Reba heard his words, she frowned. "What do you mean by that? She didn''t achieve anything, nor did Barrett. Wasn''t it all for nothing? And why are you covering your face, Aurora?" Aurora felt a pang of frustration. When she first married into the family, Reba had been so warm and loving. Now, her tone was sharp and disdainful, much like how she spoke to Amelia. "My face is still healing from my injuries," Aurora replied coolly.

    Reba mmed her hand on the edge of the bed. "Is it just healing wounds, or did the people of Westhaven torture you? Tell me, were you defiled by the Westhaven soldiers?!" BUNDLE: get more thee bonus

    DThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Support

 Chapter 143

    Aurora froze for a moment, then snapped, "Who said that? Who said I was defiled?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Just answer the question," Reba said, her face turning dark with anger. "Word has already spread all over town. Who needs to ask? Everyone is talking about it!"

    Aurora hadn''t expected news of the Southern Frontier events to reach the capital. Her mind went nk.

    She raised her voice defensively, "I wasn''t defiled. Yes, I was captured, but I only endured physical suffering. My purity remains intact."

    Jonathan interjected, "Then, you should find someone to vouch for you. Weren''t there others with you when you were captured? They can testify for you."

    Aurora''s frustration grew as she thought about her cousin and the other soldiers. Barrett had questioned them, but they all imed ignorance. They had all been locked up together in the wooden hut, so how could they not know?

    Their ims of ignorance led Barrett and everyone else to believe that Aurora had been defiled.

    Unable to find anyone to prove her innocence, she coldly replied to her father-inw, "There''s no need to go out of one''s way to prove. one''s innocence to others. People can say whatever they want. I don''t care."

    "You may not care, but we do," Reba retorted, her face flushed with indignation. "We''re the ones who face scorn and ridicule every day. We''ve be aughingstock in the capital. We allowed your to marry into our family in hopes of you bringing honor to us, not disgrace."

    Reba was seething with regret, feeling as if she were in turmoil. With Aurora''s great achievements at Victory Pass, Reba had been expecting a bright future. Instead, the disaster at the Southern Frontier had dragged the Warren family into the abyss.

    Reba still had her young son and daughter to marry off. Bryan and Serena were of marriageable age, but their mother had been dying making arrangements for their respective marriages, hoping to find more prestigious matches after Barrett and Aurora gained achievements at the Southern Frontier.

    Now, with this scandal, who would want to align with the Warren family?

    Furthermore, Barrett and Aurora''s names weren''t even on the list of military achievements!

    Aurora had already endured countless whispers on the battlefield. Coming home to face criticism from her mother-inw and father-inw was thest straw. Her pent-up anger erupted.

    "When I married into the family, you were overjoyed and eager to get rid of Carissa. Now, I''ve faced defeat and capture at the Southern Frontier. Do you think I wanted this? You don''t care about the suffering I endured or the injuries I sustained. You''re only focusing on ming me. Even when I say I haven''t been defiled, you don''t believe me. Is this what family is like? If I had known you were so hypocritical, I wouldn''t have entered your home no matter what!"

    Having said that, Aurora stormed out, mming the door behind her.

    Reba clutched her chest, stunned by her daughter-inw''s audacity. "She... she still thinks she''s in the right?!"

    Jonathan sighed. "It''s done now. Let''s wait until Barrett returns. Although his name isn''t on the list of achievements, he was still invited to the pce for the celebration. That suggests he must

    west

    eve acted eating tough to be listed

    ***ring Has Baixa felt stingly reassured. However, the thought

    dude staggered h he

    To be honest, she''s not even worth a fingerpared to Carissa"

    *

    Jonathan gave his wife a look "Weet youther who had issues with Caness back then? I thought Garises was quite good. At least duning her year here, she served you aligently. She also spent her money without hesitation, and bought a lot of jewelry and clothing for you and Serena Those brocade garments you have-she''s the one who got them for your

    Rebe shot him a cold nce. Why didn''t you say anything back then? What good does it do to bring it up now

    Jonathan sat down and patted her back gently. "You''re being silly. The king''s edict was for Aurore to be Barrett''s secondary wife, not the principal one. Although Barrett and Carissa are divorced, she must still have feelings for him.

    "Otherwise, winy would she have married him in the first ce?

    Besides, Carson''ste mother chose Barrett, and Carissa was very respectful towards her mother''s wishes. If we could bring up her mother''s memory and persuade her, there''s a chance she might reconcile with Barrett

 Chapter 144

    After hearing Jonathan''s words, Reba began to seriously consider the possibility.

    Carissa was now the esteemed youngdy of a duke''s family. If Barrett married her, he would immediately inherit a title. Reba had considered this before, but at the time, she believed Aurora and Barrett could forge a sessful career together.

    In that case, why bother letting her son be the subject of public gossip? But what was the difference betwe that and what they were facing now?

    With the scandal surrounding Aurora, there was no shortage of gossip. A defiled woman tarnished the family name and jeopardized the marriage prospects of the younger rtives. If Barrett inherited a title, at least the marriages of Bryan and Serena could be given some consideration due to the prestige of the duke''s household.

    Moreover, if Carissa returned, the vast wealth she brought with her would also return. The Warren family had been impoverishedtely; they couldn''t even afford medicine. Plus, Carissa was known for her devoted and respectful nature. She would undoubtedly handle household matters meticulously, sparing Reba the trouble of managing everything herself.

    Besides, Carissa had never mentioned how Victoria, the empress dowager, held her in high regard. Had Reba known, perhaps Jonathan and Benjamin could have secured better positions instead of being relegated to minor official''s roles. In the capital, such positions were scorned.

    Reba mulled over the advantages she could gain from Carissa''s return but wasn''t entirely optimistic.

    "The problem is, after everything that happened, Carissa might not

    be willing to return the mused

    "But why wouldn''t she? She''s dutiful, and she definitely has feelings for Barrett Jonathan replied

    Reba nodded slightly. "That makes sense, but I''m worried that because she''s achieved sess now, she might be aloof and be unwilling to care for the household or me as she did before." "You''d be her mother-inw. For the sake of being dutifull, she should care for you. Even if she''s unwilling to do it personally, she''ll retur with money and staff. Must she personal, attend to you?" asked Jonathan.

    Reba replied, "That''s true, but a daughter-inw should serve her iws. It''s something she''s always done."

    "Aurora didn''t serve you when she came in, and you didn''t criticize her."

    Pondering this, Reba thought about Carissa''s past obedience and demeanorpared to Aurora''s arrogance. For some reason, she felt that Carissa should serve her, but it didn''t matter as much if Aurora didn''t.

    Reba anorted dismissively. "The two are different in

    temperament. Besides, when Carissa first married into our family, I didn''t set any strict rules for her or make things difficult. If she''s willing to return this time, I''ll certainly treat her even better. "Besides, who could she find that''s better than Barrett? Even if someone has a prominent family background and military achievements, a woman who''s served as a general is bound to be coarse and unrefined. The dignity she once had is long gone. No noble family would want someone like that. Finding someone better than Barrett would be nearly impossible."

    Jonathan reflected on Reba and Carissa''s past interactions.

    HIS BONUS

    which had been warm and harmonious. He agreed that his wife had. a point.

    Having been divorced, Carissa would no longer be eptable to high -ranking noble families and would only be suited to lower-tier individuals. Such opportunists couldn''tpare to Barrett.

    "But the problem is, who should we ask to help?" Jonathan asked. Reba considered for a moment, then said, "Perhaps we should approach Charlotte. She has a good rtionship with Carissa. When Amelia went to Northwatch Estate to see Carissa, she didn''t get a response. It was only when Charlotte went that the door was opened."

    Jonathan shook his head. "She''s an outsider, and might not agree to help. I think it would be more sincere if you, the matriarch of our family, visited Northwatch Estate yourself. If Carissa refuses to wee you, it will only damage her reputation further."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Reba frowned. "Why should I seek her out? Wouldn''t that make us look weak?"

    "We''re already in a weak position. Do you think Carissa is naive?"

    Despite her husband''s reasoning, Reba was still very reluctant. Having the mother-inw go personally to plead with her former daughter-inw seemed to diminish the Warren family''s standing even more!

    D

 Chapter 145

    Moreover, if Carissa agreed toe back, that would be fine. But if she refused, it would be quite embarrassing!

    After considering, Reba decided, "Let''s send Charlotte first. If she refuses, well think of another way.

    Reba was unwilling to go herself. If Carissa were to truly reconcile with Barrett, Reba wouldn''t be able to intain her position as a strict mother-inw. The Warren family already had enough trouble with Aurora-they couldn''t afford to have another difficult situation.

    While Reba was mulling over her predicament, Carissa had already gone to Serenity Pce to meet Victoria.

    The empress dowager was in her early fifties, but she had taken very good care of herself. Despite a few wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, she appeared youthful. Her ck hair was speckled with a few strands of white, but they were not very noticeable.

    She exuded an air of grandeur and elegance, and her demeanor became even more gentle and approachable when she looked at Carissa.

    "Oh, child. You ran off to the battlefield without a word. If something had happened to you, how would I exin it to your mother when I see her again?"

    Victoria''s eyes showed a hint of redness, revealing her concern and affection for Carissa. Perhaps looking at Carissa reminded her of Mnie, which made her heart ache a bit more.

    "I''m sorry to have worried you, Your Majesty. It was my fault," Carissa said, epting the me obediently.

    "You may rise. Come closer so I can take a good look at you,"

    Victoria chided with a tender nce

    Carissa stood and moved in front of the empress dowager. As she was about to kneel, Victoria stopped her.

    "Come sit beside me.

    Carissa sat down gracefully with a proper smile on her face, her demeanor that of a refined youngdy.

    Victoria took Carissa''s hand and studied her face. "Oh, you''ve turned into a monkey again. Whenever you returned from Meadow Ridge, you always had a mischievous demeanor and ayer of dirt on you, like a monkey. You''re not mischievous anymore, just covered in dirt and dust."

    Victoria pinched Carissa''s cheek lightly. "During the year you stayed in the capital, your skin was so well-hydrated that it could practically produce water. Now, with just this-pinch, my hand is covered in dust." Carissaughed awkwardly. "I didn''t have a chance to bathe or change clothes since I came straight to the pce after my journey to the capital. I''m still quite smelly. I''ll sit a little farther away so you won''t smell it, Your Majesty."

    "It''s fine," Victoria said kindly. "I spend all my time in this pce, surrounded by scented candles. I wouldn''t mind a whiff of your sweat for a change."

    Victoria managed to distance herself from the memories of Mnie and spoke to Carissa with the authority of the empress dowager.

    "You''ve returned from the battlefield as a hero. I''ve heard Salvador speak of your deeds for the third time now, and I am very pleased with your aplishments. You''ve brought honor to women like us. "Aurora also earned my praise, but she pales inparison to you!

    know a little about her situation and won''tment further let''s just any I was blind at the time,"

    Victoria looked a bit annoyed when she talked about Aurora.

    However, since she had previously praised her and considering the past conflicts between Aurora and Carissa, Victoria didn''t want to eny much

    "You''re too kind, Your Majesty. The achievements are not mine alone, they are due to the marshal''s strategic brilliance. I merely shared in the glory. Compared to those who have fought on the battlefield for years, my contributions are truly insignificant," Carissa responded humbly.

    "It''s always difficult, but even more so for women," Victoria said, her eyes filled withpassion as she looked at Carissa. "Now that the war has ended, what are your ns? If you wish, I could help arrange a marriage for you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa quickly replied, "I am grateful for your kindness, Your

    Majesty. But what I want most right now is to return home, take a good bath, and have a proper rest. I''m not thinking about marriage for now."

    Victoria sighed. "I understand that a woman''s path is not limited to marriage. Your mother once told me she hoped you would marry and have children.

    "Personally, I would prefer to see you be a renowned

    Starhaven general. However, I can''t let your mother be unable to rest in peace in the afterlife because she fears for you. She... she was Truly terrified of the battlefield. It took almost everything from her."

 Chapter 146

    Victoria''s voice was choked with emotion.

    When Carissa was very young, she often apanied Mnie to the pce. At that time, Victoria was still the queen consort.

    Victoria and Mnie''s most frequent topic of conversation was that women should strive for themselves, and not spend their entire lives. being subservient to men. They should have their ow thoughts and live their lives to the fullest.

    Whenever this topic came up, Victoria would sigh, saying that she was trapped within the high walls of the harem. Though it appeared she lived a life of luxury and wealth, it was also a life without freedom.

    Mnie would agree, saying that women didn''t necessarily have to marry and bear children; they could also venture into the world and. carve out their own path.

    That was why, when Carissa was seven, she was allowed to leave. home and join the Pathfinders Guild to learn martial arts. With the skills to defend herself, she could explore the world without fearing for her safety.

    In an ordinary family, who would be willing to send their precious daughter to learn martial arts?

    However, Mnie was different. She even told Hector that perhaps. one day, their daughter might stand on the battlefield.

    Butter, after the deaths of Hector and his sons in battle, Mnie''s fear of the battlefield grew to an extreme. She began to think that marrying and having children wasn''t such a bad thing. At least it ensured safety and a stable life, which was better than anything else.

    Carissa didn''t know how to respond to Victoria''s words. So, she

    remained silent.

    During her time at the Pathfinders Guild, she was lively and enthusiastic. She caused a ruckus every day like a mischievous monkey, believing that the future held endless possibilities. After the series of tragedies at home, her heart seemed to have died. Every day, she lived ording to the world''s expectations for

    women.

    After a long pause, Carissa said quietly, "Let''s talk about this some other time."

    Victoria looked at her gently. "Yes, we''ll talk another time. Your

    should go now. Go and wash up. The stench on you is making my eyes sting a little."

    Victoria''s eyes were truly red. However, she had always been resolute and didn''t easily shed tears.

    Even though she wanted to say more to Carissa, the mention of the Sinir family brought a particr sorrow to her heart. Once some pains rose to the surface, they were hard to suppress.

    Carissa took her leave.

    After the celebration feast ended, Salvador called Rafael to his study for a private conversation.

    Rafael had already submitted a report on the Southern Frontier battles, but it was a lengthy war over more than twenty cities. spanning several years. Theprehensive details couldn''t be exined in a single report.

    Salvador wasn''t only interested in the oue; he also wanted to know which military officers could be entrusted with significant responsibilities. Most importantly, he needed rity on the matters. concerning Aurora and Westhaven.

    He had already investigated some details, but the matter was so shocking that he needed to confirm it from multiple sources.

    Rafael, naturally, didn''t hide anything and shared all he knew, which matched Salvador''s investigation.

    Salvador was furious. He mmed the report so hard on the desk that it wobbled dangerously.

    "So, I can''t punish Aurora for this?" he seetred.

    Rafael replied, "Westhaven has already avenged themselves, but they are unwilling to make it public. Since that''s the case, how can we rush to acknowledge it? Liam probably thought Aurora would sumb to the rumors and take her own life, but he didn''t anticipate that she would never consider suicide."

    "Did Liam not mention the destruction of the viges, either? Even on the battlefield against Westhaven, he didn''t say a word?"

    Rafael shook his head.

    "Not a word, but everyone was aware of it. Either way, their crown prince is dead, and their king is gravely ill. On top of that, the crown prince had no heirs. The session struggle is already causing them enough distress. They value the royal family''s reputation above all, and to this day, they haven''t publicly announced the crown. prince''s death. They are likely still crafting a narrative on how to inform the Westhaven citizens of their crown prince''s demise."

    Salvador sighed deeply, his expression inscrutable.

    "If it bes public, Westhaven would be pressed to send their forces to Victory Pass. At that point, with their army pressing in, we would be spread too thin. We have General Sullivan at Victory Pass, but he still hasn''t recovered. Most of our forces have been deployed to the Southern Frontier. Westhaven seizing this opportunity to

    Rafael responded, "If they invade Victory Pass under the pretext of avenging their crown prince and the massacred vigers, the Westhaven soldiers might massacre the civilians of Victory Pass in return.

    "The Southern Frontier battlefield was different. Until we reimed the Southern Frontier, it didn''t belong to us. Even after reiming it, the region had endured years of warfare.

    "Till the end, Liam was reluctant to harm civilians, adhering to his principle of sparing nonbatants. He is a true warrior."

 Chapter 147

    Liam was indeed admirable. But if Westhaven''s second prince seized the throne and discovered the truth behind the crown prince''s death, he might not hesitate to send troops to Victory Pass again. The man was a warmonger, and Liam couldn''t restrain him.

    After discussing these frustrating matters, the conversation shifted to Carissa and her friends. Salvador was quite pleased, and praised Carissa highly.

    Looking at Rafael, Salvador said, "I have already spoken with the queen about bringing Carissa into the pce as a concubine."

    Rafael was still worried about the session struggle in Westhaven, so he nodded absentmindedly. "Good... Wait, what?"

    He sprang to his feet, instantly sober despite all the alcohol he had consumed. His eyes widened in shock as he stared at Salvador. "Salvador, did you say you want Carissa to enter the pce as a concubine?"

    "Why are you so agitated?" Salvador gave him a sideways nce. She has now achieved military merit and is the legitimate daughter of the Duke of Northwatch. She manages the entire duke''s estate. In time, her father''s generals will obey hermands. Women can sometimes be easily swayed. If someone tries to manipte her, she might act in ways that hurt her father''s reputation for loyalty and integrity. Bringing her into the pce is the best option."

    Rafael was visibly agitated, and his voice shook as he said, "I never expected you to be so worried about that, Salvador. This is her first time on the battlefield. For the next two or three years, there will be no wars in the kingdom. Why are you so apprehensive?"

    "Preparing for a rainy day is always better than mending the fold after the sheep are lost."

    174

    Salvador''s expression darkened as he looked at Rafael.

    O+15 BONUS

    "Also, you''re overreacting. Though she is under yourmand, her marriage is not for you to decide. If I want to take a concubine, you have no right to oppose it."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael''s handsome face clouded with anger. "Have you asked her for her opinion? Does she want to enter the pce? Can a woman like her be confined in the harem? If you truly fear her amassing power, then edict a marriage for her!"

    He paced anxiously.

    "Besides, her amassing power is an unfounded concern. Why go to such lengths?"

    "A marriage edict? To whom? She wouldn''t look favorably upon an ordinary family, and if she were to marry into a prominent family, wouldn''t that create another powerful alliance? I have only just ascended the throne. I can''t afford to take such risks," Salvador said.

    "But there are no outstanding young generals in the army. If you bring her into the pce, wouldn''t that be a waste of her talents?" Rafael argued.

    "If there is a war, she can still lead troops into battle. I''m only taking her as a concubine. I never said I wouldn''t send her to the battlefield if needed," Salvador said.

    Rafael stared at him in disbelief, unable toprehend his brother''s absurd decision.

    "She won''t agree to this." Rafael stood resolutely before Salvador. And I also believe it''s inappropriate."

    "What is inappropriate? Look around the capital-who is worthy of her?" Salvador countered.

    "There are certainly suitable candidates, but she just recently ended her marriage. There''s no need to rush into arranging another one for her."

    Salvador sneered. "You contradict yourself. Just now, you

    suggested that I arrange a marriage for her. Yet now, you say there''s no rush?"

    Salvador gestured for him to sit.

    "I know you value talent, but the kingdom is currently at peace. I trust you can cultivate excellent generals during this time. As for whether Carissa is willing, once the edict is issued, she will have no choice but to enter the pce, regardless of her personal wishes." "Isn''t that forcing her into a difficult situation?" Rafael was agitated. I think you should ask Carissa first."

    Salvador stared at him for a long time. "Rafael, don''t tell me you''ve fallen for her? Do you n to marry her instead?"

    "I..." Rafael hesitated, remembering the earlier usation of amassing power. If he married Carissa, Salvador''s suspicion toward him would only deepen.

    "If you have no such intentions, then you have no grounds for opposition. She is one of your subordinates, so go ask her. But tell her this: it is already decided, and I will issue the edict soon."

    Rafael was exasperated, a bitter smile forming on his lips. "Mother won''t agree, will she? She dotes on Carissa. She would never consent to her bing a concubine."

    Looking determined, Salvador replied, "I will convince Mother. That''s not for you to worry about. Tomorrow, go to Northwatch Estate and ask her."

    He fixed his gaze on Rafael and said firmly "De

    edict."

    Rafael''s mind was in turmoil. Staring at his brother for what felt like an eternity, he realized that no matter his achievements, they were nothing against a single royal edict

    D

 Chapter 148

    Amidst the myriad of thoughts swirling in Rafael''s mind, one thing stood out under no circumstances could he allow Salvador to take

    Carissa into the harem as a concubine.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if she wasn''t riding on the battlefield, a woman like Carissa shouldn''t be confined within the deep pce walls.

    "Salvador, she can''t enter the pce. I won''t all it! She is under mymand; you cannot just take her away without even asking her opinion," Rafael argued.

    "That''s not a valid reason," Salvador countered.

    "She has juste out of such a miserable marriage. At the very least, give her time to recover and rebuild her confidence in men. We should care for her feelings, not forcibly take her..."

    Salvador looked at Rafael, his gaze hardening. "Do you fight wars like this? Letting the enemy recover? Caring for the enemy''s feelings?"

    Rafael didn''t back down. "She''s not the enemy."

    His battlefield ferocity seemed to have returned as he stood before Salvador. He made no secret of his desire to protect Carissa.

    "Besides, her family was tragically wiped out, and she has now made meritorious contributions to the country. Can you really bear to force her into the harem just because of some ridiculous concerns?" Salvador stared back. After a long silence, he sighed. "To be honest. with you, it''s not really about fearing her amassing power. That''s just an excuse. I genuinely like her and admire her. I want her as my concubine to keep her by my side."

    "Your harem isn''tcking in beauties or those you admire. To imprison her for life just because of your affection is unfair to her."

    Salvador mmed his hand on the desk. "Rafael, whom I choose as my concubine is none of your business! Don''t think you can interfere in my harem affairs just because you''ve earned some military merit." "I will interfere, and I will do so to the end!" Rafae houted back, his handsome face flushed with anger.

    Salvador coldly dered, "I will issue the edict tomorrow!"

    Rafael returned his re. "Then I will stay in the pce. I won''t leave. I''ll beat up whoever dares to write that edict!"

    Salvador red back. "I''ll write it myself! Dare you to hit even me?"

    Rafael raised his voice. "Derek! Send someone to my residence and tell Andy to pack some clothes. I''ll be staying here for the next few days. I''ll break Salvador''s pen if he tries to write the concubine edict!" Salvador looked at him in exasperation. "Aren''t you just being childish?"

    *Carissa is under mymand. If I don''t protect her, who will?" Rafael asserted.

    "How do you know she doesn''t want to enter the pce?" Salvador retorted.

    "And how do you know she does?"

    The two brothers were locked in a fierce standoff.

    Outside, Derek seemed ustomed to these disputes. He merely smiled and gestured for others to keep their distance.

    In the end, Salvador relented. "Fine, go back to your residence. Your stench is making me sick. I promise to have the queen ask Carissa +15 BONUS

    first. If she''s unwilling, I won''t force her. But if she agrees and you try to interfere, I''ll have you sent to guard the Southern Frontier." Rafael finally sank into a chair, and stretched out his legs. "I''m not going back tonight. I''ll stay here and drink myself to sleep."

    His cheeks were flushed, and thebined effects of anger and alcohol made him dizzy.

    Salvador was exasperated, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He called for someone to take Rafael to Helen Lancaster''s pce.

    Helen was Rafael''s mother, and Victoria''s sister. Helen had nned to move to Rafael''s residence after the birth of the princess, by which time Rafael''s marriage should also have been arranged.

    After Rafael was taken away, Salvador shook his head with a bitter smile. That brother of his was invincible on the battlefield, but utterly hopeless when it came to matters of the heart. He certainly didn''t behave like a valiant general in these situations.

    "Clean this ce up and burn some scented candles. That smelly rascal really stinks," Salvador instructed Derek.

    Once Derek had summoned people to clean the room, he asked, Will you be visiting the queen tonight, Your Majesty?"

    "I''ll rest for a while first. Then I''ll go to the royal chapel. I need to share this good news with our ancestors."

    Salvador sat on his throne with his eyes closed. Despite his

    The Southern Frontier had finally been reimed!

    CON BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 149

    ?

    After drinking some water and waiting for the alcohol to wear off, Derek apanied Salvador to the royal chapel.

    Derek asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, you don''t really intend to take Lady Sinir as a concubine, do you?"

    Salvador gave him a sidelong nce. "Do you think I would actually steal a woman from my own brother? Even if I did have such thoughts, my mother wouldn''t agree. She and Mnie were as close as sisters. How could she allow Carissa to be a concubine?"

    Derek chuckled. "I knew it. You were just trying to push them a little, Your Majesty. How could you bear to confine Lady Sinir within the pce walls?"

    As he spoke, he stole a nce at Salvador. Though Derek was smiling, there was a hint of worry in his expression. Salvador sighed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "When Hector died in battle, Rafael went to Northwatch Estate before going to the Southern Frontier battlefield as ordered. He asked Mnie to wait for him, promising to propose to Carissa once he reimed the Souther Frontier. But Mnie married Carissa to Barrett. I couldn''t bear to tell him at first, fearing it would distract him on the battlefield. Even then, Andy sent him a letter. He must have been devastated."

    Salvador rubbed his forehead, and paused.

    "Who could have predicted that things would turn out this way? Barrett didn''t truly care for her. No sooner had he returned with military merits that he asked me for a marriage edict.

    "Surprisingly, Carissa showed no attachment to him. She immediately came to the pce to request a divorce edict. Initially, I didn''t believe her, thinking it was just impulsive. What wife doesn''t love her husband? But I underestimated Carissa. I started to think maybe Rafael still had a chance with her, but I was worried he might mind that she had been married."

    Derek quickly interjected, "Your Majesty, by probing just now, you confirmed that the prince still has feelings for Lady Sinir."

    Salvador snorted. "What good does that do? We argued so fiercely, and he kept repeating that Carissa was under hismand, without daring to admit he still loved her. I must push him a bit further. Tomorrow, I''ll have the queen summon Carissa to the pce."

    Derek smiled. "Your Majesty, he wouldn''t dare to admit his feelings when you said you wanted to take Lady Sinir as a concubine. That would be openly challenging you. He couldn''tmit such insubordination."

    "Insubordination? When he red at me, he looked like he wanted to punch me." Salvador stopped, and swayed a little. "Help me steady myself. Arguing with him has made me dizzy. If he continues to drag his feet, I might really marry Carissa myself."

    "Your Majesty, you must be happy today since you drank so much. That''s why you''re dizzy. Arguing wouldn''t make you like this," Derek said as he supported Salvador.

    Behind them, the royal guards followed while pce attendants lit the way withnterns, guiding them toward the royal chapel.

    Before Carissa reached Northwatch Estate, she could already see Frederick leading everyone to wait at the gates from a distance.

    As soon as she appeared, Lulu ran towards her, tears streaming down her face. "Mydy, you finally returned! We were so worried about you!"

    Carissa flicked her forehead yfully, smiling brightly. "It was just a war. What''s there to worry about?"

    Everyone gathered around her. Frederick couldn''t hide the excitement and tears in his eyes.

    "Mydy," he said, "you have achieved great merit and continued the honor of the Duke of Northwatch''s family."

    "Frederick, thank you for managing the household while I was away." Carissa said softly, her features gentle in themplight.

    These were the only people she viewed as family members left.

    "It''s no trouble. As long as you''re safe, mydy," Frederick said, wiping away his tears and stepping aside. Wee home, General Sinir."

    Lily and Holly were also wiping their tears, repeatedly asking if Carissa had been injured on the battlefield. Carissa reassured them again and again, saying any injuries were minor and had long since healed. Only after repeated assurances did they finally believe her.

    Inside the main hall, after tea was served, Carissa asked, "Where are my friends?"

    Violet and the others could have attended the celebration feast at the pce, but they declined. As martial artists, they didn''t want too many entanglements with the royal family and officials. While Carissa went to the pce, they returned to Northwatch Estate.

    Frederick smiled, and replied, "After a big meal, they bathed and fell asleep in the bath. It took a lot to wake them up and get them to their rooms. They''re sleeping soundly now."

    Everyone was exhausted from the journey.

    Lulu was concerned, and said, "Mydy, the hot water is ready. Let me help you with your bath."

    Finally, Carissa could take a hot bath.

 Chapter 150

    When Carissa woke up, it was already noon the next day. She could have slept longer, but a summons from the pce required her presence, forcing her to get up.

    As she yawned and got ready, she asked, "Lulu have Violet and the others woken up yet?"

    "Not yet, they''re still sleeping," Lulu replied. She had spent the night on the soft couch in Carissa''s room, feeling at ease being close to her mistress.

    "Don''t wake them. Let them sleep as long as they need. Even if they sleep for three days and nights, just let them be," Carissa said, understanding how exhausted they were. She herself felt like she could sleep until the next day.

    Lulu finished braiding Carissa''s hair, and ced a jeweled hairpin in it. Seeing the dark circles under Carissa''s eyes, she felt a pang of sympathy.

    "Got it. Mr. Carter also told me that. He said when thete master and young masters returned from the battlefield, they were simrly exhausted and slept for days," Lulu replied.

    "Good." Carissa nodded, steering the conversation away from the topic. "Did the summonse from the empress dowager, or the king?"

    "Neither. It was from the queen," Lulu answered.

    Carissa was surprised. "The queen?"

    She had little interaction with the queen, Kylie Quinton. Carissa had only met her years ago when she returned from Meadow Ridge and paid her respects to Victoria, briefly greeting Kylie in

    When Carissa woke up, it was already noon the next day. She could have slept longer, but a summons from the pce required her presence, forcing her to get up.

    As she yawned and got ready, she asked, "Lulu, have Violet and the others woken up yet?"

    "Not yet, they''re still sleeping," Lulu replied. She had spent the night on the soft couch in Carissa''s room, feeling at ease being close to

    her mistress.

    "Don''t wake them. Let them sleep as long as they need. Even if they sleep for three days and nights, just let them be," Carissa said, understanding how exhausted they were. She herself felt like she could sleep until the next day.

    Lulu finished braiding Carissa''s hair, and ced a jeweled hairpin in it. Seeing the dark circles under Carissa''s eyes, she felt a pang of sympathy.

    "Got it. Mr. Carter also told me that. He said when thete master and young masters returned from the battlefield, they were simrly exhausted and slept for days," Lulu replied.

    "Good." Carissa nodded, steering the conversation away from the topic. "Did the summonse from the empress dowager, or the king?"

    "Neither. It was from the queen," Lulu answered.

    Carissa was surprised. "The queen?"

    She had little interaction with the queen, Kylie Quinton. Carissa had only met her years ago when she returned from Meadow Ridge and paid her respects to Victoria, briefly greeting Kylie in passing.

    Carissa didn''t even look clearly at Kylie''s face.

    Kylie''s father was the Minister of the Civil Department. The Quinton. family had been a prestigious family for over a century, producing many virtuous officials and schrs.

    Kylie herself was renowned as a talented woman in the capital even before her engagement to the then-crown prince, now the king. Her reputation was well-known, but Carissa had never met her because she had gone to Meadow Ridge at a young age and hadn''t attended any social events after returning.

    Carissa was unfamiliar with Kylie, so why had Kyle summoned her to the pce?

    Rather than specte, Carissa knew she would find out once she arrived. After dressing and eating a light breakfast, she headed to the pce with Lulu.

    At the pce gates, Kylie''s head-maid, Lydia, was waiting for her. Upon seeing Carissa, Lydia smiled and congratted her on her recent sess in the Southern Frontier. Before Carissa could respond, Lydia turned and led Carissa and Lulu towards Kylie''s residence, Evergreen Pce.

    Carissa fell silent, and slowly followed behind Lydia. The walk from the pce gates to the inner pce of Evergreen Pce was a long one. Lydia walked ahead without speaking, her posture cold and distant.

    Carissa exchanged a nce with Lulu, sensing that the queen''s summons might not bode well.

    Despite her reservations, Carissa remained calm. She recalled Kylie''s reputation for kindness and virtue. Having met her once, Carissa believed the queen wouldn''t make things difficult for her, especially considering her recent military achievements.

    Upon reaching Evergreen Pce, they weren''t led Into the main hall, but rather a side hall. Only then did Lydia speak, "Lady Sinir,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    please walt here. Her Majesty will arrive shortly."

    "Thank you, Lydia," Carissa replied, nodding respectfully.

    Lydia returned the gesture and left the room.

    Lulu looked around the side hall, noting its elegant and simple decor. She whispered to Carissa, "I''ve heard that the queen leads a very simple and in life. It seems true."

    "Don''t speak without permission," Carissa admonished softly.

    Lulu straightened up. "Yes, mydy!"

    They waited for approximately thirty minutes, but the queen had not yet arrived. Tea was served, but it was of poor quality, tasting somewhat stale. Carissa drank half a cup before setting it down, not wanting to drink more and risk haying to ept a refill.

    After a while longer, they heard a call from outside, "Her Majesty, the queen, has arrived."

    Carissa quickly stood and bowed her head, waiting.

    Footsteps approached, and soon, a young noblewoman dressed in a finely embroidered robe entered, surrounded by attendants. Carissal kept her head lowered, noticing the delicate shoes adorned with jewels peeking from beneath the queen''s hem.

    Despite Lulu''s earlierment about the queen''s simple tastes, Carissa knew better. She had visited the main hall of Evergreen Pce before, and although it wasn''t shy, every item was of high quality. The furniture was made of precious wood, and even the teacups were made from rare ss.

    Kylie''s attire was elegant and understated, but it was always

    ented with a few pieces of exquisite

 Chapter 151

    Once Kylie had settled into her seat, Carissa and Lulu approached and knelt respectfully.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty."

    Kylie''s gentle voice drifted down from above, "Lady Sinir, there is no need for such formality. Please rise."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Carissa and Lulu stood, but remained in their ce.

    Kylie assessed Carissa. She had seen this woman before, and even then, Carissa''s beauty had been striking. Now, having returned from the battlefield, herplexion had changed, but she was still undeniably a breathtaking beauty, capable of withstanding the scrutiny of any observer.

    Kylie thought about Salvador''s instruction to inquire whether Carissa would be willing to enter the pce. The thought made her stomach churn with unease.

    A capable and stunning woman like Carissa might be the king''s favored concubine if she entered the pce. Though she would never surpass the queen in rank, winning Salvador''s heart could render Kylie''s position precarious.

    Yet, Kylie had always been known for her grace and virtue. As someone in a higher position, she couldn''t afford to disy any hint of jealousy.

    Thus, she merely offered a few words of praise, acknowledging Carissa''s contributions to the Southern Frontier, before adding with a hint of significance, "General Warren failed to recognize your worth, Lady Sinir. And so, a pearl that should have been precious is now being unfairly devalued due to its past."

    The remark was quite straightforward, implying that Carissa had been married before and was therefore not as precious as an

    untouched maiden.

    Carissa caught the underlying message, but was puzzled as to why Kylie said this to her.

    Kylie sipped her tea, her sleeve lightly brushing the edge of the cup. As if making a firm decision, she looked up at Carissa and said, " Fortunately, a pearl is always a pearl. Any dust can be easily brushed away. You shouldn''t belittle yourself, Lady Sinir. There will always be someone who appreciates the brilliance of a pearl."

    It was clear to Carissa now-Kylie was suggesting a marriage match.

    Though this displeased Carissa, she maintained herposure and smiled slightly.

    "Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. The past is behind us. I am not one to dwell on bygone matters. One must look forward in life. Yourparison of me to a pearl is indeed ttering.

    "I have spent my childhood training in Meadow Ridge, and am used to a wild and free lifestyle. Returning to the capital and being

    constrained by the norms of the city has felt quite restrictive. Thankfully, I am now back at my family estate. Also, having severed ties with the Warrens, I find myself much more at ease."

    In other words, Carissa wasn''t interested in marriage-her independence was too valuable.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa hoped her words would dissuade Kylie from acting as a matchmaker.

    Kylie merely smiled, clearly dismissing Carissa''sments as mere polite words meant to preserve her image. Recalling Salvador''s instructions, Kylie decided to be straightforward. After all, she had already implied that Carissa was a tarnished pearl. If Carissa were

    perceptive, she would understand to decline.

    Kylie''s face brightened with a warm, affectionate smile. "Lady Sinir, you are candid and graceful, qualities I deeply admire. If you were to enter the pce and be my sister, I believe His Majesty would be greatly pleased."

    Carissa''s lips parted slightly as she stared at Kylie in surprise.

    What did Kylie mean by saying Salvador would be pleased if she became Kylie''s sister in the pce? Wasn''t this a veiled suggestion for her to be a concubine?

    Carissa had just returned from battle with a military title. It was impossible for the current queen to interfere with matters of the previous court.

    Moreover, Kylie likely didn''t want her to enter the pce. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have used the phrase about a pearl being tarnished to embarrass Carissa.

    So, was it indeed Salvador who had prompted this questioning session? Why would Salvador have such intentions?

    With a shift in her gaze, Carissa smiled and replied, "Your Majesty, if you like me, I would be honored to consider you as my elder sister. I am currently alone in my family, and have long wished for a sister to care for me."

    Kylie''s expression brightened immediately. Her previous cloud of concern lifted, and she responded with a radiant smile, "If I had a sister like you, who is both valiant and graceful, I would wake up smiling from such a dream."

    Carissa rose, and bowed gracefully with a wide smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for not finding mecking. I shall indeed keep this sisterly bond in my heart. I hope, when the timees to discuss a marriage match, you might lend a discerning eye as my elder sister,

    Your Majesty."

    "Of course," Kylie said cheerfully. She called to the attendants in the hall, "Carissa''s tea has gone cold. Please bring her a fresh cup."

    The second cup of tea was high-quality tea leaves. After Carissa thanked her with a smile and took a sip, she settled back to drink slowly, feeling puzzled.

    Salvador had no personal motives regarding her. So, there must be another reason he wanted her to enter the pce.

    What could it be...?

    0

 Chapter 152

    As Carissa left Evergreen Pce, she bumped into Rafael.

    He looked as though he was still suffering from a hangover, hisplexion pale and unwell. He was still dressed in the battle-worn uniform he had worn upon returning to the capital the previous day, stained with blood and dirt.

    The familiar scent of sweat from him lingered in the air as he leaned. against the red pce gate. His messy hair had been straightened out, and he now wore a gold crown. It seemed out of ce with the battered uniform, making his appearance quite peculiar.

    He cast azy nce her way, and the sunlight shone on his dark eyes, which did little to liven his demeanor.

    Carissa stepped forward, and greeted him respectfully. "Your Highness, did you stay overnight in the pce?"

    "Yes, I did." Rafael nodded, giving her a cursory look. "You look quite elegant. You resemble a nobledy from the capital."

    Carissa smiled. "I am a nobledy from the capital.ˇ±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked taken aback for a moment, then nodded absently. "Why did the queen summon you to the pce?"

    Carissa raised an eyebrow. "How did you know it was the queen. who summoned me?"

    How did Rafael know?

    Rafael rubbed his temples, appearing somewhat distracted. ˇ°Oh, just a wild guess. You met the empress dowagerst night. I figured you were summoned to pay your respects to the queen." "You guessed correctly. It seems you know some of the inside. details." Carissa pondered briefly before meeting his gaze directly.

    Has the king mentioned to you that he wishes to take me as a concubine?"

    it was more straightforward to ask Rafael directly than to beat around the bush.

    Rafael''s eyes widened, and he met her gaze. "Did you agree?"

    .15 Borus

    Carissa was both amused and exasperated. "How could I agree? I have always regarded the king as an older brother. How could I possibly be his concubine?"

    Rafael''s eyes brightened slightly, but before he could respond, she continued, "When I was younger, you and the king frequently visited my home to see my brothers. Naturally, I viewed you both as brothers. Though our statuses have changed, the affection I felt for you two as siblings has never waned in my heart."

    Rafael looked momentarily stunned. "Older brothers?"

    Hoping that Rafael would ry her sentiments to the king, Carissa nodded. "Yes, I''ve always regarded both the king and you as older brothers." let go of the

    Rafael scrutinized her beautiful face, unwilling matter. "Do you consider the king your brother, or do you see me as a brother as well?"

    "Both of you, of course," Carissa replied.

    She felt she had made her feelings clear to both Kylie and Rafael, so surely Salvador would understand her intentions.

    Then, she said, "I won''t trouble you any further. I shall take my leave."

    Rafael watched her depart with aplicated expression.

    An older brother?

    To hell with it-who would want to be her brother?

    24

    Rafael already had a sister. There were also many princesses from other royal concubines the previous king had. Though Rafael wasn''t close with them, they were still considered his sisters.

    He thought about Carissa''s words, and turned back toward the pce. Perhaps she was hoping to use his presence to convey her rejection to Salvador directly.

    After Salvador finished discussing state affairs, Rafael snuck back into the study.

    Seeing Rafael still dressed in the same attire from the previous day, Salvador''s patience wore thin. The stench from Rafael''s clothes. overpowered the scent of the scented candles in the hall. "Don''t you have a change of clothes in your mother''s pce? If not, go back to your estate immediately."

    Rafael slouchedzily into a seat. "I was just about to leave the pce when I saw Carissa. She said the queen summoned her. Shouldn''t you want to hear what she had to say, my dear brother?" Salvador was intrigued by Rafael''s smug expression, and asked with interest, "And what did she say?"

    Rafael grinned brightly. "She said that she considers both you and me as older brothers, and that it would be inappropriate for a sister to marry her brothers."

    Salvador burst intoughter. "So, you and I are both her brothers?"

    If so, what was there for Rafael to be so smug about?

 Chapter 153

    ?

    Rafael''s smile faltered momentarily.

    Yes, Carissa viewed him and Salvador as brothers. But as long as she stayed out of the pce, Rafael could take

    his time to develop a rtionship with her. He saluted respectfully, and took his leave.

    Salvador cast a final nce at Rafael''s retreating figure. After a moment, he called out, "Derek!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Derek hurried in through the doors, bowing deeply.

    Salvador instructed, "Deliver my edict. If Carissa does not find a suitable match within three months, she will enter the pce as a concubine."

    Derek lowered his gaze and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Also, inform Rafael of my edict, but do not add any extramentary," Salvador added.

    Derek responded, "Understood, Your Majesty. I will attend to it immediately."

    "Go on then," Salvador calmly said as he lowered his gaze.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    No sooner had Derek left than a report came that Kylie had arrived.

    Having a good idea of why she was here, Salvador said, "Let her in."

    Kylie entered with her attendant, Lydia, who carried a tray with a bowl of soup on it.

    After a respectful bow, Kylie said gently, "I heard you had a bit too much to drink yesterday, so I personally made some soup for you today."

    Salvador nodded slightly. "Thank you, Kylie. Please serve it."

    Kylie carefully ced the tray on the table, and lifted the lid of the bowl. A fragrant steam wafted out. Shedled the soup into a small ss bowl. "Your Majesty, please enjoy the soup.

    Salvador looked at the ss bowl, which was only slightlyrger than a cup. Kylie had always favored these delicate items. He picked up the bowl without a spoon, and drank it all in one go.

    Setting the bowl down, he asked, "What did Carissa say?"

    Kylie signaled to Lydia to remove the bowl and tray, then seated herself beside Salvador. In a gentle tone, she replied, "I spoke with her, and she was quite surprised. She politely declined, but expressed that she would be willing to ept me as a godsister."

    Salvador nodded slightly. "I see. Thank you for letting me know."

    Kylie observed Salvador carefully. Though he showed no sign of displeasure, his gaze held a peculiar intensity, revealing that he was indeed concerned.

    After a pause, she ventured, "I believe Carissa''s suggestion is quite good. Since I have no younger sister from my own family, perhaps we could have my father adopt Carissa as his goddaughter..."

    Salvador looked up, his eyes as clear and piercing as ever. "What''s this? Just because you have no younger sister in your family, you want to adopt one? There are many women in the world. Why not choose someone else?"

    Hearing this, Kylie realized he had not given up on the idea of taking Carissa as a concubine, and smiled gently. "I proposed this because I have a genuine affection for her. If you disapprove, then please disregard my suggestion, Your Majesty."

    Salvador did not respond. He merely lowered his head, and continued reading through the documents.

    After waiting for a while and hearing no furtherments from him, Kylie stood up. "I shall not dy your work any longer, Your Majesty. I will take my leave."

    "Very well, you may go," Salvador replied, not even lifting his head.

    Kylie bowed and exited, her eyes betraying her disappointment.

    Salvador''s demeanor towards her was always so detached. In public, they maintained an air of mutual respect, but in private, he seemed to show no interest in her. He was often impatient, and unwilling even to look at her when they spoke.

    In the matters of the harem, she held the reins, and Salvador did not intervene. Even if disputes arose among the concubines, whether they were excessive or malicious, he would not get involved.

    Since marrying him, the only real task he had given her was to ask Carissa if she was willing to join the pce. It was clear Carissa held a special ce in his heart. He genuinely cared for her.

    Despite the many beautiful women in his harem, his heart remained unmoved. Yet he ced such importance on a woman who had left her previous marriage, valuing her to the point where even she, as queen, was rebuffed when suggesting Carissa as an adopted sister.

    Kylie''s mood soured further. Her own chances of conceiving were slim, and while she had a legitimate son, Salvador''s concubines also had children.

    With her family backing her, her position remained unshakable, but how much did it matter if Salvador did not favor her? Would he see her in a new light if she fulfilled his wish and brought Carissa into the pce?

    But if Carissa joined the harem and became his favored concubine, Kylie would be left in a most awkward position.

    The thought of this only deepened her frustration.

 Chapter 154

    Just as Carissa reached Northwatch Estate, Derek came personally to deliver Salvador''s edict.

    Carissa was stunned. If she couldn''t find a suitable husband in three months, she would have to enter the pce?

    She quickly asked Derek to stay, and dismissed everyone else. "Mr. Walker, can you tell me what exactly His Majesty means?"

    If Salvador was determined to have her enter the pce, there was no need to give her three months to find a suit. With the edict out, no one would dare to marry her. It seemed like another form of coercion, leaving her with no option but to enter the pce.

    However, if he had used his authority and still granted these three months...

    There was something odd about this edict.

    Derek pondered momentarily, and said, "Perhaps His Majesty thinks that if someone dares to propose to you within these three months and challenge his will, he would believe that person truly cares for you." "But why is the king so concerned with my marriage?"

    "Didn''t you say it yourself? Since you consider His Majesty as an older brother, it''s only natural for him to n a marriage for his sister," Derek replied.

    Carissa was frustrated by these twisted exnations.

    "In that case, why marry me directly if he fails to find a suitable match for me?"

    Derek sighed. There were things he didn''t know how to exin and couldn''t express. Salvador''s mind was as inscrutable as ever.

    10

    Seeing Derek''s sigh, Carissa felt that the matter was not so simple. Ind she couldn''t grasp any clear answers. Her rtionship with Salvador had been unclear from her youth.

    After she returned from Meadow Ridge, she discovered her father and brothers had died in battle. When she followed her mother into the pce, Salvador had always been kind to her, maintaining the same attitude as in her youth.

    Why was he now insisting on marrying her after her return from the battlefield? And why choose her, a divorced worn, instead of selecting a new concubine through the court''s usual methods?

    Moreover, if Salvador had any genuine interest in her, he could have had her enter the pce back when her mother was arranging a marriage for her.

    Why did he only issue this edict after her divorce and a stint on the battlefield?

    The edict itself was peculiar. Instead of directly summoning her to the pce, he had first sent the queen to test the waters and then given her three months to find a suitor.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Salvador seemed to be pressuring her into marriage, as though her remaining single was somehow inconvenient for him.

    After Derek left, Violet and the others finally woke up. After washing their faces, they devoured the meal set before them as if they hadn''t eaten in days.

    Bun slumped into a chair, his hair in disarray, clearly having made no effort to tidy up. Rubbing his stomach, he said in a tired voice, "I slept for a long time and dreamed for a long time too. In my dreams, I was either fighting on the battlefield or returning triumphantly to the capital. In short, it was exhausting."

    Violet added with a gloomy expression, "I felt the same way. In my

    dreams, there was nothing but bloodshed and the sh of des. While I was on the battlefield, killing was like harvesting chives there wasn''t any real emotional impact. But now, reflecting on the number of people I''ve killed, I feel so distressed. Being a warrior is no easy task. I don''t think I''ll go back to the battlefield again."

    Travis and Cynthia nodded in agreement, clearly sharing the same

    sentiment.

    Carissa suggested, "Think of it this way: if yo hadn''t killed them, they would have killed our soldiers, Is it better for them to die or for our soldiers to die? And besides, they invaded the Southern Frontier and have killed many of our soldiers. They oppressed the Southern Frontier''s people for years. To show them mercy would be like turning the knife on our own people,"

    Violet nodded, "That''s true."

    Though they understood the reasoning, they were still young and had only recently begun to fully grasp the brutality of battlefield ughter. The horror was starting to dawn on them. "Cari, we need to return to Meadow Ridge," Cynthia said.

    Despite their significant achievements, the depth of their

    involvement in the ughter weighed heavily on them. To resolve their inner conflict and uncertainty, they needed to return and exin everything to their masters.

 Chapter 155

    Carissa didn''t mention Salvador''s strange edict to her friends. Instead, she simply thanked them for their help in the Southern Frontier.

    "The Sandorian soldiers killed my father and brothers. My trip to the Southern Frontier was primarily for revenge. You''ve helped me achieve that, and I will remember this kindness." Hearing this, everyone felt a lot better.

    Indeed, Carissa''s father and brothers had been killed by the Sandorian soldiers. ording to the martial world''s code, a life for a life was a matter of principle. They had merely assisted Carissa in avenging her family, and need not dwell on anything beyond that.

    Putting aside her own troubles, Carissa said, "Now that everyone''s well-rested and well-fed, how about we go out and shop? Also, please help me bring some items back to my master.".

    "That sounds good," Violet replied. "But we don''t have any money. The king hasn''t given us our reward yet."

    Travis looked at Carissa nkly. "Do you think the king might have. forgotten?"

    Carissa smiled. "He certainly hasn''t forgotten. The king promised to reward the army personally. Since we''ve achieved military merits, the rewards will definitely be generous."

    "I hope we get a hundred gold coins! That would cover our annual rent for ten years," Travis said with a grin.

    In the Lunar Guild, Travis was the only male member. Though the guild was based in Meadow Ridge, thend was owned by the Pathfinders Guild. Every year, the Lunar Guild had to pay rent to them. However, the Lunar Guild had little business, and Travis''s

    master was quite traditional, so the apprentices focused solely on martial arts and weren''t allowed to engage in trade.

    And I want to buy some makeup for the girls in the guild. They always dress so inly, and their clothes are patched up repeatedly. If I bring back some fine silk, my master surely won''t scold me for going to the battlefield... Oh, and need to buy some hairpins and essories..."

    Violet interrupted, "Your master won''t me you for going to the battlefield, but if you dare to bring those things back, a good thrashing would be the least of your worries. He might just chop off all ten of your fingers."

    Everyoneughed. It was indeed a real possibility.

    Before they could leave, Dn arrived and informed them that it was time to collect their rewards.

    Violet and the others indeed received a hundred gold coins each. Carissa, having achieved merit by breaking through the city wall, was awarded one thousand gold coins and promoted to the rank of fourth- ranked general. Though she held the rank, no official position was assigned to her.

    Travis was overjoyed with his gold coins. He clutched the gold to his chest, and nibbled at it piece by piece. Seeing this, Violet gave him her own gold coins as well.

    "You can have it all. I don''t need it."

    Travis''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But it''s gold! Why don''t you want it?"

    "I obviously don''t need it. I''m not interested in it," Violet replied nonchntly. She had nevercked money in her life-what shecked was affection.

    Travis grabbed the bag. "Is there really someone who doesn''t value

    gold? Wat how thy does your family have?"

    ngat much but enough to support the Inferno Guild," Violet said Indifferently

    Travis''s eyes widened even more "Dood heavens! Your family supports the interno Guld? No wonder you seem to live sofortably. Despite not engaging in any business or escort missions, you always have a bountiful supply of meat and vegetables. So it''s all funded by your family?"

    During their time in Meadow Ridge although they had spent a lot of time together, they had little knowledge of each other''s

    backgrounds. They usually discussed martial arts or amusing. stories from their respective guilds.

    "Aren''t we supposed to be out shopping? Let''s go," Violet said. She clearly didn''t want to delve into family matters.

    The group set off happily. They first exchanged some gold for silver and copper coins at the money exchange. Then they went to the most bustling street, exploring various shops. They bought anything suitable without hesitation.

    Barrett also received a hundred gold coins. As the general who led the reinforcements to the Southern Frontier, he deserved the reward for his hardships, even if he didn''t directly contribute to the achievements.

    He had eliminated many enemies on the battlefield and had yed a crucial role in assisting Carissa with the siege, making hisThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    contributions significant.

    However, he had failed to properly manage his troops in Aurora''s unit, which nearly caused the siege to fail. Aurora''s unit was also annihted, with over a dozen of their men captured.

    That was apse in hismand, and he had faced punishment in

    ce of Aurora. Thus, he didn''t receive any promotion and only

    received the gold coins.

 Chapter 156

    Reba was furious, and her face twisted into an ugly expression.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Though a hundred gold coins were a substantial amount, their journey to the battlefield wasn''t driven by the prospect of rewards.

    Knowing that Barrett had been on the verge of promotion but was demoted due to taking the fall for Aurora, Reba was particrly upset. Adding to her frustration was the fact that Aurora''s failedmand during the siege had resulted in both reward and punishment, leaving Barrett with only a hundred gold coins.

    The news nearly gave her a stroke.

    Her health, already fragile, deteriorated furner from repeated bouts of anger, leading her to faint during the night.

    She had to call for a doctor, who administered acupuncture to revive her. But now, with the need to buy medicine again, she had already exhausted her funds. The money for the tea party had been borrowed, and with only a hundred gold coins received, there was barely enough to cover debts, let alone purchase much-needed medicine.

    Barrett and Aurora risked their lives on the battlefield, but they ended up in this state.

    Reba''s feelings towards Aurora had transformed from initial admiration to intense disgust. Seeing that Aurora wasn''t even at her bedside when she regained consciousness only fueled her anger. "What kind of disaster have you brought into our family? Not only did your spouse fail to gain military merit, but she also didn''t carry out the most basic familial duties!" she roared.

    "Mom, the physician said you mustn''t get worked up," Barrett said, standing by her bedside with his head lowered in concern.

    *IS NONUS

    Serena, who had stayed up by their mother''s side, asked anxiously," Barrett, is it true that Aurora was defiled?"

    She had heard numerous rumors recently, and the other noble girls she mingled with spoke disparagingly of her sister-inw.

    Serena was furious. Just as she was on the brink of an engagement, a scandal involving Aurora broke out.

    It was embarrassing!

    Barrett frowned. "She is your sister-inw. You shouldn''t talk about her so disrespectfully."

    "I refuse to acknowledge such a dirty person as my sister-inw!" Serena pouted and, seeing Reba had regained consciousness, plopped down at the edge of the bed.

    "Mom, now that Barrett has received his reward, it''s time to buy me some summer clothes. It''s already June, and I still haven''t had my summer garments made. I''m still wearing those that Carissa made for mest year. People are making fun of me!" she whined.

    "Buying clothes and spending money-that''s all you think about!" Benjamin snapped. "Now that Amelia is in charge of the household, we''re already struggling financially. The reward Barrett received needs to go towards Mom''s medicine and household expenses."

    Serena was the youngest child, and she had always been pampered and spoiled. Her parents and brothers doted on her, and even her elder brother had never scolded her.

    Hearing Benjamin criticize her for wanting new clothes was deeply upsetting. She began to cry, feeling unjustly treated.

    "It was Barrett''s foolish decision to marry this woman! Carissa was so much better! When she was in the house, she managed everything perfectly. The clothes and jewelry I wore were always the

    She wiped her tears, unable to control her emotions due to how upset she was.

    "When Barrett married Aurora, how much dowry did she bring with her? She didn''t have a single coin! Her dowry was so meager, evenmoners would disdain it. Yet, with the king''s edict, she demanded everything and didn''t even look at herself in the mirror- she''s so ugly! I don''t know what Barrett saw in her that he sent Carissa away for her!"

    By now, Amelia could no longer hold back her frustration.

    "Your attitude towards Aurora wasn''t like this before. You were so eager to have her enter the family, and even spoke harshly to Carissa! Have you forgotten what you said, or is it that you can''t forget the clothes and jewelry Carissa provided you with?" she snapped.

    Feeling guilty, Serena''s face flushed with anger.

    Despite that, she jumped and shouted, "But wasn''t it Aurora who deceived us? I relied on her to help Barrett achieve merit, but she didn''t help at all! Instead, she caused trouble for him and was captured. She even got defiled-"

    Before Serena could finish her sentence, someone stormed into the room. She grabbed Serena''s cor and pped her face twice, leaving her ears ringing.

    For a long time, Serena stared in shock at Aurora, who stood before her with a fierce re.

    Aurora''s face was dark with fury.

    "If you dare speak such nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth apart!" she threatened.

    COIN BUNDLE get more free bonus

    D

 Chapter 157

    Serena was terrified by Aurora''s fierce gaze. She stumbled

    backward and fell onto the edge of the bed, tears streaming down her face.

    "Mom, she hit me!" she cried.

    Seeing her beloved daughter being struck, Reba could barely contain her anger. "Barrett, you need to keep your wife in check!"

    Barrett stood before Aurora, his face drawn with fatigue and inner turmoil. "How could you hit her? She spoke out of turn, but you could have reprimanded her instead."

    Aurora''s expression was a mix of disappointment and bitterness. "So what if I hit her? She''s been spreading lies about me! Why aren''t you criticizing her?"

    "I wasn''t the one who said those things! It''s what everyone else is saying! If you have the guts, go deal with them!" Serena sobbed, her eyes burning with resentment. "You''re too scared to confront outsiders, so you''re just taking your frustration out on me! Do you think you''re so great for doing that?"

    Aurora''s voice was sharp and unyielding.

    "What others say is their business, not mine. But what about you? I''m your sister-inw! In this house, with your father remaining uninvolved, your eldest brother idle, and our sister-inw weak, the entire household is in disarray! Your mother is constantly ill, and can''t even afford medicine! And here you are, shouting aboutThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    wanting new jewelry and clothes and ming me! With my military achievements and official position, do you think it''s your ce to criticize me?"

    Aurora''s words offended everyone present.

    Ben Amade''s face madhes and they simultaneously

    sealy Tained trou e shock She could only point her

    at area,

    able to utter a single word her face was a stark

    rast of pa?e and enraged red

    Without hesitation, Barrett pped Aurora across the face and roared, "Shut up!

    Aurora held her face in disbelief, staring at Batt. "You hit me!"

    Barrett looked at his own hand, then at the room full of his family members. The weight of the recent criticisms and insults fueled his fury Without hesitation, he struck Aurora again, this time on the other side of her face

    "Get out!" he snarled.

    Aurora waspletely enraged. Grabbing a nearby four-legged stool, she hurled it at Barrett''s head. "I''ll fight you!"

    Seeing the stooling, Barrett instinctively ducked aside. Unfortunately, the stool crashed right on Jonathan''s head instead.

    "Dad!"

    Both Benjamin and Amelia cried out in rm as Jonathan''s head. was sttered with blood. He copsed to the ground with a resounding thud.

    Everyone was stunned, but they quickly snapped out of their shock. and rushed to help him.

    Benjamin pressed Jonathan''s head to staunch the bleeding, and

    shouted, "Get the medicine to stop the bleeding! Call a physician!"

    Servants hurried to fetch the medicine, while someone ran out to summon a physician.

    Like a furious lion, Barrett red at Aurora and roared, "Get out! Get out of here right now!"

    Aurora was stunned by her own actions, and she stood there

    helplessly. In her furious haste, she hadn''t meant to injure her father-inw. Seeing Barrett''s murderous re, she was both terrified and upset, and fled the scene in panic.

    Reba clutched her chest, her face pale. "Go, get your second aunt and tell her to find Carissa!"

    Previously, Reba had harbored some reservations about bringing Carissa back, mindful of her pride. But now, she was desperate for Carissa''s return and was willing to pay any price.

    Amidst the chaos, the physician arrived with his medical kit. While the bleeding had been controlled, the wound was significant and Jonathan had lost a lot of blood. Despite several attempts to treat him, he remained unconscious.

    The physician informed Barrett that the situation was severe, and that the blow had possibly affected Jonathan''s brain. The physician suggested that only Sebastian could ensure aplete recovery. The Warrens turned pale at the mention of Sebastian.

    How could they possibly summon Sebastian now?

    Previously, it had taken Amelia kneeling at the entrance of the physician''s office to soften his heart and persuade him to sell them the medicine for Reba''s condition.

    However, Sebastian had dered he would not make any more house calls!

 Chapter 158

    "How absurd!"

    Charlotte mmed her fist on the table. Her face, illuminated by the dim light of the courtyard, reflected her fury.

    Benjamin and Amelia, chastised by her outburst, lowered their heads. and remained silent, too afraid to speak.

    "How dare you ask me to go to Northwatch Estate?! How can I show my face there? Am I to tell them that Barrett regrets his decision because he married a venomous woman who beat her father-inw? "A household in disarray, and now, she''s expected toe back and clean up the mess, use her dowry to pay for her mother-inw''s medical expenses, and provide seasonal clothes for her younger sister- inw?

    "Shame on you for even suggesting it! When you wanted Barrett to divorce her, did you show anypassion? You even tried to im her dowry! If it weren''t for the king granting the divorce edict, wouldn''t you have also imed her estate and shops?

    "If you have the nerve, go ahead and ask her! I won''t! Even if my face were as thick as a city wall, it wouldn''t be used as a stepping stone for you!

    "Since you''re so shameless, why don''t you go and seek Lady Avis? She was the one who mediated their marriage! You didn''t dare to ask her for help when seeking a divorce. Now that you want reconciliation, shouldn''t you be asking her? Or are you afraid that Lady Avis will throw you out?

    "Or do you think you can bully Lady Avis because she''s ill and cannot take charge? You dare to trample on her? Don''tin that my words are harsh! The disgraceful actions you''vemitted have tarnished the reputation of the Warren family! The first branch of theThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tamily has squandered all the merit umted by our ancestors!"

    After delivering this tirade, Charlotte summoned servants to drive. Benjamin and Amelia out, unwilling to hear any more excuses from them. She was determined not to catch a heart disease from their bickering. The Warren family''s assets had been squandered over the years, to the point even she couldn''t afford Snowdrop Pills.

    Benjamin and Amelia left Charlotte''s presence feeling utterly defeated. They exchanged nces with pale faces.

    Amelia hesitated for a long moment before suggesting, "Honey, it seems Mother is being unreasonable. Carissa certainly won''t want toe back. Why should we mediate for Barrett''s side of the family?" Benjamin scolded her sharply, "How can you say such divisive things? In the Warren family, we rise and fall together. When Barrett achieved merit, we too gained some respect. Whether Carissa returns or not is another matter, but as a family, we must speak with one voice."

    Amelia was inherently timid, so she fell silent under her husband''s reprimand, not daring to argue further.

    In truth, she harbored deep resentment towards Barrett''s side of the family. She thought that with Barrett bing a general, the family would achieve great prestige. However, despite his military achievements marking a promising beginning, he chose to marry Aurora and cast aside Carissa.

    Since then, the family''s fortunes had declined. Reba couldn''t even afford medicine, and although Amelia had knelt at the

    physician''s office to gain a reputation for being a dutiful daughter-inw, she had been subjected to harsh criticism and felt deeply distressed.

    And when Aurora had caused such amotion, she had called

    Amelia ipetent and weak.

    it Aurora could do it, why didn''t she

    Well, Aurora did act. However, she only managed to nearly kill her father inw with her actionsl

    Strangely, no one thought to investigate this matter further. The sole focus was on bringing Carissa back, as if her return would solve all the problems the Warren family was facing.

    Amelia knew she shouldn''t think this way, but she couldn''t help but agree with Charlotte''s words. The Warrens se ned to take Carissa for granted, as if she could be summoned or dismissed at will and was treated like a mere object.

    Benjamin went back to consult with his mother.

    Reba sighed. "Your aunt has always been unreliable, and she isn''t to be counted on. But right now, she''s the only one who can speak on our behalf with Carissa."

    She pondered for a moment.

    "It seems Lady Avis is no longer a viable option. I''ve heard Prince Harvey and his wife have been ced under house arrest, though I''m not sure what offense theymitted against the king.

    "Carissa''s recent sess has brought her into the limelight. Since Lady Heather is Mnie''s sister and Mnie had always been kind to her, perhaps we should test her willingness to help. If she agrees to speak on our behalf, we''d have a good chance."

    "Agreed. We''ll go and ask Lady Heather," Benjamin said.

    Just then, Barrett entered the room. His expression was stern as he said, "None of you are to approach Carissal"

 Chapter 159

    No matter how much the others protested, Barrett remained resolute, his face expressionless.

    "No one from our family is allowed to approach Carissa,"

    Seeing his stubbornness, Reba sighed. "It''s not that I want to seek her out, but our family needs a way out. Look at Aurora''s behavior! Forget how she has disgraced our family and drawn unwanted attention to us-she''s cruel and malicious, and she even harmed your father!

    "If your father had been slightly weaker, he might have died at her hands! And where is she now? After injuring someone, she retreated to her maternal home. Fine! Let her hide there! It would be best if she never returned!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "It would be good if you could unterally divorce her, but it was your who sought the king''s permission to marry her."

    Reba suddenly paused, looking sharply at Barrett. "If she has attacked your father and disrespected your mother, could we report. this to the king and request a divorce?"

    Barrett''s frustration was palpable. "Stop making a scene! I''d rather the king forget about me for a few years and remember me onlyter. At this critical juncture, seeking a divorce would only end my career." Reba was stunned. "A few years? If the king neglects you for that long, what future do you have? Military careers depend on youth! How could things be so dire? This is just a matter of not managing. Aurora properly. You''ve received your due rewards, and were able to attend the celebration in the pce. That indicates the king still wants to use you."

    Barrett sat in silence, exhausted, not wanting to speak. Since

    returning from the battlefield, he hadn''t had a single peaceful night''s sleep or a decent meal. He couldn''t tell his family that during the Victory Pass battle, Aurora had ughtered vigers and humiliated Westhaven''s crown prince in every possible way.

    These were secrets he kept buried deep, never to be revealed.

    Seeing her son in such a state, Reba felt a mix of panic and anger. It was all Aurora''s fault. She had brought disgrace on their wedding day, and now, tarnished their achievements on the

    Southern Frontier.

    Reba sighed deeply. "How could you have chosen her? She''s nowhere near Carissa''s level."

    Barrett pursed his lips, and remained silent. He was filled with regret -he wished he could undo his choices.

    Two military achievements should have been enough to promote him and secure his position as a rising military star.

    The first time, he had used it to marry Aurora.

    The second time he tried to achieve something, Aurora''s actions had dragged him down.

    Perhaps he would never see another opportunity like this again in his life. Even if another war came, it wouldn''t be about reiming territory; it would likely involve suppressing bandits. How many such campaigns would it take before he had another chance at promotion?

    His life seemed doomed by a fleeting moment of infatuation.

    Now, all he wished for was for his family to remain free of trouble, to fade from everyone''s view over the next few years so people would eventually forget everything.

    IS DONUS

    That was why Barrett repeatedly instructed everyone not to seek out Carissa. His ties with her were severed; it was best for both of them. to remain apart. Reba was deeply disheartened, feeling it was unfair that her outstanding son was paired with someone like Aurora. ?

    Carissa and the others had spent the whole day out, returning to Northwatch Estate with numerous bags and packages.

    Travis, ignoring advice, insisted on buying some cosmetics. Violet then set up a bet on whether he would face thirtyshes or be put in confinement for a month. Everyone predicted he would face theshes, but Carissa ced ten silver coins on confinement.

    After all, he was a war hero. His master would surely give the court some consideration. It wouldn''t be appropriate to simply beat Travis up on a whim. The next day, after a brief visit to the military camp and saying their farewells, they departed.

    The deputy minister of the Ministry of Defense felt it was a pity. Such young and valiant generals would have been a tremendous asset to the court.

    What a shame!

    Once they left, Carissa put away her bright smile and summoned Frederick and two senior maids to the study for a discussion.

    It was rted to the king''s edict. Within three months, she needed to find a suitable marriage match, or she would be summoned to the pce.

    +15 +IS BONUS

    Carissa couldn''t understand why Salvador had issued such an edict.

 Chapter 160

    Frederick, having managed the outer household for many years and being well-acquainted with the intricacies of court life, quickly

    assessed the situation.

    "Mydy, one thing is certain: the king likely does

    actually want

    you to enter the pce. Otherwise, he could have simply issued an edict making you a concubine. You wouldn''t have had any choice but toply."

    "I know that," Carissa replied, a hint of frustrationcing her voice." But he''s given me three months to find a suitor, almost as if he''s pressuring me into marriage. What does my single status have to do with him? I''ve reviewed the royal edict concerning my father''s

    posthumous title multiple times. While other details are

    insignificant, what stands out is that if I marry, my husband could inherit a title. Does he want someone to inherit my father''s title through marriage?"

    Frederick considered this, and said, "I recall the edict mentioning the possibility of selecting suitable rtives from coteral branches to be trained, with the potential for them to inherit titles in the future. "Could it be that the king does not wish for members of the Sinir family to inherit the title? Does he have a specific candidate in mind? If he expects you to marry within three months, could it be that he has already chosen a suitor for you?"

    Carissa pondered this, her fingers absently turning the string of rosary beads her mother had left her, trying to calm her thoughts.

    "If your spection is correct, then the king must have a designated candidate for the title," Carissa muttered.

    Her brows furrowed in displeasure, feeling the situation was increasingly frustrating. It felt like being thrust into another arranged +15 BONUS

    marriage with a stranger and managing the affairs of arge family.

    "If there is already a pre-designated candidate to inherit the title, does the person have to marry into the family? And the children. should take the Sinir family name, right? Men can be unreliable, and if he gains a title and takes concubines, there''s a risk that he might favor those children over the legitimate ones, which could be a tremendous loss for us," Lily asked.

    A man who would take on his wife''s family name?

    If it were a matter of bringing a single individual into the family, that would be manageable. After all, a man who married into his wife''s family wouldn''te with a whole household.

    As for the issue of concubines, the reason Mnie had chosen Barrett in the past was precisely because he had promised not to take any concubines.

    However, in the capital, among the prominent families, which man didn''t take concubines? Even ordinary people, whocked the means to afford concubines, might seekpanionship in brothels.

    Carissa had no expectations for marriage and little resistance to it. It was her mother''s dying wish for her to marry, have children, and live a stable life.

    So, when Rafael asked about her ns, she mentioned that her mother didn''t want her to follow a military path.

    Whether this was a true reflection of Carissa''s feelings or not, it didn''t really matter. She once had ambitions, fiery dreams, and pursuits-but now, she had none. Life felt as stagnant as still water, and it didn''t bother her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Although she had achieved fame for her role in recapturing the Southern Frontier, that joy was no longer something she could share. with her family.

    Had Salvador not issued this edict, she would have selected someone from her n, trained them properly, and ensured the continuation of the Duke of Northwatch''s line. Instead,plications had arisen.

    Carissa didn''t want to have children, because she couldn''t ensure the safety of her loved ones. The pain of losing them was something she had endured too many times. She was unwilling to experience it again.

    But with Salvador demanding she find a suitor, someone else would inherit her father''s title if she didn''t bear children. This dukedom, which now seemed to be a burden to her, was a mark of the court''s recognition of her father''s sacrifices. It was a title he had gained in exchange for his life.

    Carissa decided not to dwell on it further. "Let''s not overthink this. Since the edict has been issued, the person will eventually reveal themselves. We''ll decide what to do when the timees." Everyone was deeply concerned. If Carissa were to marry, it would naturally require careful consideration.

    Anyone willing to marry into the Sinir family and take on the family name might not be an ideal candidate.

    Carissa had returned after achieving great merit. How could Salvador treat her so unfairly?

    Everyone felt sympathetic towards her, but found themselves powerless to help.

    COM BUNDLE Gt more free bonus

 Chapter 161

    in the following days, the threshold of Northwatch Estate was nearly worn Bat

    Once rarely visited by the wives of noble families and officials, the estate now saw a steady stream of visitors

    wasn''t because Salvador had issed an edict, but because Carissa had returned in triumph. Though only the remain of the Duke of Northwatch''s family, it was clear she was capable of upholding its prestige. During her divorce, the wives of officials had often discussed

    Carissa in private gatherings. She had be a topic of their idle chatter. Now, the conversations about her were no longer casual gossip but carried a respectful undertone.

    For Carissa, entertaining guests wasn''t a challenge. Before she married into the Warren family, Mnie had arranged for her to receive a year''s worth of training Socializing was just a matter of ying the part-smiling, chatting, godding, and following along with the conversation

    Everyone enjoyed themselves,ughing and chatting, and when it was time to part ways, there was a hint of reluctance. Once the door. closed behind the departing guests, smiles would fade, sore jaws. would be rubbed, and a sip of water would be taken before preparing for the next round of guests.

    That evening, Heather and Leona also arrived.

    Recalling the wedding gifts that had been returned, Carissa maintained her gentle smile and greeted them, "Hello, Aunt Heather, Leona. Please,e in."

    Heather felt a weight lift off her heart when she heard Carissa still address her as her aunt. She took Carissa''s hand, her eyes slightly

    reddened.

    "Cari, I want to apologize. When you sent gifts to your cousin, I know it was your heartfelt intention. But I thought you might be short of funds after your divorce, so I had the gifts returned. Please don''t hold it against me."

    Carissa smiled reassuringly. "You were just considering my situation and looking out for me, Aunt Heather. How could I possibly be upset with you? Please, don''t worry about it."

    She turned to the servants. "Bring out the refreshments."

    Without further ado, Carissa subtly guided Heather to a seat and withdrew her hand.

    With sincere gratitude, Heather said, "I''m d you''re not upset, Cari. That puts my mind at ease."

    "Cari," Leona began.

    She was in tears. Instead of sitting down, she stepped forward and held Carissa''s arm.

    "I didn''t know about this at all. When you were divorced, I wanted to visit you, but I was busy nning my own wedding and couldn''t get away. Please don''t be angry with me." Compared to Heather''s insincere gestures, Leona''s tears were genuine.

    Leona had always admired her cousin greatly. They had grown up ying together, and even after Carissa went to Meadow Ridge, she would always bring gifts whenever she returned. Their bond had always been deep.

    When Leona was conferred the title of a princess, Carissa had returned from Meadow Ridge specifically to give her

    congrattions.

    Carissa smiled, and wiped away Leona''s tears. "Silly girl. Even after you''re married, you''re still crying. How could I possibly be angry with. you?"

    "Really?" Leona looked at her with tearful eyes.

    "Of course." Carissa, noticing Leona''s paleplexion, asked, "How does your husband treat you?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Leona wiped her tears, but her nose grew red and she began to cry again. "It''s not like he would dare to mistreat me."

    Carissa knew Leona had married the heir of the Earl of Gracehold, Samuel Langley.

    Samuel achieved the third-highest score in the final stage of the national exam two years ago, and received the third-ranked schr title. He was handsome, charming, and highly talented. It was said that when he was paraded through the streets upon receiving his title, he was showered with hundreds of gifts from admiring young women.

    Leona had also given him a gift, and had fallen for him at first sight.

    Though Harvey and Yuvan were idle princes, they were of royal blood. Even so, Samuel had a prestigious title when Leona married into the Earl of Gracehold''s family. Thus, Samuel was considered to have married beneath his rank.

    The Earl of Gracehold''s family was a well-established noble family with a long history in the capital. Many of its members held official positions, and with Samuel''s distinguished title, his future was indeed promising.

    In contrast, Harvey, despite being a prince, would either live off the royal treasury, hold a minor position, or be sent to a distant fief. His fief was in Lumoria, a region gued by harmful air and thousands of miles away from the capital. He was unwilling to go.

    T

    Thus, he remained in the capital, doing little of note. It was unlikely he would achieve anything significant, and serving in the court was often seen as inviting trouble. After all, being too close to Salvador could be both a blessing and a curse.

    From Leona''s expression, it was clear Samuel''s treatment of her was less than ideal. Her eyes were dimmed with unhappiness.

    What was the point of marriage for women? Why did Mnie believe that marriage would bring stability?

    D

 Chapter 162

    Heather and Leona stayed for an hour before leaving. Carissa apanied them to the gates of the estate, maintaining a demeanor ofplete friendliness andck of resentment.

    Lulu, feeling upset on her behalf, said, "Mydy, you sent gifts to the princess, but the princess''s mother had them returned. Clearly, she looked down on you at that time. Why are you being so kind to them today?"

    Sitting in front of the vanity, Carissa instructed Lulu to remove her hairpins. "Isn''t socializing just a matter of putting on a smile and exchanging pleasantries? Aunt Heather has always been kind to me. I was indeed thoughtless before-sending gifts to my cousin while I was the one who had divorced."

    "But you didn''t personally go. Besides, you were granted a divorce by the king. It wasn''t like your husband unterally divorced you. Why were the gifts returned?"

    "Lulu, don''t dwell on these things. It''s exhausting to be so petty about everything."

    Carissa nced at her weary reflection in the mirror.

    The past few days had been busy non-stop, with a steady stream of visitors.

    She was astonished at how many official families and noblewomen resided in the capital. But thinking about it, she shouldn''t be, as the most esteemed people from across thend gathered in this city. "It''s impressive how open-minded you are, mydy," Lulu said.

    Carissa smiled at her reflection in the mirror. If she weren''t open-minded, she wouldn''t have survived this long.

    She treated Heather the same way she did any other visitor-without any genuine sentiment.

    Human nature was inherently selfish. When she had returned to Northwatch Estate after her divorce, the house had been left in ruins. Even though she was backed by her father''s title, its decline seemed inevitable.

    At that time, Barrett and Aurora were in the limelight. Heather had. kept her distance to avoid offending the Warrens, as the principle in Harvey''s household was to offend as few people as possible. If an offense was unavoidable, they preferred to go easier targets.

    With Carissa''s sess and Aurora facing military punishment with no achievements of her own, it seemed that the Warren family had little hope of rising.

    Heather came to curry favor, recognizing that despite everything. they still shared a family connection. Even if Carissa held some grudge, she had to ept and forgive for the sake of familial ties. Just as Carissa had removed her hairpins and nned to rest for a while, Joy rushed in breathlessly. "Mydy! The Warren family''s matriarch has arrived! She copsed right at our doorstep!"

    Lulu''s eyes red with anger. "She dares toe here? What nerve. does she have? Copsing at our doorstep-what is she trying to achieve?"

    "She came with a few people, including someone iming to be

    your former sister-inw. She''s outside, shouting that her mother is gravely ill and is begging you to lift the ban and allow Sebastian to treat her!" Joy replied.

    Lulu''s eyebrows furrowed deeply. "How outrageous! Sebastian. refused to treat her because of their family''s own misconduct! How could this be med on Lady Sinir?"

    Carissa booked up, and asked, "What about Frederick? Has he gone to handle it?"

    "A. Carter went out. He asked me to inform you, and advised your not to get involved," Joy said, clearly agitated. She took a deep breath. "They''le causing a hugemotion outside, and they''ve attracted arge crowd of onlookers."

    "Has Barrette?" Carissa inquired.

    "No, he hasn''t been seen. Neither has General Yates."

    Carissa gathered her hair into a ponytail. "Let''s have a look from a distance and see what they''re up to."

    "Mydy, you shouldn''t go! They won''t say anything good, and it will only upset you," Lulu protested,

    "It''s no trouble. When they sought to have Barrett divorce me, they said all sorts of things to me. What''s a bit of unpleasantness now?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Carissa casually strode out. Lulu and the other maids had no choice but to follow closely behind.

    CON RUNCUL get more he bou

 Chapter 163

    163with Benjamin Amplia, and Serena in tow

    As soon as she alighted from the carriage, she twisted her ankle and hek She xat right in front of Northwatch Estate, and began to wall

    Tasa

    e altars treated you like my own daughter! You''ve never test any barchap when you were married to our family! I''ve .eposest any rules on your Your divorce was granted by the KATAN ANNAsst. How could you hold such a grudge against me? You know Feed Sebastian''s medicine to survive, but you refuse to let hime and treat me! Are you trying to kill me

    Seven join in the crying

    "That''s right, Carissal" she said. "You shouldn''t forget the kindness we showed you! When your family was wiped out, Mom was worried you would be depressed. She stayed by your side day and night, even sleeping with you to help you through those hard times. How can you be so heartless now?"

    Reba outched her chest, sobbing in a heartbroken mar

    Despite that she still spoke clearly

    "Carissa, on the day of your divorce, you promised you would always consider me as your mother. That''s why, when you left our family, I emptied our entire fortune aspensation, tearing you would suffer. How could you turn around and forget all that? And now, you refuse to let Sebastiane and treat me

    When Carissa divorced and moved out of Valor Estate, it was true that many items were taken. Themon people had witnessed it Jarge and small items, including partition screens, stools, chairs, and even daily necessities, were all carried away by the Sinir family''s servantsThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Reba''s dramatic disy convinced the onlookers, who began to murmur among themselves.

    "If it''s a divorce, then it should be a clean break. Why make things difficult for the Warren family''s matriarch? Banning Sebastian from treating her is practically condemning her to death!" "This is too cruel! The Warren family''s matriarch was not

    unreasonable. She didn''t impose any rules on the new bride. When the Duke of Northwatch''s family was wiped out, she still cared for andforted her then daughter-inw. That is truly are."

    "Isn''t that the truth? General Warren and General Yates were granted a marriage edict, but it was just a secondary marriage. It didn''t affect the position of the primary wife. I don''t understand why this has be such a big issue. Lady Sinir is so narrow-minded!"

    "The Duke of Northwatch was always upright and honorable, and his sons were all loyal and righteous. How is it that she''s so different from her father and brothers? Her actions are too extreme! She should be careful of retribution."

    Frederick and the two senior maids stood at the gate of Northwatch Estate, showing no hurry to argue. They listened with cold.

    detachment as the crowd murmured and criticized.

    Gradually, Reba''s cries turned to silent sobs. With only the crowd''sments filling the air, Frederick took a step forward and spoke.

    "Madam Warren," he began, "I am Frederick, the steward of

    Northwatch Estate. Since you''re unwell, it would be best if you didn''t sit on the ground. Please return to your carriage, and I will ask a few questions."

    Although Frederick had difficulty moving, he stood straight, his voice calm and unassertive.

    Reba looked up at him, her gaze fiery. "You''re just a steward! How can you represent her and respond to me? Bring her out so I can ask her directly if she intends to drive my family to its end!" Frederick smiled. "I manage the affairs of the estate, both inside and out. If every issue and person requires Lady Sinir to appear, then I would be failing in my duties as a steward."

    He took a lengthy list from Lily''s hand, which unfurled and dragged on the ground.

    "This is the dowry list for Lady Sinir''s marriage to General Barrett. It includes gold, silver, jewelry, fertilends, and all manner of furniture and daily necessities. Everything is on record with the government. What was taken away at the time of the divorce was part of the dowry.

    "Madam Warren, you imed you emptied your family''s entire

    fortune aspensation. May I ask what exactly youpensated us with?" 1

 Chapter 164

    Reba had no way to respond.

    After all, she hadn''t provided even a single item ofpensation! There wasn''t a stitch or thread to ount for!

    She could only continue to wail, "Whether there was any

    *Madam Warren, there''s no need to cry," Frederic continued in a calm voice. "If there waspensation, just state the items and the amount of gold and silver involved. There were officials present during the divorce, so it''s easy to verify."

    "Furthermore," Frederick went on, still speaking in a measured tone, you said you treated Lady Sinir like your own daughter. When the Duke of Northwatch''s family was annihted, you im you stayed by her side day and night.

    "While this may be partly true, it''s not the whole story. At that time, you were ill. It was Lady Sinir who stayed with you day and night, attending to your every need. From the moment she married into your family, she cared for you while General Warren was away on campaign. She scarcely had time to stay in her own quarters.

    "Moreover, the Warren family has had financial difficulties, and there was no money for expenses. Throughout the year, the clothes for the master and the mistresses of the house were all paid for with Lady Sinir''s dowry. From Mr. Warren to your youngest daughter, every single item from hairpins to shoes was covered by Lady Sinir''s dowry. Even the second branch of the family was included.

    "Lastly, the im that Lady Sinir forbade Sebastian from treating you is even more absurd. When she married into your family, your illness was already worsening. It was she who invited Sebastian toe and treat you. Your illness required Snowdrop Pills made by Sebastian, which cost several silver coins per pill, not to mention other medicines. If you don''t have a record of how many pills you took, Sebastian does. Would you like me to have hime over to rify?"

    Frederick paused, then continued, "Perhaps it would be good to have hime. We can ask whether Lady Sinir barred him from treating you, or if it''s because he despised your family''s immoral behavior and was unwilling to sell you Snowdrop Pills. In the end, it was your second daughter-inw who had to kneel at the physician''s office to beg for the pills, and only then did Sebastian agree to sell them to your family. However, he said that because of your disrespectful behavior, he would no longer visit you."

    Frederick nced at the crowd.

    "What Madam Warren has said so far is nothing but baseless usations without evidence. However, everything I''ve mentioned can be verified. Please don''t leave just yet. I will send someone to invite the officials, Lord Sinir, and Sebastian toe and rify

    the matter."

    Reba choked for a moment before bursting into tears again. Carissa has achieved military honors, so naturally, everyone will side with you. It''s useless to bring anyone here! She was never wronged during her time in my family."

    Frederick sneered. "Did you not wrong her, or did she not wrong. you? The divorce was meant to sever all ties between our families, but youe here today, wailing and using Lady Sinir of being ungrateful and unfaithful. You initiated this disturbance, so don''t be surprised if I expose your attempts to tarnish her name and seize her dowry under the pretense of using her of disloyalty."

    Reba shivered. "Don''t make false usations! When did I ever try to seize her dowry?"

    "There''s no need for you to deny it so anxiously, Madam Warren," Frederick replied.

    Then, he turned and instructed one of the servants, "Invite Lord Sinir and the officials over. Also, bring the neighbors who were present when General Warren and Lady Sinir divorced. Let them give their fair judgment."

    "Wait!" Reba cried.

    She slowly stood up, her body swaying as she smiled miserably.

    "The situation hase to this, so the past grudges should be set aside. But I genuinely cared for Carissa! If she doesn''t appreciate that, I won''t hold it against her. Although it was a marriage edict granted by the king, it''s also true that my family failed her first. s, she wasn''t willing to ept a concubine..."

    "Enough!"

    D

    SupportThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 165

    Lily stepped forward to interrupt Reba''s pitiful disy, her expression fierce.

    "What do you mean, it was a marriage edict granted by the king? Wasn''t it General Warren who requested the marriage through his military achievements?

    "And don''t talk about concubines! What General Warren wanted was a legitimate wife! When the royal edict was issued, General Warren and General Yates came to see Lady Sinir. Would you like me to repeat what heartless words they uttered?

    "General Warren said that after marrying General Yates, he would never set foot in Lady Sinir''s room again. She was only to

    manage the household and continue using her dowry to support the Warren family. They expected Lady Sinir to care for any children General Warren and General Yates had, which would give Lady Sinir some form of purpose.

    "Also, General Yates demanded a high dowry. Since the Warren family couldn''t provide it, they demanded Lady Sinir to lend them the money. She was willing, but she wouldn''t give it outright. Because of that, you used her of being heartless and ungrateful.

    "Eventually, when you couldn''t get what you wanted, you tried to im that Lady Sinir was disrespectful, unable to bear children, and that your son should unterally divorce her. Once a woman is unterally divorced, she can''t reim her dowry. What a malicious scheme!

    "How could you im Lady Sinir was disrespectful? Since marrying into the Warren family, has there been a day she hasn''t been caring for your illness? Then you im Lady Sinir is unable to bear children? That''s absurd! On their wedding night, General Warren left for the battlefield and returned with the intention to

    marry General Yates. From the start to the end, he n

    touched a finger of Lady Sinirt in that case, how could there be any children?

    After Frederick and Lily said their plece, the crowd enged wran

    "Does this mean Lady Sinir is still purez

    "The Warren family is too excessive, aren''t they? General Warren himself requested the marriage, but now, they''re scheming to seize Lady Sinir''s dowry,"

    "The entire family is shameless! It''s truly a cm

    Tysay. The Duke of Northwatch''s family is known for their integrity, and General Sinir achieved military sess in the Souther Frontier. She wouldn''t be this kind of person!"

    "I heard that when the divorce was happening, Lord Sinir was furious, saying that the Warren family was going too far."

    "Speaking of Sebastian, I remember now. Last year, when I went to the physician''s office, I saw one of the Warren family''sdy kneeling at the door, begging him to sell her medicine. The physician at the office told me that he was unwilling to sell the medicine because the Warren family''s matriarch had questionable conduct"

    The crowd buzzed with renewed outrage and disbelief as the scandal continued to unfold.

    "They treated Lady Sinir like trash, and swept her out of their lives. Who would have thought the king would honor the Duke of Northwatch with a posthumous title? In fact, the duke''s family estate can still be passed down through three generations. The Warren family must regret it now!"

    "Who wouldn''t? If it were me, I''d be so remorseful I''d hit my head against a wall. How dare theye back and try to reconcile their

    old ties?"

    "Although the Duke of Northwatch''s family is a military family, they haven''t been overbearing. They respond with reason and evidence. Now look at the Warren family''s matriarch-she''s just wailing and acting as if she''s suffered a great injustice! What injustice could she have suffered? Isn''t it all because General Warren wanted to marry General Yates?"

    "Speaking of General Yates, have you heard? She got herself captured on the battlefield because of her greed and over

    eagerness. When they found her, she was without pants and lying in a pool of blood!"

    "I heard about that too! I also heard she caused trouble for the -others who were captured with her... They were castrated. Can they

    still be a soldier now? They might as well be a monk!"

    "Shut up, all of you! Shut up!" Reba''s face turned pale with rage, her trembling finger pointed at everyone. "It''s not like that at all! It''s all rumors! Just shut up!"

    However, her frantic denial only confirmed the rumors. The crowd grew more animated.

    Some even started arguing with her, questioning what nerve she had toe to Northwatch Estate and make a scene.

    Reba bickered with the crowd, while Serena and Amelia

    remained silent.

    Although Serena had shouted a few times earlier, she was now too scared to speak further as the situation turned against them. She still hadn''t married, and her reputation was important to her.

    As for Amelia, she had been dragged along unwillingly in the first ce. She didn''t want to get involved, and was deeply embarrassed. Why would she speak in such a situation?

    Being a man, Benjamin found it even harder to speak up. Seeing that the situation was spiraling out of control, he hurriedly stepped forward to persuade his mother. "Let''s go. Justice will prevail on its

    own."

    At this moment, Frederick''s voice rang out firmly, "Yes, justice will prevail! The vile and sinister cannot withstand the light of day. You may leave. Lady Sinir hopes never to have any dealings with the Warren family again, and the past grievances are hereby settled." He saluted in thanks to the crowd.

    "Thank you all for standing up for what''s right. Everyone here

    understands the truth. The right and wrong will be clear upon investigation. Lady Sinir''s misfortune was her fate, and we ept

    1. it.

    "However, we will not engage with the Warren family again. If they dare to cause trouble once more, we are not afraid. We''ve handled the situation in a transparent and straightforward manner. Any attempts to distort the truth are futile, because everything is clearly visible!"

    Having heard Frederick''s strong words, the crowd began to disperse, their murmurs a mix of agreement and concern.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 166

    Frederick''s words,ced with ttery, worked their charm on the crowd. Everyone loved to hear sweet talk-Frederick''spliments ignited the people''s sense of justice, leading them to vocally denounce those from the Warren family.

    It seemed moral coercion wouldn''t work on Carissa. She hadn''t even appeared to address the matter, and Reba realized her efforts were futile. With that, she had no choice but to leave in disgrace. Reba had initially nned to have Carissa return to the Warren family, but Barrett adamantly refused. Given the overwhelming gossip about Aurora, Reba then thought to create amotion to redirect the public''s ire. She hoped that by stirring up trouble, the people would shift their criticism away from the Warren family, thus giving them a break from the public''s scorn.

    She had hoped her antics would at least drag Carissa into a mess of usations. Reba figured that if they confronted or pushed people around, the Duke of Northwatch''s family wouldn''t have a leg to stand

    on.

    To her surprise, Frederick and his team countered her ims with clear evidence. They even stated they would call upon witnesses.

    Those matters couldn''t withstand close scrutiny!

    Left with no other options, Reba had to leave.

    Carissa was seated in the main hall, sipping tea. She could hear all themotion outside.

    She was no longer surprised by the antics of the Warrens. Long had she seen through their true nature.

    She understood their motive was to deflect attention from Aurora''s faults, and shift public opinion to protect both Aurora and the

    Warren family. They sought to garner public sympathy to counteract the criticism of Aurora''s greed and recklessness on the battlefield.

    In the face of such decelt and maniption, if one were to take offense at every slight, life would be unbearable.

    In the sweltering heat outside, Luld had prepared some cold drinks to help cool down the summer heat and ease any lingering anger.

    After a few days of rest, Carissa''splexion had noticeably improved, her skin looking much fairer and more refined,

    Carissa smiled. "Prepare a cup for Frederick, Lily, and Holly. They need it to cool off more than anyone."

    "Already done. We stored plenty of ice in the cerst year, so wel have more than enough," Lulu said.

    When Frederick and the two senior maids returned, their

    expressions were somber. But upon entering the room and seeing. Carissa, their faces immediately brightened.

    Frederick said, "Mydy, don''t let those shameless people get to you. They aren''t worth the trouble."

    Carissa invited them to sit down. "I''m not upset. Consider it just a lively spectacle."

    "I''ve already sent someone to the physician''s office to have their attending physician rify the situation. The matter of cutting off someone''s livelihood is serious, and requires a clear understanding from everyone. We can''t just dismiss those idle rumors. We need to set the record straight," Frederick said.

    Carissa nodded. "Frederick, you handle things with thoroughness. I trust you."

    Ly was fuming. Ever since the divorce, I''ve been holding onto a grudice is fitting they vee to our door seeking rebuke, just as i wanted it''s a shame we couldn''t vent our frustrations more thorough it''s truly regrettable!"

    Regardless, Carissa''s reputation had to be protected. Otherwise, Lily would have sted the old, sickly woman without restraint. She would make sure Reba was thoroughly discredited!

    In just a few days news of why Sebastian refused to treat Reba spread throughout the capital. It wasn''t from the attending physician but from Sebastian himself, who mentioned it during a consultation with an official

    Sebastian simply said, "One who is ungrateful and harsh is beneath my consideration."

    He refused to ept the fee and medication costs, clearly intending for the official and his family to spread his words.

    Barrett only learnedter that his mother and elder brother had caused a scene at Northwatch Estate. Furious, he spent two days away from home, staying at an inn.

    Even there, he couldn''t find peace; the news of his family''s troubles spread throughout the capital, and the inn was no exception.

    Meanwhile, Aurora was shunned at Valor Estate and avoided by everyone. She eventually decided to return to her parents'' home for a few days, hoping to escape the situation.

    Upon arriving, she discovered that her parents had sold their house and left the capital.

    She asked her neighbor, who, upon seeing Aurora''s veiled face, responded curtly. "Who wouldn''t leave under such circumstances? Every day, people point fingers and insult them. If your parents didn''t die from how furious they were with you, count yourself lucky!"

    Aurora had never imagined her parents would act so swiftly. They had likely sold the house at a low price.

    It also made sense. With the gifts and money the Warrens had given. them for her and Barrett''s marriage, her parents were set for life. They no longer needed to endure the scorn of the people in the capital. Yet, Aurora felt a pang of sadness. She understood her parents'' decision, but being abandoned by them was a painful blow. a

    D

    SupportProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 167

    Rafael had secluded himself, refusing visitors for several days. During this time, many would-be guests hade knocking. However, he was unwilling to see any of them. When he left the pce, he put aside his usual cheerful demeanor with his elder brother.

    Rafael understood the meaning behind the royal edict

    The order was clear: Carissa must marry within three months, or she would have to enter the pce as a concubine. Salvador was forcing him to make a choice.

    The jests and scoldings exchanged in the pce''s study weren''t just idle chatter; each word carried hidden intentions.

    Whether Carissa entered the pce was of no real concern to Salvador. It was a matter of showcasing his power-whether to allow her to remain free or to summon her to the pce was just a matter of issuing an edict.

    Years earlier, Salvador had known of Rafael''s feelings for Carissa. Before Rafael headed to the Southern Frontier battlefield, he had approached Mnie, asking her to dy Carissa''s marriage. He promised to present the victory in the Southern Frontier as a dowry.

    Salvador was aware of this promise. Now that the conflict in the Southern Frontier was over, Salvador expected him to marry Carissa.

    The facade of brotherly affection and respect was clear, at least on the surface. However, a crucial remark made in the pce''s study held a deeper meaning.

    It was suggested that Carissa''s marriage to any noble family could pose a threat to the kingdom''s military power.

    That statement was aimed directly at Rafael. If he wished to marry Carissa, he would need to relinquish his militarymand,

    surrender the Hell Monarch Army, and cease to be itsmander.

    Salvador had always been wary of him. When the situation in the Southern Frontier became dire, Salvador hesitated to send him and the Hell Monarch Army to support the region. Salvador hoped Hector would be able to recapture the Southern Frontier as he had before, and resist Sandoria''s resurgence..

    However, the war had dragged on for a long time. The kingdom was left in a state of emptiness-food, weapons, and warm clothing were all in short supply. Despite their best efforts, Hector and his forces. had been unable to hold out much longer without reinforcements.

    It was only after Hector and his sons had sacrificed their lives that Salvador agreed to deploy Rafael and the Hell Monarch Army to the Southern Frontier battlefield, takingmand of all the military. forces there.

    Could Salvador not be wary of him?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The Hell Monarch Army was Rafael''s own creation. Before their father passed away, he had been granted the medal ofmand for the Hell Monarch Army, an honor that could never be revoked.

    Now, the Mystic Army was made up of soldiers from the Hell Monarch Army, and some soldiers Hector had trained.

    Though Rafael held the title ofmander, the king could still mobilize them, which was a concession he made to the king.

    Since childhood, Salvador had treated him well. The position of crown prince was decided early on, without any dissent. Salvador was indeed an exceptional heir apparent-he was well-versed in both civil and military matters, had been on the battlefield, and had received meticulous guidance from the royal chancellor.

    However, being the crown prince was vastly different from being the king. While Salvador''s outward attitude remained unchanged and he showed Rafael continued affection/the underlying wariness had dent for the past three or four years.

    "Your Highness, have some tea and take a break, the steward Luke said, entering the study with a servant carrying a pot.

    Rafael nodded slightly. "Set it down Where''s Jacob now?"

    Luke replied, "Mr. York and Deputy Ziegler have gone to the military camp. The king is rewarding the troops, and they are assisting the Ministry of Defense with their duties and helping to handle thepensation for the fallen soldiers."

    Luke had the pot and cups set down and dismissed the servant,

    leaving only himself to attend to Rafael.

    Rafael was dressed in white, and his dark hair was tied back. His eyes still carried the fierce aura of someone who had recently returned from the battlefield. The killing intent embedded in his bones had not yet faded.

    Yet his brow was furrowed, showing clear distress.

    He didn''t avoid discussing matters with his trusted aides, so Luke was also aware of the royal edict and knew of Rafael''s earlier proposal to Mnie regarding Carissa.

    "Have you made any decisions, Your Highness?" Luke asked softly.

    Rafael replied with a hint of bitterness, "There''s nothing to consider. The war is over, and I was expected to relinquish my militarymand anyway. Still, my brother''s approach is unsettling." Rafael had no ambitions for the throne, but holding significant military power always made Salvador uneasy.

    Relinquishingmand of the Hell Monarch Army and the medal ofmand bestowed by their father could be aplished with just one word from him. There was no need for such a method. It left Rafael feeling as if he had a lump in his throat. He was unable to speak or swallow, and he felt deeply upset for Carissa.

 Chapter 168

    ?

    Rafael often reminisced about the past when he and Salvador shared an open, candid rtionship. In those days, any advice or guidance Salvador had to offer was direct and straightforward, without any need for deception.

    Luke recalled something, and said, "Your Highness, by His Majesty''s grace, your mother will be moving into the estate in a few days. I''ve already arranged for Elysian Hall to be cleaned and furnished ording to her specifications. The total cost came to thirty thousand silver coins."

    Rafael furrowed his brow. "Thirty thousand silver coins? What kind of furniture costs that much?"

    He decided to visit Elysian Hall himself. When he arrived, he saw that various types of peonies had been nted in the garden, and a special greenhouse had been constructed. Though it was unnecessary in the summer, it would be useful in winter.

    Rafael''s frown deepened. "Have all the orchids been removed?"

    Luke followed behind Rafael, and answered cautiously, "They''ve all been relocated. Lady Helen said she doesn''t like orchids because they are prone to mold. She doesn''t want any mildew in her residence."

    Since Rafael had moved into this estate, he had filled the garden with orchids-white orchids, pink orchids, purple orchids, and so on. The air was filled with the delicate fragrance of orchids, reminiscent of being in Meadow Ridge.

    Inside the residence, the furniture was neatly arranged and entirely made of mahogany wood. It was hard to believe it would cost thirty thousand silver coins. However, the truly expensive items were the antiques on the disy shelves and the paintings on the walls.

    The bedroom featured a vanity, a canopied bed, a soft couch, and a chaise lounge, all crafted from mahogany wood with exquisite carvings, matching the quality of the pce furnishings. It was evident Luke had heavily negotiated the thirty thousand silver coins to obtain all these items.

    Rafael wasn''t the type to disregard money. He spent wisely and saved when possible. Spending thirty thousand silver coins to decorate a residence seemed excessivelyvish to him.

    In truth, he had no desire to live with his mother. However, before he set out for his campaign, Salvador had promised that once he had reimed the Southern Frontier, it would be a royal favor to allow Helen to reside outside the pce.

    While it might sound like a royal favor, the truth was that Salvador was also displeased with howvishly Helen spent money and her constant interference in the inner pce affairs.

    As Helen was Salvador''s aunt and also a concubine of theirte father, Salvador couldn''t argue or control her actions; he could only turn a blind eye.

    Now that Rafael had returned victorious, he eagerly wished for Helen to move out of the pce as soon as possible, to avoid further trouble within the royal harem.

    Helen had been pampered since childhood. Being the youngest daughter in her family, she was cherished by her grandparents and numerous uncles and aunts. After entering the pce, her elder sister, the then-queen consort, showed her extra care. Helen never experienced hardship or suffering in her life.

    This indulgence had made her proud and demanding, always wanting the best in everything.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    For instance, she couldn''t wear clothes with peony patterns because only the empress dowager and the queen were permitted such decorations. So, she filled her garden with peonies to feel that same sense of honor and status.

    "Princess Kiera will likely being to the residence with Lady Helen, Luke said. "Should we consider bringing in additional maidservants and servants to attend to them?"

    "No need," Rafael replied. "They aren''t ustomed to outsiders. The current staff know their temperaments and will assist them well."

    Those who had served them for a long time had been thoroughly tested. Randomly selecting new maidservants would not suffice to meet their standards.

    "Have preparations been made for Kiera''s residence?" Rafael inquired.

    "Yes, it has been arranged. It''s the adjacent Inkwood Hall, and it cost twenty thousand silver coins to decorate.''

    At the mention of such substantial amounts, Rafael''s head ached. He had no desire to see it, and replied, ''Retur to the study. When Jacob returns, have hime find me there."

    "Won''t you rest for a while? You''ve just returned from the battlefield, and you haven''t slept much," Luke urged.

    "I won''t be sleeping," Rafael said tly.

    He couldn''t rest. His mind was too troubled.

 Chapter 169

    Two dayster, Dn and Rafael''s strategist, Jacob York, returned.

    It was raining heavily earlier, so Jacob had changed into a fresh set of clothes before he hurried to the study to see Rafael.

    Jacob was direct and to the point..

    "The king''s intention is to strip you of your militarymand. Since you''re willing to relinquish it, then let it go. However, you mustn''t allow your marriage to be used as leverage.

    "The king knows you once sought to marry Lady Sinir. He wants. to

    use her aspensation, to ease his own conscience. However, I b¨¦lieve it is unnecessary. Once you surrender yourmand, request him to retract his edict. Whether or not you marry Lady Sinir should be a matter between you and her, not tainted by the royal family''s interference.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "If the king inserts himself into the matter, it willplicate things and turn it into something more than just a marriage. Both you and Lady Sinir will be put in a very awkward position."

    Marriage should be purely about affection, not a matter of profits and interests. To marry for gain would be to betray the true feelings. involved.

    Rafael''s brows furrowed deeply. "That was my thought as well. However, the Hell Monarch Army''s medal ofmand was given to me by thete king. He dered the Hell Monarch Army would forever be under mymand to protect the realm. The entire court was aware of this.

    "If I now relinquish the Hell Monarch Army''s medal, the king will surely feel the need to reward me handsomely to ount for thete king''s wishes and the court''s expectations. At the very least, he needs to maintain his image. I worry he might grant a marriage as a

    form of reward. To make it clear that it is a reward, he will likely Inform the officials that I sought to marry Carissa before my campaign."

    Jacob frowned in concern. "In that case, people might specte Madam Sinir would rather marry her daughter to General Warren. than wait for you to reim the Southern Frontier. Or they might think that Madam Warren doubted your ability to reim it. All sorts of spection could arise."

    "That is precisely what troubles me the most," Rafael said, pushing aside a paperweight on the desk. "The king''s actions hav caused me significant distress."

    Jacob pondered for a moment, then a new thought urred to him." Your Highness, is it possible that the king is not necessarily forcing. you to surrender yourmand... What I mean is, perhaps he might be willing to amodate whatever choice you make."

    II

    Rafael''s expression grew somber, "Are you suggesting that the king. genuinely wants to make Carissa a consort?"

    "It could be he wants both-your militarymand and Lady. Sinir. If you insist on having him retract the edict, he might still seek to have both. As for rewarding you, it could be in other forms- gold, silver, treasures, or even the return of the Mystic Army to you," Jacob replied.

    Rafael had never considered this before. He had never heard of Salvador showing any interest in Carissa. If he had, he would have asked Victoria to intervene when Mnie arranged Carissa''s marriage to Barrett.

    But perhaps Salvador hadn''t been interested before, only to change. his mind after the Southern Frontier battle?

    His harem included all kinds of women, but none like Carissa, who was both capable in both literature and martial arts, and dignified.

    enough to be a matriarch.

    Moreover, Carissa had proven her ability to lead the Hell Monarch Army. If Carissa became Salvador''s concubine, his troubles would be greatly eased. Also, Carissa had proven her worth before the soldiers who had followed Hector before this. The generals who used to serve under Hector would also follow hermands.

    The king''s few simple words must have hidden intentions.

    With this thought in mind, Rafael''s eyes grew colder. "So, at this point, I must surrender the medal ofmand and formally propose to Carissa. There are no other options."

    Jacob sighed. "It seems so. It''s up to you to find a suitable reason for the proposal, whether as a strategic move or a heartfelt deration. Either way, you have to settle this marriage. The three-month deadline

    is likely troubling for Lady Sinir, but no one would dare propose without the king''s approval. The choice of a suitable candidate for the title is not something to be taken lightly." Rafael''s gaze deepened. "I understand."

    Jacob thought for a moment, and added, "I fear that Lady Helen might not favor Lady Sinir.

    In Helen''s eyes, her son deserved the best. No noblewoman, especially one who had been married before, could be deemed worthy.

    Given Helen''s penchant for creating difficulties, it was likely Carissa wouldn''t have a peaceful life after the marriage.

    Rafael was known for his decisive actions. Since he had already decided, he resolved to act quickly.

    "Send a notice to Northwatch Estate. I will visit tomorrow."

 Chapter 170

    Jacob sent Dn to deliver the letter in person.

    Dn was puzzled, and secretly asked Jacob, "Mr. York, His

    Highness could ask for Lady Sinir''s hand without surrendering his militarymand, couldn''t he?"

    Jacob gave him a light tap on the head. "Are you an idiot? If His Highness doesn''t surrender his medal ofmand, the king will immediately have Lady Helen intervene to stop the marriage."

    Dn thought the choice of words was apt, but he still didn''t fully grasp the situation.

    "But won''t Lady Helen try to stop it now?" Dn argued. Everyone knew how Helen was.

    "Even if she does it now, no one would have instructed her to do so..

    It would be her own decision, and the situation would be different because of it," Jacob exined tersely. "Just go and deliver the

    letter. Don''t say anything else."

    Watching Dn lead his horse away, Jacob sighed slightly. Although Rafael was dutiful to his mother, without Salvador''s support, he would still face opposition from Helen in marrying Carissa.

    At Northwatch Estate, Carissa was somewhat surprised to receive a letter from Rafael.

    If Rafael had military matters to discuss with her, he would have sent someone to summon her directly.

    Why the personal visit and a notification in advance?

    Clearly, it wasn''t about military affairs.

    Carissa suspected it was because Rafael had asked her whether she wanted to take up a formal post. She instructed Frederick to prepare for Rafael''s visit the following day, but her thoughts drifted to Sebastian and her aunt Avis''s health.

    Yuvan''s estate was located a hundred miles from the capital in Valken. Avis had acted as the intermediary for Carissa''s marriage to

    Barrett.

    When Carissa divorced, Avis didn''t send any letters. She was likely unaware of the situation.

    Sebastian''s female apprentice, Jasmine, had been in Valken taking care of Avis. Sebastian would likely be informed about Avis''s condition.

    Sebastian had probably informed Jasmine about what happened with Carissa, but Jasmine didn''t inform Avis about it. Carissa was worried that her aunt''s illness had worsened.

    She sent Lulu to the physician''s office. At this critical juncture, with her constantly surrounded and pursued whenever she went out, the title of being a hero had indeed be a significant burden. Added. to that, themotion caused by the Warrens had only given idle. talkers more to gossip about.

    Lulu returned after more than two hours, carrying arge bundle of items. She chattered nonstop as she unpacked.

    "Sebastian said the medicine he gave you before must be used up. On the battlefield, it''s impossible not to get injured. When injured, you must take proper care. He prepared a bunch of pills and herbs, all personally mixed by him. He said you must take them for a month to replenish your energy and blood, to avoid any lingering ailments that might cause pain in yourter years."

    Carissa nced over the items: Snowdrop Pills, Heart-Guarding

    Pills, Heartshield Pills, Bloodbliss Pill, Purity Pill, Radiance Pill, and so on. There was also a jar of skin whitening and nourishing honey ointment, and several packages of medicinal herbs for brewing. "That must have cost a fortune," Carissa said with a smile, shaking her head. "He''s so eager to give me the best medicine. Lulu, please send some of the Heartshield Pills and Snowdrop Pills over to Granduncle Theodore."

    "When I arrived, Mr. Carter had already taken some to Lord Sinir," Lulu said with a smile.

    Carissa nodded slightly. Frederick was thorough in his duties, and she didn''t need to worry about these details.

    "What''s in thisrge bundle?" Carissa asked, noticing a sack of herbs at the doorway. "Is this for brewing as well?"

    "No, this is for soaking in water," Lulu exined. "It''s said to dispel cold and protect the muscles and bones. Sebastian mentioned that the cold weather on the battlefield could have left you with a coldness that seeped into your bones, so you need to soak in a medicinal bath to dispel it."

    Sebastian truly treated Carissa like his own daughter. He really pampered her a lot.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With remedies for dispelling cold and for beautification, it seemed he wanted to restore her to her original, radiant beauty immediately.

    "Alright then, I''ll take a medicinal bath tonight."

    Carissa naturally wouldn''t disappoint her elder''s kind intentions!

 Chapter 171

    After soaking in the medicinal bath, Carissa felt a warm flush spread through her body. Just before bed, Pearl brought a basin of medicinal foot soak and said she had to soak her feet every night. Carissaplied dutifully, soaking her feet for a while before drinking a cup of calming tea, a remedy formted by Sebastian to aid sleep.

    Aside from the first two days after returning from the battlefield, when she slept deeply, the past few nights had been gued by insomnia. Even when she managed to fall asleep, nightmares haunted her. Her father, her brothers, her family-once vibrant and full of life-

    now appeared before her, drenched in blood. She would wake up, unable to return to sleep.

    After dealing with her family''s massacre and returning to Valor Estate, she had needed to drink calming medicine every night to sleep. Sebastian had always kept her troubles close to his heart.

    After finishing the tea, Pearl added a candy to her cup and smiled. Lulu said that since you dislike the bitterness of the medicine, you must have a candy afterward."

    Carissa took the candy, savoring its sweet and sour taste in her mouth.

    In truth, she had long since ovee her fear of bitter medicine.

    As a child, she had indeed dreaded the taste of medicine. Her small face would be scrunched up in distaste as she clung to her mother. Her parents and brothers all feel pained for her. But now, who was there for her to show her displeasure to? Whom could she cling to?

    In a moment of mncholy, the sweetness in her mouth faded, leaving only the bitterness of the medicine and the sour taste-much like the unexpected emotions that asionally surged within her.

    Yet she had learned to suppress these emotions and to hide them from view. Those around her were keenly observant, and if they noticed even a hint of unhappiness or a flicker of sadness in her eyes, their concern would be evident.

    Frederick returned with the medicine, and also brought back a painting by Theodore.

    Theodore had spent decades perfecting his art, and had achieved great skill.

    Every year, the Sinir family contributed a significant amount of silver coins for public use, supporting the impoverished so they could excel in their own ways. Theodore spearheaded these donations, and the funds were earned through selling Hector''s paintings.

    Naturally, when Mnie was still alive, she had made the most. generous contributions. However, Theodore''s branch of the Sinir family had few schrs, with many opting for trade instead. While merchants were regarded as lower in status, their ability to earn money raised their standard of living significantly.

    Therefore, neither thete king nor the current one had any reason. to be wary of Theodore''s side of the family, as they were but a single tree that couldn''t support the whole forest. Carissa instructed the painting to be framed and hung in the main. hall. It was a grandndscape painting, majestic and imposing-it was perfectly suited for the main hall.

    The following day, Rafael arrived at Northwatch Estate with Dn just before nine in the morning.

    Carissa had just finished breakfast, and had expected him to arriveter in the afternoon. She had even prepared a chilled dessert for the asion.

    She and her maids, Lulu and Pearl, hurried out to greet him. By the time they reached the front courtyard, Rafael was already seated in the main hall, and Frederick had served tea.

    Carissa was ustomed to Rafael in his battle-worn attire, so she was momentarily taken aback when she saw him.

    Today, he was dressed in an elegant green robe with cloud patterns. He also wore a crown, had a sash around his waist, and ck shoes on his feet. His attire was dignified, and his demeanor was calm andposed. This noble outfit made him look even more

    distinguished and refined.

    His regal appearance only entuated his striking features and exceptional demeanor.

    Surprised by his formal attire, Carissa felt her own outfit to be rather casual inparison.

    Rafael''s gaze shifted to Carissa. She wore a delicate white blouse with a sheer pink shawl, paired with a ck skirt intricately embroidered with gold thread. Her hair was styled in an elegant bun, adorned with sapphire ornaments. Her attire gave her a distinct air of nobility.

    Rafael rarely saw her in such attire. Previously, whenever he visited Meadow Ridge, she would always be wearing vibrant red garments with her hair tied high in a ponytail and red ribbons. Her ck ponytail would sway with the fluttering ribbons, giving her a lively and captivating presence.

    Carissa performed a military salute. "Marshal!"

    Rafael turned away, and nodded slightly. "General Sinir, please

    clear the room so we can speak privately."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    D

 Chapter 172

    Leaving an unmarried man and woman alone in a room was inappropriate. Frederick would normally insist on having several attendants present for propriety''s sake.

    However, with Rafael being addressed as Marshal and Carissa as General Sinir, Frederick assumed their discussion would revolve around military matters, which weren''t for his ears. After serving a pot of tea, Frederick promptly cleared the room and closed the door, instructing that no one should approach.

    Rafael held his cup, his long fingers traci the floral design on its surface, his expression solemn.

    After a moment of silence, seeing he had not yet spoken, Carissa looked up at him, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Marshal, is this about the Southern Frontier battlefield...?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Not at all," Rafael interrupted, taking a sip of tea before setting the cup down. "I''m here today for personal matters, not military ones."

    Carissa''s eyebrows lifted in surprise.

    Personal matters? What could there be to discuss between her and Rafael if not military matters?

    Rafael looked at her, and asked, "The king has given you a three-month deadline to marry. Otherwise, you will have to enter the pce as a concubine. Correct?"

    Carissa wasn''t surprised that he knew about this, so she simply nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Do you want to enter the pce and be a concubine?" Rafael asked bluntly.

    Carissa studied Rafael''s face. "Did His Majesty send you?"

    "No. I''m asking this for myself."

    Carissa met his clear, unwavering gaze and slowly shook her head. No, I don''t."

    Rafael then inquired, "Is there someone you have in your heart?"

    He scrutinized her closely, noting every subtle change in her expression.

    She replied firmly, "No, there isn''t."

    "Any particr person you have feelings for?"

    "None."

    Rafael understood he held no ce in her heart, but hearing her admit she had no feelings for any man at all was like a sharp sting from a bee.

    It was a slight pain, but bearable, given that her indifference wasn''t directed solely at him.

    Seeing his expression momentarily pale before returning to normal, Carissa pondered for a while before asking, "Your Highness, are you here to help me resolve this issue?" Rafael was silent for a long moment, his gaze fixed on her. ˇ°I like you and wish to marry you. Will you agree?"

    Crash!

    The cup in Carissa''s hand toppled over, shattering into pieces on the floor. She stared at Rafael in astonishment. "Marshal, this isn''t a jest you should make!"

    Carissa quickly rose, shaking the water from her dress. Normallyposed, she was now somewhat flustered.

    * 15 BONUS

    "Although we''ve known each other since we were young, I went to Meadow Ridge when I was about seven. Even if you visit Meadow Ridge every year, I''ve never seen you..." "Alright, fine. I''ll stop teasing you," Rafael said with a reassuring smile as he picked up his cup again.

    "When I said I liked you, I was jesting. However, my intention to marry you is sincere. I''ve recovered the Southern Frontier, and the king wants to grant me a marriage. My sister-inw showed me the portraits of several young women, but none of them were to my liking. Then I happened to hear from my siste inw that the king has given you a three-month deadline to find a husband. If you don''t, you''ll have to enter the pce as a concubine."

    He picked up the cup to drink, but found it empty. Swallowing as if he were still drinking, he continued, "You don''t want to enter the pce, and I don''t want a wife forced onto me. Isn''t this a perfect. coincidence? If we marry, it will solve our immediate problems. Should youter find someone you truly like, I will grant you a divorce."

    It sounded quite reasonable, but Carissa was puzzled. "If you didn''t like the women, why didn''t the queen and Lady Helene continue their search? Surely they can find someone suitable?" Rafael''s fists tightened, his brows furrowing with a trace of

    unresolved sadness. He offered a faint, rueful smile.

    "There will be no suitable match. The woman I wish to marry is already married." =

    Carissa sensed his helplessness from the faint smile of regret. She hadn''t expected someone as aplished as him to be unable to be with his ideal partner.

    Rafael''s voice softened. "Since my heart is already bound to her and

    I can no longer share it with anyone else, why should I marry another and ruin their lives?"

    Carissa was touched. She hadn''t imagined that Rafael could be so deeply affectionate.

    BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    1

    Support

 Chapter 173

    Although she was touched, Carissa still refused.

    "His Majesty''s edict requires me to find a husband within three. months. I believe he intends to designate a sessor for the title. If I were to marry you under false pretenses, His Majesty might not approve."

    Rafael hadn''t anticipated this response. It seemed she still didn''t fully understand Salvador''s intentis. After a moment''s thought, he pressed his hand down in a calming gesture.

    "You needn''t worry about that. I will speak to the king. His concern about designating a sessor is likely due to his fear of you finding someone as fickle and unfaithful as Barrett." Disparaging her former suitor was a petty tactic, but it likely seemed reasonable to her.

    When Carissa heard Barrett''s name, she remained unmoved. However, what Rafael said wasn''t without merit. The title of duke was now backed by the Sinir Army-the generals and soldiers. who used to follow Hector, and now Carissa. So, choosing a sessor required careful consideration.

    ga

    Previously, when Salvador had conferred honors upon her father, he had mentioned that her future husband could inherit the title. He probably hadn''t anticipated that she might earn the Sinir Army''s recognition on the battlefield herself. Now that it was known, a casual selection was out of the question.

    The three-month period, which was supposedly for her to find a husband, was, in reality, Salvador''s way of searching for a suitable sessor. But Salvador would only consider whether the person was suitable for the title, not whether they were suitable for her or capable of spending a lifetime with her.

    In this case, it was easy to end up with a mismatched partner who didn''t get along with her.

    Following her line of thought, Rafael could easily guess her current feelings.

    "Even after my ideal partner married, I hadn''t nned to take a wife. However, the king insists on granting me a marriage. Even though I''m his younger brother, I mustply with his wishes. Rather than marry someone else, it is better for my partner to be you," he said. Carissa gazed into his deep ck eyes beneath his longshes, which seemed as dark as a starless night.

    After a long pause, she finally said, "Your Highness. If we marry, and you find someone you liketer, she would only be a concubine. I don''t need a divorce from you. I have already divorced once. If I were to do it again, it would be a disgrace to myte parents.ˇ±

    Rafael fought the urge to leap. Instead, he pressed down on his crown with a restrained motion. He tried to maintain a nonchnt demeanor, but his lips betrayed him, curling upward despite his

    effort.

    "Aside from her, I won''t have affection for any other woman. Living this way with you for the rest of our lives seems quite eptable. At the very least, we can respect and honor each other as guests," he said. Carissa couldn''t help but be curious. "May I ask who thedy is? Your clearly have a deep affection for her. How could she bear to disappoint you?"

    When the woman in question was mentioned, Rafael''s eyes glowed brightly. "She doesn''t actually know my feelings. It was merely my one-sided affection. Before I went to the Southern Frontier, I went to her mother to ask for her hand in marriage, but her mother likely

    didn''t think much of me. After I left for the battlefield, she arranged. for her daughter to be married far away. As for who she is, it''s best. not to say. She is already married, and I wouldn''t want to affect her." Carissa nodded in agreement. "What you say is very true. A woman''s reputation is important. Since she is already married, it''s not right for you to keep mentioning her."

    She felt a surge of respect for Rafael. Despite his bravery and strategic mind on the battlefield, he was so considerate and

    sensitive about the difficulties women face. Even though he loved the woman deeply, he refrained from mentioning her to avoid tarnishing her reputation.

    If more men were like Rafael, the world would indeed be a kinder ce for women.

    Seeing her reaction, Rafael adopted amanding tone simr to that of a military camp. "Carissa, give me a clear answer. Be

    straightforward, and don''t dawdle. If there are any issues, I''ll take full responsibility."

    At his tone, Carissa responded almost instinctively, "I''ll do it!"

    Rafael felt a huge weight lift off his shoulders, and couldn''t help but smile.

    "Great! Let''s figure out our roles. You handle the household, while I''ll take care of everything outside it. My mother and sister will be living with us. After we marry, my sister won''t stay long, but my mother will be a challenge. She is ustomed to luxury and pride, and likes to exert her authority. But I''m confident she won''t be able to bully you."

    Carissa was a woman who became strong when faced with force, and soft when dealing with weakness. It was time for her to face

    some consequences.

    Carissa couldn''t help but smile. "Your Highness, you''re truly considerate. I suspect you didn''t want to marry anyone else because you were worried your mother would mistreat your wife."

    Herment, though a joke, carried an undercurrent of truth.

    Rafael''s eyes burned with a fiery intensity. "Carissa, you really are perceptive."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 174

    After Rafael left Frederick and two senior maids entered the room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa didn''t hide anything from them. She told them Rafael hade to propose, and that she had epted.

    Frederick and the two senior maids were taken aback. They were silent for a moment, then their expressions turned grave.

    This is the best oue." Carissa said with a light smile. "Though His Highness and I do not share romantic feelings, we have a bond asrades. Marrying him is certainly preferable to having to ept a random suitor into our family."

    -Words hung on the tip of Lily and Holly''s tongue, but the two chose to swallow them. They could only manage a forced smile, and said, Mydy, you must be prepared. With a royal prince, there is no avoiding concubines and secondary wives."

    Previously, Rafael had also sought to marry her. However, Mnie had brushed him off. She didn''t want to marry her daughter into the royal family. She argued that with so many primary and secondary V wives and concubines, Carissa, who wasn''t adept at dealing with suchplicated affairs, would struggle to have a good life.

    However, Lily and Holly dared not speak these thoughts to Carissa. After all, it was Mnie who had opposed it. Despite that, Carissa had already agreed to marry Rafael now.

    "Concubines and secondary wives are no issue," Carissa said.

    "No issue?" Lily repeated, somewhat surprised. "But in the Warrens, when General Warren wanted to take another wife..."

    Carissa shook her head, her delicate face calm.

    "It''s different. Barrett promised my mother he wouldn''t take

    concubines. I devoted myself to caring for his family, waiting for his return after he achieved something. Yet, when he returned, he sought to marry Aurora, breaking his promise to my mother and failing in his duties as a husband. While I did my part as a wife, he was dedicated to another woman and spoke to me with such cruelty. Naturally, I couldn''t endure that."

    Her words ignited a spark of anger in Frederick and the maids'' eyes. Yes, how could one not be enraged when one''s heart was so trampled upon?

    "As for my marriage to His Highness," Carissa went on, "we have agreed that this union is solely to address our immediate needs. We are indifferent to each other''s feelings, and ek only mutual respect and harmony. Of course, marrying into the royal family is no easy task. His mother, Lady Helen, will also move into our home. She is not an easy mother-inw to deal with."

    "Lady Helen is the sister of the empress dowager. I have heard that the empress dowager also dotes on her, and the women in the pce are quite fearful of her. If she bes your mother-inw, life may be quite challenging," Frederick said.

    He felt that marrying Rafael might not be the best choice, but the alternative-taking in a stranger to marry into the Duke of Northwatch''s family-could also pose risks. There was a fear of encountering a heartless and unfaithful man who, once granted the title, might be arrogant and disregard Carissa altogether.

    After all, the purpose of marrying Carissa was to secure the title she held. Once her husband became a duke, he might not be as considerate as an ordinary son-inw of the family would be.

    On the other hand, marrying Rafael had its advantages. He was a man of integrity, born into royalty. This marriage would also serve as a powerful rebuttal to those who had once looked down upon Carissa. Although many in the capital respected Carissa, there were still

    noble families who believed she would never marry well. They were unwilling to ept a lower status, which meant she might spend her life in solitude, confined to the grand estate of the duke.

    With these thoughts in mind, Frederick said, "Marrying Prince Rafael is certainly better than someone chosen by the king himself."

    At this point, they still believed Salvador''s selection was primarily for the purpose of securing a sessor for the duke''s title.

    After leaving Northwatch Estate, Rafael felt like he was floating in the air. Once mounted, he turned to Dn and said, "Let''s go. We need to go to the pce to see the king."

    Since there was no morning court session today, and Salvador was in the study room meeting with the Cab, Rafael waited for quite. some time outside the study.

    When the cab officials had finished their business and left, Derek finally announced Rafael.

    Rafael entered the room and knelt, presenting the medal ofmand for the Hell Monarch Army with both hands.

    "Your Majesty, I have two matters to report today. The first is that, with the country currently at peace, it is customary for me to return my militarymand to you. I am here to return the Hell Monarch Army and thete General Sinir''s medals ofmand."

    After a brief pause, he continued, "The second matter is that I wish to marry Lady Sinir, the daughter of the Duke of Northwatch. She has agreed to this union. After selecting a date, I will send someone to propose to her formally."

    Salvador looked at Rafael with obscured and unreadable eyes.

 Chapter 175

    Salvador examined the medal ofmand presented by Derek with an inscrutable expression.

    After a moment, he retrieved the other half of the Sinir Army''s medal ofmand, aligning it with the one Rafael had handed.

    The Hell Monarch Army''s medal ofmand was nowplete. Their father had given it to Rafael before, allowing him tomand the Hell Monarch Army indefinitely to defend the nation.

    Rafael didn''t have to surrender it.

    Salvador traced the edges of the Hell Monarch Army medal ofmand with his fingers, feeling a peculiar sensation from the. unfamiliar engravings.

    "Carissa agreed?" he asked, almost incredulously.

    "Yes, she has," Rafael replied with evident joy, as though he were still the naive younger brother he used to be. "Before I set out for the campaign, I went to propose to her. I never expected Mnie to marry her to Barrett. Even more unexpected, she has returned to met after all that happened."

    Rafael looked up, his smile radiating sweetness.

    "Naturally, I must thank you for your support. I know that your three-month deadline was to give me a chance."

    Salvador''s inscrutable demeanor softened, and he smiled warmly. " If I didn''t push you a little, would you have let her slip away again? I know your nature-having failed to propose before, you now n to cultivate your feelings slowly. But a woman''s youth can''t be wasted, and her family has a title to inherit."

    A hint of embarrassment shed on Rafael''s face. "I admit, I was

    hesitant."

    Salvador was silent for a moment, studying him. "Is Carissa truly that important to you?"

    "Your Majesty, I have admired her for a long time. You know this well," Rafael replied as he took a seat. "I had nned to wait until the matters of the rewards andpensations were settled, then surrender my militarymand and gradually develop a

    rtionship with her. However, with your edict, I fear she might be taken away."

    Salvador forced himself to smile.

    "Yes, this was also the intention of me and my mother. We wanted to nudge you into proposing. Otherwise, Carissa might have been married off to someone else. She''s highly sought after now. She has inherited the Sinir family''s military prowess with courage and strategy. She led a sessful siege on her first battlefield, and has done so twice, with formidable martial skills and the ability tomand troops. My foolish brother, you''ve found a treasure," he said.

    Rafael smiled warmly and happily. "Indeed, I have found a treasure. My admiration for her began when she was at Meadow Ridge. Her capabilities in battle and siege were never my concern." Salvador nodded. "Indeed!"

    It was true that Rafael had admired Carissa long before, without any ulterior motives. Salvador had made things moreplicated than

    necessary.

    Salvador smiled on the surface; deep down, however, he felt a pang of regret.

    He had previously thought that whatever choice his younger brother made, he would gain something from it. So, it didn''t matter which

    path Row chese But now that Rafel had chosen Carissa and

    reliquished he miltanmand without hesitation, there was an

    WRX his heart

    TOS Wnt deer in de 3icture, would Rafael have

    automatically surrendered his militarymand afterpleting The rewards andperstiors''

    UD 10H?ditious, and redaiming the Southern Frontier was part of that ambition. Whether there would be othe. ambitions as time

    Went On Was ncertain

    With the militarymand surrendered and no more concerns, the two brothers could continue to maintain a harmonious and respectful reletorship.

    As for Carisse

    Salvador recalled her calm demeanor when she hade to the pce seeking a divorce edict. She had been as serene and unaffected by the turmoil.

    The second time, she had entered the pce to discuss the Victory Pass battle and the Westhaven people masquerading as Sandoria soldiers in the Southern Frontier. Her face had been flushed red with urgency, and her eyes burning with anxiety.

    At the time, Salvador had doubted her sincerity, thinking she was merely meddling out of personal emotions.

    Now, looking back, it was clear personal matters held no sway over her. Her calm demeanor during the divorce request contrasted sharply with her genuine emotions when dealing with major military

    concerns.

    Salvador sighed inwardly. A woman like her was unforgettable, even if she had been married once.

    90

    For a fleeting moment, he had hoped Rafael would choose to retain his military power and disregard Carissa.

    But now... Perhaps it was fine this way.

    After a few moments of contemtion, Salvad looked up and asked, "Do you need me to grant you a marriage edict?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Rafael leaned back in his chair, looking as if he had shed a heavy burden, appearing carefree and rxed. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. A marriage edict is too formal. Carissa has been married once before, and I don''t want her to be in the spotlight."

    Salvador nodded slightly. "You should also consider how to exin this to your mother."

    Rafael''s gaze grew serious. "I will be straightforward with her."

    P

 Chapter 176

    In Evergreen Pce, an angry, sharp voice rang out.

    "She wants to be your consort? Unless I''m dead, you tell her not to harbor such delusions! Otherwise, I won''t spare her!"

    Rafael remained calm as he watched the distraught Helen. Having grown up amidst such roaring voices, he was ustomed to it. However, it was unlikely Carissa would be.

    Helen''s face turned ashen as she extended a finger; the long, w ring almost poked Rafael''s nose.

    "In a few days, I''ll be moving into your residence. If she dares to set foot in the estate, I will have her legs chopped off!" she screamed.

    Rafael nodded. "Alright, chopping off her legs sounds good. I''ve seen her cut off the legs of enemies-she was as swift as lightning. With a single sh, she divided their body into three pieces. It''s quite a sight."

    Helen raised her hand, her voice cutting like a knife. "Whether she''s the legitimate daughter of a duke or a highly skilled warrior, she''s nothing but a discarded woman expelled from the Warren family to me! You are a prince! There are many pure and noble young women. in the capital hoping to enter your family. Yet, you chose a woman of ill repute. Are you out of your mind?!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael''s eyes shed sharply. "I won''t tolerate such words a second time. If you dislike her, you need not live in the estate. It is much. better for you to stay here in the pce, where you can enjoy your status andfort."

    Helen''s gaze turned cold. "What did you say? You want me to stay away from your estate for that... that once-married woman? Rafael, you''re being disrespectful to me!"

    In Starhaven, ruling with kindness and respect was crucial. Just one instance of being called disrespectful could feel no overwhelming as having a mountain pressing on you. Once, Rafael found it hard to breathe.

    But just like the story of the boy who cried wolf, hearing how

    disrespectful he was over and over again didn''t bother Rafael as much anymore.

    The first few times, it felt like a huge burden. After hearing it so many times, however, he knew his mother was just venting out her anger-nothing more.

    It was already remarkable that they main ined a semnce of harmony in their rtionship.

    When Helen said he was disrespectful, Rafael replied calmly, "I''m marrying Carissa. Whether you ept it or not is up to you to decide."

    Helen drew in a sharp breath. "Marriage is a matter decided by the parents and the matchmaker! If I oppose it, does that mean your parents'' wishes count for nothing? Are you so willing to defy all conventions just to marry that lowly woman? What kind of spell hast she cast on you to make you so infatuated that you disregard even her unsavory past?"

    Rafael stood up. "Thank you for your reminder, Mom. I''ll discuss my marriage with the empress dowager. After all, she''s myte father''s primary wife, so she''s in charge of the household. It is her right to make decisions about my marriage."

    Helen watched as he left without even bidding her a proper farewell, her tears falling freely. Anger and helplessness churned within her. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t control her son. No matter what she said, he always seemed to ignore he. He treated her concerns with indifference and a markedck of respect.

    She was at a loss for what she had done wrong. Her son always seemed to be against her, no matter what,

    Excluding Salvador, among the children of more than thirty concubines in the pce, Rafael was considered the most outstanding. Even thete king had spoken hly of him.

    Rafael had achieved his current status due to Helen''s meticulous nning and nurturing. Despite her tireless efforts, his attitude remained cold. Although she had maintained her dignity in front of the other concubines and gained their admiration, the pain in her heart was hers alone to bear.

    That night at the celebration feast, when the pce attendants had escorted Rafael to the Eternity Pce, she had been overjoyed. She ordered her servants to prepare soup, and arranged a room with hot water and fresh clothes for him to bathe.

    Yet, he had copsed into a chair in the side hall and fallen asleep.

    The following day, when she excitedly arranged a feast, he had already disappeared without a word,

    D

 Chapter 177

    Heleny on her chaise longue, her heart burning with resentment towards Carissa.

    Her attendant, Gillian, stood beside her, trying to offerfort.

    "There''s no need to be so upset, Your Highness. Prince Rafael is a man with his own thoughts. He''s merely infatuated with Lady Sinir''s beauty at the moment. I''ve heard she''s the most stunning woman in the capital.

    "When Madam Sinir first nned to marry her, many noble

    families sought her hand. It''s a mystery why Madam Sinir ended up marrying her to General Warren."

    As she dabbed Helen''s tears away with a handkerchief, she continued soothingly, "After all, she is merely a secondhand item. There''s no need for you to be so enraged. If Prince Rafael insists on marrying her, so be it. A beauty from afar is pleasing to the eye, but living with her every day can be tiresome.

    "No matter how beautiful a woman is, if she bes petty and jealous, which man wouldn''t grow weary of her? Prince Rafael will have many concubines. Once her fierce demeanor is revealed, she. may end up being disliked by the prince himself without you having to say a word."

    Helen seethed with anger. "That may be true, but how can a

    dignified prince marry a discarded woman-especially one cast out. by a decayed family? How can I hold my head high in the pce?"

    She had always been strong-willed. In thete king''s entire harem, apart from her sister, she had looked down upon all the other concubines. Even the noble concubine, Dakota, she regarded as insignificant. Dakota''s son, Kendrick, had married a niece from the queen, Kylie''s

    family. Kylie''s natal family, the Quinton family, came from a prestigious background and held significant power in the court.

    Helen''s own daughter, Klera, was also in the midst of ant

    engagement discussion. The list of potential suitors included the sixth son from the Quinton family. The sixth son was from the third branch of the Quinton family.

    Though a legitimate son headed the third branch, he had suffered a fall in his youth that left him with a damaged mind. Now, at forty. years old, he behaved like a child of about seven. Fortunately, he married a kind-hearted woman. She epted his ondition and treated him like the child he was, and also gave him a son and a daughter.

    The sixth son of the Quinton family wasn''t a schr. He couldn''t even pass the state exams. His days were spent ying polo, flying kites, skating, and throwing darts. Recently, he had taken up gardening as a hobby.

    Helen, of course, looked down upon him. She hoped Kiera would marry someone knowledgeable and respectable, not someone frivolous and inept like the Quinton family''s sixth son.

    However, the Quinton family was willing to marry off their sixth son to Kiera because once she was married to him, he could no longer hold a significant position in court. He could either find a minor official post or live out his days in idle leisure, wasting his life away.

    Previously, Salvador spoke about this, indicating that he was satisfied with Quinton''s family''s sixth son. Even Kiera had stolen. nces at him, and had fallen for him.

    Helen found herself torn. She wanted to ally with the Quinton family, but she didn''t want her daughter to marry a wastrel.

    With both her children''s marriages proving unsatisfactory, how could a woman as strong-willed as her bear it?

    -15 BONUSProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Consumed with anger, she ordered, "Summon Carissa to the pce tomorrow! I want to see what kind of enchanting vixen she''s be. Even as a discarded woman, she dares to aspire to enter the royal family?!"

    Since convincing Rafael was proving futile, Helen hoped Carissa would retreat upon realizing the difficulty of her situation. Carissa shouldn''t assume that a few military achievements made her exceptional.

    If it had been in the past, Helen might have supported this marriage. Back then, Hector was still alive, and his family hadn''t been

    destroyed yet. The Duke of Northwatch''s family was prominent in the military, and Hector had also supported Rafael.

    But now, times had changed.

    Carissa wasn''t a virtuous woman, nor had a powerful family to back her. What use did she have, apart from her beauty?

    Moreover, she had been sent to Meadow Ridge for training, and had developed a rough and unruly nature.

    How could such a person possibly be the matriarch of Hell

    Monarch''s Estate?

    The thought of it only fueled Helen''s disdain.

    "Also, investigate whether she still has any contact with the Warrens. If she has ongoing interactions with them, it would be a breach of propriety. Such a woman must never be admitted into our family!" "Understood, Your Highness. I will send someone right away," Gillian responded, and withdrew.

 Chapter 178

    Gillian sent people out to investigate, and quickly learned about themotion Reba had caused at Northwatch Estate with her

    eldest son and daughter-inw.

    The incident had caused quite a stir, and it was easy to gather information. The general sentiment among the onlookers was that the Warren family had been excessively oppressive.

    Gillian had this information confirmed and then reported it to Helen, who frowned at the news.

    "If Carissa hadn''t pushed the matter to an extreme, would the

    Warrens have gone to such lengths to cause a scene? Did Sebastian really refuse to treat her?"

    "It''s true," Gillian confirmed. "The physician''s office also issued a statement and rified that it was due to Madam Warren''sck of virtue that they refused to treat her."

    Helen sneered. "Since when do physicians decide whether to treat a patient based on their character? As an outsider, how could he know the internal matters of the Warren family? Clearly, Carissa must have told him she was being mistreated by her inws. Sebastian, taking her side, refused to treat the olddy."

    "Perhaps it''s because upon returning from Victory Pass, General Warren sought to marry General Yates as a secondary wife with his military achievements, and Madam Warren supported this. arrangement. That may have displeased Sebastian, given his good rtions with the Sinir family," Gillian added.

    Helen''s face was filled with disdain. "Regardless of the reasons, one should never cut off another''s means of survival. If the Warren family''s matriarch wasn''t pushed into a desperate situation, she wouldn''t have caused such a scene at Northwatch Estate. Aren''t

    their family affairs already embarrassing enough without airing it to the public?"

    Having been coddled since childhood and sheltered in the pce by Victoria, Helen had never been involved in pce conspiracies. Her simple-mindedness led her to believe that if someone caused trouble, it must be the troublemaker''s fault-after all, why else would someone bring their troubles to light?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, Helen had already decided that Carissa was always

    wrong, and she disliked her intensely. She was so averse to her that. she told Gillian, "Even if he wanted to marry a dog, I would think it a better choice than Carissa!"

    Gillian also felt that Carissa was unworthy of Rafael, but now wasn''t the time to stoke the mes. She could only say, "You could summon her to the pce tomorrow, Your Highness. Perhaps she will reconsider if she knows the difficulties she faces."

    When someone from Evergreen Pce came with a letter for Carissa toe to the pce the next day, Frederick and the two senior maids were extremely anxious.

    Everyone knew Helen was a difficult person to deal with. She had high standards, and rarely held anyone in high regard. They event heard that she had suppressed the more senior concubine, Dakota, for many years.

    Frederick suggested, "Mydy, perhaps you should ask Prince

    Rafael to apany you to the pce. At least with him there, Lady Helen won''t make things too difficult."

    Carissa smiled. "There''s no need for that. Since Lady Helen still lives in the pce, she won''t overstep her bounds. At most, she''ll say a few harsh words. We''ve heard harsh words before. It''s nothing we

    can''t handle."

    Unable to bear the thought of Carissa facing any more hardship, Lily interjected, "Mydy, that''s not right We haven''t done anything shameful, so why should we have to endure such harsh words?" Carissa winked. "You make a good point. Should we just go into the pce and have a showdown with Lady Helen and smash Evergreen Pce to pieces? What do you think?"

    Lily was taken aback; after a long moment, she quickly eximed, "That''s absolutely out of the question. That would be asking for trouble!"

    Lulu chuckled, and stepped forward to link arms with Lily. "Don''t worry, Lily, Lady Sinir won''t be so reckless. If Lady Helen is unreasonable, we still have the empress dowager on our side. The empress dowager is very fond of Lady Sinir!"

    Lily nodded, but then shook her head. "It''s true that the empress dowager favors Lady Sinir, but Lady Helen is her sister. The empress dowager is known to be very indulgent with her, so we might not be able to rely on her for help."

    When Lulu heard this, she said, "You''re right! What should we do, then?"

    She started to worry along with the other three in the room.

 Chapter 179

    After Rafael left Evergreen Pce, he headed to Serenity Pce to pay respects to Victoria and seek her approval to marry Carissa,

    Victoria was delighted.

    "Child, you''re silently aplishing great deeds! Just two months. ago, your mom was expressing her worries about your marriage to me. Who would have thought you''d meet Cari on the battlefield and instantly hit it off? Cari is a good girl. You need to treat her well and cherish her."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mother, I will definitely treat her well," Rafael assured. "However, it seems my mom doesn''t like Carissa much. She might summon Carissa to the pce in the next couple of days to give her a hard time." Victoria immediately understood that he was indirectly asking for her help. Her eyes softened with affection as she said kindly, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, she won''t suffer anything." Rafael knelt, and solemnly thanked her. "I''ll leave everything to you, Mother."

    Victoria gazed at him, a flicker ofplex emotions in her eyes. However, she quickly returned to normal. She asked him about the battlefield, if he had been injured, and if his wounds had healed.

    Rafael answered all her questions. Victoria insisted on having the royal physician check his health and prescribe some medicine to help him recover. The royal pharmacy had plenty of nourishing supplements, and Rafael left the pce with an armful of them.

    Sometimes, he wondered whose son he truly was. Helen never asked him about these things.

    After the celebration feast, when he was drunk and sent to

    Evergreen Pce, his mother only shook him excitedly. She said that reiming the Southern Frontier was an unparalleled achievement, and that they would be remembered in history.

    She never asked if he had suffered or been injured. She only cared about the oue, not the process.

    Still, he didn''t resent Helen. She had always been like that too focused on her feelings, and expecting everyone to revolve around her.

    It couldn''t be said she didn''t love him. She did, but just enough to maintain a distant rtionship between them. It didn''t make him resentful, but it also didn''t create much hope or expectation. After Rafael left, Victoriay on the chaise longue, closing her eyes to rest. She didn''t say anything for a long time.

    The head pce maid, Michelle, stood by. Seeing that Victoria was silent and seemed to be asleep, Michelle tiptoed over and gently covered her with a thin nket.

    The weather was hot, but the pce hall blocked out the sunlight, making it easy to catch a chill while sleeping.

    Victoria opened her eyes. "I''m not asleep, just lost in thought."

    "Are you worried about Prince Rafael and Lady Sinir''s marriage, Your Majesty? You''ve known about it for a while. There''s no need to worry. Prince Rafael will surely treat Lady Sinir well," Michelle

    said.

    Victoria shook her head. "It''s not that I''m worried about."

    "Are you concerned that Lady Helen will mistreat Lady Sinir?"

    "I''ll make sure to warn her not to go too far." Victoria sighed. "I''m just worried about the rift it might cause between the brothers. Salvador''s move is clearly aimed at the military power in Rafael''s

    hands. How could Rafael not see that? Knowing this, how could he

    have any opinion on it?

    There''s no need to worry. Your Majesty Prince Rafael will

    estand The king is reiming military power to prevent future troubles. Without the Hell Monarch Army, there will never be a day

    of brotherly strife." Michelle said.

    "Savador knows his brother doesnt have such ambitions."

    "Your Majesty, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Besides because the king will feel guilty about taking away Prince Rafael''s litary power, he will surely treat him doubly well.

    Victoria nodded slightly. "I don''t oppose his decision. When he informed me of it, I supported it in my heart. With the Sinir Army backing Carissa and Rafael having the Hell Monarch Army, even if Salvador doesn''t doubt them, the court officials would see them as a

    major threat. After all, amoner with a treasure invites trouble."

    "Your Majesty sees things clearly. There''s nothing to worry about. The king and the prince have been close since childhood. Any estrangement will be temporary."

    Victoria sighed softly. "Yes. Without military power, holding a real position in the court can help them share the burden for the

    kingdom."

    However, Victoria''s brows remained furrowed. She had other

    concerns.

    No one knew a child better than their mother. She knew exactly what Salvador was thinking.

    It was

    surprising how things came full circle-Savaldor was just like his father. She could only hope that, just like his father, Salvador would always put his family and kingdom first.

 Chapter 180

    The next day, Carissa entered the pce with Lulu.

    She first went to pay respects to Victoria. Victoria happily took her hand, and asked about her rtionship with Rafael.

    Carissa had prepared her exnation well. She recounted how she and Rafael had fallen for each other on the battlefield, and that he had proposed upon returning to the capital. Grateful for his regard, she had epted.

    Victoria knew the real story, but chose not to mention Salvador''s three-month ultimatum. She merely smiled and said it was all a matter of fate, divinely ordained.

    After chatting for the length of about half an hour, Victoria mentioned summoning Helen.

    Understanding Victoria''s good intentions, Carissa shook her head. Lady Helen has already summoned me to Evergreen Pce. If I rely on your favor and defy her, she will only resent me more once I marry into the family. You may protect me this time, but you won''t always be able to shield me in the future."

    Victoria gazed at her. "You''re always so understanding and considerate. It makes my heart ache. My younger sister has been spoiled by my maternal family and me. Her temperament is difficult. Once she moves in with you, she might make your life hard. Let''s see what she says today. If she''s too harsh, I''ll have a word with her."

    Carissa smiled warmly. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. With your protection, I won''t suffer any hardship."

    Victoria returned her warm smile. "Go on, then. I''ll send someone to check on youter."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Carissa curtsied, and left.

    At noon, under the scorching sun, Carissa and Lulu followed the attendant, who led them through the garden.

    The attendant from Evergreen Pce had been waiting outside for them.

    There were shaded corridors they could have taken, but the

    attendant led them through the hottest parts of the garden, taking a long, winding route. They even retraced their steps a couple of times, making the journey unnecessarily long.

    Carissa felt fine, being a martial artist. Lulu, on the other hand, struggled with the heat. She was sweating profusely, ner head spinning and aching. She felt nauseous, and was on the verge of a heatstroke. Carissa had anticipated that their visit to the pce today wouldn''t be simple, so she brought along the medicines Sebastian had given her.

    Seeing Lulu''s difort, she took out a Verdant Pill-a pill often used for digestive issues and to relieve summer heat-and gave it to her. Then, Carissa fanned her to help cool her down..

    Noticing that the attendant looked on the verge of fainting, Carissa smiled. "Sir, I have a Verdant Pill here. Would you like to take one?"

    Because of Helen''s instructions, the attendant had led Carissa under the scorching sun. After half an hour, he was already struggling, his lips turning pale. Hearing Carissa''s offer and seeing no one else around, he lowered his eyes and whispered, "Thank you for the medicine, mydy."

    The attendant was a low-ranking servant from Evergreen Pce. Carissa was clearly aware he was making things difficult for her on orders. Yet, she still offered him medicine.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    He took the offered pill, and swallowed it. The taste was unpleasant,

    415 BEARS

    but it spread a cooling sensation through him, dispelling the oppressive heat.

    In the pce, low-ranking attendants and maids were the most despised and often ignored. To be cared for even a little brought an unusual warmth to his heart.

    He quickly nced at Carissa and said, "Please follow me, mydy."

    This time, the attendant led her along the shaded corridors, avoiding the harsh sunlight, and headed towards Evergreen Pce.

    Upon reaching the entrance of Evergreen Pce, the attendant ran inside to announce their arrival.

    Shortly after, an older pce maid came out, scrutinizing Carissa. She asked indifferently, "Are you Lady Sinir?"

    "Yes, I am," Carissa replied, curtsying. "Greetings."

    The pce maid maintained her indifferent tone. "No need for such formalities, mydy. Please follow me. Lady Helen is expecting you."

    Carissa followed the maid into the pce, ready to face whatevery ahead.

    D

 Chapter 181

    Leaving Lulu outside the hall, Carissa lowered her head and steppe inside.

    The white marble tiles beneath her feet were so polished that it looked like mirrors, reflecting the opulent and luxurious decor tha surrounded her.

    Carissa quickly nced up and saw a distinguished woman seater on a chair in the center of the hall, dressed in a regal purple gown Her hair was styled in an borate bun, adorned with luxurious jewels, and her features bore a slight resemnce to Rafael''s.

    Carissa knew this woman was Helen.

    Stepping forward, Carissa knelt. "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Carissa''s posture was perfect, her gaze lowered, and her dress neatly arranged. The slight movement of her hairpins as she knelt was just right, leaving no room for criticism. After all, she had spent a year learning proper etiquette upon her return from Meadow Ridge, under the guidance of the pce tutors.

    Helen''s cold voice pierced the air, "Raise your head, and let me see your alluring face."

    Carissa obeyed, lifting her head slowly to face Helen. Although their eyes did not meet, she could feel the coldness in the older woman''s gaze.

    "Hmph. You''re indeed a beauty. No wonder my son is bewitched by

    you."

    Helen extended her hand, and the elderly maid beside her helped her down from the chair. Standing before Carissa, Helen raised her hand, adorned with long protective w rings, aiming to

    Carissa across the face.

    "You vile woman! How dare you seduce my

    son?"

    Before the p couldnd, Carissa swiftly grabbed Helen''s wris

    Startled and furious, Helen was about to speak when Carissa said Your Highness, if you wish to punish this humble servant, please instruct the pce maids to do so. Thave practiced martial arts since childhood and possess inner force.

    "Should anyone harm me, my inner force will retaliate tenfold. I dar not harm you, Your Highness. But if you insist on striking me personally, please forgive my offense in advance."

    Helen hesitated, recalling that Rafael had mentioned Carissa''s prowess on the battlefield, where she had cut enemies into thre pieces with a single stroke.

    It didn''t seem like a lie.

    Whether it was true or not, Helen couldn''t risk getting hurt by thi woman. She withdrew her hand and nced at the elderly maid beside her. Knowing the maid was too old for such exertions, Hele ordered a strong male servant to be summoned.

    To be pped upon the first meeting was an immense humiliation Helen wanted Carissa to know this was just the beginning of her trials.

    A burly male servant entered. Following Helen''smand, he raise his hand to strike Carissa''s face.

    Before his hand could make contact, he was sent flying,nding heavily on the high-backed chair where Helen had been sitting moments before! He spat out a mouthful of blood and passed ou instantly. Helen was horrified. She had been watching Carissa closely, and the girl hadn''t moved a muscle.

    quickly cared the male servant out, though his

    blood had stamed Helen''s chair. Despite the maids best efforts to deen it the scent of blood lingered Helen, known for her love of cleanliness, would likely never sitin that chair again. Fortunately. such chairs were not in short supply, and the servants promptly brought a recementThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Canssa''s disy of power left everyone in Evergreen Pce speechless. Even the usuallyposed eld: y maid was at a loss for words, her hands trembling as she supported Helen.

    Helen sat back in her chair, staring at Carissa''s stunningly beautiful face. A sense of suffocation washed over her, a feeling she had only ever experienced around her son. To her dismay, she now felt it from this young woman

    Carsse''s kneeing posture exuded the authority of a seasoned

    warrior, pertaps a residual effect from her recent return from the barefec. Helen could almost hear the echoes ofbat in the air around them.

    This any imensried Helen''s displeasure.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked at Carissa coldly and said, "You are well aware of your status. You''re not worthy of my son. I hope you understand your ce. In consideration of the merits you sarted at the Southern Frontier, I will overlook today''s offense."

    §ŕ

 Chapter 182

    Carissa looked up, her expression solemn. "Thank you for your leniency, Your Highness. As for my status and whether I am worthy of the marshal, that is for him to decide. Either way, since he proposed, I will marry him."

    "He''s simply momentarily confused! He wille to his senses eventually. You''re a woman who was discarded by the Warren family. He''s only intrigued by you for now, but he will abandon your once the novelty wears off. In the end, you will be the one who suffers. I''m looking out for you. Why are you so ungrateful?" Helen argued furiously.

    divorced Barrett. I''m not a discarded woman-I requested the divorce edict. If anyone was discarded, it was him. The Warren family had no say in it. Nevertheless, I appreciate your concern," Carissa replied. Still angry, Helen retorted, "Regardless of who left whom, you''re still a woman who has married once. A virtuous woman does not remarry. Since you chose to divorce, you should stay at home and not aim for higher status. What you''re doing now is tarnishing the reputation of women."

    "Men can divorce and remarry, even take multiple wives and concubines. Why can''t women remarry? As for tarnishing the reputation of women, many women see me as a role model. Even the king said at the celebration feast that women of the realm should emte me," Carissa said calmly, maintaining herposure.

    Helen scoffed. "You''re sharp-tongued and argumentative. If all women were like you, the world would be in chaos. Women should adhere to their expected roles and behavior-obedience to their father before marriage, obedience to their husband after marriage,

    and obedience to their son after the husband''s death. They should. also have proper virtue, speech, appearance, and skills.

    "And you? You think that just because you have some military achievements, you''re a role model for women? What about those who can''t go to the battlefield? Are they supposed to be doomed?" That argument sounded familiar to Carissa. She remembered asking Aurora a simr question.

    Carissa calmly countered, "Being a role model doesn''t mean all women need to go to the battlefield. The king''s praise was not just for my military aplishments, but also my indomitable spirit.

    "As for the expected roles and behavior for women... As you mentioned earlier, Your Highness, a woman should obey her father at home, her husband after marriage, and her son if widowed. In that case, shouldn''t you now follow the marshal''s wishes?"

    "How dare you criticize thete king?" Helen mmed her hand on the armrest, her voice filled with anger.

    Carissa raised her hands in surrender. "I mean no disrespect to thete king. He was a wise and enlightened ruler whom I deeply respected. How could I dare to speak ill of him?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Helen spoke coldly, "It seems you''ve used your alluring appearance and sharp tongue to deceive my son. You speak of grand principles, but your heart is full of petty schemes. I know exactly what you''re up

    1. to.

    "The Duke of Northwatch''s family is in decline. And you, an orphaned girl and a discarded woman, are the only one left. You aim to join the royal family to make those who once looked down on and insulted you see you differently, to be jealous of you.

    "Perhaps you even want to use the status of a princess consort to take revenge on them."

    Carissa''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. "Your Highness, you''re overthinking this. If I wanted revenge, I wouldn''t need to rely on anyone."

    Helen recalled the disy of Carissa''s strength earlier and hesitated. The stubborn girl was indeed beyond her control.

    Due to Carissa''s military achievements, physically dragging her out. and punishing her was out of the question. The intended p was merely meant to establish authority, to make her realize the

    difficulties ahead and make her retreat.

    As one of thete king''s concubines and a pce veteran, Helen pping Carissa could still be justified. But that p hadn''t even touched Carissa, and instead, Helen''s own people had gotten hurt. Helen had never suffered such a setback in her life. Realizing that confrontation wouldn''t work with Carissa, her head ached.

    She waved her hand dismissively. "Enough. Don''t think about marrying into the royal family. I''ll find you a suitable match- someone reliable to inherit your father''s title."

    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. However, I have already given the marshal my word. A person without integrity

    cannot stand in society. I don''t wish to be someone who breaks their word," Carissa responded.

    Helen red at her.

    Carissa was such a brazen girl. She spoke of climbing the socialdder with such righteousness!

    What infuriated Helen the most was that Carissa, who kept proiming her desire to marry Rafael, showed no inclination to curry favor with her future mother-inw!

 Chapter 183

    Helen didn''t want to let Carissa leave so easily, at least not before she gave up the idea of marrying into the royal family. However, Carissa didn''t mind kneeling. Having been punished with kneeling plenty of times at Meadow Ridge, she had grown ustomed to it.

    She had no intention of currying favor with Helen, who already had plenty of people around her doing just that. Besides, Carissa''s marriage to Rafael was a mutually beneficial arrangement. There was no need for unnecessary ttery.

    In fact, Helen''s straightforward personality made her easier to deal with. She was fierce but not cunning, which was preferable to those who were two-faced.

    Carissa wouldn''t bully Helen, but she wouldn''t let her future mother-inw bully her either. It was much like when Carissa had to deal with Reba when she was still part of the Warren family.

    Before Barrett returned, Reba had always been kind to her, so Carissa naturally showed her respect. But after Barrett''s return and his decision to marry Aurora, Reba''s attitude changed, and Carissa no longer needed to endure it.

    As the standoff continued, a voice called out, "Mom!"

    Kiera entered the hall with her attendants.

    Kiera, who had just turned fifteen and recently had her debutante ball, was a delicate and charming girl with a hint of royal elegance. She wore a light yellow blouse and a matching pleated skirt.

    As she walked in, she stole curious nces at Carissa, who was still kneeling on the floor.

    Having heard from the pce attendants that Carissa, the female general, was at Evergreen Pce, Kiera had hurried over to see her.

    174

    She hadn''t expected to find her kneeling, seemingly at odds with Helen.

    Carissa looked up and met Kiera''s daze. Since she was already kneeling, she greeted, "Greetings, Your Highness."

    "General Sinir? Are you really General Sinir?" Kiera eximed excitedly, hurrying over to help her up. "Please, risel?

    "Kikil" Helen called the princess by her nickname, her expression. displeased. "Who allowed you toe here?"

    "Mom, I heard General Sinir was here and came to see her." Kiera pouted slightly as she helped Carissa to her feet. "How could you let General Sinir kneel here? She just returned from the battlefield and is injured."

    Helen rolled her eyes. "What''s so unusual about a general being. injured? Doesn''t your elder brother get injured often too?"

    "Don''t you feel sorry when he gets-hurt? General Sinir''s family would also be heartbroken if she were injured," Kiera replied.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen scoffed. "What family does she have left? They''re all dead."

    Carissa''s eyes darkened, and anger radiated from her.

    "Mind your words, Your Highness. My father and brothers sacrificed themselves on the Southern Frontier battlefield. And my family was massacred by Westhaven spies.

    "That was a great tragedy for Starhaven. Your flippant remark about. their deaths not only wounds me, but also pains the king of Starhaven, the entire court, and the people of this nation."

    Helen felt a headacheing on. She had never involved herself in state affairs, battles, or court politics-they always seemed distant and irrelevant to her. Hearing Carissa speak with such righteous. fervor, echoing her son''s sentiments, filled her with an inexplicable

    sense of suffocation.

    It was infuriating! She couldn''t even refute a single word.

    Helen waved her hand impatiently. "Leave, all of you. I need my

    afternoon rest.

    After saying that, she motioned for Gillian to help her away.

    "Farewell, Your Highness," Carissa said loudly as she bowed deeply.

    Startled by Carissa''s sudden loud voice, Helen stumbled slightly and nearly fell, but fortunately, Gillian''s strong grip steadied her. Helen was frantic and humiliated. It felt like she had been embarrassed in

    front of that little wretch!

    She straightened her headdress, lifted her chin, and walked away with Gillian''s support, maintaining her haughty demeanor. Carissa exhaled softly as she watched Helen leave. Her future mother-inw wasn''t difficult to deal with, just arrogant.

    Turning to Kiera, she saw the princess looking at her with admiration. Carissa couldn''t help but smile.

    "Your Highness, it''s been a long time."

    Kiera''s eyes widened in curiosity. "Have we met before?"

    "We met when you were a child. Do you not remember?"

    Carissa recalled that during one of Salvador''s visits to Northwatch Estate, he had been carrying a little girl on his back, who was none. other than Kiera.

    Kiera thought for a moment, then shook her head. "I don''t remember.

    But she quickly brightened up, her eyes sparkling with joy. "General Sinir, I heard you''re going to marry my brother. Does that mean

    you''ll be my sister-inw? That''s wonderful!"

 Chapter 184

    Looking at the cute and innocent princess, Carissa recalled how she looked when she was a child-chubby and adorable.

    Kiera had slimmed down a bit, but still had cherubic cheeks that gave her a sweet and charming appearance. Especially when she smiled, her dimples were shallow, and her eyes seemed filled with sweetness, making people happy just to see her.

    Carissa smiled. "If everything goes well, I should be your sister-inw."

    Kiera shook Carissa''s arm, stars twinkling in her eyes. "I admire you so much. The queen dowager and the king say you''re the most outstanding female general in our era. It used to be Aurora, but I don''t like her much. I met her once-she was very aloof and acted rudely. She didn''t have the grace and charm that you have, being both a formidable general and a captivating woman."

    The princess stuck out her tongue yfully. "But Mother says girls shouldn''t casually talk about other girls; it can easily cause

    misunderstandings and tarnish their reputations. So, I won''t say anything else. I just don''t like her."

    Seeing the young girl smile, Carissa couldn''t help but smile too. This sweet girl seemed to always bring joy to others.

    Kiera wanted to keep chatting, but Lydia was outside and called for her, "Your Highness, Lady Helen is calling for you. She has something to discuss."

    Kiera responded before turning back to look at Carissa. "Carissa, don''t be afraid of Mom. She''s not fierce at all."

    "You''re right. Lady Helen is very kind and interesting," Carissa replied with a smile..

    Indeed. Helen was a kind person who wanted to p someone at their first meeting, and an interesting person who stumbled to escape the situation.

    Kiera nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, exactly! She''s very kind and interesting. You''re absolutely right, Carissa."

    "Your Highness!" Lydia called again

    "I''ming!" Kiera replied, reluctantly holding onto Carissa''s wrist. Carissa, when will youe back to the pce? I want to hear your stories from the battlefield." "Alright. I''ll likely be back in a few days, I''m sure Lady Helen will summon me again soon."

    Lydia looked frustrated upon hearing Carissa''s words.

    How did Carissa know? In her chambers, Helen had just mentioned that she nned to summon Carissa again in a few days to continue making things difficult for her. Kiera skipped away.

    Carissa nced at the main hall. This ce was truly a feast for the eyes. There were antiques, paintings, cherry wood furniture, red ruby ornaments, double-sided embroidered screens, magnificent carved beams, and painted rafters.

    There was only one word to describe this ce-opulent!

    A servant led Carissa out. Lulu was waiting anxiously in the shade outside, and rushed to her side as soon as she saw her mistress.

    "Mydy, did Lady Helen make things difficult for you?" "No, Lady Helen was very kind," Carissa said with a smile. Lulu was skeptical, "Really? But I just saw her stormingProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Lulu had been hiding in the shade and watching from a distance. She had clearly seen Helen leave the hall looking like an angry, puffed-up chick, and her steps were erratic.

    "Really? I didn''t notice she was angry. I found her quite... chatty," Carissa said, shielding her forehead with her hand to block the sun. Let''s go. Let''s visit the queen dowager''s pce for a bit, have some tea, and then head back to the manor."

    In Serenity Pce, Victoriaughed so hard she doubled over, tears streaming down her face.

    Wiping her tears with a handkerchief handed to her by Michelle, she said to Carissa, "You''re her nemesis. My sister has always needed someone to keep her in check. I wish I had been there to see it. She''s used to having her way, thinking anyone in her grasp is doomed. Now, she''s finally met her match."

    It wasn''t that Carissa hade toin.

    Victoria had already sent people to observe the scene. So, by the time Carissa arrived, Victoria had already heard the report.

    Carissa drank her chilled lemon tea, and Lulu also had a cup. Feeling parched from their walk, the two drank heartily, paying no mind to Victoria''sughter. The journey had been exhausting, leaving their throats dry and burning from thirst.

    0

 Chapter 185

    After finishing her drink, Carissa said, "Your Majesty, Lady Helen is actually quite easy to get along with"

    Or at least, Helen wasn''t difficult to handle.

    "Easy to get along with? Are we talking about the same person? Victoria had stoppedughing but her eyes twinkled brightly as she looked at Carissa. "Everyone in the pce is afraid of her. Even the queen tries to avoid her."

    Carissa could understand that.

    With such arrogance and haughtiness, who wouldn''t steer clear of Helen? Any sensible person would avoid getting bitten by a mad dog, right?

    However, if given the choice between dealing with Kylie or with someone like Helen, Carissa would still choose thetter. Helen may be domineering, but she was easier to handle. On the other hand, Kylie might seem polite on the surface, but her words were filled with hidden barbs.

    Carissa reached for another cup of iced tea, but Lulu quickly

    stopped her. "Mydy, you shouldn''t drink too much. Sebastian said your body needs nurturing, and you shouldn''t drink cold drinks or iced water."

    Hearing this, Victoria ordered a cup of hot lemon tea, then said, "The weather is hot, and tea is the best for quenching thirst. You must listen to the doctor and take good care of your health. After your wedding, we expect you to help the royal family prosper."

    Carissa''s face turned crimson. She quickly picked up the cup of tea and turned away to drink it.

    "Still shy, are you? It''s inevitable, isn''t it?" Victoria teased.

    "What Inevitable thing are you talking about, Mother?" came Salvador''s cheerful voice from the door.

    O +15 BONUS

    A sh of bright yellow clothing marked the king''s entrance. He walked in with a tall,manding presence and a smile on his face. "Hello, Mother."

    Carissa hurriedly stood up. "Greetings, Your Majesty."

    Salvador''s gaze briefly swept over Carissa''s f. e. "Oh? You''re here too, Carissa?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. I came to pay my respects to the queen dowager and Lady Helen," Carissa replied, lowering her gaze.

    Salvador took a seat, looking at Carissa with a smile. "I see. I know Mother is quite fond of you, Carissa. Whenever you have the time, doe and keep herpany."

    "I will, Your Majesty."

    Victoria turned to Carissa. "You may leave now. I believe the king. has something to discuss with me."

    Salvador waved his hand. ˇ°There''s no need for that. I was just taking a break from reviewing memorials and came to enjoy some peace here. Since Carissa is here, it''s perfect timing. I want to ask your about the situation at the Southern Frontier."

    Victoriaughed. "You just said you were tired from reviewing. memorials, and now you''re talking about military affairs? If you want to know about the war, isn''t it better to ask your younger brother?" "No matter. Since Carissa is here, I might as well ask her."

    Salvador appeared very affable, but his gaze towards Carissa was somewhat intense.

    +15 HOUS

    "I heard that when Simonton City was captured, you led the Mystic Army as the vanguard and Barrett assisted you. So, was the city taken by yourbined efforts?" the king asked. Carissa wasn''t sure why Salvador was bringing up Barrett. The details of that part of the battle had been clearly reported by Rafael. and the other generals.

    Unaware of the intricacies of court politics, she cautiously replied, Your Majesty, teamwork is crucial on the battlefield. The marshal ordered General Warren to assist me and the Mystic Army."

    Salvador nodded. "Yes, I understand that, as I''ve been on the battlefield myself. But don''t you think it was risky for Rafael to have you two work together, given your personal grievances?"

    Carissa raised her brows in surprise. "The marshal''s decision was a good one. It''s proven by the fact that we sessfully reimed Simonton City. As for any personal grievances between General Warren and I, we were able to set them aside when facing amon enemy."

    Salvador''s expression grew stern. "You may have set them aside, but Aurora did not. She disrupted your operations, nearly causing the siege to fail.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Shouldn''t Rafael have anticipated that Aurora''s jealousy might jeopardize the mission? Securing the Southern Frontier was crucial, so all risks should have been mitigated. Yet, he didn''t."

    Carissa felt a chill run through her. Straightening her back, she replied seriously, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, but it is impossible to guarantee everything on the battlefield. "The resources and people avable were limited, but the marshal made proper arrangements. Aurora was assigned to the rear guard,

    but she disobeyed orders. How can this be med on the marshal?"

    Salvador gazed at her deeply with an unreadable look on his face. Then, he slowly smiled. "I haven''t said much, yet you are already defending him."

    D

 Chapter 186

    Carissa felt a strange sense of unease, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it-something like hostility, yet not quite. Especially after Salvador had ended his remarks with that enigmatic smile. What did he mean by she was already defending Rafael? It was baffling.

    She paused before speaking, "Your Majesty, in wa are, there are no absolutely foolproof decisions, especially during decisive battles. It''s practically taking a gamble. Our strategy for attacking Simonton City was sound. Minor errors should be forgiven, considering we ultimately reimed the Southern Frontier and achieved victory."

    Salvador burst into heartyughter. "I only asked a question or two. Look at you, so nervous. There''s no need to worry. I was just asking out of curiosity."

    Carissa felt her back dampen with sweat.

    It was hardly a casual inquiry. Salvador had seemed so serious. It was almost as if he was ready toy me on someone!

    Holding Rafael ountable for the mistakes of his soldiers seemed unnecessary, especially since they had sessfully reimed the Southern Frontier. Yet, Salvador''s intentions were hard to decipher. Feeling it was best not to linger, Carissa bowed and said, "I won''t disturb Your Majesties any longer. I will take my leave."

    Victoria, who had been listening with a stern expression, softened. slightly. "You may go."

    As Carissa reached the door and turned to leave, she took Lulu''s

    hand. Lulu''s palm was sweaty, just like Carissa''s. Salvador''s sudden arrival, hisck of small talk, and the seemingly usatory nature of his questions had frightened Lulu. Watching Carissa depart, Salvador''s gaze slowly shifted back to Victoria. Meeting his mother''s stern eyes, he felt an unspoken tension and chuckled.

    "See how scared she was?"

    Victoria sighed. "Why did you frighten her?"

    "It''s amusing. I wanted to see her flustered, unlike her usual impassive demeanor. She was a bit like when she was younger. though she''s changed a lot since then."

    Victoria''s expression grew serious, "People change. She has faced many hardships these past years. Do you findfort in unsettling her, in seeing her worried? Son, if you need amusement, go to the harem and amuse yourself with your concubines. Don''t frighten or bully Carissa

    "Did I upset you? Alright, I won''t tease her anymore. Is that

    eptable?" Salvador chuckled and waved for Derek. "Bring the list of gifts I''ve prepared for my younger brother''s wedding for myThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    mother to review.

    Upon hearing this, Victoria''s expression softened a bit.

    Derek presented the list, and Michelle unfurled it for Victoria. The more the queen dowager read, the more satisfied she seemed. It was clear that Salvador still thought of his younger brother fondly.

    The list included royal gifts, which could not be sold, as well as items bought from the market, such as gold and silver jewelry, precious gems, and mchite. Most of these items came from jewelry shops in town.

    The Royal Management Department procured silks, satin, and fine fabrics of the highest quality. This included over twenty rolls of brocade, which were extremely valuable.

    The Royal Management Department also procured furniture, partition screens, wooden chests, wardrobes, and otherrge items. These items were made from exquisite woods like zebrawood and mahogany.

    There were also several jewelry boxes and a vanity.

    Victoria looked up. "Why did you even include gifts for the bride''s dowry?"

    "Well, some of these are for Carissa''s trousseau," Salvador exined. "After all, we have a bond from our youth. I was very close to Zion, and now that he''s gone, I want to make up for his absence by preparing gifts for his sister."

    Zion Sinir was Carissa''s third brother.

    Among the Sinir family''s young generals, Salvador had the closest friendship with Zion. However, Salvador held the greatest respect for Hector, the eldest general among them.

    "It pleases me greatly to see you thinking and acting this way," Victoria said.

    She ordered the list to be put away and dismissed everyone, clearly indicating she wanted to speak privately with Salvador.

    Once the pce doors were closed, Victoria ced her hands on herp, still feeling a tinge of unease. "What were you trying to aplish by testing Cari like that?"

    Salvador smiled gently. "Mother, I just wanted to see if she would truly protect my younger brother. And, of course, to have a bit of fun. with her."

    "Now that you see she indeed cares deeply for your brother, how do you feel?"

    Salvador''s smile remained, though it was tinged with a hint of mncholy. "Naturally, I''m pleased for my brother. At least Carissa is genuinely devoted to him."

 Chapter 187

    Victoria regarded her son for a while before speaking, "Your father had someone in his heart as well-Mnie. But because he saw Hector as a brother, whenever Mnie attended an event or visited the pce, your father would make himself scarce.

    "That was his way of showing the utmost respect to Hector. In fact, Mnie never knew of your father''s feelings, even after she passed."

    Salvador''s expression froze momentarily, his smile slowly fading to be reced by a serious demeanor.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Mother, I understand your point."

    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Didn''t you mind? You still treat Carissa so well."

    Victoria smiled gently, her expression serene. "Why would I mind? Aren''t there many women in the pce already? Besides, I married him to be the crown princess, the queen, and now the queen dowager. If I were to expect true affection from the king, would that not be unreasonable?

    "As for your father, he was aware of his position. A king''s

    responsibilities are to govern diligently, care for the people, protect the country, reim lost territories, and eradicate corruption to ensure peace and prosperity. He never forgot his duties.

    "Perhaps he didn''t always achieve the desired oues, but he did. his best. The king''s power is supreme, yet he has only two eyes and two hands. Many tasks must be delegated to others, all of whom have their own agendas. How could your father control everyone, especially with the rise of powerful families and corruption after his illness, which made your ascension difficult?"

    Victoria''s words carried a weight of earnestness as she continued, You face many challenges ahead. You need help, ideally from

    O-BONGS Rafael Since you have reimed military authority, if you have any tasks for Rafael, you should assign them to him. I have watched him grow since he was young and know his character and virtues well. Among your many brothers, he is the most capable and loyal to you.

    *A king gains and loses as he goes.

    The gravity of Victoria''s words left Salvador deep in thought.

    After a long pause, he lifted his head, his gaze resolute. ''Rest assured, Mother. I know what to do.

    Victoria picked up a fan and waved it a few times. "It''s truly hot today. I need to summon an official from the Astrology Department to inquire about the best dates this year. You go ahead with your _tasks." "Yes, I will take my leave." Salvador stood and nodded respectfully before exiting.

    As Carissa left the pce, she saw Rafael''s carriage waiting outside.

    She approached swiftly, her expression serious. "Marshal, I need to discuss something with you."

    Rafael, dressed in splendid robes and standing tall, replied, "Get in the carriage."

    Carissa hesitated for a moment before turning to Lulu. "You should return to the estate first. The marshal will take me home."

    Though Lulu felt that Carissa and Rafael sharing a carriage alone was somewhat improper, given their forting marriage, she said nothing more and gracefully boarded the Sinir family''s carriage. Rafael''s royal carriage was spacious and luxurious. Inside, the space remained ample and impably clean, with a faint scent of orchids.

    Today, Rafael looked impably clean and handsome, a far cry from the scruffy Hell Monarch Armymander Carissa had first

    seen.

    In the carriage, Carissa recounted Salvador''s questions from earlier. Expecting Rafael to be serious, she was surprised to see him smile.

    "Oh? Is that how you responded?" Rafael asked, his lips curving upward.

    "Did I answer incorrectly?" Carissa was puzzled by his reaction.

    Rafael''s eyes, deep and enigmatic like the ocean, remained fixed on her face. "No, there was nothing wrong with your answer. Salvador has been on the battlefield himself; he should understand that there are no foolproof strategies in war.

    "After all, it''s people who go to battle, not wooden soldiers. People have thoughts, fears, and ambitions, so it''s impossible to understand every individual''s mindset and ensure every decision is executed wlessly."

    "You''re right, Marshal," Carissa agreed with a nod.

    Rafael propped his elbow on the carriage window, a thoughtful expression on his face. "You don''t need to call me Marshal anymore. Since we''re to be married, you can call me..."

    "Yes, Your Highness. I should be calling you Your Highness now," Carissa said, her smile radiant and captivating.

    D

 Chapter 188

    Rafael remained silent.

    Was there really a difference between being called Marshal and being called Your Highness?

    "Why are you waiting here?" Carissa asked,

    Snapping back to the present, Rafael replied, "Oh, I wanted to see if my mom was causing you any trouble. She can be difficult to deal with, can''t she? But don''t worry. Once we''re my residence, she won''t be as audacious as she is in the pce. After all, the people in my household will listen to me and to you, not necessarily to her."

    Carissa smiled. "She''s not too difficult to deal with. She has caused

    some trouble, but her methods are... somewhat crude and manageable."

    Rafael tilted his head.

    Crude methods? That was an apt description. Helen knew nothing of subtlety. She had been pampered all her life. A tantrum or a sulk would usually get her what she wanted.

    "She doesck finesse. I remember the harshest method she used against Lady Dakota when I lived in the pce. When Lady Dakota was pregnant with my seventh sister, Father would always apany her.

    "To get his attention, my mom tried to soak herself in cold water to fake an illness as an excuse to summon him. But she only managed to stay in the water for a moment before she jumped out, cursing and saying she didn''t care if he came or not, but she wouldn''t mistreat herself," Rafael recounted.

    Carissa chuckled at the image. "Lady Helen is indeed amusing."

    Looking at her smiling face, Rafael found it hard to look away. Amusing? I think your use of ''amusing'' is quite amusing in itself."

    Helen was certainly not an amusing person. In Rafael''s memories, she was not only spoiled and willful, but also unreasonable. If others. gave her a little leeway, she would demand tenfold.

    Rafael''s great-grandfather, a renowned schr, would have died unhappy knowing he had such a granddaughter. On his deathbed, he had onest wish: to avoid any scandal that might ruin the family''s reputation.

    Clearly fearing her, Salvador had asked Helen to leave the pce. and live with Rafael.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone in the pce was afraid of her. It wasn''t that she was particrly powerful. Rather, even the most privileged youngdies from noble or official families couldn''t handle her relentless and unreasonable behavior.

    The carriage came to a halt.

    Dn lifted the curtain. "Your Highness, we''ve arrived at Northwatch Estate."

    Rafael shot him a cold re. Was Dn incapable of taking a detour? How many rounds could the carriage make around the capital before running out of fodder?

    Dn, bewildered by the re, wondered what he had done wrong to deserve such a harsh look.

    "I''ll head in first. Your Highness, take care," said Carissa, hopping out of the carriage.

    She waved at Rafael and entered the estate without pausing.

    "Your Highness, should we head straight back to your estate or take

    a detour around the capital?" Dn asked, noticing Rafael''s reluctance to return directly.

    "Back to the estate!" Rafael snapped. "When you should have taken a detour, you didn''t. How stupid can you be?"

    It felt like Rafael and Carissa hadn''t had much time to talk before they arrived at Northwatch Estate. It was mainly because Carissa had taken time to recount her conversation with Salvador.

    It was rare to have a private carriage ride with her, and there were many things he still wanted to say. Bringing such a clumsy person like Dn along only proved Rafael''sck of wisdom as a marshal. Seeing Rafael''s irritated mood, Dn dared not dawdle. He urged the horses to a swift pace, and they soon arrived at Hell Monarch Estate.

    As Rafael got out of the carriage, he was met by Luke.

    "Your Highness, how about proposing on the day after tomorrow? It''s a good date, and we need to inform Lord Sinir in advance. It''s customary to have Lady Sinir''s elder present during the proposal." Rafael''s gaze was resolute. "That sounds fine. The sooner, the better."

    Luke continued, "By the way, Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday is tomorrow. She is hosting a grand celebration and sent you an invitation. We have prepared several gifts. Please choose one from the study." "Send the gift, but I won''t be attending," Rafael replied.

    "Grand Princess Eleanor also sent an invitation to Lady Sinir. I heard Lady Sinir will likely be attending," Luke added.

 Chapter 189

    V

    "Really?" Rafael frowned.

    Eleanor, the grand princess, was thete king''s sister, making her Rafael''s aunt. He knew her character well.

    She was like a snake in the grass-sweet in appearance but venomous at heart. She was known for her tea parties and banquets, where she mingled with the capital''s powerful families and secured many connections through cial gatherings.

    Many noble families arranged marriages at her parties. If anyone had ever been truly wronged in her presence, it was undoubtedly Helen. Eleanor was skilled in maniption and hadmitted many sinister

    acts.

    She was a sick-minded person. After giving birth to a daughter, she stopped having children and instead gathered many concubines for her husband. When the concubines gave birth, she took their children, then executed the concubines. Her methods were extremely cruel.

    Once, a concubine had argued with Eleanor, so she simply didn''t want the concubine''s child. After killing the concubine''s child in front of her, Eleanor had the concubine''s fingers and toes chopped off one by one, leaving her to suffer for days before she finally died.

    Such cruel deeds were well-hidden. After all, few would inquire into the affairs of a princess!

    Rafael learned of this when his uncle, Eleanor''s husband, got drunk and lost his way in the pce. Rafael had found him hiding behind a rock, sobbing uncontrobly. When questioned, the man revealed the many cruel acts that happened within their residence. From then on, Rafael held no regard for his aunt and avoided her as much as possible.

    +IS BONUS

    During thete king''s reign, Eleanor was somewhat restrained. But now, without thete king''s presence, she was likely even more unruly.

    Her daughter, Jessica, was just as wicked. She frequently abused her maids and servants. Once, she even threw stones at Helen, causing her severe injuries. Helen could notin because, as an elder, she had to endure the princess'' wrath. And after all, she was well aware of the princess'' cruel nature.

    Furthermore, there was a longstanding enmity between Eleanor and Hector.

    Hector was once a renowned warrior who struck awe across the

    At neen years old, he held Victory Pass against twenty thousand. Westhaven troops with just a thousand men, ensuring the enemy- gained not a single advantage. He outmaneuvered them in the wilds around Victory Pass, leaving them lost and disoriented.

    And when he was twenty-one, he was awarded the title of Wolf Lord. If not for the court officials'' concerns about his youth and fear of him bing arrogant, he would have already been promoted to the rank of Grand General.

    Who could remain unmoved by such a figure?

    Deeply infatuated with Hector, Eleanor was determined to marry him. However, her father was still alive at the time, and he vehemently opposed the idea.

    How could such a formidable warrior be reduced to marrying a princess and bing her consort? It seemed like a waste of his talent.

    Moreover, Hector was already betrothed to Mnie, Grand General

    Dominic''s daughter. Despite Eleanor''s efforts, she could not win Hector''s affection, and only caused him to develop a deep aversion to her.

    Ultimately, Hector married Mnie, and Eleanor''s hatred for Hector and his wife became intense.

    ording to Jacob, when Carissa and Barrett divorced, Eleanor had instigated many of the scandalous rumors that had gone around. Though it was a divorce granted by the king, Eleanor consistently referred to Carissa as a discarded woman, leading to disdain for Carissa among the noble families in the capital.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    If not for that, how could Reba have made such a fuss with her meager capabilities?

    Inviting Carissa to her birthday celebration was clearly a malicious act by Eleanor. Carissa shouldn''t go, but if she chose to attend, Rafael would respect her decision.

    After some thought, Rafael ordered, "Go to Northwatch Estate and find out if Carissa will be attending."

    "Understood, Your Highness. I''ll go personally."

    With that, Luke turned and left.

    D

 Chapter 190

    Eleanor''s invitation did indeed arrive at Northwatch Estate. Also, the celebration was tomorrow, but the invitation was delivered only today.

    Clearly, there was no time to prepare a proper gift, so Carissa would have to choose something from the storeroom.

    "Grand Princess Eleanor has always held a grudge against your family. When thete Madam Sinir was still alive, Grand Princess Eleanor never invited her to any of her parties. Why has she invited you this time? Could it be that a crowd of gossipers is waiting for you?" said Lily, who was quite worried.

    Carissa set the invitation aside. "That''s a certainty."

    She had heard about the past grievances between her parents and Eleanor. When she returned from Meadow Ridge after the deaths of her father and brothers, Carissa found out that Eleanor had sent her mother, Mnie, a "gift" that year.

    Eleanor had specifically found someone to carve a miniature

    sculpture. It was a small, intricately carved sculpture of a chastity belt that was maliciously inscribed with the word ''Legacy''. It was a cruel gesture, implying that the women of the Duke of Northwatch''s family were expected to remain widows and not remarry.

    The current invitation was probably a result of Carissa''s recent achievements and her status as the duke''s legitimate daughter. Marrying her could potentially elevate someone''s rank, which might tempt somedies from declining noble houses.

    Eleanor aimed to block her pathpletely, so that even if Carissa remarried, she could only wed a merchant or amoner. Yet, how. could a merchant ormoner ever achieve nobility? Such a scenario would make the notion of inheriting a titleughable.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    -15 BONUS

    Lulu spoke up, "Mydy, should we not go?"

    Carissa took a seat, her gaze cold. "We will go."

    "Why should we go and beughed at?"

    Lulu was already angry just thinking about the situation. Hadn''t Carissa already endured enough humiliation?

    Pearl and the others, who were only aware of the animosity between Carissa and Eleanor from Lulu''s ount, agreed with Lulu''s advice.

    L

    They said, "She''s right, mydy. We shouldn go. If we do, we''ll have to bring a gift."

    To the maids, sending a gift was a considerable expense, especially since it had to be appropriate for a high-ranking princess, not some cheap trinket.

    Carissa fanned herself casually and said, "We must face it sooner orter. Are we to hide in this residence for the rest of our lives? Besides, a host of official families and nobledies have already visited us earlier.

    "If they turn on me at Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday celebration, I''ll know they were mere opportunists. Knowing what kind of people. they are, I can avoid them in the future. Consider this celebration as a mirror to reveal their true selves."

    Lulu was still concerned but nodded. "Mydy, if they say anything unpleasant, please don''t take it to heart."

    Carissa smiled at her. "Silly girl, I don''t care about them. How can their words hurt me?"

    Only those who cared could be hurt. Since Carissa didn''t care, their words would be like water rolling off ss.

    Neither the two senior maids nor Frederick discouraged her from

    going. They believed it was necessary, considering that Carissa would eventually marry into the royal family and would inevitably have to interact with these people.

    "Mydy, I''ll prepare the gift," Lily said.

    The storeroom was well-stocked with gold, silver, and jewels. Some were part of Carissa''s dowry, while others belonged to her mother and sisters-inw. The Westhaven spies had only killed people but not plundered treasures.

    Of course, the items from her mother and sisters-inw could not be

    given away, so they had to choose something else.

    Since Carissa wasn''t close with Eleanor, the gift didn''t need to be extravagant. But given the number of guests, many of whom were from the royal family, it couldn''t be too insignificant. After all, Carissa was representing the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    After some deliberation, none of them could agree on anything, so the senior maids looked at Carissa with a hint of hesitation.

    Carissa thought for a moment and came up with an idea-a gift that others might find invaluable but that she had in abundance.

    It was the "scraps" from her senior, Kyle.

    Kyle enjoyed painting and would often discard works he was dissatisfied with. Carissa thought some of these paintings were quite good, so she had stamped them with his seal and taken them all home. Naturally, the study had many of Kyle''s carefully crafted artworks and calligraphy, which Carissa would not consider giving to Eleanor. A discarded piece seemed most fitting.

    She selected a painting of orchids. The scroll unfurled slowly, revealing a realistic depiction of an orchid nt from Meadow Ridge. The painting captured every branch, leaf, and blossom in

    detail.

    The reason Kyle was dissatisfied with this painting was that he had mistakenly depicted a fully bloomed flower instead of a bud. He felt that a realistic painting should urately represent what was intended. And since this one did not, it was deemed worthless.

    Kyle''s exacting standards had led him to discard this piece.

    1

    Support

 Chapter 191

    Ly used her ass reluctantly "This painting is so lifelike. It''s as if the orchids are blooming right before our eyes. The orchid branches are strong, and the faint green buds are just beginning to sprout. It e too perfect to be considered a discarded work. It would be a whame to waste it on Grand Princess Eleanor."

    it''s fine Kyle loves painting orchids, so there are plenty of orchid paintings, so many that we don''t even have space for them in the study. By the way, make sure to send one to the king as well," Carissa replied. Salvador greatly admired Kyle and had a collection of his

    calligraphy. However, he did not have any of Kyle''s orchid paintings, which were worth a fortune. Since Carissa had them in abundance, presenting Kyle''s work to Salvador would be a gesture of goodwill, and it would allow her to manage Rafael''s connections.

    The questions Salvador asked at Serenity Pce had made her a bit uneasy. Thus, using Kyle''s painting as a way to gauge the situation seemed like a reasonable strategy. It would also convey her and Rafael''s goodwill toward the king.

    Lily and a few others searched through the storeroom for quite a while beforeing to the conclusion that the orchid painting was indeed the most suitable choice. If they gave Eleanor gold or silver, it would only provokeughter. Eleanor''s taste was known to be pretentious, and she wasn''t necessarily skilled at appreciating true

    art.

    Discovering a pile of handkerchiefs at the bottom of a box, Pearl spread one out and stifled augh.

    "What''s this? Haha, the embroidery is so ugly. How did this end up here?"

    SANOB SIT

    Her eyes wide with urgency, Lily rushed over and yanked the handkerchief away, stuffing it back into the box. "Don''t take it out."

    Carissa had already noticed and walked over to examine one of the handkerchiefs. The embroidery was so poorly done that it was almost unbearable to look at.

    The design was supposed to be an oak tree, but the branches were crooked and the leaves resembled worms. Another handkerchief, presumably meant to depict a rose, was so poorly executed that Carissa could only imagine it as split leaves. The pale red thread used for the petals and ayer of green made the color scheme confusing and unpleasant.

    What on earth was this?

    The other handkerchiefs were even worse. One that should have been smooth had been embroidered into a crumpled mess.

    "Haha, who embroidered this?" Carissa asked,ughing uncontrobly.

    Lily gave her a meaningful nce.

    Carissa paused, then suddenly dropped the handkerchief with a shocked expression. "Did I do this?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lily burst intoughter. "When you were little and wanted to learn embroidery, I taught you. After a month of practice, you produced so many handkerchiefs like these. Madam Sinir couldn''t bear to throw them away, so she stored them all in boxes."

    Carissa was stunned. Were these really her handiwork? Staring at the oddly shaped handkerchiefs, she felt a strange sense of familiarity, as if she had seen them before.

    Ah, she remembered now.

    During a visit to Rafael''smand tent at the Southern Frontier, she had eaten a bowl of noodles, and the marshal had pulled out a handkerchief that was just as ugly as these ones to wipe his mouth. Wat could the handkerchief Rafael used be one she had given him?

    Carssa quidly turned to Lily and asked, ''Lily, did I ever give these handkerchiefs to anyone?"

    Lit smiet. Yes, you did. Every member of the family received one, nouding your parents and brothers. You even gav = them to guests who visited the estate. At the time, you thought your embroidery was quite good."

    "Did I give any to the marshal... the Hell Monarch?"

    Liy thought for a moment before replying, "It seems you did. Back then, the Hell Monarch and the king asionally visited the estate. You proudly handed out a few handkerchiefs, so it''s likely one went to the Hell Monarch

    But I''m certain the king received some because he and your eldest brother wereughing so hard about them. You thought they were praising your work."

    Lily''s affectionate tone only made Carissa want to sink into the ground.

    What a childish mistake! She had mistaken trash for treasure, thinking her embroidery was unbeatable!

    But who would keep such handkerchiefs? Shouldn''t the people who received them have thrown them away after leaving the estate? Why would Rafael keep it until now? Had he forgotten to toss it away? Carissa''s face flushed a deep red.

    How embarrassing!

    To have given away such terrible enteroidery so brazenly. How shameless had she been back ther

    0

 Chapter 192

    Clenching her teeth, Carissa said to Lilly, "Starting tonight, I want you to teach me embroidery. I need to make a perfect handkerchief."

    Mistakes made in youth must be corrected.

    Carissa could ept her own imperfections, but she could not ept that she had handed out subpar work to everyone.

    However, she was puzzled. While she could understand why her mother had kept her handkerchiefs, why would Rafael want to not only keep them, but also carry them around? There was a fleeting thought that she couldn''t quite grasp. Did Rafael have a fondness for unattractive things? What peculiar taste

    he had!

    As the two senior maids organized the storeroom, Frederick took the opportunity to tell Carissa that Jason had sorted out the ount books and wanted her to review triem. *Alright, leave them in the study. I look them over tonight," Carissa

    said

    Frederick nodded. ''The ounts for the farms and shops have also been organized. Jason has summarized the totals and provided detailed breakdowns. I nced through them and found them to be well done. The people Mr. Sinir hired are indeed reliable."

    The ountant had been rmended by Solomon, and since the Sinir family did well in business, Solomon''s rmendation was trustworthy.

    Lulu, Pearl, and the others were arranging outfits for Carissa. With so many people expected at tomorrow''s event, Carissa needed to stand out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Luke arrived to ask if Carissa would be attending Eleanor''s birthday banquet the next day, so she went out to personally respond.

    "Please inform His Highness that I will be attending."

    Luke nodded. "Understood, mydy."

    Knowing Rafael had sent Luke over to gauge her intentions, Carissa added, "Tell His Highness that if he doesn''t wish to attend, he needn''t worry about it. I can handle things on my own."

    Luke chuckled. "Mydy, you misunderstood. The reason His Highness sent me to ask was to inquire about what gift you''ll be bringing if you attend."

    Carissa looked at the plump, kindly steward and replied, "A painting- one painted by my senior, Kyle Spencer."

    "Oh!" Luke''s voice was filled with a mix of emotions, tinged with regret. "Then... I see..."

    Kyle''s paintings were rare and valuable. To give one to someone like Eleanor, who was known for her pretentious taste, seemed like such a waste.Luke was visibly distressed by the thought of such a precious artwork being squandered.

    Carissa noticed his pained expression and smiled. "My senior''s works include both his proud masterpieces and some he casually discarded. I''m a bit of a hoarder, so I''ve collected both his treasures and his cast-offs. If you''d like, I can give you one of his masterpieces.

    Luke''s expression brightened instantly, and he waved his hands vigorously. "No! I wouldn''t dare take a masterpiece. I''d be very grateful for one of the cast-offs you mentioned, though. I promise to treasure it.ˇ± "Very well," Carissa agreed without hesitation.

    Beaming with joy, Luke bowed with gratitude and hurried off. His short legs moved so quickly that they almost seemed to produce a whirlwind,

    Back in the estate, Lulu had selected se ral outfits, but they were all quite in. Due to her period of mourning, Carissa rarely wore bright colors. The pink outfit she had worn previously was the only exception. It was the only rtively vibrant outfit she had worn recently.

    Lulu was worried. How could such in attire possibly showcase Carissa''s stunning beauty to its fullest?

    "Perhaps the moonlight white blouse and pleated skirt will do," Carissa suggested.

    The sheer pink outfit would remain unworn. It was a keepsake her mother had made for her wedding, tucked away and never worn at Valor Estate.

    For Eleanor''s birthday banquet, something in and simple would suffice.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonTULE

    D

 Chapter 193

    ?

    Lulu examined the outfit. ''Moonlight white is fine. There''s a subtle shade of blue thatplements your skin tone. What about essories? Should we add a strand of red coral?"

    "No red," Carissa replied. "Keep it simple, not too grand."

    She selected a white pearl hairpin and paired it with two moonlight white silk ribbons.

    "That''s still quite in,'' Lulu observed.

    *in or not, we''ll know once it''s on," Carissa said.

    She went behind a partition screen to change into the outfit. When she emerged, she had styled her hair into a simple bun, secured with the silk ribbons and adorned with the white pearl pin.

    She twirled, asking her maids, "How do I look?"

    The girls were mesmerized. Even without makeup, Carissa resembled an ethereal fairy. The two silk ribbons in her hair added a significant touch of elegance to her moonlight white dress.

    Lulu quickly turned to Pearl. "Lip balm, earrings, perfumes, and pearl pendants-hurry!"

    "Got it!" Pearl immediately got to work, gathering various essories.

    Lulu seated Carissa at the dressing table, then applied lip balm for her and redrew her eyebrows. When she was done, she draped a long ne of pearls around Carissa''s neck, and added a butterfly pendant to the sash around her waist. A soft, sheer outer garmentpleted the look, adding an extra touch of ethereal charm. Lulu thought for a moment, then decided to tie the sleeves back, giving the outfit a yful and youthful edge. The lip balm''s subtle red made Carissa''splexion appear even more wless, and her natural blush, without the need for rouge, was a testament to the effectiveness of Sebastian''s blood-regting medicine.

    Lulu beamed with pride.

    The fabric of the outfit was exquisite, with the pleated skirt made of soft satin that flowed like water with every movement. The light, flowing gauze ovey and the silk ribbons in her hair made Carissa look like a celestial being.

    Carissa gazed at her reflection in the copper mirror.

    Was she truly beautiful?

    Back at Meadow Ridge, no one ever praised her looks. Everyone only ever called her a monkey.

    When she returned from Meadow Ridge, ready for courtship, her mother had dressed her up meticulously and she had spent time avoiding the sun, which made her skin as smooth as silk. Everyone who saw her couldn''t help but remark on her beauty.

    She remembered Barrett''s first visit, how he had been unable to take his eyes off her and had spoken with a changed tone, his formalities in disarray. She recalled his dazed expression and thought at the time that he must be a fool.

    It turned out he wasn''t a fool, just a heartless man.

    Carissa turned around and gazed at herself in the mirror, then asked Lulu, "Do I really look good?"

    Lulu stood beside her, leaning close to her cheek as they both looked into the mirror together. "Well, do you think you look good?"

    Lulu was attractive herself. Although her features were not perfect, they came together in a very pleasing way. Seeing herself alongside Lulu in the mirror made Carissa realize, "Oh, I guess I really do look quite good."

    Lulu pouted. "Mydy, you shouldn''t say such things in front of others. Being unaware of one''s beauty cane

    across as an attempt at provocation. I also feel like pping you for saying that."

    Carissa tapped Lulu''s forehead with her finger. "You''re beautiful too. We all have two eyes, a nose, and a mouth. I just happen to look a bit fairer."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Lulu sighed and turned to Pearl, who was covering her mouth andughing behind them.

    "Isn''t it annoying? We live infort every day, with nothing much to do, while Lady Sinir goes to the Southern Frontier, braving harsh winds and sandstorms. Yet, less than a month after returning, she''s already looking more radiant than us," said Lulu.

    Joyughed. "Lady Sinir is naturally beautiful. Even if she was tanned, she would quickly regain her fairplexion."

    "It doesn''t matter if we look rougher. What matters is that Lady Sinir is truly beautiful," Pearl added her praise, agreeing wholeheartedly.

    Carissa examined each of them closely.

    In truth, they were all charming and attractive, not the sort of in faces one might easily overlook on the street.

 Chapter 194

    ?

    The next day was Eleanor''s birthday banquet.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    From early in the morning, the entrance of Harmony Pce, Eleanor''s residence within the royal pce, was crowded with carriages, and a long red carpet stretched all the way to the street corner. Outside, more than thirty yards away, a tent had been set up with thirty tables for a public feast. Commoners coulde and eat as long as enough people gathered.

    Eleanor held this public feast every year under the guise of sharing her joy with the people. However, in reality, it was just a show to enhance her reputation for kindness.

    In addition to the public feast, she had prepared vegetarian meals specifically for priests. Known for her devotion to religion, enor donated substantial sums to temples and monasteries every year. After all, those who havemitted many wrongs often seek blessings from deities.

    Eleanor was hosting arge number of guests today, and she had also invited the Warren family.

    Barrett and Aurora did not attend. Ever since Barrett learned about his mother and elder brother''s quarrel at Northwatch Estate, he had been avoiding home. Meanwhile, disfigured and disgraced, Aurora had no desire to face ridicule at the party.

    However, Reba attended with Amelia, Bryan, and Serena.

    With Eleanor having extended the invitation, not attending would be seen as an affront. Fortunately, Barrett had received a reward of gold, which allowed them to present a more suitable gift.

    Naturally, Reba had personal motives for attending. She hoped to introduce her unmarried children to potential matches among the distinguished guests. If any of the matriarchs of the other families took a liking to them, their marriage prospects would be secured.

    Guests at Eleanor''s birthday banquet were either wealthy or noble. Despite the scandal surrounding the Warren family due to Aurora, Reba still attended with her daughter-inw and children. In the presence of so many influential figures, Reba felt remarkably insignificant.

    As she looked at the well-dressed guests, she recalled the former glory of her family. When she had first married, that period of splendor had been as fleeting as a firework. The prominence she once held was etched in her heart, and she longed to return to her former heights.

    Unfortunately, her husband was weak, and her eldest son mediocre. Only her second son, Barrett, had married the then-Marquis of Northwatch''s daughter.

    Who could have anticipated that shortly after Carissa''s marriage, the Sinir family would be annihted? The Sinir familycked strong male heirs, and with Mnie gone, all Carissa could offer them now was wealth.

    So, when Barrett returned with his military achievements and sought to marry Aurora, they saw the future filled with the glory Reba had always desired, while Carissa was discarded.

    Yet, fate rarely aligned with one''s wishes.

    Hector was posthumously honored with the title of duke, and Carissa became the legitimate daughter of a duke. She also achieved military merit and earned widespread acim.

    In contrast, Aurora, whom Reba had high hopes for, not only failed to achieve any merit but was also punished, which in turn affected Barrett''s reputation.

    Reba''s heart was a reservoir of grievances, capable of filling a vast river. At the birthday banquet, she led her daughter-inw and children to pay their respects to Eleanor. She had assumed that Eleanor had invited them out of respect for Barrett and nned to present a birthday gift to her, then socialize with the otherdies in the garden.

    As she observed thedies'' gazes, Reba noted theck of warmth. Despite their outward politeness, there was no enthusiasm in their eyes, only a palpable indifference. She could sense their disdain.

    Just as she was about to retreat awkwardly, Eleanor gently asked, "Reba, I''ve heard that your health has not been well. How are you faring now?"

    Reba was taken aback. How did Eleanor know about her health issues? However, it was not entirely surprising, as Amelia had once gone to the physician''s office to plead for Snowdrop Pills.

    Feeling surprised and ttered, Reba responded, "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I am much better now."

    Loungingfortably in her chair, Eleanor smiled at Reba. "You''re about my age. How could your health be so poor? I''ve heard that your former daughter-inw cared for you day and night. She must be quite a devoted person.

 Chapter 195

    Upon hearing Eleanor mention Carissa, Reba''s heart was thrown into turmoil. She was unaware of the past between Eleanor and Mnie, and assumed that Carissa''s recent achievements had made her valued by the royal family.

    Did this mean Eleanor was now favoring Carissa? Et the gentle expression on Eleanor''s face suggested otherwise.

    At a loss, Reba heard Isabe Miller, who was seated nearby, speak up.

    "Your Highness, all this talk of devotion is just for show. After the divorce, Carissa ignored her former mother-inw''s wellbeing. Where is the so-called devotion in that? Anyone can put on a show. Reba made such a scene at Northwatch Estate. If she weren''t forced into a corner, who would want to be embarrassed like that?" she said.

    Isabe was the queen''s sister-inw, and her husband held a third- rank official position, making him a key figure in court.

    As soon as Isabe spoke, others began to murmur in agreement.

    "Isn''t it just that she''s unting her military achievements and looking down on everyone else? She''s such an ungrateful person. Of course she''s despised by all." "Reba, I heard that when her family was killed, you took

    meticulous care of her, even staying by her side at night to prevent her from doing anything rash. You cherished your former daughter-inw, yet she doesn''t appreciate it."

    Reba was initially stunned by these remarks but quickly realized their implication. Thedies seemed to be contradicting Eleanor, but the grand princess remained unperturbed. There was even a vaguely amused smile on her lips.

    Clearly, thedies were echoing Eleanor''s sentiments.

    Reba understood now that Carissa would indeed be attending the banquet, and that Eleanor held a grudge against her. Eleanor had not invited Reba out of respect for Barrett''s achievements, but because she could use her to criticize Carissa.

    Realizing that Eleanor shared her disdain for Carissa, Reba felt a surge of excitement, as if she had discovered a kindred spirit.

    Putting on an act-wasn''t that Reba''s forte?

    With a sigh and a tearful look, she said, "Your Highness, you''re too kind. Sometimes, genuine intentions do not always beget genuine responses. I''ve done my part with a clear conscience-that is enough for me."

    Eleanor sighed sympathetically, wiping the corner of her eye. Reba, it must be tough for you. It''smonce for men to take concubines, but the problem is that a certain someone couldn''t ept a concubine despiteing from a noble family.

    "Compared to her, youdies here are in a different position. If your own husbands had taken a concubine, you might have just sought a divorce quietly. You wouldn''t have made a fuss in front of the king and asked for a divorce edict. To put it bluntly, Carissa considers herself above all others and thinks everyone is inferior to her. She doesn''t even care about the Warren family."

    Eleanor''s cryptic and sarcastic remarks made her attitude towards Carissa abundantly clear.

    Some of thedies present had visited Northwatch Estate and considered acting as matchmakers to persuade a man to marry Carissa, hoping to gain some favor and a title in return. However, now that Eleanor had spoken, thesedies no longer dared to take on the role of matchmaker.

    Even some of the counts, who were feeling their influence wane, had initially entertained the idea of getting their sons to marry Carissa to gain a title. But now, they quickly abandoned that thought. Regardless of Carissa''s true nature, the fact remained that she was not someone who would tolerate concubines. None of the presentdies would genuinely ept a concubine, but they didn''t want their sons to be denied the right to take one if desired.

    After all, if Carissa failed to bear a son, wildn''t that mean the potential end of their line?

    Reba seized the opportunity to voice her grievances, painting Carissa as arrogant, jealous, and disrespectful. She argued that if Carissa hadn''t returned with military achievements, she would have been universally condemned as a jealous, discarded woman.

    Reba, Eleanor, and Isabe were relentless, with the grand princess taking the lead in ndering Carissa. In less than an hour, Carissa quickly became a figure of universal scorn among mostdies. Some knew that Carissa was not truly like that, but remained silent to avoid being targeted by the collective disapproval.

    Although Carissa had not yet arrived, Dakota, Helen, Josephine, and the other concubines of thete king had already arrived. After all, Eleanor was their sister-inw. Victoria held the most authoritative power in the pce, and she had permitted them to attend Eleanor''s birthday banquet.

    With the presence of all the senior concubines, it was customary for the otherdies to rise and pay their respects.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen had been reluctant to attend. She and Eleanor had never been on good terms, and she had suffered quite a few grievances at the grand princess'' hands.

 Chapter 196

    However, Helen had been invited, Although she didn''t want toe, she couldn''t bear the thought of what stories might be spun about her if she stayed away.

    So, she gritted her teeth and showed up.

    When she heard the gossip out Carissa, she was enraged.

    Fortunately, no one knew that this woman was about to marry Rafael.

    If they did, and if Eleanor herself were to lead in making fun of her, Helen would have felt utterly humiliated.

    Helen sat to one side, deliberately ignored by Eleanor. Helen had no mind for conversation.

    It was Eleanor''s daughter, Jessica, who saw Helen and smiled. "Oh, you''vee too, Aunt Helen? What gift did you bring for my mother?

    Jessica''s question, directed only at Helen, clearly aimed to make her ufortable.

    Helen had expected to be challenged over this gift. Reluctantly, she said, "I heard you''re a devout Christian, Your Highness, so I brought a finely crafted gold cross as a gift. Please ept it."

    She signaled Gillian to present the gift to Eleanor. Eleanor took one nce, and said indifferently, "Though I already have several of these gold crosses, I appreciate your kind gesture. I will ept it." Helen was nearly driven to rage by Eleanor''s haughty attitude. She rolled her eyes, thinking that if Eleanor looked down on the gift, she shouldn''t have epted it.

    Yet, Helen dared not speak her mind. When it came to insul

    was no match for Eleanor. In terms of status, after thete king''s passing, Helen-once favored was how insignificant.

    Her most outstanding son had returned triumphantly. While she could boast in the pce, she felt constrained outside, fully aware of her son''s indifference towards her. It it weren''t for Salvador''s intervention allowing her to leave the pce and stay with Rafael, Rafael likely wouldn''t have agreed.

    Rafael''sck of respect toward Helen was her greatest sorrow. Despite his great aplishments,

    son had never sought to

    improve her status. Even though Helen''s sister was the queen dowager, she was still only an honored concubine, which was below the rank of noble concubines like Dakota and Josephine. So, Helen had to swallow her anger

    Eleanor said slowly, "I''ve heard that the king has shown mercy and allowed you to leave the pce to live with Rafael, Helen. It must be a touching reunion of mother and son. I haven''t had a chance to congratte you."

    Hearing this, Helen realized that even the imperious grand princess had to acknowledge Rafael''s achievements and, by extension, Helen could also share in the benefits as his mother. Helen allowed a smug smile to cross her face.

    "Rafael is respectful, and insisted on living with me. I thought it best to help manage the household. After all, with thends, estates, and shops we have, it would be difficult without ady of the house to oversee them," Helen said, her voice betraying a hint of satisfaction.

    Eleanor let out a softugh and smoothed the crimson skirt she wore, her eyes narrowing as she smiled slyly

    "Ah, such a wonderful son. But if he''s so devoted, why hasn''t he asked the king to promote your rank? After all, you bore thete

    He

    king''s son ande from a distinguished family. Also, your elder sister is the queen dowager. Now that Rafael has achieved such a remarkable feat by reiming the Southern Frontier, wouldn''t it be easy for him to speak a word in the king''s and the queen dowager''s presence to elevate your rank to that of a noble concubine?"

    Helen''s smile froze instantly. She could tell that this old woman was clearly up to no good-the remark was a direct jab at her pride!

    "You must be quite the failure as a mother if ev

    your own son

    doesn''t hold you in high regard," Eleanor said with a smile.

    The onlookers dared not openly criticize Helen, but stifled theirughter behind their hands.

    It fueled Helen''s fury.

    She struggled to control her temper. Even though she knew she would be at a disadvantage, she was about to explode.

    Just as she was about to erupt, someone announced, "Lady Sinir has arrived!"

    At the mention of Carissa, a variety of emotions flickered across. everyone''s faces-some sneering, some dark, some cold, and others. filled with delight.

    The only one who seemed genuinely pleased was Leona. She had been seething as she overheard the others''ments, but, constrained by her status as a junior, she had held her tongue.

    Upon hearing that Carissa had arrived, Leona quickly got up to greet her but was restrained by Heather.

    Heather had also been present and had remained silent about the gossip concerning Carissa.

    Helen''s mind reeled with the news.

    +15 BCAUS

    Carissa was here too?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She hoped that no one would discover Carissa''s imminent marriage to Rafael, or she would be thoroughly mbarrassed today!

 Chapter 197

    When Carisse entered the venue, she was the center of attention.

    Many of the officials wives had already paid her a visit, but seeing

    er now in her elegant attire, her beauty seemed even more ranscendent and otherworldly.

    A hint of pink on her lips added a subtle flush to her already radiantplexion. Her pale cheeks, naturally smooth as silk, were gently highlighted with a touch of eyebrow pencil. A ssh of green on her earlobes only enhanced her spring-like beauty, making her stand out among the finely dressed nobledies present.

    Jessica, who had also dressed up for the asion, wore a gold- threaded pleated skirt, a pale pink silk gown embroidered with peonies, and a red coat adorned with intricate gold and silver threads. Her hair was styled in an borate updo, decorated with pearls and gemstones, reflecting the height of luxury and splendor.

    Yet, despite her meticulous preparation, Jessica''s grand appearance paled inparison to Carissa''s understated grace.

    Jessica was naturally impulsive, and she couldn''t hide her irritation at Carissa''s refined look.

    Smiling coldly, she said, "Today is my mother''s birthday. Youe dressed so simply, which clearly shows ack of respect for her celebration."

    Carissa nced at her, and replied with a smile, "It doesn''t matter how I dress. Since it''s Her Highness''s birthday banquet, if I were to dress as extravagantly as you, it would only waste your efforts in dressing in such splendid attire on this asion to honor Her Highness."

    "What?" Jessica looked down at her own outfit, which was indeed splendidly matched. But Carissa''s implication about her attire being

    merely a show for everyone here was hard to swallow. "Are you saying that I''m dressed inappropriately?"

    Carissa scrutinized Jessica again, and said, "If it''s just about. dressing up, being a bit shy doesn''t matter as long as the intention is sincere." Carissa nced around at the otherdies with a smile, and asked, "Don''t you agree,dies?"

    No one dared to speak up, but some stifled theirughter.

    They thought Carissa must be unaware of the tro ble she was stirring by making Jessica look foolish in front of Eleanor!

    Carissa noticed Dakota, Josephine, and Helen among the guests. Her gaze briefly swept over them, and she saw a flicker of light in Helen''s eyes.

    Carissa felt a hint of confusion.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen''s gaze was rather intriguing.

    Approaching Eleanor to offer her birthday wishes, Carissa''s peripheral vision caught sight of Reba, her former mother-inw. Eleanor had invited Reba, and Carissa could almost guess the topics of conversation that had been carried out before her arrival. But why did Helen look sullen after her initial surprise? Was she still upset about something, or had someone offended her here?

    Seeing that no one was paying Carissa any attention, Jessical couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph.

    She sneered coldly, "We were just discussing you. Reba is truly pitiful-she''s so sick because of you, and you won''t even allow Sebastian to treat her. Though you''ve achieved merit for the court, it doesn''t erase your cruel nature. No wonder you''ve be the

    abandoned wife of the Warren family."

    Jessica was merely the mouthpiece for Eleanor. When Eleanor wanted to voice something but couldn''t due to her esteemed and elder status, she let her daughter speak on her behalf.

    Once Jessica finished, Eleanor gave a mild rebuke. "Jessica, be respectful. How can you speak so recklessly?"

    She turned to Carissa with a gentle smile. "Carissa, I''ve spoiled her. Don''t take her words to heart."

    The crowd stifled theirughter, clearly enjoying Eleanor''s confirmation of Jessica''s remarks.

    However, Carissa was not upset. With a smile, she replied, "Rest -assured, Your Highness, I won''t bother with ignorant remarks.

    Sebastian has already rified that he didn''t treat Reba due to her own moral failings. Does Lady Jessica doubt Sebastian''s words? Sebastian is known for his integrity and aloofness. Anyone who questions him might as well forget about ever getting any medicine from the physician''s office."

    Jessica hesitated for a moment before retorting, "When have I ever questioned Sebastian? Don''t make up nonsense. I''ll tear your mouth. apart if you keep calling me ignorant! Who do you think you are?" Jessica was currently seeking Sebastian''s help to improve her health. Since her marriage, she hadn''t be pregnant.

    Her husband already had a son from one of his concubines. Meanwhile, there was still no sign of her own legitimate son.

    Sebastian had advised her that with six months of treatment, she might finally conceive.

    She certainly didn''t want to offend Sebastian at this critical moment.

 Chapter 198

    Carissa''s smile widened, her fan fluttering as she tried to dispel the oppressive atmosphere in the room

    "It seems you believe in setting double standards, Lady Jesa How is it that when I speak the truth, you want to tear my mouth apart, yet it''s perfectly eptable for you to nder and spread rumors? I trust the grand princess has invited Sebastian today. Should we perhaps ask him to rify things?"

    Carissa cast a meaningful nce at Reba. "Reba, if you feel wronged, you may address your cos directly with Sebastian."

    Reba looked at Carissa with a mixture of resentment and

    coldness. Carrisa was once so submissive and obedient before her, but now, her gaze was filled with indifference.

    Reba med Carissa for everything that had happened. Carissa couldn''t even tolerate one concubine. What kind of virtue could she

    have as a wife?

    Yet, Reba remained silent. She knew that if Sebastian was called over, she might find herself cut off from Snowdrop Pills in the future.

    Jessica felt cornered. She red at Carissa, and snarled, "What right does a discarded woman have to act so arrogantly?"

    Carissa''s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough for everyone to hear, and it carried a note of intimidation.

    "I am not a discarded woman. The divorce was my request-I chose to leave Barrett. I don''t care what you say behind my back, but in public, I expect you to be mindful of your words. Even though I''m the only one left of the Duke of Norwatch''s family, I''m not someone you can easily mess with."

    A hush fell over the room. Many of thedies present were unwilling

    to beplicit in Eleanor''s machinations. However, they couldn''t say or do anything due to her status. At this moment, they were

    internally cheering for Carissa.

    They had attended many such parties. While they might not know Eleanor''s true nature, they recognized her tendency to form cliques and target those who were not genuinely loyal to her.

    Eleanor never confronted people directly. Instead, her daughter, Jessica, and a few others would act as her proxies, often leaving others speechless.

    But this time, it seemed they had met their match. Carissa may be an orphan, but she wasn''t one to easily be bullied.

    Helen watched Carissa with inexplicable satisfaction. Though she disliked Carissa, she admired thetter''s courage in standing up to Eleanor and Jessica.

    "Cari, you''re quite impressive," Leona said softly from beside. Carissa, her eyes full of admiration.

    Eleanor finally spoke, her tone cold and detached. "Lady Heather, how is your health these days?"

    Heather, already on edge, felt her heart leap into her throat as her daughter praised Carissa. She was keenly aware of the potential. consequences, and had no desire to offend Eleanor.

    As soon as Eleanor asked, Heather flinched and forced a smile." Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. My health is improving."

    After answering Eleanor, Heather abruptly waved for her daughter. " Leone,e back and sit beside me."

    Leone was holding Carissa''s arm. She replied with a smile, "Mom, I''d like to talk with my cousin for a moment." Heather''s expression changed, and she snapped, "You can talkter.

    Come here now!"

    Carissa gently patted Leona''s hand, and said softly, "Go ahead. I still need to pay my respects to Her Highness and present my gift."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Taking the scroll from the visibly furious servant, Carissa

    approached with measured steps. Her dress flowed "acefully with each step, and her movements were poised and deliberate, far removed from the roughness of military life. As she walked, the silk ribbons in her hair swayed slightly,

    The crowd, having already been dazzled by her beauty, now watched in awe as she approached Eleanor. They thought to themselves that Carissa had inherited her mother''s otherworldly beauty, perhaps even surpassing it.

    Eleanor watched her with eyes that, usually so inscrutable, were now filled with an unmistakable and uncontainable resentment.

    To Eleanor, Carissa embodied everything she despised, a reflection of the woman she loathed.

 Chapter 199

    Carissa''s voice softened, losing the earlier sternness and coldness."

    Your Highness, I wish you a long life that''s as enduring as a

    mountain."

    Eleanor''s gaze slowly shifted away from Carissa''s face, and the rising resentment and thoughts were gradually suppressed. "Thank you, Carissa. Bring the gift forward. A servant stepped up to receive the scroll.

    Jessica remarked coldly, "It seems the gift is a painting or calligraphy. I wonder which master''s work it is. I hope it isn''t something casually bought from the street."

    Carissa smiled faintly. "Even if it were something casually bought from the street, it is still a token of my sincerity. Just as when my father and brothers sacrificed their lives, Grand Princess Eleanor sent my mother a symbol of chastity. It was also a gesture from your heart, wasn''t it?"

    No one had known of this particr event, but Carissa''s words sent shockwaves through the room. The crowd''s expressions varied, but no one dared to speak out.

    The thought that a royal princess would send something so cursed was chilling.

    Hector had died for the kingdom. How could the grand princess bestow such a thing to his family?

    Helen gasped, unable to contain herself. "A symbol of chastity? What a cruel curse! Are you condemning thedies of their family to be widows for generations?" Others might not know, but Helen was aware that Rafael was to marry Carissa. The symbol of chastity was something only a

    widowed woman would use, as it was tomemorate and celebrate widows who did not remarry, often as a symbol of their loyalty and virtue.

    In this case, it seemed like a curse against Rafael!

    Despite her fear of Eleanor, Helen couldn''t help but voice her

    outrage.

    Eleanor''s gaze turned icy as she addressed Helen. "Helen, do you speak without understanding the situation? Have you seen me give Mnie a symbol of chastity?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen hesitated and nced at Carissa, uncertain whether it was

    true or not.

    Eleanor''s gaze then returned to Carissa, her eyes cold and her tone

    stern.

    "I have no grudge against the Duke of Northwatch''s family. I don''t understand why you would use me of such things in front of everyone. If you have that symbol of chastity, show it. If not, using me is a serious matter, and I will hold you ountable."

    Eleanor''s eyes were a fierce and menacing re, as if she intended. to devour Carissa alive. For someone of her stature to direct such a look at a mere orphan from a noble house should have been intimidating enough to make Carissa retreat.

    But Carissa was not intimidated. She even managed a smile.

    "Myte mother had received your good intentions, Your Highness. If any of thedies wish to see it, they are wee to visit my family. estate another day..

    "As for whether it was sent by Your Highness, that is something only you would know. Whether you admit it or not, it''s a fact that can''t be erased. Finding the original carver should not be difficult. I fear that such a sinister item is unique in all of Starhaven."

    "How dare you!" Eleanor''s anger red,

    When had she ever been so offended?

    "Are you trying to force me to admit something? Talk of sinister Items and the like-what nonsense! think your family is the one that brought about-"

    "Brought about what?" Carissa stepped forward, her gaze as cold as ice.

    "You say the Sinir family has brought about sinister fate?

    Countless lives have been lost at the hands of my family, but those were all enemy soldiers. That you can enjoy peace in the capital and host grand birthday celebrations every year, it is thanks to the sacrifices made by the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    "As a royal princess, you should honor the contributions of those who have given their lives. Yet you speak of them being sinister so casually-if word of this spreads, how will the soldiers of Starhaven. dare to go to the battlefield to defend the kingdom?"

    "How dare you!" Eleanoe''s face turned purple with rage at having such a heavy usation thrown at her, but she didn''t dare continue. the topic.

    "What nonsense are you spouting? Why are you bringing up war and state affairs? It seems you''re not here to sincerely celebrate my birthday at all!"

    Her gaze fell on the scroll, and she snapped, "Open it. Let''s see if it''s meant to curse me."

    Carissa''s audacious remarks and the mention of the symbol of chastity in front of the gathered nobility were seen as an affront. It was clear she was using her military achievements to seek revenge, making her gift likely to be filled with insults.

    Although it was not immediately possible to verify the matter of the symbol of chastity, if Carissa dared to present a cursed itern, Eleanor could be condemned on the spot..

    It wasn''t only Eleanor who thought so-the noblewomen present shared the same belief. Some who disliked Eleanor thought to

    themselves that while Carissa was indeed a tough opponent, she was also unfortunately quite foolish

 Chapter 200

    Jessica stepped forward, and seized the scroll.

    "I will open it. Carissa, if you dare to curse my mother, I will make sure you can''t rest in peace even after you die!"

    As the scroll slowly unfurled, everyone craned their necks to see what was revealed. To their surprise, the scroll depicted a painting. of an orchid.

    The half-length scroll showcased an orchid, with blossoms either in full bloom or just about to open. Many flower buds stood quietly on the branch.

    The crowd was stunned. The orchid painting seemed almost alive, as if the flower was right before their eyes. Every little detail, including the texture of the petals, was meticulously depicted.

    Among thedies present who were knowledgeable about painting, one gasped. "Is this Mr. Spencer''s painting? I have had the honor of seeing his paintings before, and the technique is identical. Yes, this is indeed Mr. Spencer''s work."

    This announcement caused a stir among the guests.

    Kyle Spencer''s painting?

    That was something highly coveted, nearly impossible to obtain. Despite Carissa''s disrespectful words, her gift was remarkably precious.

    Eleanor, who prided herself on the arts, had seen Kyle''s paintings. but could not recognize them herself. Still, she felt as if the orchid was right in front of her. It was so vivid that she could almost reach out and touch a petal.

    Hearing that it was a painting by Kyle, Reba felt her heart shatter.

    Carissa was truly wealthy-this painting must cost at least at thousand gold coins.

    Reba deeply regretted her decision. In her pursuit to bring. someone like Aurora into the Warrah family, she had effectively driven away her golden opportunity. If this painting had been hers, it would have ensured that the Warrens wouldn''t need to worry about money for at least the next two or three years.

    "That''s not Mr. Spencer''s painting," said Adide, Dakota''s daughter-inw. She stood up and shook her head. "The craftsmanship is very simr, but this is a fake."

    Adide Quinton was the queen, Kylie''s cousin, and a legitimate daughter of the Quinton family''s second branch. At fifteen, she stunned everyone at the Spring Festival with a painting and a poem created in less than half an hour. Dakota hosted that year''s Spring Festival. Shortly after, Adide was betrothed to Dakota''s son, Kendrick.

    Renowned for her literary and artistic talents, Adide''s im that the painting was a fake was taken seriously by most attendees. The crowd began to murmur.

    "Lady Sinir brought a fake painting as a gift? To think she would do such a thing!"

    "It''s better to send nothing than to present a fake."

    "But this painting is so exquisite! It doesn''t look like a fake."

    "A fake is a fake. Can Lady Adide''s judgment be wrong? She is known for her poetry and painting."

    Jesa was fuming. "A fake? Carissa, you dared to present a fake to my mother?"

    She had suspected Carissa wouldn''t have spent a fortune on Kyle''s

    painting. Besides, Kyle''s works were not easily acquired.

    "You truly are despicable! If you can''t afford a proper gift, don''t give one at alll"

    "No, it''s not a fake."

    The nobledy who had initially dered the painting to be by Kyle stepped forward. She was Rosalind Young, the granddaughter of the royal chancellor, Trevor Young.

    Adide smiled faintly at Rosalind. "Lady Young, I have an orchid. painting by Mr. Spencer in my residence, so I can distinguish between genuine and fake. This imitation is indeed remarkable, but it''s still a fake. Look at the seal: Mr. Spencer uses a small, unique monogram to mark his works. However, this one has arger monogram. They are not the same.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Everyone looked at the monogram on the painting, which was indeed arger size.

    However, few present had seen Kyle''s work in person and didn''t know what seal he used. Since Adide had a collection of Kyle''s work and was saying so with authority, most believed her.

    Reba''s heart was somewhat eased. It was a fake after all!

    Helen couldn''t bear to watch. Carissa was going to be thoroughly. condemned now.

    Jessica was enraged. She tore the painting in half, and threw it on the ground. "Carissa, what is the meaning of this? How dare your present a fake at my mother''s birthday banquet?"

    "No!" Rosalindmented, rushing to pick up the torn painting. "This is not a fake! It''s genuine! What a shame!"

 Chapter 201

    Adide let out a chuckle. "Lady Rosalind, did you not hear clearly? The monogram on the painting is wrong. Shall I send for the orchid painting I have for you to verify?" However, Rosalind remained serious.

    "My family also possesses two of Mr. Spencer''s orchid paintings. He painted both personally in our backyard, with my grandfather present. Each painting depicts a different orchid, and the monograms on them -one was small, and the other wasrge. They were both used by Mr. Spencer. In fact, he has more than just these two styles of monograms."

    She revealed the monogram of the torn orchid painting.

    "This monogram is identical to the one in my family''s painting. My grandfather is here today, right outside the main hall. If anyone has any doubts, he can verify it."

    Adide was taken aback, but she shook her head. "That''s impossible! It''s well known that all of Mr. Spencer''s sold paintings have a small monogram to mark his works."

    "That''s correct. Hence, one of my family''s paintings was purchased, and the other was a gift from Mr. Spencer. The gifted one is marked with therger monogram," Rosalind shot back. Adide found herself in an awkward position, unaware of such details.

    Jessica sneered. "Doesn''t that make sense? Carissa''s painting could only be bought. How could Kyle have gifted her a painting? Since it wasn''t gifted, the fact that it has arger monogram to mark the work must mean it''s a fake!"

    The audience murmured in agreement.

    How could Kyle have gifted Carissa a painting? Even if it was given to her father or family, it would be a treasured heirloom. Why would she give it away so easily to Eleanor?

    Helen looked at Carissa with a mixture of disappointment and anger. She had just started to develop a slight fondness for Carissa, which now vanished. Bringing a counterfeit to deceive others-how could she expect her son to marry such a person and not be aughingstock?

    Carissa smiled lightly. "I know my senior''s paintings are hard toe by. Today, I thought it fitting to present one for Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday. It''s a pity that my senior''s painstaking effort was torn apart like this."

    Everyone gasped.

    Senior? Kyle was her senior?!

    "Are you saying that Kyle is your senior? That you both apprenticed under the same guild?!" Adide eximed.

    "Yes, I am an apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, where Kyle is a senior apprentice, therefore my senior. Didn''t you all know?" Carissa responded calmly.

    A collective gasp spread through the crowd as they looked at the orchid painting in Rosalind''s hands.

    Someone cried, "So this painting is real? It''s such a pity it was destroyed!"

    However, Eleanor was still skeptical. How could Carissa present her with such a valuable painting?

    She loudly proimed, "Guard, call for the royal chancellor!"

    Trevor was in the outer courtyard with the male guests. Eleanor''s husband, Henry Kingsley, was entertaining them.

    Rafael had also arrived earlier. Thedies were conversing in the inner courtyard, and it was improper for the men to enter. So, he sat idly, hoping the banquet would end smoothly.

    If Carissa was harassed, she would likely fight back. Still, he came to keep an eye on things just in case.

    When someone from the inner courtyard came out to invite Trevor to authenticate Kyle''s painting, it startled the civil officials present. They admired Kyle greatly, and even the opportunity to just appreciate his work was considered a high honor.

    Thus, everyone stood up, eager to join the appraisal, including the renowned physician, Sebastian.

    Due to the need to segregate men and women, Eleanor ordered partition screens to be set up. After the space had been divided, she invited Trevor, the princes, and officials inside.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael naturally followed, but with the partition screens in ce, he couldn''t see Carissa.

    When the torn painting was handed to Trevor by Eleanor''s steward, Trevor gasped.

    "It''s torn?"

    The officials gathered around to see, all drawing sharp breaths. Some, who had long admired Kyle, felt as if a piece of their hearts had been cut out. Ignoring the presence of Eleanor, theymented, "If this is a genuine piece, what a pity it is!"

    Trevor''s face turned ashen with anger. "What do you mean, ''If this is a genuine piece''? This is a genuine piece! How could it have been torn? Who did this?!"

 Chapter 202

    Trevor''s voice trembled, a dull pain creeping into his heart. Though his residence housed two of Kyle''s paintings, this was a genuine piece.

    How could it be treated so poorly? It was an insult to Kyle and a tragedy for the artwork!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    His hands shook as he directed someone to hold one side of the painting while he joined the pieces together. This painting was superior to the ones in his collection because the orchid depicted was in full, vibrant bloom. The orchids on Meadow Ridge were naturally more spectacr than those in a backyard.

    Hearing it was an authentic piece by Kyle, Rafael could guess the situation. He remained silent, his gaze sweeping over everyone''s faces.

    Trevor was on the verge of tears, his lips trembling incessantly. "How could it have been torn? Who tore it? Who did this?"

    Thedies watched Eleanor''s expression, remaining silent. Helen had intended to speak, but upon seeing Eleanor''s cold gaze, swallowed her words.

    Forget it. It was better to endure and avoid trouble.

    "I presented this painting to Grand Princess Eleanor as a birthday gift. Lady Adide imed it was a forgery, and Lady Jessica tore it in anger. Since Lady Rosalind dered it genuine, Grand Princess Eleanor called for you to verify it, Lord Young," Carissa loudly dered.

    Hearing Carissa''s words, Rafael realized his guess was correct.

    Helen stared at Carissa in disbelief. Did she not realize she had offended Adide? This woman was bold, offending not just Eleanor and Jessica, but also stepping on the toes of Adide!

    Trevor and the gathered nobility and officials were stunned. Tearing a painting based on one person''s im it was a forgery? What if it wasn''t?

    Now, it was confirmed to be genuine.

    Trevor was too angry to speak, but he knew it wasn''t his ce to express it. His heart ached with regret, an overwhelming regret that pained him deeply.

    Kendrick''s face darkened upon hearing that his wife had dered the painting a forgery.

    Eleanor remained expressionless, silently observing, but her gaze on Carissa was like a poisoned dagger. She hadn''t expected Carissa, whose mother had been insulted with the gift of a symbol of chastity, to present her with such a precious gift. Nor had she anticipated that Kyle was Carissa''s senior in the same guild.

    "Henry, please escort the officials to the main hall for tea. The banquet willmence shortly," she said calmly.

    Henry stepped in to defuse the situation, guiding the regretful officials out.

    Trevor, still holding the torn painting, slowly handed it back to the steward as he remarked, "If Mr. Spencer knew his treasured work was treated so poorly, he would be heartbroken."

    Afterward, he excused himself, iming he felt unwell. He left for his residence, skipping the banquet entirely.

    With the royal chancellor gone, Rosalind and her mother, Juliet Taylor, also took their leave. Juliet had clearly seen Eleanor''s intent to target Carissa, and preferred not to stay.

    As Juliet and Rosalind departed, Carissa said, "It seems I''ve caused trouble for you today, Your Highness. Consider this birthday gift null and void. I''ll take back the remains of the painting."

    She retrieved the torn painting from the steward, her eyes scanning the room, noting the displeased expressions of Dakota and Adide.

    As for Eleanor, her hands gripped the armrests tightly, veins bulging on her forehead. Renowned for her reputation, she had failed to recognize a genuine work by Kyle today-a most humiliating blunder! Watching Carissa roll up the painting, Eleanor abruptly redirected the people''s focus. "Reba, Sebastian was here earlier. Why didn''t you ask him to treat your illness?"

    This shift in attention made everyone look at Reba.

    Reba''s heart sank.

    This was bad! If Sebastian were called back, his unpredictable temper might lead him to say anything. With so many people present, how would she manage the situation? How would she maintain her reputation afterward?

 Chapter 203

    It was obvious when Eleanor set out to entrap someone, she showed no mercy. She immediatelymanded someone to fetch Sebastian back.

    Sebastian had already exined this issue, and the officials'' wives had also been present then. However, he was more than willing to rify once again.

    Standing behind the partition screen, his voice was old and stern.

    "Madam Warren suffers from a heart ailment and hemoptysis. This illness has persisted for many years, and remains incurable. It can only be managed with Snowdrop Pills.

    "Initially, I treated her in consideration of Lady Sinir. Since entering the Warren family, Lady Sinir has tended to Madam Warren''s illness day and night for a year. The monthly cost of the Snowdrop Pills is considerable, and there''s no need to exin where the moneyes from.

    "However, Madam Warren was uncooperative. She constantlyined to me about the cost of the pills without understanding the precious herbs used to make them. If not for Lady Sinir''s repeated pleas, I would have stopped visiting the Warrens long ago.

    "A person''s reputation is as vital as a tree''s bark. After General Warren won a victory, he discarded the wife who had served his mother for a year. Then, taking advantage of the king''s marriage edict, the Warrens conspired to cast out Lady Sinir to seize her dowry.

    "Such family ethics and character are despicable to me, so I will not visit their estate to treat her. The only reason I still sell them medicine is because Madam Warren''s eldest daughter-inw knelt for a long time in the snow outside my office. It was out of respect for her devotion that I continued to provide the Snowdrop Pills. Why would I have done so otherwise? The pills are already in short supply.

    "Moreover, General Barrett marrying Lady Sinir was him reaching above his station. Fortunately, he never touched even a single finger of hers. They divorced, and she preserved her purity. Because of that, she can remarry without issue."

    Having said his piece, Sebastian turned and left without even bidding farewell to Eleanor.

    The focus of the gossip immediately shifted from Eleanor to Reba.

    After all, even if it hadn''t, no one would dare to gossip about Eleanor.

    But what truly shocked everyone was that Barrett had never touched Carissa.

    Good heavens, how could he resist such a beauty?

    Many people had seen Aurora''s appearance, and now hearing that she was disfigured and unpresentable made the situation even more surprising.

    The Warrens had reaped what they had sown. They had a high-born daughter from the Duke of Northwatch''s family, yet they had let her go because they thought she had no family backing. Little did they know that Carissa didn''t need her family''s support-she could earn military merits on her own.

    "She must be regretting it now, huh? How could Aurora everpare to Carissa?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "If I were her, I''d be wishing for the ground to swallow me up."

    "Exactly! It''s like finding treasure but leaving empty-handed. Such character and behavior are truly uneptable. I was considering arranging a marriage for her third son, who looks decent enough, but thankfully I hadn''t yet proposed."

    "Me too. I thought her daughter seemed quite proper and graceful, but now I wonder if it''s all just an act."

    The murmurs reached Reba''s ears, making her so angry she nearly had a heart attack. Serena looked tearful and pitiful. But considering their family''s actions, no one dared to feel sympathy for them. On the other hand, Carissa had shown remarkableposure and assertiveness today, standing her ground against Eleanor and even exposing her misdeeds without fear.

    Though it appeared reckless, upon closer reflection, she had left no room for Eleanor to retaliate.

    If even Eleanor couldn''t attack her directly, who knew what else Carissa might reveal?

    Moreover, her senior was Kyle. If he came from the Pathfinders Guild, then wasn''t she also clearly a member of the same guild? Besides Kyle, Pathfinders Guild was rumored to house many other talented individuals.

    Clearly, Carissa was not without strong backing.

    With this realization, the gazes directed at Carissa became more meaningful. This potential marriage was indeed worthwhile. She was pure, beautiful, cultured, and capable. She could be graceful when needed and fierce when required-a perfect candidate for a noble wife.

    Many people started contemting marriage alliances with Carissa. Besides her personal merits, she was connected to the prestigious Pathfinders Guild.

    Seeing this, Helen suddenly felt a sense of looming danger. She even forgot her dislike for Carissa, and that thest thing she wanted was for Carissa to be her daughter-inw.

    Watching the other noblewomen eyeing Carissa, she blurted out, "The Warrens have indeed treated her unfairly. After Carissa marries into my family in the future, I will ensure she is well cared for!"

 Chapter 204

    This statement left everyone in shock. Even the fact that Reba was rebuked by Sebastian was quickly forgotten.

    Everyone turned to look at Helen. What did she mean? Did the Hell Monarch want to marry Carissa? A royal prince wanted to marry a woman who had been divorced?

    It wasn''t just the nobledies who were surprised-even Eleanor was taken aback. She nced at Helen, then at Carissa, her brows furrowing.

    Carissa also looked at Helen with a calm expression.

    This matter hadn''t been settled yet, and no formal proposal had been made. Why did Helen announce it?

    Besides, didn''t Helen despise her? No one had asked, and no rumors had spread. Yet here Helen was, announcing it herself.

    Had Helen epted her? But the eptance was so sudden, leaving people at a loss.

    Moreover, even if it was to be announced, this wasn''t the right moment. Carissa had been criticized for so long, and it was rare for Sebastian to exin in front of the noblewomen why he didn''t treat Reba. Now, Helen had just rescued Reba.

    This future mother-inw was really out of touch!

    Eleanor suddenly smiled-a sarcastic grin on her heavily powdered face. "Oh? Rafael wants to marry Carissa? With so many nobledies in the capital, he fancies a divorced woman?"

    Helen instantly regretted her words. She was angry with Carissa, and hadn''t epted her yet. She was against their marriage, so how could she be the one to announce it?

    She really couldn''t control her big mouth, and felt like pping herself!

    Reba was so shocked, her jaw nearly dropped. She couldn''t believe that the discarded woman from her family could marry into the royal family. Carissa was going to marry the prince who reimed the Southern Frontier and be a powerful princess?!

    Carissa wouldn''t be just a leisurely princess consort without a position like Avis or Heather!

    Many noble daughters on the scene had their hearts broken. Rafael wanted to marry Carissa? How could Carissa deserve this? Even if she had military merits, she was still a once-married woman.

    How could she deserve this?!

    Countless pairs of resentful eyes fixed on Carissa''s face, apanied by many incredulous nces, as if this was some earth-shattering news.

    At this moment, Carissa really wanted to drag Helen out and harshly question her if she had lost her mind.

    Jealousy twisted Serena''s face. On the day the army returned in triumph, she had gone to watch. When her eyes fixed on Rafael, she couldn''t look away.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Serena''s heart raced. She thought that if she could marry into the royal family as a concubine, it would be a tremendous blessing. She didn''t dare to think about bing the main wife-she had some self- awareness. Though she was from a general''s family, it had fallen from grace.

    However, being a concubine seemed achievable.

    Now, hearing that her former sister-inw who had been thrown out of the house could marry the Hell Monarch, jealousy gripped her heart like an iron hand.

    She couldn''t hold back, and blurted out, "Carissa, do you even deserve it? You''re just a discarded woman my brother didn''t want! How can you marry the Hell Monarch as his consort?" Reba immediately reprimanded her in a stern voice, "Shut up!"

    With so many nobledies and officials'' wives present, Serena''s outburst was disgraceful and an indication that shecked proper upbringing. Finding a good marriage match would be difficult after this. Serena realized she had lost herposure. She paled and retreated behind her mother, but her eyes remained fixed on Carissa with venomous hatred.

    Serena voiced the thoughts of many noble daughters present, but they would never say it aloud. No matter how jealous or disappointed they were, strict family training forced them to suppress these feelings. Jessicaughed derisively. "Aunt Helen, you always strive to be the best and im your son is exceptional. Now you want him to marry a divorced woman? I bet once this news spreads, you''ll be theughingstock of the entire capital in less than half a day."

    Then, Jessica then turned to Carissa with a cold smile. "Carissa, do you even understand your status? How can a divorced woman like you dream of marrying my cousin? You should know your ce and leave before you embarrass yourself further!"

    Her words made several peopleugh out loud.

    Helen''s lips trembled with anger, but she couldn''t think of a retort. She could only re, first at Jessica and then at Carissa.

    "Yes, I''m a divorced woman. But I can fight on the battlefield and marry into the royal family as a princess consort. This is a fortune many people can''t achieve in several lifetimes. Lady Jessica, you''re very envious and jealous, aren''t you?" Carissa responded calmly.

 Chapter 205

    Carissaughed softly, her demeanor unruffled.

    "I don''t find myself embarrassed at all, but don''t you feel any shame, Lady Jessica?

    "You''re the daughter of a princess, and you were given a royal education. Yet, you speak such harsh words. You couldn''t even recognize my senior''s painting, and tore it apart in your ignorance. Such rashness is what will truly invite ridicule.

    "As for telling me to leave, are you issuing an eviction order? How amusing. Grand Princess Eleanor invited me here with a formal invitation, and I brought a birthday gift. Now, you want to chase me away? Is this how your family treats its guests? Or was there another intention behind that invitation-to humiliate me in front of thesedies?

    "Did you think that after my separation from Barrett, I would be too ashamed to show my face, and that I would quietly endure your insults?"

    She paused, her gaze sweeping across the room.

    "If you expected me to be aughingstock by inviting me here, you''ll be disappointed. I haven''t done anything wrong. It is not I who should be ashamed. My family is upright and honorable. No matter where I go, I can speak loudly and proudly.

    "But you, Lady Jessica,ck respect for your elders. You disregarded the concubines of thete emperor. You said Helen would be aughingstock, showing neither respect nor devotion. I wonder how your parents raised you?"

    Her eyes turned to Eleanor, her voice sharp.

    "But I suppose there''s no surprise there. After all, a mother who would send a small sculpturememorating chastity after my father and brothers sacrificed their lives for the country-a clear curse-could hardly raise a proper daughter. Don''t bother trying to drive me away. People like you are beneath mypany. Goodbye, no need to see me out!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    With that, she called out to her maids, Lulu and Pearl.

    "We''re leaving. This filthy ce isn''t worth visiting again. Who knows what kind of lingering resentment might cling to us? Look-the air above Harmony Pce, Grand Princess Eleanor''s residence, is thick with the spirits of people who died a wrongful death."

    Eleanor could no longer contain her fury, and shouted, "Carissa Sinir!"

    Without turning back, Carissa replied, "You should find a high priest to perform some exorcisms for them, or the resentment will backfire eventually."

    Wasn''t it just about seeing who became the topic of conversation among the high societydies in the capital? Well, Carissa might as well drop a bombshell.

    Whether it was true or not, Eleanor knew it well. She wouldn''t dare actually call in the authorities for an investigation-because if they did, the truth woulde out.

    ording to thews, masters couldn''t kill their servants without reporting to the authorities first, and those who had been treated as concubines couldn''t be killed cruelly. Carissa hadn''t known this until earlier, when Frederick mentioned that most of the concubines who had been with Henry had met untimely ends, advising her to be cautious with Eleanor.

    Having said her piece, Carissa walked away, leaving Eleanor fuming in anger, shouting in vain.

    There was no need to look back or stay. The conversation ended there.

    Carissa hade and given her gift, but was treated harshly by the hostess. There was no reason not to fight back. Others might fear Eleanor, but she did not.

    Reba stood stunned, never having seen this sharp side of Carissa. Or rather, she had never truly seen the real Carissa. The daughter-inw who once served her so dutifully seemed like apletely different person now.

    Why had someone with such pride and capability ever been content to serve a sickly mother-inw?

    She couldn''t understand it, but she also seemed to understand at the same time.

    And this understanding made her feel even worse.

    Even more shocked than Reba was Helen. Her astonished gaze followed Carissa''s elegant retreat until thetter disappeared from sight. Even then, her eyes did not shift.

    At that moment, a drum seemed to be beating inside her chest, each thump resonating through her bones, reverberating loudly in her ears.

    The thrill of it was unprecedented!

    Helen''s lifelong enemy, the mother-daughter pair she had always been powerless with before, had been undone by a few words from Carissa. Helen had never seen Eleanor so unraveled. It felt incredibly satisfying!

    Carissa being her daughter-inw might not have been her first choice, but perhaps she wasn''t so bad after all.

    No!

    Helen couldn''t think that way. Carissa was still unworthy of her son, Rafael!

 Chapter 206

    As Carissa walked away, Rafael followed suit.

    News of their departure quickly spread from the inner courtyard to the main court. The royal rtives and various civil and military officials present all learned that Rafael was about to marry Carissa. Men and women thought differently.

    Men valued heritage and purity, but they also ced great importance on benefits.

    Who was Carissa? Beyond being the daughter of the Duke of Northwatch and backed by her impressive background, she was also an apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, with Kyle as her senior.

    The Pathfinders Guild wasn''t just a martial arts faction. Apart from Kyle, it was home to many extraordinary individuals. Currently, the leader of the Pathfinders Guild was Adrian Russell. He was the great- grandson of ke Russell, who was the former Supreme Cavalry Commander, also known by his other titles of the Exotic Sovereign and the Annara Monarch.

    Adrian founded the Pathfinders Guild, and his influence extended over all the guilds in Meadow Ridge. After all, Meadow Ridge itself was his domain, as it used to be ke''s fief.

    Though the Annara Monarch''s title was not hereditary, the territory was never reimed. Over the years, only they knew how much wealth they had amassed.

    Of course, wealth was secondary. The crucial factor was the influence within the martial world. Adrian''s martial prowess was said to be second in the world, with one of his juniors being the best. Whether these rumors held true was uncertain, but the guild''s formidable reputationmanded respect throughout Meadow Ridge.

    Everyone would want to befriend such a powerful faction, so a marital alliance would clearly also be favorable.

    Moreover, Carissa herself was a celebrated hero who recaptured the Southern Frontier and reced Aurora as the top female general of the era.

    Given these aplishments, whether Carissa was a divorced woman was irrelevant.

    It was indeed a strange world where, sometimes, women belittled each other even before men had the chance to do so.

    They said that like attracted like, and these women really did harm their own kind and caused injury to one another.

    Carissa and Rafael exchanged a nce at the entrance of Eleanor''s residence. Seeing her spirited demeanor, it was clear she hadn''t been distressed, which put Rafael at ease.

    Since the announcement was already made, he took the opportunity to extend an invitation. "I heard that there''s a chef from Funara at Wisdom Retreat who''s skilled in making spicy cuisine. How about we go and try it?"

    "Sounds good!" Carissa was indeed hungry. Arguing with others was quite exhausting.

    Rafael and Dn mounted their horses, while she, Lulu, and Pearl boarded the carriage.

    Pearl still looked somewhat reserved. "Mydy, is it appropriate for you two to dine together in public like this?"

    Carissa smiled, and replied, "Should we invite him to our estate instead?"

    "Uh... Perhaps Wisdom Retreat is better," Pearl reconsidered.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The estate wasn''t prepared for such an impromptu meal, and even if they could prepare a few dishes, it wouldn''t be suitable for hosting distinguished guests. The prince was indeed a distinguished guest!

    Upon arriving at Wisdom Retreat, Dn went in first to reserve a private room, then came out to invite Rafael and Carissa inside.

    The private room was set with two tables: one for Lulu, Pearl, and Dn, and the other for Rafael and Carissa.

    Carissa took on the task of ordering the food. Holding the menu, she looked up at Rafael and asked, "Can you handle spicy food?"

    "I thrive on spice!" Rafael straightened up, taking the task of ordering very seriously.

    After enduring hardships on the battlefield for three years, he was eager to savor everything. More importantly, he knew that Carissa liked spicy food.

    "For the two of us, three dishes should be enough. Since I can handle spice too, let''s order all spicy dishes. However, Lulu and Pearl don''t like spicy food. Let''s order one spicy dish and three non-spicy ones for their table. How does that sound?"

    "Three dishes won''t be enough. Let''s order eight," Rafael said.

    Carissa chuckled. "Can you eat that much? It would be a waste if we can''t finish it."

    "I can manage. I didn''t have breakfast today, and I was looking forward to a good meal at Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday banquet. Since that didn''t work out, we can''t let our stomachs down."

    Carissaughed as she wrote down their order. The menu had spicy dishes, but also featured other cuisines. Ordering all spicy dishes wasn''t feasible, so she also selected two of Wisdom Retreat''s signature dishes.

 Chapter 207

    Once Carissa finished writing down their orders, she showed them to Rafael. He reviewed it and said happily, "These are all to my liking. Let''s go with this." Then, he turned to Dn. "Dn, take this and ce the orders."

    Dn nodded and took the paper, then went out to ce the order. He returned shortly afterward.

    "What happened in the inner courtyard? Did they doubt the birthday gift you brought and think it was a fake? Did they also try to bully you?"

    Rafael had a general idea, but wanted to hear it from her directly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa took a sip of water to soothe her dry throat, and said, "They couldn''t bully me, but there were indeed some who targeted me and didn''t take me seriously."

    Lulu chimed in, "Mydy, thest few things you said really frightened me. How could you dare to speak so boldly? What if Grand Princess Eleanor decides to retaliate?"

    Carissa replied, "Whether I say it or not, she was going to make things difficult for me anyway. I might as well get it off my chest."

    She gave Lulu a sideways nce. "You''ve been with me for years, from the estate to Meadow Ridge and back to the capital. Have you ever seen me afraid of anyone?" "You were always fearless, but now..."

    Lulu hesitated, remembering their days at Valor Estate. It wasn''t that Carissa was afraid of anyone, but she seemed like a different person now.

    However, Lulu knew better than to voice this in front of Rafael.

    "In any case, even if we try not to offend anyone, we end up offending them. Being afraid won''t change anything," Carissa said.

    Rafael asked curiously, "What did you say before you left?"

    Carissa recounted the events in the inner courtyard and her argument with Jessica, rying every word she had said.

    Rafael listened without any hint of surprise, as if he had anticipated her reaction.

    Who could bully this little demoness from the Pathfinders Guild? The Warren family might have thought they had the upper hand. However, they were unaware that Carissa only married into their family due to Mnie''s instructions after Hector and his sons sacrificed their lives on the battlefield.

    As Barrett went to battle to defend Starhaven, Carissa vowed to care for those in the Warren family household.

    She was never someone to be easily manipted.

    Years ago, when Rafael went up the mountain, he had witnessed Carissa pinning her senior, Winona, to the ground. Winona hadn''t gone easy on her-she truly was outmatched.

    Of course, Winona was renowned for her Lightfoot Skill and was one of the most famous spies in the martial world, though not many knew of this particr event.

    ording to Adrian, Carissa was a martial prodigy. Among all the guild apprentices, she had no peers in terms of martial skills. Not only among the guild members but also across all the guilds in Meadow Ridge.

    Who hadn''t Carissa challenged in her younger, more reckless days?

    Regardless, none could surpass her.

    When Adrian spoke of her, he did so with a proud expression.

    However, Rafael was surprised by Helen''s public announcement of their impending marriage. Given her nature, she would surely oppose the marriage vehemently. Even if someone asked her, she would likely remain silent. Her choice to speak out without being prompted was very unlike her.

    "My mom will surely regret her public announcement tonight when she returns to the pce," Rafael said, knowing her well.

    Carissa found it amusing. "Your mom spoke to me with such arrogance the other day, but in front of Grand Princess Eleanor and Lady Jessica, she was as meek as a puppy. She was angry, but dared not retort. She could only re at them. It was quite amusing to watch."

    "Grand Princess Eleanor is my aunt. She was pampered by my grandfather from a young age. When she lived in the pce with her mother, she learned many underhanded tactics. After she grew up, even my father had to give in to her. How could my mom not be afraid of her?"

    Rafael''s long fingers traced the rim of the cup as he continued, "My grandfather was quitepliant with her demands, but when it came to her interest in your father, he didn''tply. That''s why she harbored resentment towards the Sinir family."

    Carissa replied, "Anyone with a brain knows that a princess can''tmand a military force. My father was a formidable general in his youth, capable of standing on his own. How could the court allow him to marry the princess? It''s something everyone understands. How could she not? It''s just her unwillingness to ept it."

    Rafael''s lips curled into a smile that was as captivating as it was mesmerizing. "Yes, she''s merely using the opportunity to vent her frustrations. By the way, how did you know about the grievances in her household?"

 Chapter 208

    Just then, the waiter brought out the food to be served, and Carissa fell silent. She watched as each dish wasid out before them.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Among them was her favorite-spicy stuffed peppers. Their vibrant red and green hues looked utterly appetizing.

    There was a variety of dishes, both spicy and mild options, and the fragrant aroma soon filled the room.

    Carissa was ravenous. She picked up her utensils, and addressed Rafael''s earlier question.

    "When we left, Frederick mentioned that over the years, Lord Henry had taken many concubines. Most of them died after giving birth. I thought, if a concubine dies, it could be due to an ident or childbirthplications, but for so many to dieˇŞit''s hard not to be suspicious."

    As she spoke, she picked up a stuffed pepper and ced it on her te. She also served some to Rafael. "Try some of this. It''s the star of all the dishes."

    Then, she spooned a small amount of red chili and green chili onto his te.

    "Okay." Rafael looked at the bright red chili with a serious expression, not hurrying to eat. "Your suspicion is correct. Indeed, Henry''s concubines were all cruelly mistreated and died terrible deaths." Carissa asked, "I didn''t see any concubines around Grand Princess Eleanor today. Were all killed? And the children born of those concubines are missing too?"

    "Not exactly. Those who knew how to behave might have survived. After giving birth, they would offer their children to her and then serve as footmaids by her side, which allowed them to stay alive. As for the children..."

    He finally took a bite of the pepper. After chewing briefly, he quickly swallowed. His eyes suddenly turned bloodshot, and he grabbed his cup to drink, coughing as he said, "It''s too spicy...!"

    As he coughed, he pulled out a handkerchief to cover his mouth. The handkerchief was overly conspicuous, and Carissa turned her face away, unable to look.

    What kind of embroidery was that? It was neither a bird nor a bee, and it was all wrinkled!

    Did he even remember who gave him this handkerchief?

    No, she needed to find a way to steal it and destroy it!

    She took a bite of the stuffed pepper, savoring its spicy and smooth taste. It was truly soul-satisfying. However, her focus wasn''t on the food but on his handkerchief. Casually, she asked, "This handkerchief of yours doesn''t seem very well embroidered. Was it made by one of the seamstresses in your residence?"

    Rafael, his cheeks flushed from the spiciness, continued to drink water, gradually clearing the fiery sensation from his mouth.

    He finally lifted the handkerchief, and said, "This? It''s probably not from the residence''s seamstresses. This handkerchief has been with me for a long time. I remember it was made by a young girl who was just learning embroidery. It was the first handmade gift I received, so I''ve kept it. I''m just a bit regretful that I can''t recall who the girl was."

    He spoke with sincerity, and his eyes showed genuine regret, indicating he had truly forgotten who gave it to him.

    Carissa was relieved. If he had forgotten for so long, he would likely never remember. She needed to practice her embroidery diligently in theing days, and make sure he didn''t notice how rough her skills were in the past.

    "Before this handkerchief, has anyone ever given you a handmade gift?" Carissa asked while serving him more food. "Here, try this."

    He poured more water, and let the food cool a bit before he ate. His manners were very refined, a stark contrast to his demeanor on the battlefield.

    It seemed that everyone started putting on airs after returning to the capital.

    "My mom never did embroidery. If I needed handkerchiefs or such, the pce had plenty. Gillian could easily fetch me some," Rafael said, only to start coughing again.

    This time, it seemed the spiciness had hit him hard. He gulped the water down, but ended up coughing even more.

    Dn watched him with growing concern as Rafael coughed so violently that it seemed like his lungs mighte out. He couldn''t help but worry.

    Rafael had never been able to handle spicy food before.

    Why was he iming to thrive on it today?!

 Chapter 209

    Carissa also noticed that Rafael started coughing as soon as he ate, and his cheeks turned red from the coughing.

    Clearly, he wasn''t used to spicy food. So why did he choose this restaurant?

    She moved the list of non-spicy dishes to his side, and said, "Even though you like spicy food, I think your throat is sore today. You should avoid spicy dishes for now and eat something lighter." "My throat does feel off," Rafael said, clearing his throat as he felt the lingering burn from the spices.

    It was quite ufortable.

    "I''ll have someone bring you a ss of milk," Carissa said, standing up to open the door to the private room. She called for a waiter to bring a cup of milk.

    "Milk can help neutralize the spiciness," she said with a smile, as ifforting a child. "Drink up."

    Rafael took the ss of milk. It had a slight gamey taste, but it was cool and refreshing, making it bearable. More importantly, it was a gesture of her thoughtfulness.

    He appreciated her unspoken understanding, not revealing his difort or his attempts to please her.

    She had truly changed since their time in Meadow Ridge.

    But he felt quite bitter, because the scene of her coaxing him to drink milk was probably how she had always served Reba in the past, right?

    She had truly regarded the Warrens as her family, and genuinely wanted to spend her life with Barrett. How could a pack of ungrateful wretches deserve her sincerity?

    Rafael''s eyes darkened with anger. Liam''s revenge on Aurora was indeed too presumptuous. He had thought that humiliating Aurora would drive her tomit suicide, just like Westhaven''s crown prince. However, Aurora was still alive and well.

    Carissa noticed his sudden cold demeanor, and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    Rafael''s expression was cold as he shook his head. "It''s nothing. We''ll talk about itter."

    Dn, recognizing Rafael''s need for privacy, signaled to Lulu and Pearl. "Let''s move to the adjacent room for our meal."

    Lulu understood that there might be serious matters at hand, so she called the waiter to help them move the food to the next room.

    A few minutester, only Carissa and Rafael remained in the room.

    "Is something troubling you, Your Highness?" Carissa asked.

    Rafael looked at her. "Seeing how you coaxed me into drinking the milk, I imagine you were equally patient when you attended Reba. You once treated the Warren family as your own, yet they all betrayed you. I''m angry on your behalf. And it seems to me that Aurora''s punishment was too lenient. Even the military punishment she faced was endured by Barrett on her behalf."

    Carissa hadn''t expected that a simple cup of milk would remind Rafael of her time in the Warren family.

    She thought for a moment, and said, "Perhaps. But I trust that after careful consideration, the king will have her removed from the Ministry of Defense. She used to look down on women of the inner court. Now, she''ll have to settle for being a general''s wife and serve her inws and husband."

    Carissa remembered Aurora''s once proud deration that she despised fighting with the other women in the household. But in the end, she would inevitably be the very type of person she despised. It was a fate that seemed all too predictable.

    "Your family was annihted, and she is indirectly responsible. Don''t you want to kill her?" Rafael asked.

    This was a question Carissa had pondered many times.

    She furrowed her brows. "Killing her would be easy-it''s just a matter of a single strike. But would it be true revenge? The people of Westhaven won''t reveal the evil shemitted at Victory Pass. Killing her wouldn''t be true revenge."

    True revenge would involve exposing the truth. The people of Westhaven choose to conceal it, and Salvador would be even less likely to make it public. Such an action would be detrimental to Starhaven. Moreover, the Starhaven soldiers would be branded as cruel and ruthless, and it would also implicate her grandfather, Dominic.

    So, revenge was unattainable. The cost was too high.

    In truth, both of them understood the situation-it was merely a matter of unresolved resentment.

    Aurora''s existence was like a thorn, embedded in their hearts. It was not only the grudge of having Carissa''s family killed-Aurora''s actions had cast a shadow of shame over the soldiers of Starhaven, tarnishing their honor and dignity.

    "Eat up," Carissa said, bringing her thoughts back to the present. She smiled at him, her heart warmed by the fact that someone cared about the wrongs done to her family.

    Rafael returned her smile warmly. He picked up a piece of pepper, and offered it to her. "I know you like spicy food, so eat up."

    Carissa tilted her head with a yful smile. "When did you find out that I like spicy food?"

    "When I was at Meadow Ridge, I heard them mention it," Rafael replied.

    "That''s odd. Why didn''t you ever meet with me when you were there?" Carissa asked, puzzled.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    They weren''t strangers, and since he was already at Meadow Ridge, why hadn''t he sought her out?

 Chapter 210

    Rafael continued to put food on her te, but he avoided answering her question. Carissa suppressed her curiosity. After all, it wasn''t a particrly important matter.

    He smiled, and deflected by saying, "After Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday banquet today, I''m sure there will be many new topics among the noble families in the capital."

    Carissa gave him a yful re. "Yes, many nobledies will have their hearts broken. When Lady Helen announced our engagement, many looked at me with disdain."

    "There will be many who envy and resent me," Rafael said meaningfully.

    At least Barrett would regret it. Even Salvador had been moved as well.

    "Not really. Who would want a woman who has been divorced?" Carissa said.

    Rafael tapped her forehead lightly with the end of his spoon. "You''re about to be the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. Are you still belittling yourself?"

    "Such is the way of the world." She tapped him back yfully, then quickly moved away, smiling. "I''m not belittling myself. I know how outstanding I am."

    Seeing her smile so freely, with light shining in her eyes, touched Rafel deeply. Even if her happiness was partly a facade, her willingness to wear it was a good start.

    The sadness that had once lingered in her eyes when she first arrived at the Southern Frontier had greatly diminished.

    Carissa observed him, whose expressions shifted from rxed to serious, and thought that perhaps everyone had their own pain. He was forced to marry someone he didn''t love due to royal edict, while his true love was married to someone else.

    She wondered who that woman was. If the woman knew she had missed out on such a fine man, would she regret it?

    After the meal, they went their separate ways. During their farewell, Carissa felt they had grown closer. It seemed that after their marriage, they would be able to respect each other as friends. The next day, officials from the Protocol Department and Trevor apanied Rafael to Northwatch Estate as he was to formally propose to Carissa.

    Theodore and Solomon were also invited to Northwatch Estate, where they began the traditional courtship rituals, including the proposal, astrological signs inquiry, gift presentation, and setting the wedding date.

    Trevor personally came to oversee the proceedings, which greatly pleased Theodore. He felt assured that Rafael was genuinely intent on marrying Carissa.

    Theodore was deeplyforted. Not only had Carissa enhanced the Sinir family''s reputation through her achievements, but she was also marrying into the royal family. This would surely make those who had looked down on her and her family rethink their opinions.

    The Astrology Department minister was also invited. After consulting the almanac, he dered, "They''re a match made in heaven!"

    With these words, Rafael decided to set the wedding date.

    The Astrology Department minister smiled, and said, "It''s already July. Preparing for a wedding within six months is already quite fast. The twenty-fourth of December is a good day. Although the preparation time is a bit rushed, it can be done if there are enough people to help."

    Rafael was eager to marry Carissa as soon as possible, but felt that the wedding should be conducted with proper ceremony. He asked Theodore and Carissa for their opinions, and once they agreed, the date was set for the twenty-fourth of December.

    Turning to Carissa, Rafael asked, "I still need to visit Meadow Ridge personally to ask for your master''s consent. Do you want toe with me?"

    Carissa shook her head, her eyes clouded with sadness. "I won''t be going."

    There was once a woman named Carissa at Meadow Ridge-a carefree and spirited woman.

    Carissa had left herself behind there. Even though she had endured much during the divorce, she never returned. She only sent letters to her master and seniors, not wanting them to see her without a genuine smile.

    Rafael understood why she didn''t want to return to Meadow Ridge, and sighed inwardly. He maintained a calm exterior, and nodded. "Very well. I will go there myself."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Theodore was immensely satisfied. The fact that Rafael would attend to every detail of the engagement showed how much he valued the match.

    The Warren family had been so arrogant before. Now, would they still be able to hold their heads high?

 Chapter 211

    ?

    After retuming from Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday banquet, Reba fell ill. She developed a high fever in the middle of the night, and kept mumbling incoherently.

    Amelia urgently summoned a doctor, and Benjamin was sent to fetch Barrett, who was staying at an inn. At first, Barrett thought it was a trick, but upon returning and seeing his mother shivering uncontrobly and mumbling nonsensical words, he realized her condition was indeed serious.

    It was a rare sight, but Aurora also came over to help. She hadn''t seen Barrett for several days. Her pride had prevented her from seeking him out, believing that this was still his home and he would eventually return.

    Barrett didn''t look at her, but urgently asked, "Why did she suddenly fall ill? Why is it so severe?"

    Serena burst into tears. "What else could it be? It''s all because of Carissa! She also attended Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday banquet. She took advantage of her uing marriage to the Hell Monarch, and had the audacity to berate both Grand Princess Eleanor and Lady Jessica..."

    At these words, Barrett and Aurora stared at Serena in shock.

    Barrett''s voice trembled. "What? She''s marrying the Hell Monarch?"

    Amelia hurriedly interjected, "Serena, don''t speak nonsense! It''s clear that Grand Princess Eleanor was trying to use the fact that Mother was harsh toward Carissa to cover up her own issues. That''s why she made Mother so angry that she got sick."

    Barrett was overwhelmed with mixed emotions-pain, bitterness, and boundless regret.

    He smiled bitterly and tried to say something, but found himself unable to produce a single word.

    On the bed, Reba mumbled the same phrase over and over. "Barrett, I was wrong... I was truly wrong..." "Wrong about what? Do you regret letting Barrett marry me and abandoning Carissa?" Aurora asked coldly. Sitting by the bed and wiping her tears, Serena said indignantly, "Who does Carissa think she is anyway? She''s a divorced woman, but she gets to marry into the royal family!

    "Of all the people the Hell Monarch chose to marry, why not pick someone from our family? Why pick someone we discarded? Isn''t that an insult to us? The person we didn''t want is now being cherished by others. Is it wrong for Mom to be angry?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Hearing Serena''s continued outburst, Amelia felt her anger re up. Her normally timid demeanor was reced by an unexpected burst of temper. "Be quiet! Mother''s illness is not due to that. Don''t speak recklessly and disturb the peace of our home!"

    When Serena was reprimanded by Amelia, she wanted to retort but was struck by the unprecedented coldness in Amelia''s eyes. Fearful, she swallowed her words and began to cry quietly.

    Amelia was truly fed up. As she was in charge of the household now, she had to manage everything. With her husband''sckluster achievements, it was a struggle. Barrett had finally made a name for himself and earned a hundred gold coins, and there was hope he might bring some sess to the family. They were depending on him now.

    Yet, he had been wandering aimlessly for days. Now that he had returned, he was still fixated on Carissa. Carissa owed nothing to the Warren family, and didn''t deserve to be vilified daily!

    What was more, bringing up Carissa now would only lead to more discord between Barrett and his wife. Aurora may not be achieving much, but her ability to cause trouble was truly remarkable.

    The Ministry of Defense and the Civil Department had yet to assign Barrett any official position. If the couple''s discord became public knowledge, who would the officials question if not him?

    It was bad enough that Reba was feverishly muttering nonsense, but now, Serena was also adding to the chaos.

    It was truly exasperating!

    As expected, Aurora sneered and red at Barrett, one side of her face twisted with rage. "Your former wife is marrying into the royal family now. Are you having regrets? It was truly a wrong decision, wasn''t it? You shouldn''t have married me, and I shouldn''t have married into this family, where everyone despises me.

    The bitterness in Barrett''s heart surged to his lips, and he was unable to contain his anger. "What are you saying? Who despises you?"

    Having not seen him for days, Aurora was overwhelmed by his impatient tone. Her pent-up grievances and emotions erupted.

    "Don''t you despise me? Do you dare say you don''t? You think those Westhaven soldiers messed around with me when they kidnapped me, don''t you? You think I''m not pure, right?!" she screeched.

 Chapter 212

    In the dead of night, everything finally erupted.

    Feeling utterly exhausted, Amelia turned and left the room.

    Behind her, shouts and screams filled the air, and Serena''s piercing cries mingled with the chaotic uproar, Amelia slowly made her way to the main hall of the inner estate. It was the same chair where Carissa used to sit when she was managing the household affairs.

    Managing those affairs was no easy task. Carissa had always handled it with patience and a pleasant demeanor, even enduring long nights when Reba was ill. She would never rest, and was always attending to what needed to be done.

    Carissa had seemed tireless, but who wasn''t tired? It was just a matter of persevering through it all.

    Amelia had never understood this before, but now, she saw it all too clearly.

    She sank into a chair, staring at the empty hall. To conserve oil, only onentern was lit in the corridor, casting a dim light that illuminated the deste tables and chairs. Valor Estate felt like a mausoleum. She felt genuinely happy for Carissa, not for any other reason but for how Carissa had cared for her during her time at Valor Estate. It wasn''t just the material support-now that she was in charge of the household, she understood what Carissa had endured and resisted on her behalf.

    Now, Amelia was truly exhausted, drained by the endless turmoil. Life would be simpler as an ordinary person, where one could livefortably without unrealistic aspirations that drained everyone''s energy and never led to fulfillment.

    She fell asleep in the chair, though she had no idea how long she slept.

    Eventually, a servant came in to inform her that Barrett had pped Aurora, and Aurora had retaliated with a p of her own. Her action caused more chaos, before Barrett stormed out and Reba fainted from rage.

    After hearing everything, Amelia merely said quietly, "Everyone, go back to your tasks."

    Amelia knew this was just the beginning-the start of a continuous state of unrest in the household.

    Just as Rafael set off for Meadow Ridge, the Civil Department issued Barrett''s new appointment. He was now assigned to the Capital Guard Headquarters. He would serve as the administrative overseer, which was a fifth-rank position.

    This position was held by two individuals, one of whom was Michael from the Mystic Army. The Capital Guard was derived from the Mystic Army, and the Hell Monarch was themander of the Mystic Army, with Carissa serving as the deputymander. Below them were the assistantmander,mandant, and then came the administrative

    overseer.

    Of course, Carissa''s appointment wasrgely ceremonial. While the kingdom allowed women to go to war, it didn''t permit them to hold substantive positions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Moreover, although Rafael had given up his military authority, he remained themander of the Mystic Army. With Carissa as deputymander, the Mystic Army and the Capital Guard were effectively under their control, which made some people uneasy.

    Arranging for Barrett to join the Capital Guard Headquarters, even in a fifth-rank position like the administrative overseer, was a strategic move. Over time, with a potential for promotion, he could be a

    *28 BOMUS

    thom in Rafael''s side.

    Salvador was cautious, and preferred to prevent issues before they

    arose.

    He knew Rafael wasn''t currently ambitious, but it was best not to provide any opportunity for such ambition to grow and risk damaging their brotherly bond.

    Barrett was deeply dissatisfied with this appointment. He would rather return to the garrison guards in the capital than serve under Rafael and Carissa. Even though he knew Carissa wouldn''te to the Capital Guard Headquarters, her nominal title meant that he would always be considered her subordinate.

    However, a fifth-rank official position was still respectable. It was better than being a mere idle general with no responsibilities after the Victory Pass battle.

    In the Capital Guard Headquarters, at least, he held genuine authority.

    His personal life was a mess, and he just wanted to focus on his career. His direct superior was themandant, Caleb Gibson. Caleb hadn''t participated in the battlefield, but was a close friend of Michael. So, he was informed about battlefield events.

    Caleb was quite displeased with Barrett and Aurora. On Barrett''s first day in office, he was left waiting and was subjected to a round of sarcastic remarks.

    Barrett endured it, and offered to treat his new colleagues. Michael stepped in to defend him, pointing out that Barrett had indeed earned merit on the battlefield and had received the king''smendation. This intervention prevented Caleb from further harassing him.

    Michael wasn''t protecting Barrett out of personal loyalty. He had done it because Salvador and the Ministry of Defense had recognized Barrett''s achievements. Michael preferred to avoid unnecessary trouble,

    knowing that Rafael disliked such

 Chapter 213

    As Barrett began his new role, Aurora hoped to secure an official position for herself, even if it were just a minor role in the Capital Guard or as a small team leader in the Mystic Army. She knew her past mistakes would limit her to a lower ranking post, but given her significant contributions in the victory at Victory Pass, she thought finding a position wouldn''t be too difficult.

    All she wanted was to have a position that would allow her to hold her head high.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    However, Aurora''s expectations were overly simplistic. Even Carissa, who held only a nominal title, didn''t need to report to the Capital Guard Headquarters or participate in Mystic Army training unless specifically required. She had the option to go if needed, but she didn''t have to.

    Aurora waited several days, only to receive a document from the Ministry of Defense stripping her of her military rank and erasing all recognition of her achievements at Victory Pass.

    She was no longer a general or even a soldier. All her contributions were nullified, as if she had never been on the battlefield. She was required to return the general''s armor, the military insignia, and her weapons. She couldn''t even keep her military uniform.

    This shattered her emotional barrier.

    She considered herself superior because she was different from other women-after all, she had been on the battlefield. She was a soldier, a centurion, a general. She had endured many hardships, and had eventually married into the Warren family.

    She thought her journey was only the beginning and that she would soar to greater heights, pioneering a path for women so they could serve as

    officials in the future.

    Instead, marrying into the Warren family marked the end of everything she had hoped for.

    Aurora went mad, smashing things in the courtyard. She destroyed everything in sight, and the servants dared not approach. They sought out Amelia, who dismissed their concerns, saying she wouldn''t interfere with Aurora''s outburst in her own courtyard.

    As Reba was still ill, no one dared to tell her.

    Even those who knew wouldn''t approach Aurora. Serena took a nce and, with venom in her eyes, cursed Aurora. If it weren''t for this vile woman seducing Barrett, Carissa would still be her sister-inw and wouldn''t be marrying the Hell Monarch.

    This woman was nothing but a cmity!

    Eventually, Reba learned of the situation. Her gaze was nk for a long time, before she let out a bitterugh.

    "Oh? Not only is she no longer a general, but not even a soldier too? What exactly did our family gain from her? We spent so much money to have her marry into our family, and she''s turned out to be utterly useless -just a worthless shrew."

    Her tone was both malicious and helpless. Besides, she was right.

    Despiteing from a distinguished background, Carissa was well-educated and cultured. She was also trained in martial arts from a young age. She was considerate and dutiful, always taking initiative in her responsibilities.

    However, Aurora was quite different. She would get angry when things didn''t go her way, and although there were many in the residence who resented her, no one dared to voice their criticism openly. The thought of that night, when Aurora was smashing things and

    fighting with Barrett, was enough to give Reba a heart attack. She deeply regretted her decisions.

    Carissa''s audacity to speak boldly at Harmony Pce was proof of her substantial influence and power.

    In contrast, Aurora only dared to be domineering within the confines of her own household. When faced with outside criticism, she wouldn''t dare to respond. Shecked the confidence and capability to stand her ground.

    In the capital, power determined everything. Before the many influential figures, Aurora was nothing.

    Reba had been bedridden for days, and Aurora had never oncee to attend to her. Aurora couldn''t even disy the most basic respect to her inws. Her own family had left the capital, clearly avoiding her like the gue.

    It was baffling that someone like Aurora had been brought into the Warren family household.

    Reba grew increasingly infuriated, which aggravated her condition. However, there was nothing she could do to change the situation. She even found herself resenting Carissa for concealing her affiliation with her guild.

    If Reba had known that Kyle was Carissa''s senior, she would never have allowed Carissa to leave the family!

    In truth, Reba didn''t fully grasp Kyle''s influence. She had only seen the admiration people had for him, with a single painting fetching a fortune. Even Eleanor had been stunned for a long time after knowing the torn painting was a genuine piece. It was clear that Kyle was a remarkable figure.

 Chapter 214

    ?

    After Rafael had gone to the Pathfinders Guild, Helen had once again summoned Carissa to the pce.

    Following the events at Eleanor''s birthday banquet, Helen''s view of Carissa had changed. However, it wasn''t enough to change her mind about epting Carissa as her daughter-inw.

    Helen considered various approaches; she realized she had no effective means to sway Carissa through coercion, especially given how Carissa had dared to defy Eleanor. It was clear that strong-arm tactics would not work.

    Thus, Helen decided to appeal to Carissa''s emotions and reason with her, hoping she would voluntarily withdraw. Upon arriving at the Evergreen Pce, Carissa was greeted with a table set with an array of snacks and coffee. Helen was known for her haughty demeanor, but she managed to force a smile, though it was clearly strained and unnatural.

    After Carissa paid her respects, Helen dismissed the attendants and began to chat with Carissa in a casual

    manner.

    *I genuinely mean well for you," Helen began. "Rafael has deceived you. He already has someone he loves. He once swore he would marry no one but her, so he will never give you a ce in his heart. What happiness can you expect from marrying a man who doesn''t love you? You''ve been married once already. Why let yourself be yed and deceived by another man?"

    Helen expected to see heartbreak on Carissa''s face, but was surprised to find no change in her expression.

    Carissa replied calmly, "His Highness didn''t conceal this from me. I''ve long been aware of it."

    Helen was surprised. "Since you know, why still marry him? If he doesn''t love you, and you don''t have feelings for him, why go through with it? Is it just for the title of a princess consort? The Duke of Northwatch''s family''s reputation is already high enough. There''s no need to trade your lifetime happiness for it."

    "Lady Helen, why do you think that among so many women, he chose me?" Carissa asked with a smile.

    Helen pondered this for a moment, and replied, "To him, as long as it''s not the woman he loves, it could be anyone."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Indeed, anyone would do," Carissa agreed. "But why is it me?"

    This question left Helen momentarily speechless.

    Helen couldn''t understand why her son was so insistent on marrying Carissa. If he needed a wife to manage the household, there were countless noblewomen in the capital to choose from-women who were pure, dignified, well -educated, and of distinguished families.

    Why choose a divorced woman?

    Helene looked at Carissa, stunned, and asked, "You''re right. Why indeed?"

    *There are two reasons," Carissa began. "The first is that I am the one he loves...

    Helen couldn''t help but scoff, "Don''t be absurd! That''s impossible. You haven''t been in the capital for long, and have only met him a few times. How could you be the one he loves?"

    Carissa knew full well that she wasn''t his true love. She used this statement to lead into her second point, encouraging Helen to think deeper.

    ''The second reason is that he believes I am a suitable choice as the Hell Monarch''s consort, and also a very...safe choice."

    Carissa emphasized the word "safe," dragging it out deliberately.

    For Helen, the concept was baffling.

    Safety?

    Helen frowned. What did that even mean? If she didn''t understand it, it must involve something from the previous era or power struggles-areas outside her expertise.

    Her mind wandered to the rumors she had heard from Gillian, who had investigated and reported that Kylie had once summoned Carissa to the pce, mentioning that Salvador wished to make her his concubine.

    The news had seemed ludicrous then. Despite Carissa''s respectable background, military achievements, and good looks, she was a divorced woman. Even if she were to enter the pce, her rank would be limited. It was inconceivable for a divorced woman to be given such a high position.

    If the rumors were true and Salvador had taken an interest in her, then by marrying her, Rafael would be effectively taking the king''s woman.

    How could that be considered safe?

    It would lead to endless trouble!

    Helen scrutinized Carissa, contemting the possibility of the first reason. She recalled how she had initially tried to arrange a marriage for Rafael, only to be told that he already had someone he loved and would decide upon his return from his campaign.

    However, when Helenter wrote to him, he replied that his beloved had already married, and there was no need for anyone to concern themselves with the matter.

    That was odd.

    If it were Carissa, Rafael would have expressed his feelings before going to war. And if Mnie knew about this, she would never have married Carissa to Barrett.

    It was indeed strange and puzzling.

 Chapter 215

    Helen gazed at Carissa''s stunningly beautiful face, and then at her slender figure. It was hard to believe that someone who looked so delicate could possibly be as ruthless as Rafael described-someone who could cut a person into three pieces.

    Recalling Carissa''s actions and words at Eleanor''s birthday banquet, Helen asked, "You offended Grand Princess Eleanor that day. Aren''t you afraid of her retaliation?"

    Carissa remained unperturbed. "Her bark is worse than her bite. Why should I fear her?"

    Helen''s voice turned cold. "You''re too young to understand her

    methods. She has many ways of getting back at people. Such people often strike you from behind. You''ll find yourself in trouble."

    "If she tries toe at us from behind, we''ll respond openly and twice as hard. We conduct ourselves with integrity-we''re upright and unashamed of our actions. We''re not afraid of her, whether shees openly or covertly. It''s the things she does secretly that we should be wary of. Once we have a handle on a person''s weakness, it''s easier to deal with them."

    As Carissa spoke, she crushed a cup in her hand. Then, she nonchntly ced the shattered pieces on the table.

    Seeing this, Helen involuntarily straightened up. But then she quickly rxed her posture, realizing it was a gesture of weakness.

    With a casual flick, Carissa brushed a small piece of the broken cup off her intricately embroidered skirt and said, "At the Pathfinders Guild, we have rules. If someone doesn''t offend me, I won''t offend them. But if someone dares to offend me, we eliminate them at the root!"

    Helen shivered at the words, but Carissa''s smile remained gentle and

    her tone soft

    "Of course, this is a matter of personal vendettas and the ways of the martial world. As a noble family, we don''t act in such a manner. We always resolve things with reason. For instance, today, you invited me to speak with me and treated me with reason. If you had truly been harsh-like leaving me under the zing sun, making me walk in circles, or pping me-I could endure it the first time, but not a second. There was a cold, sharp light in her eyes.

    Helen felt an inexplicable chill, but she was at a loss for words. Carissa''s casual remarks wereced with threats, and the way she spoke made it clear she remembered the events of theirst meeting with disdain.

    How bold of her!

    Helen had an intense desire to p Carissa across the face. She wanted to grab Carissa by the hair, drag her out, and trample her! She wanted to crush each of her fingers one by one!

    Carissa noticed the myriad emotions flickering in Helen''s eyes. Turning her head to gaze at the sunlight streaming through the hall, she smiled faintly.

    This old woman needed to be intimidated, or she might cause trouble.

    After a moment, Carissa turned away and asked, "By the way, you summoned me to the pce, Lady Helen. Was there something specific you needed?" Helen rolled her eyes inwardly.

    Carissa was ying the fool. If there had been a specific matter, Helen would have mentioned it when they first met. It was clear that the intention was to have her marry someone else.

    213

    Yet, the conversation had reached this point, and it was awkward to bring it up now.

    "I was merely feeling bored and wanted somepany, I thought it would be nice to have you here to talk," Helen said.

    Carissa smiled warmly. "I''m more than happy to keep youpany. If you''re still feeling bored, why not apany me to Harmony Pce?"

    Helen''s expression changed abruptly "Why would you go to Harmony Pce?"

    "Just a visit. After all, she''ll be my aunt-inw in the future."

    Helen looked at her as if Carissa was an idiot. "You would dare to visit her? There are no guests today."

    Carissa maintained a dignified demeanor, and said gently, "That''s exactly why I want to go today. There were too many people the other day, and it was difficult to talk freely. With no one around, I can speak openly. It''s best to avoid any future misunderstandings or trouble. I detest unnecessary trouble."

    Helen felt that Carissa''s words might be aimed at her, but couldn''t be certain. Carissa''s serious demeanor suggested otherwise.

    As soon as Carissa left the pce, Helen hurriedly sent someone to follow her, to see if she actually went to Harmony Pce.

    If Carissa dared to go there despite having offended Eleanor, it would mean two things-first, she was reckless, and second, she had no regard for the grand princess.

    Either way, Helen couldn''t afford to antagonize her future daughter-inw.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 216

    After leaving the pce, Carissa boarded the carriage bound for Harmony Pce.

    Today, she had originally nned to visit Eleanor, but the sudden royal summons had dyed her. However, the dy wasn''t a major setback. By afternoon, Eleanor would have awakened from her nap and would be full of energy, so Carissa expected not to be disappointed.

    In recent days, Carissa had been organizing the storerooms, sorting out the dowry items brought back from Valor Estate. Some items needed to be sold, while others were to be stacked in a corner. Since she was marrying Rafael, she couldn''t use those items as part of her dowry. After tidying up the storerooms, she needed to make a list of what new items were necessary. Frederick was to prepare this list.

    Among the clutter, she discovered the miniature sculpture of the chastity belt sent by Eleanor. It was exquisitely carved and made from a rare, precious type of marble.

    Such an expensive "gift" obviously had to be returned to Eleanor. When Eleanor had sent the miniature sculpture, the news of Carissa''s father and brothers'' deaths had just reached the capital. She was still in Meadow Ridge and had not yet returned, so she had never actually seen the miniature sculpture.

    She had thought her mother would throw it away. Instead, it had been hidden in the storeroom. Perhaps Mnie had been too grief-stricken at the time to give proper instructions, and the servants, hesitant to dispose of it recklessly, had simply left it in a corner.

    Carissa picked up the miniature sculpture, and examined it closely. It was the size of a jewelry box, with the words "Chastity" intricately carved on the front and "Legacy" carved on the back.

    214

    She could imagine how enraged and helpless her mother must have felt upon receiving this miniature sculpture. The helplessness came from having lost all the men in the family, leaving her to care for her. orphaned grandchildren.

    How could Mnie dare oppose Eleanor then?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Previously, Carissa had assumed the miniature sculpture had been discarded and thus hadn''t visited Eleanor. Now that it had been found, it had to be returned with proper respect.

    During Eleanor''s birthday banquet, when Carissa mentioned that everyone coulde see the miniature sculpture, she hadn''t actually known it was still there. She had been confident that no one would be interested in seeing it. Even if people felt deep down that Eleanor was cruel, they wouldn''t go out of their way to visit Northwatch Estate to view such a cursed object.

    As the carriage arrived at Harmony Pce, Carissa instructed Lulu and the others to wait in the carriage. Then, she took the miniature chastity belt sculpture and leaped out.

    The gatekeeper recognized her, and hurriedly tried to stop her. Carissa brushed him aside, and strode forward.

    The pce guards weren''t idle. Seeing someone break in, they quickly took their positions. After the incident at Eleanor''s birthday banquet, the guards were well aware that Carissa was considered an enemy of the grand princess.

    The head guard maintained a semnce of courtesy. Before taking any action, he said, "Lady Sinir, Grand Princess Eleanor has instructed that you are not to set foot in Harmony Pce. Please leave immediately, or we will have to use force, and you may be injured."

    Standing before the head guard, Carissa calmly replied, "Go ahead and do what you must."

    With a nimble leap, she stepped onto their heads and sprang onto the rooftop. With a series of swift jumps, she made her way into the inner courtyard in no time.

    The head guard was taken aback, but he quickly shouted, "Quick, to the inner courtyard! Protect the grand princess!"

    But the guards were toote. Carissa had already burst into the courtyard, and was now standing before Eleanor.

    Eleanor was enjoying her coffee and pastries. Every afternoon after her nap, she would savor a cup of bitter coffee paired with a sweet treat.

    Just as she raised her cup, a figure shed before her eyes andnded right in front of her, causing her cup to tter to the floor.

    When she saw that it was Carissa, her face turned red with anger. " Carissa Sinir, how dare you? Have you no respect for me?!"

 Chapter 217

    Carissa looked up coldly, observing Eleanor''s furious expression. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the serving maid rushing forward to shield Eleanor as they shouted for help. "Guards,e quickly!"

    Carissa smiled. "Your Highness, there''s no need for such amotion. I''m merely here to return something."

    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed as she fixed her gaze on the miniature chastity belt sculpture in Carissa''s hands. Her expression darkened immediately.

    Had Mnie kept such an item?

    Such an object should have been smashed to pieces in anger upon receipt. Eleanor had thought it was just an empty threat, but to her surprise, it had actually been kept.

    The head guard, leading his men, was about to rush in when Eleanor snapped, "Stay back and guard the door."

    Only a few trusted individuals knew about the miniature chastity belt sculpture. Although it could be discussed, it must never be seen by others-especially since these were not her most trusted guards, but rather lower-ranking guards who were less discreet. After a few drinks, they could easily spill secrets.

    Her maids remained behind. As the door was shut, Eleanor''s eyes narrowed in fury as she looked at Carissa. "It seems you have a death wish. Do you think marrying Rafael will protect you? Your intrusion into my residence is a grave disrespect. I could have your head for this."

    Carissa met her gaze without fear, only disdain.

    "Anyone can make threats, but while you can have my head, I can just as easily end your life. I have seen many wicked people in my life, but few are as vicious and narrow-minded as you.

    "My father and brothers sacrificed their lives for the kingdom. As a royal princess, not only do you show them no respect, but you also sent such a cruel, cursed object to my family. You have bullied my mother and sisters-inw. Even now, you continue to strike them when they''re gone. You are less than human-not even fit to be called a beast! Even beasts wouldn''t act so despicably!"

    Eleanor was so enraged that her chest head. How dare you You are being utterly

    "So what if I am? Carissa''s voice was cold and filled with contempt.

    "How do you deserve to be a grand princess? How do you deserve the people''s support? A person as vicious as you will eventually face retribution for your own actions. I didn''t juste here to retum this cursed object. I also want to let you know that I''ll be watching you like a hawk if you make even the slightest mistake, '' ensure you''re held ountable. You practically drove a knife into my mother''s heart. I''ll make sure to repay you with each and every wound you inflicted"

    With that, Carissa hurled the marble miniature chastity belt sculpture to the ground As the marble shattered and scattered, she sneered and turned around. Then, she kicked the closed door open and strode out

    At the door, she turned back to re at Eleanor

    "Remember what I said today. I''m always ready for you. Whether it''s a sneaky, underhanded, or vicious trick, I make sure it backfires on your"

    Having said her piece, Carissa leaped into the air. Shended on the roof, and quickly reached the entrance of Eleanor''s residence. She jumped into the carriage andmanded, "Let''s go!" Eleanor clutched her chest, her face dark with fury. She stared at the fragments of marble scattered on the ground, barely able to make out the inscription of the miniature chastity belt sculpture.

    Taking a deep breath, she exhaled slowly and ordered, "Prepare a carriage. I need to go to the pce to see the king."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Dealing with someone like Carissa didn''t require any underhanded tactics. Eleanor would simply report her to Salvador, and Carissa would have nowhere to hide.

    While she might not interfere with major court matters, she was still the king''s aunt. Getting Salvador to punish Carissa was more than feasible.

    Shaking with rage, Eleanor reflected on the only disgrace she had ever suffered- being rejected by Hector years ago.

    Little did she know that after all these years, she would suffer another humiliation at her birthday banquet and now, again. If she tolerated this any longer, wouldn''t it embolden Carissa to be even more audacious?

 Chapter 218

    Derek entered the king''s study, and reported, "Your Majesty, Grand Princess Eleanor hase to the pce and requests to see you."

    Salvador looked up from the mountain of reports before him. He tossed aside his pen, and rubbed his temples. "Did she say what it was about?"

    "She didn''t specify, but she appears to be quite angry," Derek replied cautiously.

    Salvador sneered, "My aunt has always been domineering. During festivals, she visits the pce and treats me like a child. However, she seldomes to see me alone. After all, what could be so significant that a great princess like her can''t handle? Its likely rted to the events at the birthday banquet."

    He had heard about what happened at Eleanor''s birthday banquet, though he was unsure of the full details. It had been several days since then-was she still aggrieved by that event?

    "Show her in," Salvador said.

    Derek hesitated before adding, "Grand Princess Eleanor is at Serenity Pce. She has also summoned Lady Helen."

    "Summoned?" Salvador''s smile was shallow, andcking warmth. "Very well. As a younger member of the family, it is my duty to pay my respects to my aunt."

    Derek bowed, then instructed, "Prepare the litter for the king."

    The journey from the study to the inner pce was a bit of a distance, and it was too hot to walk.

    After helping Salvador into the litter, Derek said softly, "I heard that at the birthday banquet, Lady Sinir mentioned that Grand Princess Eleanor had sent a miniature chastity belt sculpture to Madam Sinir. It sounds rather unsettling."

    "I''ve heard about it," Salvador said, his usuallyposed expression darkening. Even the sun could not dispel his gloom. "If this is true, she, as a royal, has not only disgraced herself but also betrayed the favor my grandfather bestowed upon her."

    Derek continued, "It might be due to old grievances."

    "Old grievances?" Salvador pondered the rumors he had heard amidst his busy schedule. "Are you referring to her desire to marry Hector?"

    421

    Yes, it seems so. The matter was quite a scandal at the time. Grand Princess Eleanor has held a grudge ever since. Even though she has maintained a facade of harmony with her husband, there have been ongoing conflicts beneath the surface

    Salvador nced at Derek, who quickly lowered his head in rm.

    ve spoken out of turn," he apologized.

    "You usually don''t say much, but you seem particrly concerned about Hector''s family," Salvador said calmly.

    Derek remained uneasy. "Im only being considerate of the duke''s family. Now that only Lady Sinir is left, it''s hard not to feel some sorrow. After all, the duke and his sons sacrificed their lives for the country." Salvador sighed, his gaze reflecting a hint of sorrow. "It is indeed a loss for our kingdom. I''m deeply pained whenever I think of it."

    Derek sighed in sympathy, but dared not speak further.

    Salvador''s intentions were difficult to predict. He had a special affection for the Duke of Northwatch''s family, but this affection was something that only he could give it couldn''t be demanded.

    Just like when Carissa entered the pce to request a divorce, and then came back to see him again. He had grown impatient, then. In fact, he felt impatient even before knowing why she was there.

    If Hector''s name wasn''t asionally mentioned, Salvador might weigh his options more carefully. That would lead him to choose the easier or more conciliatory path, which could unfairly affect Carissa. However, bringing up Hector too often was also not advisable. Derek understood the need to tread carefully and maintain the right bnce.

    Upon arriving at Serenity Pce, Salvador saw Victoria seated in the center, her brow slightly furrowed.

    Eleanor sat on the left side, her demeanor haughty and cold.

    Helen was on the right side, her expression somewhat tense and cautious.

    When Salvador entered, he first greeted Victoria and Helen. Victoria gave a slight nod while Helen stood, offered a respectful bow, and then sat back down.

    Then, Salvador turned to Eleanor Noticing ter stem expression, he smiled and teased, "Aunt Eleanor, you are usually one to only vist mein Tiimitty Pce for important matters. What brings you here today? Trinity Pce was the man pce, and also served as Salvador''s residence.

    Salvador was a younger member of the family. Yet he had not grested her properly, and Eleanor felt a twinge of displeasure however, he was the king, and she couldn''t citicize him harshlyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She maintained a cold expression, her anger palpable. "Your Majesty, I havee today to request that you issue an edict to punish someone."

    "One Salvador looked at Derek as he arranged a chair next to Victoria, and then settled himself init

    As the pce servants served chilled drinks, he took a sip before inquiring, Im curious. Who has such audacity to anger you to the port you would ask me to issue an edict to punish her?

 Chapter 219

    ?

    Eleanor gritted her teeth, and spat out the name with venom, "Carissa Sinir!"

    At the mention of this name, Helen lowered her head slightly, her gaze bing evasive.

    She had sent someone to follow Carissa to see if she had gone to Harmony Pce. However, before the report coulde back, Eleanor arrived at Trinity Pce and even summoned her.

    From Eleanor''s demeanor, Helen could already guess that Carissa had indeed gone to Harmony Pce and must have said something outrageous but likely satisfying.

    What exactly did she say? It must have been something to infuriate that old vixen! Helen had never seen Eleanore to the pce to seek Salvador''s intervention before.

    Victoria frowned. "Carissa? What happened? Why does Salvador need to issue an edict to punish her?"

    Eleanor''s voice was full of fury as she replied, "She trespassed into my pce and insulted me!" Victoria had always been protective of Carissa, and disapproved of Eleanor. "If she trespassed into your pce, you should have had her driven out. As for the insults, what exactly did she say? Tell me more about it."

    Eleanor''s face darkened, and she could not reveal the exact words. Instead, she clutched her chest and said angrily, "She caused amotion at my birthday banquet. I was lenient, considering her youth and ignorance, and chose not to hold it against her. But today, she came directly to my pce and verbally abused me. She even threatened to never let it go."

    Verbally abused her?

    Helen''s eyes brightened. She was keen to hear more about what was said.

    Victoria furrowed her brows deeper. ''This seems rather unfounded. Why would she came to provoke you? You''re the grand princess, and everyone knows your reputation. How could she dare to act so recklessly?"

    Eleanor sensed a hint of sympathy for Carissa in Victoria''s tone, and was further enraged.

    "It''s because she''s relying on her military achievements and her uing marriage to Rafael. She thinks she''s risen to a higher position, and thinks I''m insignificant! Regardless, I won''t stand for it. I demand an exnation!" Eleanor spoke with terrible fury. Her eyes were dark and venomous, and even Helen felt a shiver of fear.

    However, Salvador asked, "Is it an exnation from Carissa that you seek, Aunt Eleanor? If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be better to go directly to Northwatch Estate? Whye to my mother? How can she intervene in your personal grievances?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "This is not a personal grievance. Carissa has insulted the royal family! This is a grave disrespect!" Eleanor''s eyes were filled with rage.

    Victoria''s expression darkened. "How has she disrespected you? You haven''t provided any details. What exactly did she say? Why did she trespass into your residence? What happened at your birthday banquet? And is there any truth to the matter of the miniature chastity belt sculpture?"

    Eleanor''s sharp, menacing gaze fixed on Helen, who hurriedly said, "I didn''t speak a word about that incident." Seeing her own sister being scolded so fiercely, Victoria''s irritation grew. She was also speechless to see her sister, who seemed to stir up trouble in the pce and disrespect everyone, being so fearful of Eleanor.

    "She didn''t need to say anything. The entire capital knows of this matter," Victoria said, her gaze stern as she focused on Eleanor. "And now, I''m asking you. After Hector and his sons sacrificed themselves on the Southern Frontier battlefield, did you send a miniature chastity belt sculpture to the Sinir family? If not, then her disrespect is inexcusable. If you did, then you are unworthy of the honor and privilege of being a princess."

    Eleanor sneered. "I almost forgot that you and Mnie were close. I thought you could get justice for me, but that was foolish of me!"

    She turned to Savaldor, and said sharply, "Your Majesty, Carissa is a fifth-ranked general appointed by the court. She is not yet royalty, yet she dared trespass into my residence and insult me. ording to thew, what should be the punishment for such a crime?"

    Before Salvador could respond, she added coldly, "As for the miniature chastity belt sculpture, whether it''s true or not has no bearing on her trespassing and insulting me. Not to mention, it is a baseless fabrication she made up to nder me."

    The miniature chastity belt sculpture was already shattered, and Eleanor denied its existence.

    So, what could be done about it?

 Chapter 220

    Salvador raised a hand to calm the room, and said, "Aunt Eleanor, please try to calm down. It is indeed improper for Carissa to have trespassed and insulted you-it shows ack of the grace expected from a nobledy.

    "What exactly did she say to you? Are there any witnesses? If you provide details, I will take charge. As for the usation of her fabricating the miniature chastity belt sculpture, I''ll have the Royal Citadel officials investigate. If it turns out to be false and an attempt to nder you, I''ll ensure she is punished ordingly."

    "Witnesses? There are plenty! The entire staff of my pce can testify. She barged in without any restraint, and the guards couldn''t stop her. As for her insults, the people in my pce also heard them," Eleanor replied in a firm tone.

    She paused before continuing, "As for the sculpture, having it investigated by the Royal Citadel officials is unnecessary. Conducting arge-scale investigation would only stir up moremotion. Themon people are easily swayed. They might believe any scandal that arises, even if it ister proven false. Clearing my name would be nearly impossible then."

    Victoria grew impatient, and demanded, "What exactly did she say to insult you? Just tell us."

    Eleanor scowled. "The specifics of her insults are not important. What matters is that she dared to insult me. I am the current Grand Princess. Even if she marries Rafael, she will still be a younger member of the family. Disrespecting an elder is a punishable offense. And since she isn''t married to him yet, her actions are a direct affront to the royal family-a grave disrespect!"

    Victoria waved her hand dismissively. "Stop with the talk of grave disrespect. You haven''t specified what exactly she said. Are we to believe if she had called you stern- looking, that would be an insult? If that''s the case, it''s just stating the truth. I need to know exactly what she said to determine if it was truly an insult."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Eleanor''s face turned a deep shade of anger. "Victoria, you''re clearly biased in her favor."

    Then, Eleanor said to Salvador, "Your Majesty, you must understand that even if it were a high-ranking minister insulting the royal family, it would warrant punishment." Salvador noted Eleanor''s unwillingness to rify the nature of Carissa''s insults, and he made up his mind.

    "You''re right. That''s why I suggested you provide evidence, Aunt Eleanor. At the very least, you should state clearly what Carissa said or have the witnesses from your residencee here. We can then summon Carissa for a direct confrontation. This way, the matter can be rified, and we avoid punishing her based solely on your word, which could undermine the morale of our loyal subjects."

    "You want me to confront her?" Eleanor suddenly stood up, her face furious. "Your Majesty, do you know what you''re asking? Who do you think she is? How dare you suggest that I confront her directly?" She suddenly grasped the implication, her gaze snapping to Salvador. "Wait, are you suggesting you don''t believe me? Do you think I''m fabricating usations against her?"

    "Aunt Eleanor, why would I think you''re lying?" Salvador replied calmly. "However, every matter requires evidence. You im she insulted you, but haven''t provided any specifics. When I said to summon her to the pce for a confrontation, you say she''s unworthy of it. So, on what grounds should I punish her?"

    Eleanor responded harshly, "It''s about her trespassing into Harmony Pce and insulting the grand princess-acts of grave disrespect!"

    Salvador smiled slightly, and asked in a probing tone, "Aunt Eleanor, are you sure you want me to punish her on these grounds?"

    "Of course..." Eleanor''s voice faltered.

    She suddenly realized there might be a problem. The scandal involving the miniature chastity belt sculpture had only recently emerged. If they decided to convict her of trespassing and insulting the grand princess, the public might connect it to the miniature chastity belt sculpture scandal.

    Wouldn''t that imply she had indeed sent the miniature sculpture? Such a scandal could incite public outrage and military discontent. How would the officials and soldiers under themand of the Sinir family view it?

    Understanding this, Eleanor finally saw why Carissa had dared to storm into Harmony Pce and break the miniature sculpture in front of her.

    The miniature sculpture itself wouldn''t have ever been disyed. Even if it were, Carissa wouldn''t have imed it was given by Eleanor.

    But if the charge of trespassing and insulting the grand princess was confirmed,bined with the rampant spection by storytellers, the public would believe the scandal to be true.

    Thus, Carissa had broken the miniature chastity belt sculpture openly because she knew it would be impossible to hold her ountable. Even if she were punished, it would only be a few warnings at most since she just came back with military achievements.

    This wouldn''t be enough to deter anyone, and might even make Eleanor a joke.

    In other words, Eleanor could only suffer this insult quietly. That was, unless she chose to risk her reputation and let the public believe that after the death of Hector and his sons, she had sent the miniature chastity belt sculpture to the Sinir family.

    In that case, she would be drowned in public scorn without even needing to leave her residence!

 Chapter 221

    Watching Bleanor''s face shift from green to red, and then from red to white, Helen felt a deep sense of satisfaction.

    Atst, she was seeing Eleanor get a taste of defeat

    Helen didn''t fully understand why this matter couldn''t be used to use Carissa of any crime-after all, an offense of disrespect was no small matter. Regardless, seeing how Eleanor suddenly fell silent, it was clear that no punishment for Carissa would be forting.

    To truly understand the subtle reasons behind this, Helen would need to consult her sister. But for now, she was content to enjoy the spectacle of Eleanor''s irate,

    multicolored face.

    In the end, Eleanor stormed off in anger, having realized during this visit to the pce that Carissa''s audacity was backed not only by Rafael, but also by Victoria and Salvador.

    No wonder she had been so brazen!

    After Eleanor left, Salvador sighed and rubbed his temples. "It seems that the matter of the miniature chastity belt sculpture is indeed real. Aunt Eleanor has truly gone too far." Victoria''s face was clouded with anger. "I even wanted to p her myself. How arrogant and ignorant! She''s so cruel and selfish-she''spletely disgraced the royal family!" "Mnie must have been furious at the time," Salvador said.

    Victoria''s eyes reddened. "Yes, but she neverined to me about her

    grievances. I could have interceded on her behalf."

    "Mother, don''t be too distressed. She''s gone now. We can only hope she finds peace, "Salvador said, his expression darkening as he thought about how Aurora had led to the Duke of Northwatch''s family''s downfall.

    With the truth remaining hidden, how could Mnie ever find peace?

    Yet how could the truth ever be revealed? It would remain muddled, with Westhaven remaining silent and the people of Starhaven being unaware.

    Derek was right-the Duke of Northwatch''s family had indeed suffered greatly.

    Salvador had more state affairs to attend to, so he departed soon after, leaving only Victoria and Helen in the hall.

    Helen was deep in thought.

    Eleanor hade with such force today, determined to punish Carissa. Helen had thought that, no matter what, Carissa would inevitably face some sort of retribution. Arrogance alwayses with a price.

    Yet who would have expected that Eleanor, after throwing a fit, would leave without any punishment or reprimand dished out to Carissa? It almost felt like Eleanor had to swallow her anger and walk away empty-handed.

    Helen pondered for a while. Some things became clear to her, while others remained elusive.

    go like

    She asked, "Victoria, why did Eleanor let Carissa off so easily? Given her temperament, with Carissa barging in and insulting her, how could she let it this? I believe Carissa must have had something to back her up, or Eleanor wouldn''t have stormed into the pce so furiously."

    Victoria gave Helen a pointed look. "Can''t you figure it out? Try using your brain a little. If you don''t use it for too long, it''ll start to rot."

    Helen sighed, and replied with a hint of childishness, "Victoria, you know I don''t like thinking too much. Even if I make some guesses, I can''t be sure of everything. Besides, I wouldn''t know if I''ve guessed correctly."

    *Put away that cutesy demeanor. You''re going to be someone''s mother-inw soon, so stop being so pretentious," Victoria scolded, giving her a stern look.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "You''ve guessed correctly-Carissa did indeed barge into Eleanor''s residence and scold her. At first, Eleanor thought Carissa must have some support behind her. But when Salvador asked if Eleanor wanted to punish Carissa for it, she started to catch on. If people connected the punishment to the scandal that was spreading after the birthday banquet, do you think she''d still dare to tell anyone that Carissa stormed in and insulted her?

    "It''s about the miniature chastity belt sculpture, right?" Helen asked.

    "That''s one reason. Another is that even if Carissa was punished for directly storming into Eleanor''s residence and scolding her, it would be just a reprimand at most. After all, it''s Carissa''s first offense, and she recently obtained some military

    achievements.

    "That would have made Eleanor''s authority meaningless. Who would fear her after that? She would be known to be all bark and no bite if that happened. So, do you understand now? Carissa wasn''t acting recklessly; she had gauged Eleanor''s psychology and acted ordingly."

    Helen nodded, and a wave ofplex emotion swept over her. "Carissa is quite a formidable opponent."

 Chapter 222

    Victoria was well aware of Helen''s intentions. She decided to give Helen a gentle warning.

    "Soon, you''ll be moving to Hell Monarch Estate to live with Rafael. If you don''t understand the ways of managing a household, don''t try to overstep and take control. Once Carissa enters the family, she will naturally take charge of the household''s affairs..."

    "Victoria, that''s not quite right," Helen interrupted Victoria with an unusual seriousness. "How can a new bride be in charge of the household? I have reservations about her. Since we''re here together, I won''t hesitate to speak inly-I don''t like her, and I don''t want her to be my daughter-inw, let alone manage the household."

    "Oh? You want to take over the household?" Victoria raised an eyebrow. "Alright then, starting tomorrow, I''ll ask Kylie to transfer her duties overseeing the inner pce to you. Let her have a rest and see how you manage for a few days."

    "It''s not like I''ve never done it before," Helen replied. "Kylie has been in charge of the inner pce, and I''ve assisted her significantly. Besides, didn''t I help you a lot when you were in charge of the pce back then?"

    "Yes, you helped a lot, but sometimes you were more of a hindrance," Victoria said bluntly.

    "Our parents spoiled you too much. After you entered the pce, I kept an eye on you and protected you, allowing you to have a stable life and bear a son and a daughter. How many times have you gotten into trouble and I had to clean up after you?

    "But once you''re in Hell Monarch Estate, if you want to enjoy a peaceful life, don''t try to make things difficult for your daughter-inw. Whether you like Carissa or not, or oppose her entering the family, it''s a done deal that she''s marrying Rafael. You don''t have the right to oppose it. If you cause trouble in the household, I won''t spare you."

    Because of Carissa, even Helen''s own sister wasn''t fond of her anymore. This made Helen even more unhappy with Carissa.

    Despite this, Helen hade to a harsh reality-no matter how unhappy she was with Carissa, the marriage was set in stone. She couldn''t stop it.

    *96 BONUSAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Thinking back, Helen had made such a big deal about it at Eleanor''s birthday banquet. If they backed out of the marriage bow, Carissa''s reputation would be ruined. After considering it, Helen decided to just let it be and see how things y

    out

    The news of the Hell Monarch marrying the Duke of Northwatch''s daughter soon spread throughout the capital, and the citizens were abuzz with discussion.

    There were many opinions among the people. Some said Carissa was unworthy of such a match, while others believed they were a perfect match.

    However, another voice soon emerged, iming that Carissa had married Barrett less than two years after the deaths of Hector and his six sons. That meant she hadn''t observed the three years of mourning, and was thus deemed greatly negligent and disrespectful toward her family.

    Now, it had been just over a year since her mother passed away, and Carissa was already preparing to remarry. This further showed she had no sense of respect for her family. How could someone so disrespectful have been a dutiful daughter-inw to Reba?

    This im quickly ignited into a wildfire of controversy across the capital. People began to realize that it really hadn''t been three full years between Hector''s death and Carissa''s marriage to Barrett. That meant the mourning period Carissa had observed was indeed less than three years,

    As for the mourning period for her mother, whether Carissa needed to observe it or not was still under debate as she had already divorced once. However, it was clear that she was married to Barrett during the period when she should have been mourning.

    In Starhaven, failing to observe duties to one''s family was considered a grave offense, which could incite public outrage. Within days, the situation escted, with some even shouting and cursing outside Northwatch Estate,

    When the maids went out to buy silk threads today, they returned trembling with anger. Recognized as servants of the Duke of Nortwatch''s family, they were surrounded and berated by the people. People pointed fingers at their faces and showered them with spit.

    After washing their faces, they went to report to Carissa.

    Lulu was nearly in tears as she said, "They talk about observing three years of

    *ROM

    mming which is generally understood as two years and a bit more. But Lady Shad been mourning for more than three years. The wedding date was also chosen by thete madam after a discussion with the Astrology Department. Now could it be twisted into this? We couldn''t exin it to them, they simply refused

    Carissa adjusted her cor and smiled. "It''s no matter. Let them continue their outery for a few more days. Grand Princess Eleanor has plenty of money. Let her spend more of

    The instigators of this public outery were none other than Eleanor herself, with some otizens stirred up by her and others led by hired provocateurs.

    Let them continue their attacks for now. This tactic wasn''t hard to counter, as it was based on falsehoods

 Chapter 223

    ?

    Eleanor was indeed behind this matter. Since she couldn''t have Salvador punish Carissa for offending the royal family, she decided to take matters into her own hands and teach Carissa a lesson in her own way.

    The people of the capital had praised Carissa for her devotion to her family. Then, what about now? Eleanor wanted to see if a daughter who remarried during her mourning period would be met with public !

    One of Eleanor''s servants, Lucy, came in with a beaming face to report, "Your Highness,

    news of this has spread far and wide. Coffeehouses and taverns are abuzz with discussions, and it''s mostly in condemnation.

    "Mostly?" Jessica''s brows knitted in cold displeasure. "Are there still some people speaking in her favor?"

    Lucy replied, "Yes, mydy. There are a few troublemakers defending her, saying that by the time she got married, it had already been twenty-four months since her father''s death."

    Mourning for parents traditionallysted three years for children, but this was considered a general guideline, and the actual required period was twenty-four months.

    Jessica said, "Themon people won''t remember her wedding date. It''s probably someone from the duke''s family who''s trying to confuse the issue."

    She turned to Eleanor, and asked, "Mom, did she reallyplete the mourning period?

    Eleanor replied indifferently, "Who knows? In any case, themon people won''t care about such details. They enjoy taking the opportunity to berate the powerful, which brings them some satisfaction. They won''t concern themselves with the specifics."

    "If she did observe the full mourning period, and if shees forward to rify, the people will believe her, making our efforts pointless. You must have spent quite a bit of money this time," Jessica said.

    Eleanor sighed, her expression darkening. "I did spend a lot of money, but if it results in Carissa being publicly denounced by the entire city and her reputation being ruined, then the money was well spent."

    She felt a sense of satisfaction, but she really had spent a lot of money. Over the years, the funds of Harmony Pce had been spent like water, leaving the outward appearance of wealth but an empty foundation.

    Whenever Eleanor thought about it, she couldn''t help but resent her parents for giving her too littlend and ie, making it so difficult to maintain the pce''s appearance.

    With a deep breath, Eleanor continued, "Who would believe her if she came forward to rify? When she married Barrett, the Warren family was in decline. The date was chosen by the groom''s family, and they probably couldn''t find anyone of high repute to select a good day for them. A general rification from her would be utterly ineffective. Are you saying the money I spent was for nothing?"

    Jessica finally smiled with satisfaction. "Then let''s watch as she falls from grace. Perhaps, by then, Rafael will no longer want to marry her."

    Eleanor shook her head slowly. "No, he will still marry her. From the attitudes of Victoria and Salvador the other day, it''s clear they are backing this marriage. But perhaps Rafael may not genuinely desire it."

    "Why do you say that, Mom?" Jessica asked, puzzled. "Why would the king allow Rafael to marry Carissa?"

    Eleanor was equally perplexed. "The king should be opposed to Rafael marrying Carissa. After all, Rafael holds significant military power, and Carissa carries the reputation of the duke''s family, which has military backing. Doesn''t the king worry that Rafael might harbor ambitions of his own?"

    Jessica''s eyes widened in shock. "Would he dare?

    Eleanor scoffed coldly. "Who wouldn''t want to be king? Rafael may not have such ambitions now, but who knows what the future holds? Ambition is nurtured day by day. It seems the king, despite his wisdom, ces too much trust in brotherly bonds. I''ll need to remind him of a few things."

    "Mom, does the king still respect you?" Jessica inquired.

    Eleanor''s gaze darkened slightly. "He shows respect on the surface, but who can say what lies beneath? I need to make him remember my favors. I''ll go to the pce tomorrow to remind him."

    Jessica stepped forward with a charming look. "Mom, please take me with you to the pce. I have some matters I wish to discuss with Aunt Helen."

    What matters?"

    Jessica''s eyes gleamed with calction. "I''m a bit short on funds, so I thought to ask Aunt Helen for some money."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 224

    Eleanor smiled slowly, thinking it was time to extract some money from this money

    tree.

    Inside Evergreen Pce, Helen sneezed repeatedly. As she was preparing for a nap at noon, she was informed that Eleanor and Jessica had arrived.

    Gillian furrowed her brow. When the two of them came together, it was usually for a specific reason.

    A few years ago, Jessica and Dakota opened a makeup shop and made some money. Helen, who hated being outdone by others, heard about their sess and thought about starting a shop herself. However, she didn''t n to team up with Jessica. She actually wanted to partner with her maternal nephew.

    However, Jessica approached Helen with a proposition. She imed she had a unique form that produced makeup as good as the ones used in the pce. She asked Helen for three thousand silver coins to start the business, suggesting they could open a makeup shop together.

    Helen was skeptical of Jessica, so Eleanor intervened. Eleanor made sarcasticments, suggesting that Helen was worried about being tricked out of her money and didn''t trust them. Helen was already intimidated by Eleanor and Jessica''s presence. So after seeing Eleanor''s grim face, Helen ended up handing over the

    money.

    Over the years, the makeup shop had never made a profit and had instead consistently suffered losses. Periodically, Helen was asked for more funds to keep the business afloat. Despite her privateints, she feltpelled toply to avoid being used of poverty or stinginess.

    In these years, Jessica had extracted nearly ten thousand silver coins from her for the makeup shop that had never even turned a profit.

    Gillian, who had served Helen for many years and followed her into the pce, was naturally concerned about the expenditure. She suggested, "It seems they are here again to ask for more money. Lady Helen, the makeup shop isn''t making any money. Perhaps it would be best to close it down to avoid further requests for funds. You''ve already spent so much on it."

    Even if that amount of silver were thrown into the water, it would at least make a ssh.

    Helen also felt that the makeup shop had indeed been a failure, but she was reluctant to close it. She felt it would be embarrassing. The makeup shop owned by Jessica and Dakota continued to make a profit, while the shop owned by Helen and Jessica was perpetually in the red. She refused to believe it would remain unprofitable indefinitely.

    It was a matter of pride.

    Determined not to be defeated, Helen invited Eleanor and Jessica in. As she listened to their reasons, she couldn''t help butin, "Why is it that your shop with Dakota makes a profit every year, while our shop, which isrger than your other shop, suffers losses every year? What happened to the unique form you promised?"

    Jessica was well-prepared with her exnation, a story she had repeated countless times. It went something like this-a business needed time to establish itself and gain a reputation, so initial losses were inevitable. Once the reputation was built, the money would start flowing in.

    Helen was not easily swayed by such reassurances. Her primary concern was not to make arge profit, but to surpass Dakota.

    Eleanor merely lifted her gaze, and said calmly, "What''s the matter? Are you unable toe up with the money? If you really can''t manage, you might as well sell your share to Dakota. She has been saying she wants it."

    Upon hearing this, Helen ignored Gillian''s frantic head shaking and signals. She instructed someone to fetch the money.

    Three thousand silver coins were quickly produced, and Eleanor and Jessica left, visibly satisfied.

    Once they had gone, Gillian said with a pained expression, "Lady Helen, this can''t go on! The makeup shop is a bottomless pit that no matter how much you pour in, it won''t be filled. It might be better to sell it." Helen was distressed over the loss of money. Sitting in her chair with a dark expression, she said, "How is it that Dakota''s shop is making money while mine is not? Mine is two stories high, muchrger than hers, with a greater variety and better quality. It will make money eventually."

    "I''m afraid that the makeup shop might actually be profitable, but they''re hiding the true figures from you. You wouldn''t know if they kept reporting losses," Gillian replied.

    "How could I not know? Aren''t there ledgers? The ledgers are sent to me. Besides, weren''t you the one who reviewed them for me?" Helen retorted.

    "Ledgers can be falsified." Gillian sighed. "Lady Helen, next time theye asking for money, don''t give them any more. Just consider the previous money a loss."

    Helen grumbled inwardly. She had never wanted to give the money in the first ce. However, when Eleanor''s gaze swept over her, she felt an inexplicable fear. Besides, she also wanted to avoid looking bad in front of them.

    Helen suddenly thought of Carissa.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If Carissa were in her ce, would she have given them the money?

 Chapter 225

    With the silver she obtained from Helen, Eleanor distributed some to continue fueling the gossip in the taverns and coffeehouses, exaggerating Carissa''s supposed failure to observe her duties toward her family.

    Carissa remained silent. She even closed the doors to Northwatch Estate and refused to make any public response, which satisfied Eleanor. Eleanor thought Carissa must be scared of the public outcry, and reveled in the victory.

    Eleanor believed that Carissa going against her was like trying to fight a rock with an eggpletely futile.

    Riding on her sess, Eleanor entered the pce to see Salvador. She argued that Rafael''s marriage to Carissa wasying a hidden danger to his throne. For the stability of the kingdom and its people, she suggested that Carissa''s entry into Rafael''s household should be prevented.

    She expected Salvador to ponder her words seriously. To her surprise, he responded with a cold and stern expression.

    "Aunt Eleanor, what are you saying? Both my brother and Carissa are militarymanders who have devoted themselves to defending the Southern Frontier and our kingdom. They have shown loyalty to both me and the court. Moreover, my brother and I have been close since childhood. He would never harbor any ulterior motives. Please do not make baseless usations."

    Eleanor was taken aback, then quickly adopted her authoritative tone as his aunt and

    elder rtive.

    "You are being foolish. Can human hearts ever be absolutely trusted? Are there not countless instances of royal family members turning against each other? If you''re so naive to believe in him, he might exploit your trust for malevolent purposes."

    The king''s face darkened. He removed his mchite ring and ced it heavily on the desk, his gaze icy and sullen.

    Derek was standing beside Salvador, and he quickly raised his brows in rm and kneeled hastily.

    "Grand Princess Eleanor, please be cautious with your words. If such remarks spread, the court might use you of sowing discord between the king and the Hell Monarch, which would be detrimental to you and harmful to both the king and Prince

    "Currently, the realm is peaceful, and the rtionship between the king and his ministers is good. Furthermore, the marriage between Prince Rafael and Lady Sinir is already confirmed. If the king were to issue an edict to break this engagement, how would the world view him?"

    Eleanor looked at the mchite ring on the desk. She furrowed her brows. While she disregarded Derek''s concerns, she noted Salvador''s attitude. He seemedpletely dismissive of her warnings, and even viewed her as meddlesome.

    The mchite ring was a gift from thete king, and it was a sign of displeasure whenever it was removed and ced on the desk.

    With a deep sigh, Eleanor decided to retreat, "Your Majesty, I only wish what is best for you."

    If you truly wish well for me, then offer some estates and properties as gifts for my brother''s wedding, Aunt Eleanor. I''m sure both my brother and Carissa will appreciate your kindness," Salvador replied coolly. Eleanor was momentarily stunned. She looked up at him for a while before letting out a slow sigh. "It is said that honest words are harsh to hear. Your Majesty, you should consider that I never came today." Salvador replied indifferently, "Indeed, it''s not appropriate for you to visit the pce frequently, especially not my study. Even if I were the most foolish of kings, I have the entire court to assist me. There is no need for you to worry."

    Eleanor stared at him in shock, her face alternating between pale and flushed with anger. It took a moment for her to regain herposure.

    After a long pause, she turned on her heel and left without a word. Her anger seemed to radiate around her as she walked, and she was clearly in a state of fury.

    Derek rose and said softly, "Your Majesty, please calm your anger, Grand Princess Eleanor has always been headstrong and domineering. It is likely that her actions today were not intended to offend." Salvador replied coolly, "It is not a serious matter if an aunt calls her nephew foolish. There is no reason for me to be angry."

    Derek bowed his head. "You''re wise as always, Your Majesty."

    For a king, allowing someone to chastise him as foolish was uneptable. Not even

    his own mother would dare to speak so bluntly.

    Eleanor had overstepped her bounds.

    The rumors about Carissa continued to spread for several days, growing increasingly intense.

    On this day at a coffeehouse, a storyteller was once again denouncing Carissa, using her of being disrespectful toward her parents. The patrons of the coffeehouse joined in and condemned her loudly.

    At that moment, a voice rang out, "Absurd! Lady Sinir married more than three years after the Duke of Northwatch''s death. I personally chose the date for her wedding! To say she married beforepleting her mourning period is to use me of disregarding familial duties. Do you dare nder me? I will have this reported to the authorities!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 226

    One of the coffeehouse patrons recognized the irate speaker, and immediately shouted, "That''s the current minister of the Astrology Department!"

    The murmur of the crowd erupted into a mor. How could a date chosen personally by the minister of the Astrology Department fall within a period of mourning?

    The Astrology Department minister pointed an usatory finger at the stunned storyteller, and thundered, "Who sent you to defame the Duke of Northwatch''s household? The Sinir family''s seven men all sacrificed themselves on the Southern Frontier! General Sinir is a female general who has distinguished herself repeatedly in battle! She aided the Hell Monarch in reiming the Southern Frontier! "Any loyal subject of our kingdom would only hold the Duke of Northwatch''s family in the highest respect. Yet here you are, spreading vile rumors and using General Sinir of being disrespectful! What is your true intention?"

    A loud voice called out, "Could it be that you''re a spy from the enemy country, deliberately here to defame General Sinir?"

    Another person chimed in loudly, "That''s very possible! Has everyone forgotten? The entire Sinir family was exterminated by spies from Westhaven. He could very well be one of those spies hidden in our capital. We should report this to the authorities immediately!"

    The storyteller, now thoroughly panicked, waved his hands frantically. "No, wait! I''m not a spy from Westhaven. I-"

    "If you''re not a spy, then why are you ndering General Sinir?"

    "Exactly! What are your true intentions?"

    "Surround him! Don''t let him escape!"

    Shouting ensued as coffeehouse patrons moved forward to block the storyteller''s escape. He was trapped by the crowd, being pointed at and interrogated.

    Frederick stood at the doorway of the private room on the second floor, observing with a cold smile as the storyteller was surrounded and questioned. He then slowly descended the stairs and left. The Astrology Department minister hade out personally to rify the matter,

    196 ROAUG

    and had reported it to the authorities. Even if the case didn''t ultimately implicate Eleanor, it would still be a significant loss, as she would need to spend a lot of money to bribe these storytellers to put an end to the situation.

    But there were more than just a few storytellers. The gossip spread all over the capital in just a few days, reaching every coffeehouse, tavern, street corner, and under every tree. Those who made money telling stories were all bought off.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If the authorities got involved and started investigating each one, things could get really interesting.

    Frederick returned to Northwatch Estate and reported this to Carissa, Carissa was embroidering a handkerchief with Lily. Upon hearing the news, she merely smiled faintly.

    "It''s good that it has been rified."

    Today, Frederick had deliberately arranged for a few people to go to the coffeehouse. The loud questioners were part of his arrangement.

    As for the Astrology Department minister, it was not Carissa who had summoned him for rification.

    Recent rumors and gossip had been rampant, and the Astrology Department minister knew that someone was stirring trouble behind the scenes. Such struggles weremon in the capital, and he usually preferred to avoid unnecessaryplications.

    But this time was different. He had personally chosen the date for Carissa''s marriage. If it was imed that Carissa was marrying during her mourning period, it would imply that he had chosen a bad date! Thus, the Astrology Department minister hade to the coffeehouse specifically to clear things up. He had informed Carissa in advance so that Frederick could mobilize people ordingly.

    Reporting the matter to the authorities'' was also necessary. Without some deterrence, it would set a precedent for further exploitation, and things could spiral out of control.

    The Royal Citadel''s governor was Anthony Klein. He was the elder brother of Carissa''s second sister-inw. He was also the Marquis of Highcrest.

    Since the Sinir family''s tragic downfall, the Marquis of Highcrest''s family rarely had dealings with them. When the Sinir family was annihted, it was the Royal

    Citadel officials and the patrolling guards who handled the case. Anthony had been devastated when he saw the mutted body of his sister.

    Theck of interaction was not due to ack of sentiment, but a reluctance to remember the lost loved ones. Especially painful was the memory of him finding his nephew Ryan''s body, whose head had been severed and mutted. Every time Anthony thought of it, it felt as though his heart had been torn open and was bleeding profusely.

    However, this case involved the Duke of Northwatch''s family. Coupled with the Astrology Department minister having requested official intervention, Anthony took it very seriously. He issued orders for a thorough investigation to get to the bottom of the matter.

    Coincidentally, Barrett''s second uncle, Gregory, was serving as a deputy governor in the Royal Citadel. He was also involved in the investigation.

    The Warren family''s second branch had always been close to Carissa, unlike the first branch, which were at odds with her. Therefore, Gregory was determined to uncover the truth and clear Carissa''s name. He felt that the Warren family owed her, and this was a way to make some amends.

 Chapter 227

    It was rtively easy to trace the matter back to Eleanor''s estate.

    With so many people bought off by Eleanor, there were bound to be a few with weak nerves who, after being questioned by the officials a few times, would reveal everything they knew.

    When the investigation reached Eleanor''s pce, Anthony ordered a temporary halt. He decided to visit Northwatch Estate in person to see Carissa.

    When Carissa got married, the event was conducted with great discretion. There were novish feasts, and the Marquis of Highcrest''s family only sent threedies to present gifts. No one attended the wedding.

    Carissa and Anthony had seldom met. She had left home at a young age and rarely stayed in the capital. After returning from Meadow Ridge, the Marquis of Highcrest''s female rtives asionally visited Carissa''s sister-inw. Anthony hade once or twice, but Carissa, still learning etiquette at the time, had only appeared briefly to offer a polite greeting while concealing her face.

    Thest time Anthony had been seen by Carissa was during the massacre of her family. She had returned to her family home from the Warren family and found him sitting on the bloodstained stone steps, holding a severed and mutted head. His eyes were dark and haunting, like the sky before a storm.

    When Carissa heard he wasing personally, her hand trembled while she was doing embroidery, and she identally pricked her finger. As she watched the blood well up, it felt like a dark, menacing presence. Everything around her seemed to turn red.

    She hadn''t expected him toe personally; she had assumed someone else would be sent to inquire.

    Carissaposed herself and said softly, "I''ll change into another dress ande out right away."

    After steadying herself for a while, she rose to change her clothes.

    Since the massacre, she had no contact with her sister-inw''s family. At times when she attended events while she had been with the Warren family, she would deliberately avoid them.

    The rtionships were like gunpowder buried deep within, where seeing each other

    FOR HONDA

    only ignited painful memories and wounds that could not be suppressed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Carissa changed into a in dress, her hands trembling slightly within the wide sleeves.

    She could never forget the sight of Anthony holding Ryan''s mangled head as he sat on the ground. The memory was too painful and overwhelming.

    As she reached the main hall, she took several deep breaths. However, her eyes betrayed her, as they were already reddened with unshed tears.

    With each step forward, it felt as though her feet were weighed down by lead, making it almost impossible to move.

    She could hear Frederick greeting Anthony Anthony''s voice was deep and authoritative, but his responses were curt and minimal.

    After several attempts topose herself, she finally appeared at the door of the main hall and slowly stepped inside. Instead of looking directly at Anthony, she lowered her gaze and offered a polite greeting, "Greetings, Lord Klein."

    Anthony rose, and returned the gesture with a respectful nod. "Lady Sinir, how are you?"

    The formal address felt awkward between them, their eyes betraying their

    difort.

    "I''m well enough," Carissa replied, her voice trembling slightly. "Please, have a seat."

    Anthony also gestured for her to sit. "Please take a seat as well."

    They both settled into their chairs. Frederick withdrew to the doorway, where he squinted against the ring sunlight, his eyes stinging.

    No attendants or servants approached them; the two sat in the main hall, momentarily silent.

    Both of them were trying hard to calm their churning emotions and the overwhelming sense of bloodshed in front of them. This might be something that neither of them-and their families-would ever be able to forget.

    It was Anthony who broke the silence first. "At the victory celebration in the pce that day, I saw you and almost didn''t recognize you."

    Carissa recalled the day of the parade and the subsequent pce celebration. She hadn''t changed her clothes and was covered in grime then.

    She managed a faint smile, but tears fell onto the back of her hand as she looked down. Her voice sounded unnatural as she said, "I''m sorry for that."

    Anthony took a deep breath, his throat tight with emotion. "Your father and brothers

    ..Everyone in the Duke of Northwatch''s family would be proud of you."

 Chapter 228

    Carissa''s hands, which were resting in herp, curled into fists as she choked back a sob. She turned her face away, trying to hide her tears and maintain herposure.

    Seeing her distress, Anthony suddenly regretteding. Perhaps, neither family was truly ready to meet under these circumstances.

    Even a man like Anthony found it hard to hold back tears, let alone a girl of eighteen or neen. Though she had seen battle and taken enemies'' lives, she had always been the cherished jewel of her family. With her family gone, she was left alone.

    No matter how strong her outer facade, her heart would still ache with sorrow.

    Anthony had never wanted to recall that scene-he never dared to. However, perhaps it was time to confront it. Otherwise, the pain would linger forever.

    His voicecking its usual steadiness, he said, "We should let bygones....be bygones. One must always look forward. I heard about your engagement to the Hell Monarch. I haven''t had the chance to congratte you."

    Carissa lowered her gaze and responded softly, "Thank you."

    Anthony cleared his throat and continued, "We only learned about your divorce from Barrettter. My mother had intended to send someone to inquire about you, but hesitated. She feared..."

    Carissa''s voice, too, was choked with emotion as she replied, "I understand. I reallyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    do."

    After a moment of silence, Anthony got down to business. ''Recently, there have been rampant rumors about you marrying during your mouming period. The public has been quite harsh. But today, the Astrology Department minister made a public rification and reported the matter to the authorities. We''ve apprehended several people, and they''ve revealed that the mastermind behind this is from Grand Princess Eleanor''s household. I''vee to ask if you prefer to handle this openly or privately?"

    He further exined, "Since you''re to marry the Hell Monarch, you will eventually need to address Grand Princess Eleanor as your aunt. It''s up to you whether you want to strain this rtionship. If you''re not afraid of Grand Princess Eleanor, neither are we.*

    ***BONUS

    Carissa raised her gaze and looked directly at Anthony. She took a deep breath, and said, "I will continue to address you as I did in the past as my brother-inw. Thank you foring in person, Anthony. It means a lot to me.

    "As for how the case should be handled, I leave it to you. I believe Grand Princess Eleanor is not behind this. However, I did have an argument with Lady Jessica at the birthday banquet. Perhaps Lady Jessica is holding a grudge and trying to tarnish my reputation."

    Anthony nodded. "I understand. This incident will not harm Grand Princess Eleanor in the slightest. I''m only afraid they will push the me to a steward. As for Lady Jessica, I will send someone to inquire further."

    "Thank you, Anthony," Carissa said as she bowed slightly in gratitude.

    "It''s my duty," Anthony responded, rising as well and giving a respectful nod. "I''ll take my leave now."

    "Frederick, see off Lord Klein!" Carissa called out.

    Frederick stepped forward with a polite smile. "Lord Klein, let me see you out."

    As Anthony reached the door, he nced back at Carissa. There were many things he wanted to say. But in the end, he only managed to say, "Take care of yourself."

    Carissa nodded in response and watched him leave.

    She sat alone in the main hall for a long time, silent and lost in thought. The stone steps outside were the very ce where Anthony had once held Ryan''s severed head, stained with blood.

    After Frederick returned from seeing Anthony off, he noticed Carissa''s somber expression and stepped forward to break the painful silence of her memories. "Mydy, Lord Klein mentioned he would personally send someone to Ironridge Estate."

    Jessica had married the Marquis of Ironridge, Leopold Winchester. But after many years, she still had no children. Leopold had taken a second wife, who had borne him a son and a daughter.

    Jessica was fortunate to hold the title of princess, or her personality and the fact she was childless would have likely led to her being dismissed long ago.

    The Marquis of Ironridge''s family was a century-old family, known for its adherence to poetry and propriety. Their household traditions and discipline were notably

 Chapter 229

    When Jessica married Leopold, he was still the heir apparent. After the passing of Leopold''s father, the previous marquis, Leopold inherited the title and became the Marquis of Ironridge.

    Upon inheriting the title, Jessica became the marquis''s wife. However, the family''s reputation took a severe hit. If not for the family''s matriarch, Margaret Dawson, still being alive, the reputation of this century- old family might have been ruined.

    The Marquis of Ironridge''s family had four branches, and Jessica never got along with any of them. When she first arrived, she used her status as a princess to dominate the household, even attempting to interfere in the affairs of the marquis''s

    sons.

    In the end, she failed at everything, caused a lot of chaos, and became widely disliked. She also spent a lot of money in the process. Her actions also caused Margaret to copse from fury. Sebastian had to be summoned to treat Margaret, and she still had to manage the household''s finances despite her illness.

    Such an esteemed family would usually keep their internal troubles private, but Jessica''s antics were so outrageous that they could no longer be concealed. In her rage, Margaret dered that she would never hand over the family''s authority to Jessica as long as she drew breath.

    Leopold''s second wife was Margaret''s niece. Although she entered as a second wife, Margaret elevated her status. She also became pregnant shortly after her arrival. Now, she had a son and a daughter, and was even expecting another child. So, her position was secure.

    The Marquis of Ironridge''s family didn''t tolerate the mistreatment of servants or oppression of secondary wives, but secondary wives must adhere to their duties, with strict rules in ce.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jessica''s chance to gain prominence in the Marquis of Ironridge''s family woulde only if Margaret passed away, or if she bore a legitimate son. This was why Jessica continuously sought refuge and protection from her mother, feeling utterly out of ce and disliked in her husband''s family.

    So when the officials from the Royal Citadel came today looking to question Jessica, Margaret sent someone to find out what was going on. She discovered it was rted to Carissa, the Duke of Northwatch''s daughter, being ndered.

    Margaret knew there was no need to ask further. She was confident that Jessica was behind it.

    Margaret had little interaction with the Sinir family and was only acquainted with Mnie through social events and a minor dispute over a bracelet, which had been amicably resolved.

    The Marquis of Ironridge''s family had been established in the capital for a century because they followed certain principles. They didn''t take advantage of kind or weak people, and they built a reputation for kindness and righteousness. They weren''t afraid of the powerful or influential, and worked to protect their own family''s authority and respect.

    They also respected heroes, especially those who defended the kingdom. They also made sure not to offend military figures. Even if there were conflicts with military figures, they resolved them quickly. This was because the Marquis of Ironridge''s family members knew well that those rough and uncouth generals, despite their crude manners, were fiercely dedicated once on the battlefield. The ancestors of the Marquis of Ironridge''s family had once been military men themselves. Though their descendants preferred schrly pursuits and officialdom, they still held a deep respect for warriors.

    So when Margaret learned that Jessica had hired storytellers to nder Carissa- who had done great service for the kingdom-she was both enraged and embarrassed.

    Even after the officials left, Margaret refused to believe Jessica hadn''t been involved, no matter how much Jessica tried to exin herself.

    In her fury, Margaret even swore, "Nonsense! I''d believe a pig could climb a tree before I''d believe that you had no hand in the scheming against Carissa Sinir! I was ill and couldn''t attend your mother''s birthday banquet, but what you did... It''s shameful. As the marquis''s wife, you couldn''t even recognize Mr. Spencer''s painting, and you tore it right in front of everyone!"

    Seeing that no one would believe her, Jessica''s anger red. "Yes, I did that! No matter what I say, you won''t believe me anyway. You all would love nothing more than to see me cast out of your family, but do you dare? If you did, do you think my mom would spare your family?"

    With that, Jessica mmed the door and stormed off. Then, she packed her things and returned to her mother''s residence.

    Margaret was so furious that she nearly fainted, but she retained someposure. She ordered gifts to be prepared, and resolved to personally visit Carissa the next day to offer an apology and make amends, while also addressing an old matter to ease her troubled mind.

 Chapter 230

    The Royal Citadel also sent people to Eleanor''s residence. Since the storytellers had used someone from her household, it was standard procedure for the Royal Citadel to investigate. Given Eleanor''s high status, Anthony took it upon himself to handle the matter with a diplomatic approach. As expected, Eleanor merely offered a scapegoat to take the me. Anthony didn''t dwell on it, and brought the individual back with him.

    As for the storytellers, they were all temporarily released. However, the authorities gave them three days to clear up the matter and apologize to Carissa, as well as providepensation.

    Since the Royal Citadel had already made a big deal of visiting Ironridge Estate to question Jessica, she would still be affected even if Eleanor found a scapegoat.

    The three-day deadline for the storytellers to make amends was essentially a time for Eleanor to manipte the situation. At this point, intimidation was futile, and bribery was the only option.

    So, arge sum of money was spent. The three thousand silver coins Helen provided were all used up, and Eleanor even had to add more on top of it. The storytellers used this money to apologize to Carissa and providepensation.

    Though they didn''t meet Carissa directly, the grand scale of their apologies attracted a lot of public attention. Frederick was at the gate to ept their apologies andpensation, and each storyteller voiced regret for tarnishing Carissa''s reputation over a small amount of silver coins.

    The crowd began to stir, with some people shouting, "Was it Lady Jessica who gave you the silver coins?"

    "Or was it Grand Princess Eleanor?"

    "Oh, don''t speak nonsense! Do you want to anger Grand Princess Eleanor?"

    "It''s the truth! I heard that at Grand Princess Eleanor''s birthday banquet, Lady Carissa gave a painting by Mr. Spencer. But it was falsely imed to be a forgery, and torn up on the spot."

    "Mr. Spencer''s painting was torn up? Goodness, isn''t Grand Princess Eleanor the one who loves poetry and painting the most? A piece by Mr. Spencer isn''t something you can just buy with money!"

    713

    "And what happened to the torn painting? Let me know if you find out! I''ll go retrieve the pieces."

    "I heard it was Lady Jessica who tore it. As the wife of the Marquis of Ironridge, how could she not even distinguish Mr. Spencer''s genuine work?"

    "The Marquis of Ironridge''s family likely only sought her out because of her status as a princess, right? What a shame that such a venerable family''s reputation is being tarnished."

    When Margaret arrived at Northwatch Estate, she saw themotion and sat in her carriage. She was seething with anger, and her expression was dark.

    "What a truly unfortunate fate for our family," she muttered in despair.

    Back then, they never intended to seek out the princess. It was Jessica who had set her sights on Leopold. Eleanor had to enter the pce to plead with thete king. While thete king didn''t grant the marriage directly, he discussed it privately with thete marquis in the Royal Study. After several refusals, thete marquis was finally convinced to have her marry into his family.

    Margaret swallowed a pill, and then sent someone to announce her presence.

    Frederick nced at the carriage with some surprise, and sent someone inside to request that Lilye out to greet the matriarch.

    The fact that Margaret came in person made it clear that Jessica was far from innocent. Some people in town even said that the Marquis of Ironridge''s family was known for its straightforward and honorable conduct, and they felt sorry for them having such a troublesome daughter-inw.

    The discussion among the people about the Marquis of Ironridge''s family affairs only intensified Margaret''s anger towards Jessica. Even though she remained calm on the surface, she seethed with anger inwardly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Lily came out to wee Margaret with a respectful attitude, and led her into the inner garden''s flower hall.

    Soon, Carissa appeared. She showed Margaret all due respect, greeting her properly and serving the finest refreshments.

    Carissa spoke in a warm and humble manner, acting like a respectful younger person speaking to an elder.

    Regarding the nder from Jessica, Carissa smiled and said, "This matter is something I haven''t taken to heart. Please don''t worry about it, Madam Winchester. Besides, this matter is unrted to the Marquis of Ironridge''s family. I''m truly sorry for the trouble you''ve gone through to personally visit me."

 Chapter 231

    Margaret looked into Carissa''s clear and singere eyes, realizing that her words came from the heart. She didn''t me the Marquis of Ironridge''s family for this matter. With this understanding, Margaret felt relieved.

    Setting everything else aside, the Marquis of Ironridge''s family had no desire to make enemies without cause. When it came to either Rafael or the Duke of Norwatch''s family, Margaret was especially reluctant to be at odds with them.

    At the very least, based on their military achievements, they were people worthy of respect. The Marquis of Ironridge''s family should befriend such individuals, rather than foster animosity or harbor grudges against them.

    Margaret sighed. "You''re wise and understanding, Lady Sinir, but I still feel deeply guilty. If it hadn''t been for the minister of the Astrology Department rifying things, you might have borne thebel of being negligent towards your parents for the rest of her life. For anyone, that would be a nearly devastating blow."

    However, Carissa shook her head slightly. "Madam Winchester, it really wouldn''t have been much of a blow to me. It''s nothing more than a few idle words."

    Nothing more?

    Margaret looked at Carissa in astonishment, thinking thetter was intentionally dismissing the matter with a show of nonchnce. But seeing the calm and unaffected expression on Carlssa''s face, it was clear she truly didn''t care.

    After a moment of deeper reflection, Margaret understood why Carissa said it was nothing.

    What Carissa had endured over the past few years made these idle rumors seem trivial inparison.

    Her father and brothers perished in battle, then her entire family met with a tragic end. Even though Margaret had no blood rtion to Carissa, thinking of these events and looking at the strong, radiant girl before her, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of

    sorrow.

    Those days must have been unimaginably difficult for Carissa. And yet, despite it all, she didn''t fall into despair or sumb to the bitterness of the world. Instead, she chose to carry on her father and brothers'' legacy, taking up the Rose Spear to fight on the battlefield.

    -

    The spirit of the Duke of Northwatch''s familly stood strong and unyielding.

    Margaret suddenly regretted not having more contact with Carissa in the past. The younger generation of the Marquis of Ironridge''s family could certainly learn a thing or two from her.

    Today, Margaret hade prepared with a gift-a golden bracelet adorned with interlocking pearl pattems. She instructed her attendant to open the box and present it to Carissa. Margaret even stood up, intending to help Carissa put it on.

    The bracelet was iid with six gemstones-rubies and sapphires-that glittered briliandy. It was clearly a valuable piece, far from something that could be easily purchased elsewhere, and the craftsmanship was on par with the best from the pce.

    Carissa quickly stood up and politely refused, "I can''t ept this. It''s far too precious. I really can''t."

    "Lady Sinir!" Margaret grasped Carissa''s hand, her expression solemn. "You must ept it. This bracelet was never meant to belong to me. It rightfully belongs to your family."

    Carissa was taken aback. "It belongs to my family? What do you mean, Madam Winchester?"

    Margaret sighed softly. "It happened over three years ago. That was the only time I ever had an interaction with your mother."

    Hearing that it involved her mother, Carissa quickly urged Magaret to sit down and exin slowly.

    Margaret settled back into her seat and began recounting the events that had taken ce at The Golden Tower.

    "At the time, I had ordered this bracelet from The Golden Tower. After paying the deposit, it was agreed that I would pick it up in three months. But when I went to retrieve it, I found your mother there, holding the bracelet in her hands. The shopkeeper informed me that your mother had already paid the full amount.

    "Naturally, I was furious-though my anger was directed solely at The Golden Tower. After all, I had reserved the bracelet, so they should never have sold it to someone else. Moreover, I wasn''t evente. I came exactly when we had agreed."

    Hearing this, Carissa found it odd. The Golden Tower was thergest jewelry store in

    the capital-how could they have done something like that? Especially to the matriarch of the Marquis of Ironridge''s household, who was a person of considerable status.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    How could they sell something she had ordered to another customer?

    "So, this bracelet was originally yours? The Golden Tower

 Chapter 232

    "You would be right, if that was how it really happened. Your mother was reluctant to let go of the bracelet that day, but she eventually gave it to me after I insisted. The Golden Tower refunded her money, and that should have been the end of it as it was handled appropriately," Margaret said.

    Hearing this, Carissa knew there must be more to the story, so she remained silent, waiting for the older woman to continue.

    Margaret''s expression turned slightly embarrassed. "After returning to the estate with the bracelet, I realized that the one I had ordered was supposed to have five gemstones, but this one had six. "Clearly, it wasn''t the bracelet I hadmissioned. When I sent someone to inquire at The Golden Tower, they exined that the jeweler responsible for making my bracelet had run into trouble and fled, taking my bracelet with him.

    "As for this one, it was indeed a bracelet your mother had ordered, intended as part of your dowry. The Golden Tower hadn''t exined the situation at the time because there were other customers present, so it wasn''t appropriate to mention that a jeweler had run off with their goods.

    "They had nned to visit me the next day to rify the situation, but I discovered the mistake first and sent someone to ask about it, which was how I learned the

    truth."

    Carissa was momentarily stunned.

    Her mother had intended this bracelet to be part of her dowry?

    Margaret continued, "I immediately returned the bracelet to The Golden Tower, asking them to send it back to your mother. However, they informed me that your mother had already purchased another one, "Then, your mother sent someone to say since I liked the bracelet, she willingly parted with it. I thought perhaps she felt it was unsuitable as part of your dowry since I had already worn it, which might be why she didn''t take it back."

    Margaret still looked a bit guilty. "Although this may seem like a small matter, I''ve always felt uneasy about it. Andter on, after everything that happened to your family...

    "In any case, I hope you won''t mind that I wore it, and I ask you to ept this

    bracelet. Your mother had it made for you; it was meant to be part of your dowry."

    Suddenly remembering something, Margaret quickly added, "After I learned the whole story, I never wore the bracelet again. It''s been kept in my private vault all this time. You can ask the people around me if you don''t believe me."

    Margaret''s attendant was standing nearby. The woman curtsied and said, "Mydy, what Madam Margaret says is true. The bracelet has never been worn after that incident, and is still as new as the day it was made."

    Carissa held the bracelet in her hand, her fingers tracing the interlocking pearl patterns and the six embedded gemstones. Suddenly, she remembered that Mnie had once told her she had ordered a very special bracelet as part of her dowry.

    Carissa had smiled and asked her mother just how special the bracelet was.

    Mnie had rubbed her tired eyes that had grown dim over the years and whispered with tears in her eyes, "It holds a special meaning. Your six brothers will be with you when you get married. They will surely protect you, ensuring you live a peaceful life, have many children, and enjoy longsting happiness."

    Later, when Carissa was organizing her dowry items, she found many bracelets but never identified one that seemed particrly special. However, she didn''t dare ask Mnie about it, fearing it would make her weep over the memory of her lost sons.

    Margaret spoke up again, "I''ve heard that you''re marrying Prince Rafael. This bracelet was part of the dowry your mother prepared for you. Although ites to youte..."

    Margaret looked at Carissa with a meaningful gaze. "Perhaps it''s not toote, but rather, just in time."

    Carissa stood up and performed a deep curtsy to Margaret, her eyes reddening with

    emotion.

    "Thank you, Madam Winchester, for your generosity. Whether you wore it or not, this gift holds immense significance for me. I''m deeply grateful. Please, allow me to repay you for the bracelet''s full value." Seeing the redness in Carissa''s eyes, Margaret understood her feelings.

    A dowry item from Carissa''ste mother, which had made its way back to her just as she was about to marry-it was indeed a timely and poignant reunion.

    With a sigh, Margaret felt a weight lift from her heart-a long-held matter finally resolved. She spoke softly, "Just give me one silver coin and buy the bracelet back."

    Margaret couldn''t gift the bracelet; it had to be purchased. But as for the price, that was for her to decide.

    Carissa quickly protested, "That won''t do. The bracelet is worth more than that."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "One silver coin is enough," Margaret replied with deep meaning. "When your mother handed this bracelet to me that day, she did so with great reluctance. She could have argued with me-after all, she had ordered and paid for it.

    "But out of respect for my seniority, she chose not to. She respected me, and I respected her. By epting just one silver coin, I honor the grace and magnanimity your mother showed in letting it go."

 Chapter 233

    Margaret insisted on epting only one silver coin. No matter how Carissa tried to persuade her otherwise, the older woman simply refused to take more. In the end, Carissa had no choice but to ept Margaret''s gesture of goodwill.

    As Margaret was about to leave, she said, "I feel a connection with you, my dear. If you ever find the time, you''re wee to visit my humble home. Or perhaps, I coulde to your residence and we could have a chat."

    This was a clear indication that Margaret wished for their two families to maintain a rtionship in the future.

    Carissa understood that this wasn''t an attempt to curry favor. She was well aware of the traditions in the Marquis of Ironridge''s household. They had no need to ingratiate themselves with anyone. After all, they were a prestigious family with a hundred-year legacy, with many of their members holding high-ranking positions at court.

    Regardless, it was always better to have more friends than enemies, especially when there was a meaningful connection like the bracelet between them.

    As she personally saw Margaret out, Carissa smiled and nodded. "It would be my honor, Madam Winchester. I look forward to it."

    After bidding the older woman farewell, Carissa made her way to the part of the estate where her mother''s wing was located-Brightwell Hall. Carissa sat on the chaise lounge where her mother loved to sit and slipped the bracelet onto her wrist. As soon as she closed her eyes, tears fell like rain.

    Standing outside, Lulu didn''t dare to enter and disturb Carissa. Instead, Lulu quietly wiped her own tears.

    Carissa carried pain in her heart, but she never spoke of it, nor did she want anyone to see it.

    Both Lily and Holly knew the story behind the bracelet. During dinner, Lily sighed deeply upon seeing Carissa''s red and swollen eyes.

    Lily recounted the old tale, "Back then, Madam Mnie was reluctant to part with the bracelet. But since The Golden Tower didn''t provide an exnation on the spot, and considering that the other party was Madam Winchester, your mother didn''t want to create any ill will over a single bracelet. She feared that it might lead to resentment.

    "Given her status as a widow, Madam Mnie was cautious and decided to let it go.

    She thought aboutmissioning another one from The Golden Tower, but there wasn''t enough time. Besides, Madam Winchester already had the bracelet, so your mother didn''t see the point and let the matter drop."

    Holly wiped her tears, choking up as she said, "Who would have thought that after all this time, the bracelet would find its way back into your hands? It was always meant to be part of your dowry.

    "And how fitting it is that just before you''re about to marry Prince Rafael, this bracelet returns to you. Perhaps... it isn''t just a coincidence. Maybe, in some mysterious way, Madam Mnie had an attachment to this bracelet and willed it back to you from beyond."

    Carissa also began to believe that perhaps Mnie did have a lingering attachment. After all, her mother had said that her brothers would watch over her on her wedding day, with the six gems on the bracelet symbolizing her six brothers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    With this thought, she suddenly found herself feeling a small sense of anticipation about marrying Rafael.

    It wasn''t that she hoped Rafael would love her-she knew his heart already belonged to someone else. Even if it didn''t, she thought it was difficult to expect a man''s love, as the effort put into such hope often far outweighed what was received in return.

    Instead, she felt that her life with Rafael might indeed be as peaceful as her mother had once wished for her.

    Speaking of Rafael, he had been away at Meadow Ridge for several days now. She wondered when he would return and if he would bring news from her guild.

    When Carissa thought of her master, she felt a deep sense of guilt. She had been back in the capital for three to four years and hadn''t visited her master or her fellow guild apprentices even once.

    When she married Barrett, she hadn''t invited them to the wedding either. At the time, they had kept the ceremony low-key. Mnie didn''t want to make a big fuss, so they hadn''t invited anyone from the guild. Mnie had even said, "After Barrett wins his next battle, we''ll go to Meadow Ridge together and have him pay his respects to your master."

    But that opportunity never came.

    In the days that followed, Rafael still didn''t return.

    Meanwhile, the scandalous gossip in the city continued unabated. Before, the rumors had targeted Carissa, but now, the focus had shifted to Jessica and even involved Eleanor

    Harmony Pce had once been as imprable as a fortress, with no information ever leaking out. But now, the fortress had sprung a leak, and rumors about Henry''s concubines began to spread. People said that over the years, Henry had taken no fewer than twenty concubines, yet only a few of them were still alive, with most of them rarely leaving the residence.

    The secrets of the powerful and influential were always the most fascinating to themon people. They loved to specte and spin stories, filling their idle moments with the thrill of uncovering secrets. Some said that all those concubines had met their end at the hands of Eleanor, the grand princess herself, because she was notoriously jealous.

    Others argued that this was impossible. If Eleanor was truly so jealous, why would she allow her husband to take concubines in the first ce? After all, her consent was required for her prince consort to take any concubines

 Chapter 234

    ther-inw had gone to Northwatch Estate to apologize to Carissa.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    That realization made her heart bum with resentment. It seemed that as long as the old woman was alive, Jessica would never gain control of the household, nor hold any real status in her marital home. But no matter how many times Jessica harbored malicious thoughts, they were of no use. She couldn''t tamper with Margaret''s food or drink, as everyone in the household was on guard against her. As a daughter-inw, Jessica relied on her title as the grand princess'' daughter and didn''t bother to pay her respects to Margaret, so she rarely had any opportunities to get close.

    Both mother and daughter were preupied with their own troubles and didn''t have the energy to bother Carissa.

    One day, Theodore invited Carissa over and told her that now that her marriage was settled, it was clear that Rafael wouldn''t be able to inherit the duke''s title. But the position of the Duke of Northwatch couldn''t just be left vacant.

    Theodore suggested an option: they could choose a few children from within the Sinir family to be fostered. After assessing their character and literary talent, they could then present a suitable heir to the court.

    Carissa had considered this as well. Since Hector had been an only child, she had no uncles from his side of the family. Her grandfather, however, had two younger brothers, though they had both passed away. Their children no longer lived in the capital, and she wasn''t sure about their current character or reputation.

    She shared her thoughts on these two granduncles'' descendants with Theodore, who simply waved his hand dismissively.

    "I''ve already had someone look into them. They''re not suitable."

    With that, he handed some documents to Carissa.

    She nced through a few pages before closing them. These rtives were all involved in business in other regions. Not only were their ventures unimpressive, but their reputations were also questionable. Theodore then pulled out the family genealogy and had Solomon go through each potential candidate with Carissa. She listened but didn''t express any opinions. After all, she hadn''t met these children before, so it was hard for her to make a judgment.

    Theodore himself hadn''t found anyone satisfactory either. Seeing that Carissa hadn''t made a decision, he recalled the exceptional sons of the Sinir family, who''d had children of their own. Even at a young age, they were already outstanding. Comparing these children to them was pointless-they couldn''t measure up. A wave of anger and sorrow washed over him.

    "If only those assassins had spared the children... even just one to carry on the Duke of Northwatch''s bloodline..."

    "Grandpa!" Solomon quicklyforted him, fearing that the mention would cause Carissa further pain. "Don''t dwell on it too much. It''s not good for your health."

    Carissa''s thoughts drifted back to the time she returned from Meadow Ridge. She had been surrounded by her nieces and nephews, all calling her "Aunt" in their sweet

    voices.

    Back when she first learned of her father and brothers'' deaths, she had cried herself to sleep every night. But her nieces and nephews had been so understanding and kind, willing to do anything to cheer her up.

    Ryan had once said that if Carissa ever felt sad, eating a candied apple would make her happy. He promised that one day, when he managed to sneak out, he would buy

    her one.

    Ryan had died just a few days before his fifth birthday.

    He looked so much like Carissa''s second brother, as if he had been cast from the same mold. The only thing he inherited from his mother was a pair of shallow

    dimples.

    Carissa''s eyes reddened. She couldn''t think about it-each thought was like a dagger to her heart.

    She quickly found an excuse to leave, realizing that the selection of a sessor couldn''t be rushed. It required careful observation.

    Theodore watched her hurriedly retreating figure and let out a heavy sigh.

    He turned to Solomon and said, "Keep looking. If we can''t find anyone suitable, I have another idea, but I don''t know if Prince Rafael would agree."

    "What idea do you have in mind, Grandpa?" Solomon asked.

    Theodore lit his pipe and took a few puffs before speaking, "If, in the future, the prince and Carissa have two sons, the eldest would naturally inherit the royal or ducal title. But perhaps the second son could inherit the Duke of Northwatch''s title?"

    Solomon thought for a moment and replied, "That could work, though it''s unprecedented."

    "We can discuss it with them after they''re married," Theodore said, blowing out a ring of smoke. "If the Sinir family doesn''t have any outstanding children, they can''t inherit the title. We mustn''t allow the Duke of Northwatch''s family to be tarnished by an unworthy sessor.

    "That''s true!" Solomon agreed wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 235

    ?

    In the blink of an eye, it was already mid-August, and the Starlight Harvest Festival was approaching. Even so, Rafael still had not returned.

    Carissa found it strange that he had note back yet, especially since it had been over a month since he left. Initially, he had said he would just drop in for a greeting, then return immediately.

    The journey to Meadow Ridge should have only taken two or three days. Even with a few days of rest and ounting for the round trip, he should have been back within ten days.

    Could something have happened at Meadow Ridge?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Coincidentally, Carissa received a letter from Violet. It was several pages long, filled with amusing stories from Meadow Ridge. Violet mentioned that Travis had ended up being confined by his master as punishment for the cosmetics he had bought-though thankfully, not beaten.

    Carissa couldn''t help but smile.

    The letter also congratted her on her uing marriage, saying that her friends at Meadow Ridge were preparing a grand gift for her wedding.

    The news of her marriage had spread throughout Meadow Ridge, which meant that Rafael had indeed been there and visited the Pathfinders Guild. It seemed that her master was fond of Rafael; otherwise, he wouldn''t have announced her marriage to everyone at Meadow Ridge.

    Violet also mentioned that the guild was preparing a dowry for her. However, the letter didn''t specify whether Rafael was still at Meadow Ridge.

    Curious, Carissa sent someone to Hell Monarch Estate to inquire. The response was that everything seemed normal; they were just busy preparing for the wedding and making arrangements for Helen to take up permanent residence at the estate.

    Satisfied that nothing was amiss, Carissa decided not to worry. She picked up her quill and wrote a letter to her master, then asked someone to deliver it to Meadow Ridge. If Rafael was still there, she would find out when the messenger returned.

    But ultimately, it didn''t really matter. Perhaps Rafael had official duties to attend to.

    A few dayster, it was the Starlight Harvest Festival.

    Northwatch Estate had already been adorned with star-shapednterns, giving it a festive atmosphere. There were also special cakes baked in the shape of stars for the festival, called starcakes. These were filled with sweet or savory ingredients, symbolizing the bounty of the harvest.

    Lily had personally prepared a few batches of starcakes days in advance. Carissa had tasted them and found them delightful, so she had some sent over to Leona and Margaret.

    However, Carissa decided against sending anything to Heather. She believed in treating others as they treated her. Whether Heather felt indebted to her was unknown, but Carissa certainly felt she owed her aunt nothing.

    It wasn''t easy to send anything into the pce. Without an official summons from the queen dowager, Carissa couldn''t enter, and getting outside food into the pce was no simple task.

    The Starlight Harvest Festival was a time for family reunions, but Carissa couldn''t find joy in it. Though she forced a smile to cheer everyone up, the sorrow in her eyes was impossible to hide.

    Lulu understood her mistress'' feelings, so she chattered endlessly in Carissa''s ear, trying to lift her spirits.

    "Let''s have some lobsters-they''re as big as your arm! And we''ve got moon wine to go with them. We should each have a cup tonight. Oh, and the luna blossoms in the courtyard have bloomed. Would you like to go take a look? "I heard there''s a fair tonight. If you''re interested, I can apany you. We could go y the riddle games-you''re so clever, you''d surely win a prize!

    "If you don''t feel like going to the fair, we could release starnterns into the sky instead and make some wishes for a peaceful and smooth future."

    As Lulu spoke, her own eyes began to redden. The Starlight Harvest Festival was a time for family, but she had lost all of hers.

    Carissa gently stroked Lulu''s head, then took off her own hairpin and ced it in Lulu''s hair.

    "You should go out tonight. Have fun, and leave all the sadness behind," said Carissa.

    Lulu tried to remove the hairpin, but Carissa held her hand down. "Keep it on. A girl in the bloom of youth should always look her best."

    Carissa felt a pang of guilt. Lulu had grown up with her in Northwatch Estate, and had always been by her side- they yed together, went to Meadow Ridge together, and Lulu even followed Carissa to the Warren family''s residence when she got married.

    And then, they both lost everything together.

    Lulu used to be mischievous, but had be much moreposed after the tragedy. Especially now, back in Northwatch Estate, she was responsible for Carissa''s personal matters. The few maids she trained were calm and collected, reflecting Lulu''s own steadiness.

    But who remembered how Lulu had been when she was only eighteen years old?

    "How about I find you a husband?" Carissa asked, trying to steer the conversation away from the rising tide of pain in her heart.

    "I won''t marry. I''ll stay with you forever," Lulu said, her lips curling as she fought back tears. "Promise me you''ll never send me away, mydy!"

    "Alright!" Carissa gently tapped her on the nose with a smile. "If you don''t want to marry now, then you won''t. But when the dayes that you do, I''ll prepare a fine dowry for you and see that you''re married off in style."

 Chapter 236

    The midday meal was light-Carissa had only a bowl of chicken soup before she went to the family chapel to pay her respects,

    The Sinir family was a prominent n with their own sanctuary hall, where memorial ques of Carissa''s parents, brothers, and inws were enshrined, However, as a woman, she was not permitted to enter the hall to worship and could only bow her head outside, al

    The only way for a woman to "enter" the sanctuary hall was after their death, through the cement of a memorial que. As Carissa was a daughter, she would marry out of the Sinir family eventually and could never enter-only the women who married into the Sinir family had that right.

    Thus, after her father and brothers fell in battle, Carissa had a small shrine set up in the family chapel, where she ced their ques to facilitate seasonal rites. After the massacre, she had also moved the ques of her mother, sisters-inw, and nieces and nephews to the shrine.

    Frederick had prepared the offerings: chicken, starcakes, and fresh fruits, Carissa entered the shrine, lit the candles, and gazed at the once-living individuals who had now be mere ques.

    After lighting the candles, she knelt on the floor and said, "Dad, Mom, Granduncle Theodore discussed with me the idea of adopting a child to inherit the title. However, the choice has not yet been made, and I''m unsure whether you agree with this decision. If you are watching over me from beyond, please give me a sign."

    She was uncertain about the adoption. She hadn''t personally selected any candidates-the thought of handing over the hard-earned title to another family''s child troubled her deeply. Though they were all from the Sinir family, they were not immediate family,

    The lists provided by Theodore included children with living parents. The younger ones, without their parents, were pitiable, while the older ones had deep bonds with their parents. After inheriting the title, would they bring their parents to Northwatch Estate? If so, who would care about the Duke of Northwatch''s family''s reputation then?

    It was one thing if the children were virtuous and loyal, but what if their characters were wed? What if they used their title for evil, tarnishing the reputation of

    173

    Carissa''s deceased father and brothers?

    Moreover, inheriting the title would mean choosing a sessor to be like a son to her elder brother. All her nephews were exceptional and irreceable in her eyes.

    These considerations made Carissa reluctant to choose a sessor for the title. The ques could not offer any answers-they only provided a sense of sce while she knelt there, making her feel a bit more at peace.

    She pretended that her parents and brothers were still by her side, and sometimes, such selffort could ease the pain in her heart.

    After noon, she returned to her room to rest. Lulu then entered, leading Frederick inside.

    "Mydy, Prince Rafael sent someone with a letter, requesting you to read it immediately," Frederick said, handing the letter to Carissa. "The messenger said it was urgent."

    Carissa quickly opened the letter, which contained only a few words: [Carissa,e to Eldoria immediately.]Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was signed by Rafael.

    Carissa recognized his handwriting. The letter did not specify the reason for the urgency or what she should bring.

    "Where''s the messenger?" Carissa asked..

    "He''s downstairs in the kitchen, eating. He switched horses three times to get back here; he looks exhausted," Frederick replied.

    Carissa immediately instructed, "Lulu, help me pack a few sets of clothes and other travel essentials. Once the messenger has finished eating, bring him here. I have questions for him."

    "Understood, mydy!" Lulu quickly went further inside the room to gather the items.

    Soon, after the messenger had eaten, he was brought to the side hall. Carissa was already dressed and ready. She looked up and saw that the messenger was Dn. He appeared haggard, sunburned, and covered in dirt.

    It was already mid-autumn, yet he was in such a state. He had clearly been on the road for quite some time.

    "Deputy Ziegler, didn''t you apany His Highness to Meadow Ridge? Why did you go to Eldoria? What does His Highness need me to go there for?" Carissa asked.

    Having just finished his meal, Dn let out a burp. He stood awkwardly, likely due to prolonged horseback riding. Carissa quickly ushered him to a seat so they could talkfortably.

    "Thank you," Dn said as he sat down. "His Highness did indeed take me to Meadow Ridge. We stayed there for three or four days and were on our way back when unexpectedly, in Greenbrook County, my purse was stolen. I caught the thief on the spot and intended to hand him over to the authorities, but I noticed several ragged beggars nearby fleeing in panic."

 Chapter 237

    Dn continued to speak, sometimes with hups as he recounted the events in fragments.

    As the group of beggars scattered, Rafael happened to look up and see a child beggar who looked a lot like Carrisa''s nephew, Ryan. The child beggar had a limp and moved slowly. When Rafael attempted to approach and catch him, a cart suddenly appeared and crashed into several people.

    While helping others in the aftermath of the crash, Rafael nced at the limping child beggar. A burly man soon picked him up and loaded him onto a horse cart.

    Instinctively, Rafael called out, "Ryan!"

    The child beggar''s head jerked up, and he stared at Rafael in disbelief.

    Rafael immediately tried to pursue, but the same cart that had crashed earlier came rushing at him. It blocked his path and knocked several people to the ground. Rafael leaped over obstacles and finally reached the horse cart, only to find that both the burly man and the child beggar had vanished.

    The streets of Greenbrook County were crowded and tangled with alleys, so Rafael had no way of knowing which direction they had gone. He had only brought Dn with him, and thetter was preupied with holding onto the thief. He had no idea whom Rafael was pursuing and stood there in confusion, waiting for the prince to

    return.

    As Rafael couldn''t catch up to the burly man and child beggar, he interrogated the thief Dn had captured, who was also dressed as a beggar. He was mute and illiterate, so he couldn''t provide any useful information.

    Rafael handed him over to the authorities, and the county chief, upon learning that the Hell Monarch was involved, personally came to meet him. When asked about the beggars and the thief, the county chief shook his head and sighed.

    These beggars have been in Greenbrook for a long time. Some beg for alms, while others engage in theft. They are controlled by someone behind the scenes. Despite several attempts, we haven''t been able to catch those behind them. It''s not just Greenbrook-several other prefectures have the same problem.

    The beggars are mostly rendered mute by poison, and some have had their legs broken. We can''t determine their origins or send them back to their hometowns, so

    they are only temporarily housed in the county''smunity hall. However, as soon as they are ced there, they escape. For instance, the thief you caught today has already been imprisoned two or three times for theft."

    Furious, Rafael demanded to know how the county chief could fail to capture the people behind this.

    Unable to keep the truth hidden any longer, the county chief finally admitted that these beggars were members of the Beggar Guild. Each of them knew martial arts, and the government officials had sustained many injuries in their attempts to eradicate them. Over time, they simply gave up.

    Rafael reprimanded the county chief for neglecting his duty, then stayed in Greenbrook to continue the search for the beggars. He also sent a message to the Pathfinders Guild, asking Carissa''s master to contact the leader of the Beggar Guild.

    Eventually, the Beggar Guild intervened and revealed that these individuals were not true members of the guild, but were merely using the guild''s name to steal and beg. They were then required to hand over all stolen goods and alms to their leaders.

    "His Highness managed to track them to Eldoria, where he finally found the child beggar. But the child beggar had been rendered mute by poison, and had a limp. When asked if his name was Ryan Sinir, he neither nodded nor shook his head and remained extremely wary.

    "He tried to escape multiple times. When His Highness attempted to take him, the child beggar either harmed himself by banging his head against the wall or bit His Highness. Given the long journey back to the capital, His Highness feared for the child''s safety, so he asked you to go to him instead."

    Carissa listened to Dn with a pounding heart, her mind reeling. She shook her head in disbelief.

    "It''s impossible."

    It couldn''t be Ryan. His body had been, mutted beyond recognition, his head severed...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Ryan was dead!

    The memory of that scene surged within her, causing her intense pain. She refused to believe it, she couldn''t ept this false hope.

    However, she ordered someone to immediately fetch Lightning, her horse. She needed to depart for Eldoria at once.

 Chapter 238

    When Lulu handed over the bag to Carissa, her hands were trembling.

    No one wanted to believe the news was true because, during the initial headcount following the massacre, no one had been missing. The household''s young servants and young masters and mistresses, especially the children, had all been ounted for.

    Carissa''s mind refused to ept it, though her heart clung to a sliver of hope.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The scene that haunted her was not just the severed head, but also the clothing of the body. Though it had been stained with blood, Carissa had recognized the outfit as Ryan''s. It was the same one she had made for him when she returned to her family home and prepared clothes for all her nieces and nephews.

    Carissa took the bag, her gaze vacant as she murmured, "Lulu, I''m just going to see for myself. I know it''s probably not him, and I don''t hold out much hope, but... but please fetch Ryan''s favorite toy from Azure Hall. It''s the slingshot I made for him, engraved with his name. I even painted the wood..."

    "I know which one it is. I''ll get it right away!" Lulu replied, hurriedly running off.

    She stumbled down the stone steps, her legs giving way momentarily, but quickly picked herself up and continued limping away.

    Soon after, Lulu returned with the slingshot and handed it to Carissa. She took the slingshot, her fingers gently tracing Ryan''s engraved name. When she looked up after a long moment, she noticed that Lulu''s knees were bleeding.

    "Lulu, go take care of your wounds," Carissa instructed, regaining herposure.

    "Mydy, I''ll apany you. There''s no need to worry about my injuries," Lulu insisted.

    "No, I''ll go alone. The horses here aren''t as fast as Lightning," Carissa said, ncing at Frederick, Lily, and Holly.

    Their eyes were filled with tears and carefully hidden hope. They dared not hope too much, fearing that it might lead to even greater disappointment.

    As Carissa was about to leave, Lily called out, "Mydy, wait a moment,

    Lily hurried downstairs, quickly wrapping a starcake up and rushing back to hand it to Carissa.

    +25 SONUS

    "Ht, in case... Here, take this for the journey.

    Carissa understood what Lily meant. If the child beggar was really Ryan, then give him the starcake.

    She epted the starcake and ced it in her bag, then mounted Lightning. As she turned to look back for a moment, everyone stood at the door. Tears that had been held back for so long were finally streaming down their faces.

    A pang of sadness gripped Carissa''s heart, and tears slipped down her cheeks as well. With a quick squeeze of her legs, she urged Lightning forward. The horse reared up and, with a long neigh, burst into a full gallop.

    As Lightning raced out of the city, Carissa silently prayed to her parents, second brother, and second sister-inw.

    "Dad, Mom, Nathan, Yvette, please watch over me.... Please let it be Ryan!''

    The journey to Eldoria was at least 600 miles.

    Lightning could travel at least 300 miles a day and 250 miles by night, but that was under extreme effort. On a typical day, Lightning could manage 150 miles, then rest overnight to recover. The next day, they could cover 120 miles, then 90 miles on the following day. By the fourth day, Lightning could run 150 miles again.

    In this manner, they would reach Eldoria in about four or five days, though Lightning would be very exhausted. Once they arrived, the horse would need several days of rest to fully recover.

    August was a time of crisp autumn weather, the perfect season for a horse''s performance.

    Carissa''s heart raced with anticipation. She wished she could instantly be in Eldoria, beside Rafael, to see that child...!

    If... if Ryan were really still alive, he would be nearly seven now.

    In the blink of an eye, it had been almost two years since the massacre.

    Carissa couldn''t think about it, she couldn''t think of anything. She had to consider the journey as one with no real purpose. She shouldn''t hold onto any hope. It was essential n

 Chapter 239

    ?

    After five days, Carissa arrived in Eldoria just past noon.

    Although she had stayed in inns along the way, she had barely eaten and limited her intake of water, fearing that frequent stops during the day would waste precious time. In those five short days, she had lost considerable weight.

    Following the address Dn had given her, she led her horse and asked for directions until she found Unit 13 on Verdant Lane.

    This was a property owned by the Eldorian governor. Dn had mentioned that Rafael and the child beggar were staying here.

    Carissa was parched and exhausted as she stood outside the gate. The residence was located down a spacious alley. A man was stationed at the gate, dressed in official attire. He must be a guard Rafael had borrowed from the government to stand watch.

    Noticing the woman with a horse who hesitated to knock, the guard cautiously asked, "Are you Lady Sinir?" Carissa nodded. She was unable to speak, feeling as if something was clogging her throat and chest.

    Seeing her nod, the guard knocked on the door. "Your Highness, Lady Sinir has arrived."

    Momentster, the door opened to reveal Rafael, who wore a green outfit but looked somewhat haggard. He had clearly lost weight, his eyes were shadowed, and he appeared to be sleep-deprived.

    Seeing Carissa, Rafael sighed with relief but then frowned. "How have you lost so much weight?"

    Carissa managed a soft sound, her throat choked with emotion, but her eyes were focused on the interior of the house.

    "Take the horse and feed it," Rafael instructed the guard.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The guard reached for the reins, but Carissa gripped them tightly, her anxiety palpable.

    Noticing her distress, Rafael reached out and took her cold hand. "Come inside. Whether or not it''s him, you need to see for yourself."

    Carissa released the reins but removed her bag, taking out the slingshot she had brought.

    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Where is he?"

    "He''s locked in a room." Rafael sighed. "The child... he''s quite strong and somewhat wild.

    He led her inside, closed the door behind them, and locked it. Seeing Carissa''s puzzled expression, he smiled ruefully.

    ''He''s escaped several times. Though he has a limp, he''s surprisingly agile and stubborn. I feared injuring him, so I had to confine him for now."

    ''Does he look very simr?" Carissa asked, her voice trembling.

    As she followed Rafael, her feet felt as though they were sinking into cotton. She didn''t even notice that he was holding her hand.

    "He does resemble him, but I can''t be certain since I hadn''t seen the child for several months before I went to the Southern Frontier. He also looks like your second brother," Rafael said.

    Like a marite, Carissa allowed Rafael to lead her to the door of a small room. From within came a series of loud banging noises, as if things were being smashed.

    "He''s been this way since he came here-very agitated. He bangs things whether it''s day or night. Sometimes, he

    even hits his own head. I''ve had a physician examine him, and it seems that he''s been given medication that can be addictive. If he goes without it, it can lead to violent outbursts, Rafael exined.

    Thus, Rafael''s exhaustion was understandable.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The door was locked from the outside with a chain, and the window was boarded up.

    Rafael took out a key and unlocked the door. As soon as it creaked open, a small figure rushed forward, trying to escape. Rafael quickly grabbed the child, who struggled violently despite being held securely. The child iled, biting and making muffled noises of distress.

    Carissa couldn''t see his face clearly; he was thrashing or biting Rafael.

    In a detached manner, she lifted the slingshot in her hand and numbly called out, "Ryan!"

    She hade here to confirm whether this was indeed a false hope, so her call of "Ryan'' was more of a test,cking emotional depth. She just needed to see this false Ryan for herself.

    The struggling child in Rafael''s arms gradually quieted.

    He slowly turned his head, his eyes still wild and red from earlier. His face was covered in small injuries, and he looked dirty and emaciated. His mouth hung slightly open as he stared at Carissa.

    Carissa gasped, covering her mouth as tears streamed uncontrobly down her face.

 Chapter 240

    Carissa pulled the child from Rafael''s arms and held him tightly to her chest.

    It was heartbreaking to see that the boy was nothing but skin and bones. A foul odor emanated from him-a mixture of decay, filth, and possibly old blood. His hair clung in matted clumps, adding to the overall stench.

    Yet, Carissa embraced him as if he were the most precious treasure in the world, her tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The child, now in her arms, ceased his struggles. Hey still, like a broken doll, his tears streaking through the grime on his face, creating yellowish trails. Gone was the fierce resistance he had shown Rafael. Now, the boy seemed lifeless, his eyes staring nkly despite the tears.

    Seeing this, Rafael''s long-held anxiety eased as he confirmed that the child was indeed of the Sinir bloodline. It was a relief to know that a trace of the Sinir family remained, though Rafael was puzzled about how Ryan had ended up in the hands of traffickers after escaping.

    During the time he had been with Ryan, Rafael had tried in vain to glean any information from him. The child had been rendered mute by poison and was highly agitated, reacting violently to anyone who came near him. Initially, Ryan had responded when Rafael called his name, but as time went on, he seemed to lose recognition and remained either unresponsive or frenzied.

    Even the Beggar Guild investigation had yielded no clues about the child''s origins. possibly because the traffickers had hidden their tracks well.

    After a long while, Carissa gently released Ryan, who clung desperately to her wrist. His long, dark nails dug into her skin, almost drawing blood. His gaze never left Carissa''s face. When he saw the slingshot, his tears flowed even more freely. His lips trembled as he tried to speak, but all that came out were incoherent sobs.

    Carissa''s eyes were swollen from crying as her trembling hands gently touched the small wounds on Ryan''s face.

    With a choked voice, she said to Rafael, "Your Highness, could you please get a set of clothes and shoes for him? Are there servants here? Have someone prepare hot water for him to bathe." "The clothes have already been bought, but he refused to change. I''ll have someone

    prepare hot water. You stay with him for a while," the prince replied, his voice strained and eyes reddened.

    Even after Rafael turned and left, Ryan continued to cling to Carissa''s hand. She carried the boy into the room, sat down in a chair, and took out a handkerchief to gently wipe his face.

    Despite her own tears flowing freely, she spoke softly, "Ryan, it''s Aunt Carissa. I''m here, don''t be afraid. You don''t have to be afraid anymore."

    Upon hearing this, Ryan opened his mouth wide and cried silently. He cried so hard he struggled to catch his breath. His tears seemed endless, turning his face even more smeared. It was as if all his suffering and grievances from the past two years had finally found an outlet, and the tears wouldn''t stop.

    Eventually, he cried himself into unconsciousness, copsing in Carissa''s arms.

    Fortunately, Rafael had already arranged for a physician to be on standby. The physician had initially tried to examine Ryan, but the child was uncooperative. After he was forcefully held down, they discovered that Ryan had been poisoned and had taken addictive drugs.

    After the physician administered some acupuncture treatment, Ryan did not wake but began to snore softly. The exhausted boy had been sleeping fitfully, and was now finally in a deep sleep. Even Rafael, with his exceptional skills, could barely endure such distress, and Ryan''s condition was far worse.

    The physician assured Carissa that Ryan was only sleeping, which relieved her. She remained by his side, keeping vigil.

    Rafael spoke softly beside her, "You''ve confirmed that it''s him. You should go eat something. I''ll stay here with him."

    Carissa shook her head, wiping her tears away. "I want to stay with him. I''m afraid he''ll be scared if he wakes up and doesn''t see me."

    "Alright. I''ll have someone bring you something to eat," Rafael said, turning to leave once more.

    He made arrangements for the physician to be settled in a nearby room, ensuring he was well taken care of. They would have to wait for Ryan to wake up and be bathed and dressed before a thorough examination could be conducted.

    The child had truly suffered, but at least he was still alive.

 Chapter 241

    Ryan did indeed wake up in the middle of the night. Although he had simed a few times earlier, he had only been half-conscious and had dowly closed his eyes again when he saw Carissa

    Late at night, the room was brightly it. While Ryan was asleep, Carissa had used hot water to wash his face. Though his small fase was painfully thin, he still bore a striking resemnce to his father, then When Ryan woke up, he cried again but managed to stile at Carises through his tears. Due to how thin he was, his dimples were more pronounced

    Carisse helped him bethe, immersing the boy in the tub and carefully mesting his hair, She gently applied olive oil to untangle the matted strands before rinsing them dean,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After his beth, Ryab was dressed in new clothes bought for a seven-year-old. The clothes were slightly oversized, but at least he looked neat and tidy. When the food was served from the kitchen, his eyes it up instinctively, he grabbed a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, then hurriedly ducked under the table

    It was a reflexive action. After hiding for a moment, he cautiously sat back up in the chair, his eyes brimming with tears as he looked at his aunt.

    Carisse tumed to the side to wipe away her own tears before turning back with a smile. "Eat slowly, I will keep youpany

    When Rafael tried to enter the room, Ryan immediately became wary and set down his utensils, Seeing how frightened of men the boy was, the prince took a step back

    "You two enjoy your meal, I''ll eat outside,"

    "Thank you, Your Highness," Carissa stood and walked over to Rafael Her eyes were filled with sincerity and gratitude. "I''ll never forget this kindness."

    "There''s no need for such formalities. We are about to get married. Stay with him. I''ve arranged for some writing materials to be broughtter. I know Ryan started studying when he was three, so he knows how to read and write."

    Carissa nodded, "Alright, I''ll ask him about it after we finish eating."

    Once Rafael left, the wariness in Ryan''s eyes disappeared. He snuggled close to Carissa and began to eat ravenously,

    Carissa looked at his thin face and body. Ryan seemed to have barely grown taller over the past two years. She could only imagine the suffering he had endured,

    "Eat slowly, don''t choke," she said gently.

    Ryan slowed down his eating, but to Carissa, it looked like he was still devouring his food with desperation. The meal was finished in no time; he polished off several dishes and a whole loaf of bread. Afterward, Carissa cleared the table and set out the writing materials. She grasped his thin, fragile wrist.

    "I remember you can read and write. Even if you haven''t written in the past two years, you should still remember the things you learned. Could you tell me how you escaped and how you ended up in this state?" she asked, her tears falling slowly into the ink pot.

    After giving her nephew a bath, Carissa had seen the extent of his injuriesrge and small, old and new. His body was covered in wounds, to the point there was almost no unblemished flesh left. Also, his left leg was crippled. The physician had examined it and found that the bone had healed crookedly after being broken. To fix it properly, the bone would need to be rebroken and set again.

    Ryan wiped his aunt''s tears away with his thin, bony hands, then shook his head. He had a pitiable and heart-wrenching expression on his face. His eyes were deep-set, his cheeks sunken, and his body stick-thin. To Carissa, he seemed like a mere wisp of a person. It pained her greatly to see him like this.

    If she had known Ryan was still alive, she would have searched for him across thend, to spare him from such suffering.

    Once they settled down again, Ryan began to write. Perhaps due to not writing for a long time, inbination with poor nutrition and abuse, his fingers were somewhat deformed. Seeing him struggle to hold the quill firmly, Carissa held his hand to steady it.

    After a long while, Ryan slowly started to write, each stroke a tremendous effort. Writing was aborious task for him, as hecked strength.

    After what seemed like an age, he managed to write a simple sentence: [Went out to buy candied apples.]

 Chapter 242

    The words were so crooked and difficult to decipher that Carissa had to spend a long time making sense of them.

    When she finally figured them out, she looked up at Ryan with swollen eyes, tears streaming down her face once more. The words felt like daggers piercing her heart, causing her to curl up slightly in pain.

    In the days before the massacre, she had returned to Northwatch Estate and discussed the Victory Pass battle with Mnie, who was worried about Dominic. She feared her father might meet the same fate as her husband and sons. Carissa had tried tofort her, but her own anxiety about her grandfather and her concern for her mother was palpable.

    Outside Mnie''s courtyard, Carissa had bumped into Ryan. He had lifted his small face and asked his aunt if she was unhappy.

    Carissa had smiled and ruffled his hair, saying, "I''m a little bit unhappy, but I''ll cheer up soon. Don''t worry, Ryan."

    At the time, she had been preupied with her own worries and had given a somewhat dismissive answer. Perhaps Ryan sensed her unhappiness and thought buying her candied apples would lift her spirits. During the year and more Carissa had spent waiting to marry after returning from Meadow Ridge, she had primarily spent her time ying with the children, trying to bring them joy and alleviate their fear of losing their fathers. As a result, her nephews and nieces were very close to her.

    Ryan had been five years old then, old enough to understand the gravity of the situation. He saw his grandmother and mother crying all the time, and knew his father was dead. Being smart and sensitive, he had be very dependent on Carissa and was especially close to her.

    Ryan continued to writeboriously. After a while, his wrist was clearly exhausted, so Carissa suggested he take a break. But he stubbornly clenched his fist and continued to write.

    Through painstakingly slow writing, the truth of how he had escaped was finally being revealed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    That day, he had slipped out at noon. Afraid of being caught, he had asked hisattendant, Sunny, to wear his clothes and hide in the house to fool his mother. Ryan had then crawled through a dog hole to leave the estate and buy candied apples.

    Back then, Sunny had only recently been brought into Northwatch Estate. Yvette had nned to make him Ryan''s studypanion, a detail Carissa was unaware of.

    Ryan had just bought the candied apples with the intention of taking them to Valor Estate for Carissa when he was struck on the head midway. When he woke up, he found himself locked in a dark room with several other children.

    They had been captured by human traffickers.

    The other children were frightened by threats and dared not resist, but Ryan had fought back and been brutally beaten.

    These children had three possible fates: bing beggars, being trained as thieves, or, for girls, being sold to brothels. That day, Ryan''s leg had been broken, condemning him to a life as a beggar.

    The traffickers had given a drug to all except the girls to render them mute. Some of the older children, who were literate, had their fingers smashed to prevent them from writing or reading, as beggars would earn more sympathy and money if they appeared more pitiable.

    Since Ryan had been wearing a servant''s outfit and was only five years old, the traffickers hadn''t considered that he might know how to read, so they hadn''t smashed his fingers.

    Over the past two years, as Ryan moved from ce to ce, he eventually learned of his family''s massacre after being held by the traffickers for over half a year. At the time, many people were saying that the Duke of Northwatch''s family had beenpletely wiped out.

    He had believed that this meant Carissa was also dead.

    The past two years had been incredibly harsh for Ryan. He had tried to escape countless times, only to be caught and brutally beaten each time. Whenever he begged for food, someone would always be watching him. Most of the time, he couldn''t escape due to his injured leg, and getting caught meant a severe beating.

    Over time, he grew fearful of trying to run away. He began to feel despair and numbness inside. Additionally, the traffickers had given them medication that needed to be taken every few days-missing a dose caused severe difort, making it impossible to leave.

    Cars Framacheer suffering from withdrawal but the symptoms had Serghaut now hassiffer and Te Tonger fet as much pain.

 Chapter 243

    After he finished writing, Ryan was exhausted, Carissa urged him to rest and watched as he fell asleep, unable to bring herself to leave his side. She was terrified that if she stepped away, the fragile dreamlike peace she felt would shatter, and Ryan would be gone when she returned to reality.

    Her heart ached to see the child suffer so much. Watching him limp painfully as he walked felt like a thousand needles piercing her heart.

    Rafael had already begun arranging their return to the capital. Ryan needed to see Sebastian for treatment as soon as possible, no time could be wasted. At seven years old, Ryan was still as small as he had been at five, and it was unclear what other poisons he might have been exposed to. It was difficult for any of them to feel at ease until Ryan was examined thoroughly.

    Rafael had also instructed the Eldorian governor to submit an urgent report to the king on his behalf, detailing the situation. The preservation of even a small part of the Duke of Northwatch''s family bloodline would surely bring joy to the king and the

    entire court

    There was also the matter of the Klein family, Ryan would be a form of salvation for them as well.

    The massacre of the Duke of Northwatch''s family was not just a matter of everyone being killed-it had been a scene of utter brutality, with each person suffering multiple wounds. The fact that the body presumed to be Ryan had its head severed, as well as its face and body mutted to the point of being unrecognizable, was chilling to recall

    Upon hearing the news of the massacre back then, the Klein family''s matriarch, ingrid, had fainted on the spot. The elderly woman had raised Yvette since childhood and had been particrly close to her. Meanwhile, the Klein family''s patriarch was so grief-stricken he had fallen from the stone steps due to dizziness and passed away the next day.

    Under such a grim shadow, the Klein family had scarcely participated in any activities over the past two years, avoiding public events and ceremonies in the capital.

    Two dayster, Rafael and Carissa set off for the capital by carriage.

    With Lighting pulling the cartage, Rafael took on the role of coachman, while Carissa stayed in the carriage with Ryan.

    Carissa took out the starcake Lily had packed and gave it to Ryan. As he ate, tears streamed down his face and he gestured with his hands, wanting to say how delicious it was. Understanding his intentions, Carissa''s heart ached.

    "From now on, if you want something to eat, just let the kitchen know. They will make it for you," she said,

    Ryan''s eyes brightened for a moment but then quickly dimmed,

    Returning home was bittersweet-though the house remained, his family was gone, As far as he knew, his aunt was married and now lived in Valor Estate, which meant she couldn''t be with him all the time. So, throughout the journey, Ryan clung to Carissa. Even at night, when they stayed at inns, he insisted on sleeping in the same room as her.

    Though Carissa had brought some medicines with her, she only dared to give her nephew the ones meant for restoring strength and vitality. She was afraid to administer anything else, unsure of his current condition or what poisons he might have been exposed to. She feared that using the wrong medicine might worsen his

    condition.

    Back when she just returned from Meadow Ridge, Ryan still spoke in a childlike voice. By the time she married Barrett, he had begun to act like a little adult. His grandmother had told him that he was to grow up to be a man of the Duke of Northwatch''s family, and that he would be responsible for protecting his aunt and his siblings. That had led him to adopt a serious tone, trying to appear mature,

    His attempts to act like an adult were particrly amusing. Thinking back on how he used to mimic seriousness made Carissa smile through her tears.

    During the journey, Rafael spoke very little to Carissa, as Ryan resisted everyone and didn''t allow the prince to approach her. Despite knowing Rafael had saved him, he remained fearful and wary. Carissa tried to exin that Rafael was a good person, but Ryan wouldn''t listen. At night, in an inn, he wrote down his reasons for distrusting the prince.

    Since Rafael was a tall, intimidating man, he could use a whip to beat people or kick them. Men like him could also pick others up by their cors and throw them into a water tank, holding their heads down until they almost drowned before pulling themProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    out.

    Carissa read each word carefully, learning more about the horrors Ryan had endured

    over the past two years. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart.

 Chapter 244

    Once the boy had fallen into a deep sleep, Carissa went to find Rafael and showed him the note Ryan had written.

    The prince''s expression wasplex as he read the note. Did he resemble those thugs who had beaten Ryan? Perhaps so. After years on the battlefield, he had developed a certain harshness.

    Rafael sighed deeply. "We''ll take it slow. I''ll try to be more gentle.and smile at him. more often."

    Ryan needed healing, both physically and emotionally.

    "You''ve worked hard throughout this journey," Carissa said.

    Her gratitude towards Rafael was beyond mere words. However, there was something she needed to rify.

    She removed a hairpin from her hair and used it to adjust the wick of antern. The small me flickered, casting a warm light over her gaunt face and pale lips.

    She spoke softly, "Given Ryan''s condition, he''ll need me for at least two or three more years. If our marriage is to proceed, I''ll need to bring him to your estate with me. I can''t leave him alone at Northwatch Estate."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Rafael''s handsome face remained calm, his dark eyes reflecting thentern''s light

    with a reassuring gleam.

    "Our marriage will proceed as nned. I agree that Ryan shouldn''t be left alone at Northwatch Estate. He''ll need to be with us, to be cared for, detoxified of the drug, and have his leg treated. Once he''s better, he can continue his studies or go for martial arts training. Or if he doesn''t want to do either, that''s also fine. We can still take care of him. Regardless of what he chooses, I''ll treat him as my own child." His words eased Carissa''s worries. Considering everything that had happened, she realized that Rafael was genuinely dedicated to her. Even if their marriagecked romance, they could at least maintain mutual respect.

    However, she needed to find a way for Ryan to lower his defenses and ept Rafael. Otherwise, how would they coexist under the same roof in the future? *

    As a prince of royal blood, Rafael might tolerate Ryan''s initial hostility once, twice, or even three times. But if it persisted, he would inevitably feel disheartened, especially

    with Helen also residing in the estate with them.

    Ideally, Carissa wouldn''t marry at this time, but the king''s edict was unavoidable. Now more than ever, she refused to enter the pce as the king''s concubine-not only would she be unable to care for Ryan, but even seeing him would be a challenge.

    Seeing her deep in thought, Rafael said, "For now, you don''t need to worry about anything else. Just focus on Ryan. Don''t worry about how the people in my estate will treat him. As long as I''m here, no one will bully him."

    "Thank you, Your Highness," replied Carissa, feeling touched.

    Rafael smiled. "You don''t need to keep thanking me. Aren''t you tired of saying that all the time? I know I am. Just get some rest. We''ll need to set out early tomorrow." "Alright, I''ll head back now. I wouldn''t want Ryan to wake up in the middle of the night and be anxious if he doesn''t see me." Carissa stood, gave a slight bow, then left. Rafael didn''t sleep. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he pondered how to dispel Ryan''s wariness of him.

    Over the past few days, Ryan had been genuinely frightened of him. Whenever they got out of the carriage, the boy would first hide behind Carissa, not daring to even peek at Rafael. If the prince took a step closer, Ryan would tense up all over.

    Rafael nced at the paper on the table, his expression hardening. These traffickers, no matter how far they fled, would be hunted down. Rafael would avenge Ryan and the other children they had harmed. The next day, the prince began to be much more amiable towards Ryan, even smiling asionally. However, for some unknown reason, the child seemed even more fearful when Rafael smiled. After two days of this approach proving ineffective, Rafael changed his strategy. Instead of trying to befriend Ryan directly, he focused on being kind to Carissa.

    He showed concern for her, made considerate gestures, and was attentive to her needs. At first, Carissa was taken aback by his sudden gentleness and didn''t know how to respond. But she quickly realized the purpose behind his behavior and began to reciprocate his kindness and warmth.

    Since Ryan was most attached to his aunt, treating her well would hopefully put the child at ease. However, after two days of this new approach, not only had Ryan''s wariness of Rafael not diminished, but it seemed to have increased.

    It was truly puzzling!

 Chapter 245

    , he would understand more than she might expect if she exined things to him.

    Moreover, he had heard about the massacre of their family frommon people. While he knew of the tragedy, the details remained unclear to him.

    Though he was only seven years old, there were some truths he needed to face.

    "The ones who wiped out our family were spies from Westhaven. I didn''t know you had snuck out that day, so I thought you also died in the massacre. Now, you''re the only male heir of the Duke of Northwatch''s family. You carry the hopes and legacy of your grandfather, uncles, father, and all the others. You must be as fearless and steadfast as they were."

    As Carissa spoke, she ced her hand gently on Ryan''s shoulder, observing the tears streaming from his eyes.

    She continued solemnly, "As for me, I''ve divorced Barrett. We''re no longer husband and wife, and from now on, we''re strangers."

    Ryan wiped his tears away in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    -25 BONS

    I''ll exin the reasons behind all thister. What you need to know now is that Prince Rafael is my betrothed, and we will marry by the end of the year. If you''re wondering why I''m marrying him, it all begins with the Southern Frontier conflict..."

    Carissa spoke with partial truths, veiling some aspects and fabricating others.

    The parts Carissa revealed were that the culprits behind the massacre were spies from Westhaven. It was a truth that could not be hidden from Ryan. He would inevitably learn it upon their return to the capital. What she concealed was about the events that took ce at Victory Pass-Ryan was not ready for that information yet.

    And the fabricated part was the notion that she and Rafael had developed feelings for each other on the battlefield, which was why they decided to marry.

    Carissa''s eyes softened with genuine warmth as she spoke, as if truly discussing someone she cherished.

    "Like your grandfather and father, His Highness is a general who fought on the battlefield to defend our kingdom. He''s incredibly capable. What your grandfather once achieved, he has also aplished. He truly reimed our territory at the Southern Frontier. He''s a hero, and he found you for me. I am very grateful to him, and... I have feelings for him."

    When Carissa mentioned having feelings for Rafael, her mind briefly shed to the prince''s cold, noble face. Her heart skipped a beat and her breathing became uneven.

    She had intended to deceive Ryan into thinking she was marrying someone she loved, and that doing so would bring happiness. However, after uttering those words, she discovered an undefined, inexplicable emotion toward Rafael.

    This was a new feeling for her-one she had never experienced with anyone before.

    Ryan looked at his aunt, then pointed outside and back at her, as if asking whether Rafael liked her.

    Carissa''s cheeks flushed. Since she was in the midst of deception, she decided to continue it fully and whispered, "He does like me too."

    Though Ryan''s eyes were still wet with tears, a smile began to emerge on his face.

    In the next room, Rafael sat cross-legged on the bed, listening intently to every word

    from the adjoining room. He listened with seriousness, his attention remaining focused and earnest even as time passed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    When Carissa said she had feelings for him, Rafael understood it was a lie meant tofort Ryan.

    It was a beautiful lie.

    Rafael slowly pulled the nket over himself, covering every inch from head to toe. As his stern expression faded, a radiant smile blossomed in the darkness under the nket, repeatedly shining through. Carissa said she had feelings for him.

    The kind lie was meant for Ryan, not for Rafael, so what thetter heard was not a lie.

 Chapter 246

    The next day, Rafael appeared refreshed, though there were dark circles under his

    eyes.

    Carissa found it strange how he managed to look so lively despite obviously not having slept well. Aside from the dark circles, his face and eyes actually had a radiant quality.

    After talking with Ryan the night before, Ryan was now less fearful and wary of Rafael. asionally, he would lift the curtain to sneak a look at Rafael''s back.

    Was Rafael like his grandfather, Hector? If so, he must be really impressive-he only fought enemies and never harmed ordinary people.

    So there was no need to be afraid of him.

    Ryan kept reassuring himself this way, all the way through their journey. Gradually, Rafael became as familiar and trusted in Ryan''s eyes as his grandfather or father. Moreover, Rafael would soon be his future uncle by marriage, a close rtive.

    By the time they arrived in Greenbrook County, Ryan had even started signaling Rafael and was bold enough to let Rafael hold his hand while buying pastries.

    Carissa was very pleased to see this change.

    But the transformation didn''t stop there. Ryan seemed to trust Rafael as much as he trusted her. During meals, he would actively sit next to Rafael. When serving food, even though his fingers didn''t exert much strength, he still tried hard to serve Rafael.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At night, Ryan wrote to Carissa, saying he would treat his future uncle well. By doing so, Ryan hoped that his future uncle would also treat his aunt well.

    He was a warm and considerate child-always had been.

    A smile gradually appeared on his face, and the shadows in his eyes had mostly dissipated. However, whenever he saw beggars on the road, he still looked at them with sympathy.

    The beggars were not kidnapped children, but genuine beggars.

    Ryan would give them buns whenever he could.

    Carissa wanted to give the beggars some silver coins in ordance with D heart, but Ryan waved her off. He signaled the

    their stomachs, while giving silver coins would lead to them being confiscated by their backers. He also exined that having once received silver coins, they would be beaten if they failed to obtain any in the future, as that was what happened to him.

    Even though the beggars were different from those he had encountered before, Ryan still feltpelled to empathize with them.

    Carissa was deeply moved, but smiled as she ruffled his hair. "Alright, we''ll do as you say, Ryan."

    In the capital, while the cab officials were processing petitions, they discovered one from the governor of Eldoria. It was sealed with wax, and the outside wasbeled that Rafael had written this letter for the king''s personal attention.

    The cab passed the petition to the prime minister, Jeremiah.

    Upon receiving it, Jeremiah said, "I will go to His Majesty."

    In the study, Salvador opened the letter. After reading it, he pped it down on his desk loudly. His face was flushed with excitement as he repeatedly eximed, " Great! That''s great! That''s wonderful!" Seeing this, Jeremiah asked, "Your Majesty, what is it that has made you so overjoyed?"

    Salvador ordered that the letter be shown, to Jeremiah. After reading it, Jeremiah''s expression brightened with delight.

    "This is truly wonderful! Your Majesty, the Duke of Northwatch''s family still has a surviving bloodline! I''m sure this has consoled the duke''s spirit in heaven!"

    Jeremiah was overwhelmed with emotion, his excitement almost causing him to falter. Having recently recovered from an illness, he was nearly ovee by his current exhration and almost stumbled. "Sit down!" Salvador noticed his condition, and quickly called for attendants to help him to a seat. ˇ°Support him and help him sit.

    Jeremiah thanked Salvador and sat down, his tears flowing freely.

    Despite the loss ofposure, Jeremiah said, "So many matters have caused the duke''s family to suffer in silence. I often feel remorse for not being able to speak up for them. I am sure Your Majesty feels the same. Now that the duke''s family still has

    descendants, it is truly a blessing from heaven and Your Majesty''s great fortune."

    Savaldor nodded. Amid his excitement, Jeremiah''s words stirred his memories, taking him back to his youth when he frequently visited Northwatch Estate and formed friendships with several of Hector''s sons. During his time as crown prince and when he assisted in the administration of the government, he received a lot of valuable advice from Hector, which prevented many mistakes.

    Since the Duke of Northwatch''s family''splete annihtion, Salvador had often reflected on those past moments. Though the past could not be relived, the bond remained in his heart.

    The survival of the Duke of Northwatch''s bloodline brought him unparalleled joy.

    "I remember Ryan. When he was one year old, Mnie brought him to meet me. That child was so charming and lively, resembling his father. He had a lovely smile and a pair of dimples. He was truly endearing."

    Salvador sighed as he recalled the letter.

    "It''s a pity that that child has suffered so much."

 Chapter 247

    Jeremiah wiped away his tears. "It''s good that he''s alive. That''s the most important part."

    Then, he stood and bowed deeply. "I''ve lost myposure, Your Majesty. Please excuse me."

    "I was also close to losing myposure, Jeremiah. Who wouldn''t be moved by

    such news?" Salvador said with a broad smile.

    He then recalled something, and quickly ordered, "Derek, go to the Klein family''s residence or look for the Marquis of Highcrest at the Royal Citadel. Inform him of this matter so he and his family can share in the joy."

    Derek, who had been dabbing at his eyes, immediately replied, "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll go right away."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    With a heart full of genuine happiness, Derek left. The survival of the Duke of Northwatch''s family brought him true joy. Mnie had treated him with kindness, and he was more eager than anyone to see her family prosper.

    As Jeremiah watched Derek leave, he was filled with a myriad of thoughts. Despite having a pile of official duties awaiting him, he was reluctant to return to his office so

    soon.

    "Your Majesty, the Victory Pass battle remains a disgrace for our kingdom. This matter has been kept secret, and Westhaven is unwilling to disclose it. However, with Westhaven''s crown prince dead and the struggle for session beginning, factions within Westhaven might seek to revive this issue to gain public support. Should we not prepare a countermeasure?"

    Salvador pondered for a moment before responding, "This issue is like a sword hanging over our heads. We know little about Westhaven''s situation, and can''t control the oue. As for our response, haven''t we already made arrangements?

    "For now, we won''t deal with Aurora. We''ll pretend the court is unaware of her actions in this matter. If the matteres to light, we''ll arrest Aurora and send her to Westhaven for them to handle. That would at least be a form of resolution."

    Otherwise, why would Salvador spare Aurora''s life? He had long desired to see her suffer a thousand deaths!

    Jeremiah considered this, and saw no better option.

    *28 RONUR

    This is the only course of action for now. After all, Marshal Liam has already taken personal revenge. The soldiers led by Aurora at the Southern Frontier battlefield were those whomitted atrocities at Victory Pass against Westhaven''s crown prince, and we''ve dealt with the survivors.

    If Marshal Liam''s revenge ends here, everything will be manageable. I only fear that he might lose control and expose what happened in Fawnrun. In that case, our only option would be to send Aurora to Westhaven."

    Salvador remembered the marriage he had arranged in the past, and his frustration red up.

    "Barrett is now serving in the Capital Guards. He''s a capable person, and he had no knowledge of the Fawnrun incident at first. However, he''s been blind to many things. I''ll leave him in the Capital Guards for a few years to see if he can endure it. If he can, I might transfer him back to the military. If it weren''t for theck of outstanding young generals these days, I wouldn''t tolerate him at all."

    "Your Majesty is indeed farsighted." Jeremiahmented, "If General Warren hadn''t sought marriage through military achievements, and if he were still the duke''s family''s son-inw, his future would be boundless. At the very least, the duke''s family''s army would follow him. The current oue is a result of his own actions, and he has no one to me but himself."

    Salvador nodded. "That''s true, but I had arranged the marriage between him and Aurora. I recall that I granted him the status of a secondary wife, which is akin to a concubine. I''ve heard that the Warren family''s matriarch was also restless. Sometimes, she would resent Carissa and other times, she hoped to mend her broken rtionship.

    "Barrett might be harboring simr thoughts. Though Aurora is his second wife, she''s still considered to be a concubine. The Warren family needs a clear-headed mistress.

    still have hopes of nurturing Barrett, so I don''t want these internal matters to undermine my efforts."

    Jeremiah couldn''t help but be curious. "Your Majesty, although young generals are scarce, General Warren isn''t the only option. Why are you so determined to cultivate

    ''Barrett''s fault lies in his fickleness and ingratitude. Apart from his personal ws, he has made no significant mistakes on the battlefield-only achievements. What I need are capable generals. If he can learn from his mistakes and improve, there wille

    a day when he stands out. When that happens, it will add one more capable general

    to our ranks."

    Jeremiah understood Salvador''s urgent need for capable young generals, which had reached the point of keeping him awake at night. He knew the reason-Salvador feared that Rafeel would one day be arrogant and harbor greater ambitions, which would damage their brotherly bonds and destroy the peace of the kingdom.

    Jeremiah dared not suggest that Salvador was overly concerned. Sometimes, when a person was fixated on something, others'' advice only deepened that fixation. As the current prime minister, Jeremiah couldn''t afford to say anything in Rafael''s defense

    Salvador then instructed, "Find someone suitable for Barrett-someone who can manage him and maintain order in the household."

 Chapter 248

    Jeremiah felt a multitude of emotions as he took on the task of searching for a wife for Barrett.

    He remembered how Barrett and Aurora''s marriage was once celebrated with great fanfare, full of glory and anticipation. Many in the court had high hopes for them. Even themon people sang praises of their love, feeling sympathy and admiration for Aurora, who, despite her remarkable achievements, was willing to ept the status of a secondary wife,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Barrett was also praised. Even though he was deeply in love with Aurora, he didn''t forget his rightful wife and managed to secure Aurora''s position as a secondary wife. The victory at Victory Pass had clouded everyone''s judgment, leading to wild celebrations and a loss of reason.

    However, as the excitement faded, people began to see the dirt hidden beneath the beautiful facade of their stories. It eventually came to light that Barrett''s primary wife was even more outstanding than Aurora. People started to recall the Duke of Northwatch''s family''s great contributions and the tragedy that had befallen them.

    Yet, Carissa never received fair treatment in public opinion. She was surrounded by various controversies. For instance, when usations of her being negligent toward her parents arose, people seemed to forget her significant contributions at the Southern Frontier battlefield. They buzzed around her like flies, only for the Astrology Department''s minister to rify the situationter.

    Back then, Aurora was able to remain in the military. In contrast, Carissa held a nominal position as the deputymander of the Mystic Army, which didn''t require her to actively serve.

    It was clear Salvador had no intention of granting Carissa an actualmand position.

    Jeremiah understood that Salvador had many considerations, but among them was a genuine regard for the Duke of Northwatch, which was enough for him. Carissa had originally been what remained of the Duke of Northwatch''s family, but now that Ryan had been found, the Duke of Northwatch''s title had a sessor. However, the family members were still sparse, and Salvador was reluctant to risk further lives from the Sinir family.

    With this intention, other matters could be left aside, as if they did not exist.

    4

    Derek arrived at the Klein family''s residence, Highcrest Estate, but didn''t announce the news immediately, as Anthony was not yet back at the residence. Instead, he simply said he would wait for Anthony''s return.

    This caused some rm among the Klein family members.

    Derek smiled and reassured them, "There''s no need to worry. It''s good news, but we must wait for the Marquis of Highcrest to return to discuss it. By the way, does the residence have a physician?" Anthony''s wife, Sophia, replied, "We do have a physician in the residence. The matriarch has been ill for a long time and can''t be without a doctor."

    Derek instructed Sophia, "In that case, Madam Klein should take a Heartshield Pill."

    Sophia and her mother-inw, Diana, were rmed by this suggestion. With the men still on duty and away from the residence, it was left to the female members of the household to make decisions, which wasn''t ideal given the circumstances.

    Diana was Yvette''s mother, and she had been in poor health since the deaths of her son-inw and daughter. The news made her heart race, and she felt she might need a Heartshield Pill herself. Sophia first sent for the household physician and then dispatched someone to call the men of the house back. Derek was someone who rarely came without important reasons, so the gravity of the situation was clear,

    Sophia was torn between her anxiety and anticipation. Though it was good news, the need for a physician hinted at something serious, leaving her both worried and hopeful.

    Derek refrained from exining immediately. Given Ingrid''s fragile health, he feared that the excitement of the good news might trigger a heart attack. He wanted to ensure that the male members of the Klein family were present before revealing the details.

    Initially nning to visit the Royal Citadel, he reconsidered due to the number of people there. Discussing the matter in such a crowded ce, especially with Ryan still not back in the capital, couldplicate things.

    As for whether the Klein family should share the news with outsiders, that was their

    concern.

    In less than an hour, the men of the Klein family returned to the residence in a hurry,

    with Anthony being thest to arrive.

    The eldest man of the Klein family was Anthony''s father. His name was Edward Klein, who was known for his calm demeanor and held a position at the National Academy, and he was visibly anxious. "Mr. Walker, please tell us, is there an edict from the king?"

    Seeing that most of the Klein family members had returned, at least those from the main branch, Derek said, "His Majesty received a word from Prince Rafael in Eldoria. There is some good news, so His Majesty sent me to convey this news to everyone here first."

 Chapter 249

    The members of the Klein family were puzzled.

    What good news could the Hell Monarch possibly have to share with the Klein family?

    Seeing the confusion in their eyes, Derek continued, "Prince Rafael discovered a child beggar in Greenbrook County, who bears a striking resemnce to thete General Sinir''s second son. His Highness called him by name, and to his surprise, the child beggar responded="

    Anthony found this absurd, and interrupted Derek, "Mr. Walker, so His Highness saw someone who resembles Ryan and reported it to His Majesty. What is the significance of this? Just because someone looks like Ryan doesn''t mean it''s him. What''s the point of reporting this to His Majesty?"

    Anthony was not only perplexed, but also angry. The loss of Yvette and Ryan was a deep wound for the Klein family, especially for the Klein family matriarch, who could. not bear to hear such news.

    What kind of good news was it to report seeing someone who merely resembled Ryan? It caused everyone in the family to rush home. To hear it was for this absurd news made Anthony irate with Rafael. Derek raised a hand to calm them. "Please, don''t be anxious. If it were just a resemnce, His Highness wouldn''t have traveled from Greenbrook County to Eldoria, Lady Sinir went to Eldoria several days ago. It has now been confirmed that the child beggar is indeed Ryan Sinir, the son of thete General Sinir''s second son. They should be arriving in the capital in a few days."

    His words sent shivers down everyone''s spines.

    Anthony''s face darkened as he vehemently denied, "It''s impossible, absolutely Impossible! Ryan''s dead. I held him myself... stitched his body together! Mr. Walker, you can''t say this. We don''t believe it. I don''t know if Lady Sinir knows it''s true or not, and im that the child beggar is Ryan, I know she hopes that someone from her family survived, but that''s impossible!"

    Diana had already started to cry. Her daughter and grandson had been dead for two years why would such a disturbance ur now?

    Was Carissa out of her mind?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Derek saw their reactions, and said, "His Ma

    Tapos sat

    Whether you believe it or not, you will find out the truth when Prince Rafael and Lady Sinir return to the capital." With that, he left.

    The members of the Klein family exchanged nces, their faces reflecting a shared sense of absurdity.

    Diana cried for a while before choking out, "Please don''t report this Mother. She won''t be able to bear it!"

    Sophia replied, "Fortunately, we haven''t informed her yet. However, the physician has already given her the Heartshield Pill."

    A profound sadness settled over everyone again, their mood darkening as a cloud of sorrow enveloped them.

    Edward sighed heavily, sitting in a chair and staring nkly at the courtyard outside. His thoughts drifted to his understanding daughter and his lively, intelligent grandson. His heart ached as if it were being torn apart.

    Who wouldn''t wish for it to be true? But how could it be?

    He had seen the bodies of his daughter and grandson with his own eyes. The death of his grandson was particrly tragic. Though his face was unrecognizable, the bell-shaped gold bracelet on his wrist was not. Ingrid had specificallymissioned it for Ryan''s fourth birthday.

    So, there could be no mistake.

    Derek''s visit had drained the light from everyone''s eyes, as if the events of that day were being forced upon them once more, stirring a deep difort that they didn''t know how to dispel.

    Anthony pondered momentarily, then sent a servant to Northwatch Estate to inquire whether Carissa had gone out.

    When the servant returned, he reported that Carissa had left on the Starlight Harvest Festival and had gone alone.

    "She left on the day of the festival itself. She must have been very anxious," Sophia said, looking at her husband.

    "She..." Anthony wanted to voice someints about Carissa, but remembered their previous meeting. He knew she had never truly let go, and was suffering greatly.

 Chapter 250

    But how could it be true?

    They were destined to be disappointed.

    Everyone in the Klein family felt a deep sadness, but also sympathized with Carissa. If she had set out with high hopes, she would surely be heartbroken upon arrival.

    Wait, Derek had mentioned that they would be arriving in the capital soon.

    Could it be that she really brought that child beggar back, thinking him to be Ryan?

    What kind of mistake was this? Just when Anthony thought her to be prudent, she had done something so reckless?!

    Carissa had left the capital on Starlight Harvest Festival. By the time she reached the capital, it was already the seventh of September.

    The crisp autumn air made for a pleasant day.

    The city guards were astonished to see that the carriage was being driven by the Hell Monarch himself. The prince was acting as a coachman? Who was inside the carriage?

    As a prince''s carriage entering the capital didn''t require inspection, it was allowed through immediately and went straight to Northwatch Estate.

    Upon arriving at Northwatch Estate, Rafael turned to Carissa and Ryan. "I won''t being in. Settle yourselves first, and I''ll visit again in a couple of days."

    It was clear they would be visiting the Klein family the next day, so Rafael wouldn''t

    Carissa was about to express her thanks, but remembered that he had said he was tired of hearing it. Instead, she said, "You''ve worked hard, Your Highness. Please go

    and rest."

    "Very well, then."

    Rafael looked at Ryan and smiled, waving at him. "I''ll send some good food for

    tomorrow."

    Though Ryan was reserved, he was pleased and offered a smile in return.

    you

    Seeing Ryan''s smile, Rafael thought to himself that it had indeed been a hard journey.

    After Rafael left, Carissa took Ryan by the hand and led him into Northwatch Estate.

    Lily and Holly saw Ryan, and burst into tears

    Even Frederick wiped his tears as he ran over, choked with emotion. "You''re back, you''re back-thank goodness you''re back!"

    He looked at Ryan, and his tears fell again.

    The child was so thin and pitiable. How much had he suffered?

    He turned and instructed the servants to prepare food, drinks, and hot water.

    Lily and Holly had originally served in the household, and after Carissa married into the Warren family, they had followed her. Thus, Ryan had a vivid impression of both of them, as well as of Lulu. "Lord Ryan!"

    Their voices were choked with emotion.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Ryan looked at them, then nced at the other servants, and took in the stone steps. of the main hall and the surroundings.

    No one else appeared.

    He knew about the massacre of his family-that everyone, including his grandmother and mother were gone. However, knowing and seeing were different things. With the residence appearing so deste, it left him with a stark sense of difference.

    He allowed Carissa to lead him into the main hall.

    He anxiously looked around, tears never ceasing from his eyes. He hoped someone might rush out from somewhere, embracing him and crying like his aunt had done in the small house in Eldoria.

    He was seven years old this year. He had been reckless and naive when he left home. But after spending the past two years in the streets and with fake beggars, he had witnessed too many horrors. He understood the cruelty of the world, and was more mature than most children his age.

    He knew no one woulde out to embrace him now. That day, he had secretly sneaked out through a dog hole to buy candied apples for his aunt, hiding the fact. from his sick mother.

    273

    After that, he never saw them again.

    He cried silently, knowing he shouldn''t make Carissa sad.

    He tried his best to hold it back-he really did-but the tears kept flowing and were unstoppable!

    His cries inevitably caused Lily and the others to join in, with Lulu being the most heartbroken. If not for propriety, Lulu would have rushed forward to embrace the young master of the family she served. Seeing everyone in tears, Carissa''s own eyes grew red. She had been crying for many days, and now, all that remained were feelings of joy and relief.

    Let everyone cry to their heart''s content.

    She wouldn''t stop them.

    As for Ryan, he might not yet be able to ept that there were no longer any family members in the household. Not just his grandmother and mother, but even the servants who had once served him were gone.

 Chapter 251

    Frederick didn''t ce Ryan in his previous residence.

    Although the ce had been redecorated, Frederick was concerned that it might remind Ryan of his painful past. Instead, Frederick arranged for Ryan and Carissa to stay in Amethyst Hall. The ce was spacious enough for the two of them, and they had plenty of room to settle infortably.

    1.

    Frederick was mindful of the hardships Ryan had endured, and knew that Carissa would need to look after him closely. Since Ryan had not yet turned seven, it was appropriate for him to stay with his aunt. They would go with the arrangements like this for now, and after Carissa''s marriage, they could consider other arrangements.

    Once Ryan was settled, Carissa gathered everyone in the side hall and instructed Frederick to send word to Theodore and the Klein family. She mentioned that once Ryan''s emotions were more stable in a few days, she would take him to visit everyone.

    "If the Klein family members wish to see Ryan sooner, they cane to us," Carissa added. "Ryan is close to his grandparents and uncles, and won''t mind their visit. As for Granduncle Theodore, we can dy that for a few days."

    Carissa was unaware that the Klein family didn''t believe the news. So, Frederick''s message was met with skepticism. Not only did they refuse toe, but they also insisted that if Carissa wanted to find a substitute for the duke''s title, they shouldn''t use Ryan''s name. They pointed out that Carissa had many young children from the Sinir family to choose from.

    In other words, they didn''t believe and were unwilling to have Ryan''s name used.

    Frederick had not delivered the message personally but had sent Bobby, a newly appointed and inexperienced servant. In addition, Bobby had never met Ryan. So, he was met with anger from Anthony and was unable to offer any refute. Bobby then awkwardly left after being reprimanded.

    When Bobby returned and reported the situation, Carissa was initially surprised but soon understood. After all, Anthony had been responsible for handling Ryan''s remains. Given this, Carissa decided to wait until Sebastian had examined Ryan before taking him to visit.

    Once Ryan had bathed and changed into fresh clothes, Sebastian arrived. Sebastian was well-acquainted with the Sinir family, from the old matriarch to the various children. Over the years, he had maintained close ties with them and had personally treated many of their injuries and illnesses whenever they arose.

    Sebastian had also been the one to attend to several of the women during their pregnancies, ensuring their well-being. His dedication was evident, and only the Sinir family could inspire such devoted care from him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Despite Ryan''s severe weight loss and stunted growth, Sebastian recognized him immediately. In turn, Ryan also remembered Sebastian well. The physician had always been the one to administer the most bitter medicine, and as a child, Ryan had dreaded seeing him. However, Sebastian''s needlework was painless, unlike the harsh pricks from the physician at Greenbrook County.

    The image of the child beggar was entirely gone. As soon as he saw Sebastian, Ryan dropped to his knees and greeted him respectfully.

    Sebastian was deeply moved. He helped Ryan to his feet and conducted a thorough examination. He

    checked for any lingering toxins and examined his leg injury. Although Ryan had healed from many wounds, Sebastian wanted to ensure that no internal damage had urred. Afterpleting the examination, Sebastian''s expression was serious. He asked to speak with Carissa privately.

    Carissa nced at Ryan, wanting to offer him somefort, but Ryan gave her a reassuring look instead.

    The child''s consideration was heart-wrenching.

    In the side hall, Sebastian sighed and shook his head. "The young lord has suffered greatly. While his external injuries are manageable, his leg injury and the remaining toxins are more concerning. The antidote should clear the poison within a month, but since Ryan has been taking the drug for nearly two years, detoxification will have to be gradual."

    "Is it possible to cure him?" Carissa asked anxiously.

    Sebastian replied, "It is possible to cure him, but the process will be arduous. Additionally, his leg bone has healed incorrectly. To correct them, it would need to be broken and reset. It will be incredibly painful for such a young child."

 Chapter 252

    Carissa knew all too well the excruciating pain of broken bones, having experienced it in her youth. Even with pain-relieving decoctions or acupuncture treatment, the agony remained sharp and prating. Carissa felt her heart break as she asked, "What about the addictive drugs he was using before? Is that still a serious issue?"

    Sebastian replied, "The drug he was taking is called Peony Bliss. It is indeed addictive, but considering his current condition, he seems to be managing well. Did he experience any difort during the journey back to the capital?"

    Carissa recalled that Ryan seemed to have had a few episodes along the way, but he endured them. After that, there were no signs of any episodes.

    She said, "It didn''t happen much. Thest time it happened, he was able to endure it. Also, His Highness mentioned that Ryan had severe episodes while in Eldoria-he was hitting walls and hurting himself. I didn''t see such extreme behavior when I arrived."

    Sebastian sighed deeply. "Having to go through withdrawal at the beginning is very difficult, but the symptoms will gradually lessen until he ispletely free of the addiction. The drug is harmful to the body, and he will need time to recover fully. His stunted growth is partly due to ack of proper nutrition and also the impact of the drug on his young body."

    He looked at Ryan with profound sympathy.

    "Usually, withdrawal from Peony Bliss requires additional medicinal support. The child has endured it all on his own, showing remarkable willpower. Once he has fully recovered and is well-nourished, he has the potential to achieve great things."

    Carissa listened to Sebastian''s assessment, and realized just how tough Ryan''s withdrawal period must have been. From Rafael''s own haggard appearance, it was clear that the situation had been severe. Though Ryan was still quite thin, he was in better shapepared to when Carissa first saw him. His once -pale face now had a hint of color, and he no longer looked like a mere stick. There was a bit of flesh on his cheeks, signifying a slow but hopeful recovery.

    It wasn''t entirely urate to say that Ryan had not grown in the past two years. Because of hismed leg

    However, he didn''t look too short when he tried to stand straight. and hunched posture, he looked short Regardless, it couldn''t be denied that he was shorter than an average seven-year-old child. Sebastian''s treatment n was to focus first on restoring Ryan''s health and then address the broken bone. For now, detoxification and general nourishment were the priorities. Once the poison was fully expelled, there was hope that Ryan might regain his ability to speak.

    some tonicContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Sebastian left Ryan with pills to boost his energy and blood and prescribed a detoxifying form. This reme

    needed to be administered daily. Additionally, every other day, Sebastian would send an apprentice to perform acupuncture on the swollen area of Ryan''s throat, which had been affected by the poison, "How long before he can speak?" Carissa asked.

    Sebastian replied, "He can produce some murmuring sounds, which means the dosage of poison was not

    $1

    Sebasti¨˘n was familiar with the crude methods used by those people.

    "They likely used a smaller amount to avoid killing him outright. Since they already used Peony Bliss, they weren''t concerned about him escaping, so they opted for a lighter dose."

    Carissa harbored a deep hatred for those responsible, but she was somewhat reassured by Rafael''s report. The genuine Beggar Guild was coordinating with other provincial authorities to rectify the situation. They would rescue all the abducted children and severely punish those involved.

    In truth, the Beggar Guild might have been aware of the situation. However, since those people didn''t openly use the Beggar Guild''s name to carry out their crimes, the Beggar Guild couldn''t be bothered about them.

    Carissa recalled her master''s words about the current Beggar Guild leader not truly embodying the spirit of chivalry. That was why her master had little regard for the Beggar Guild and avoided interactions with them.

    However, Carissa knew it was her master''s fellow apprentice in their guild who despised associating with the Beggar Guild. The entric man''s name was Everett, and he thought the Beggar Guild were dirty people.

    In the Pathfinder''s Guild, even Carissa''s master didn''t dare offend Everett.

 Chapter 253

    As Carissa saw Sebastian out, he sighed and said, "Being captured by human traffickers is undeniably unfortunate, but escaping the massacre of your entire family is a great stroke of luck amidst the

    misfortune."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Carissa didn''t share his view.

    Had Ryan delivered the candied apples to Valor Estate as nned, she would have personally ensured his safe return, though it would have likely meant staying a night at Northwatch Estate. If she had been there when the Westhaven spies attacked, she might have been able to save some of them, and the massacre might not have been soplete.

    So, her hatred for the traffickers was deep and all-consuming. She hoped to see them utterly eradicated, and not a single one of them spared.

    After sending Sebastian on his way, Carissa asked for a carriage to be prepared. She intended to take Ryan to the pce to meet the king and the queen dowager. Following that, they would visit the Klein family.

    New clothes had been made for Ryan, as only a few of his old garments were left in the estate. During the funeral, many of his clothes were buried with his family, and only a few were left as keepsakes. Although Ryan''s new clothes didn''t fit perfectly, they were only slightly short. His facial injuries had healed, leaving only faint scars. After careful grooming, Ryan was dressed in his old finery, making it seem as though no time had passed and nothing had changed.

    But in reality, it was only an illusion.

    Holding Ryan''s hand, Carissa walked slowly outside. Ryan''smed leg made it difficult for him to walk quickly-he had to hop awkwardly to avoid falling.

    Frederick watched them leave with tears in his eyes. The pain of broken bones was something he deeply understood; his own mobility was limited, though still much betterpared to Ryan''s suffering. Salvador received the aunt and nephew in Victoria''s pce.

    Victoria couldn''t hold back her tears as she beckoned Ryan over. He hopped awkwardly on one leg, the pain from his broken limb worsening after the long journey through the pce. Seeing his struggle, Victoria''s tears began to flow once more. She took his hand and guided him to sit beside her, gently stroking his cheek. "Oh, you''re so thin... You''ve suffered so much." Ryan looked at Victoria, shaking his head and waving his hand as if to reassure her that he hadn''t suffered too greatly.

    Upon seeing this, Salvador felt a pang ofpassion. He offered words of encouragement and bestowed some gifts. His gaze held both constion and sorrow as he looked at Carissa.

    "No matter what, at least the Duke of Northwatch''s family has a trace of its bloodline left. Once his health improves, raise him well. With time, he will surely grow into a man like his father, strong and upright." "Of course, Your Majesty. Thank you!" Carissa replied.

    Salvador''s eyes lingered on her as he said, "You''ve lost weight yourself. Please take good care of yourself.

    Carissa averted her gaze and murmured, "I will."

    Salvador turned his gaze away from her and asked, "Derek mentioned that the Klein family is skeptical. Have you visited them yet?"

    Carissa answered, "Not yet. Once we leave the pce, I''ll take him there. Once they see him, they''ll believe."

    Salvador replied, "Shouldn''t the Klein family have someonee to see for themselves, rather than dismissing the matter with mere disbelief?"

    Carissa suppressed the pain in her eyes. "Your Majesty, I understand their skepticism. They have seen the child''s body before. So, they might believe that I am simply presenting a look-alike to substitute for the heir of the duke."

    Victoria added, "It is not surprising they think this way. The Klein family''s former patriarch passed away after what happened with your family. Then, their matriarch has been bedridden for years. ording to reports, she''s on the brink of death. They fear that if it turns out to be false hope and she can''t endure it, the Klein family''s descendants would be med for negligence toward their parents." Victoria was reminded of Mnie as she held Ryan''s hand, and her tears flowed freely.

    The Klein family wasn''t the only one. Even she couldn''t help but weep when she recalled that horrific

 Chapter 254

    After leaving the pce, Carissa helped Ryan onto the carriage and headed toward Highcrest Estate. It was already evening, and the men of the Klein family would be finishing their duties and returning home. Inside the carriage, Ryan used Carissa''s palm as a writing surface.

    He scrawled, [Going to Grandpa''s house?]

    Carissa nodded and replied, "Yes, we''re going to your grandfather''s house. Don''t you miss them?"

    Ryan nodded and wrote a single word, [Yes!]

    Yet, his expression was tinged with worry. The child was sensitive, and the Klein family''s disbelief in his return made him fear they might not want to see him.

    Carissa noticed his anxiety and reassured him, "Ryan, don''t worry. Your grandparents, uncles, aunts, and everyone else are very eager to see you. They just don''t believe you''re still alive. Once they see you, they''ll be very happy."

    Ryan leaned against Carissa, his sharp little chin raised slightly. He opened his mouth, trying to make a sound, but nothing came out. He looked disheartened.

    Would they be repulsed because he was now mute and crippled?

    After thinking it over, he wrote on Carissa''s palm, [Will they dislike me?]

    Carissa''s heart ached at his words. She gently stroked his hair, andforted him, "Silly child, they''ll be overjoyed to see you. How could they dislike you? Don''t think such things. They will be very happy."

    But Ryan had endured too many rejections, scorn, and beatings while he was a beggar. His confidence was shaken by the reports of the Klein family''s disbelief. He feared that their disbelief mea they despised him for being a beggar before this.

    When they arrived at the entrance to Highcrest Estate, Ryan hesitated to leave the carriage. He hid behind the curtain and shook his head at Carissa, unwilling to step out.

    Carissa patiently said, "Ryan, don''t be afraid. I''ve met your uncle before. He really wants to see you, and so does everyone else. It''s true."

    Ryan continued to shake his head, pointing at his throat and then at his leg, his eyes filled with frustration and sorrow.

    Carissa sighed inwardly. It was clear he was feeling insecure.

    She approached Highcret Estate''s gatekeeper and said, "Please inform them that Carissa Sinir from the Duke of Northwatch''s family has brought Ryan to meet the elders."

    The gatekeeper peered in but didn''t see anyone in the carriage. However, it was clear that someone from the Duke of Northwatch''s family was present.

    So he said, "Mydy, please wait a moment. I will inform them right away."

    The gatekeeper went in to report to the steward, who instructed him to keep the visit quiet and discreetly notify Anthony, who had recently returned from his duties.

    Anthony frowned upon hearing the news. "She''s brought that child beggar with her?"

    The steward nodded. "Yes, my lord. They''re at the gate. I heard that the child is reluctant to leave the carriage, so Lady Sinir is still outside."

    Anthony was displeased with Carissa''s approach. He understood her intentions all too well. If the Klein family recognized this child as Ryan Sinir, Carissa''s chosen child could live as Ryan and be the heir to the duke''s title and estate.

    However, Anthony was determined not to allow it. The Klein family would not acknowledge someone who was not truly Ryan as Ryan.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Don''t disturb others. I''ll go out and meet them myself," Anthony said.

    He wanted to rify the situation at the gate without allowing Carissa entry or alerting others, fearing the news might reach his grandmother.

    The older woman was in no condition to handle such stress.

    He and the steward stepped outside, seeing the carriage stopped at the main gate. Carissa was bending over, speaking through the carriage window.

    Anthony cleared his throat and stood silently.

    Carissa turned around and saw Anthony standing behind her with a stern expression. She greeted him," Anthony."

    Anthony gave a slight nod, nced at the carriage, and saw a small hand quickly pull down the curtain, hiding the upant''s face.

    With an expression of cold detachment, Anthony addressed Carissa, "I understand what you re trying to do, but the Klein family will not cooperate. There is only one Ryan. No one can rece him. You have many other rtives in the Sinir family. If you like one of them, you can just adopt them to inherit the duke''s title. There''s no need to find a child that looks like Ryan, especially one that used to be a child beggar."

 Chapter 255

    Carissa anticipated such a misunderstanding. While she had previously said she understood, in reality, she didn''t fullyprehend.

    It was just like when she had rushed to Eldoria upon receiving Rafael''s letter. Despite her efforts to temper her hopes, she couldn''t help but go and see for herself.

    So, hearing Anthony''s words now, her temper red. She turned, threw back the curtain, and lifted Ryan up. The two stood before Anthony.

    With a cold voice, Carissa said, "At least take a good look. Throughout the journey, Ryan wrote messages in my hand, worried that you might reject him. I reassured him that you wouldn''t." Anthony was reluctant, but he instinctively nced at the child she was holding.

    In that one nce, he realized just how wrong he had been.

    In that brief moment, his heart almost stopped.

    The resemnce was undeniable.

    Although Ryan was now gaunt and not as chubby and adorable as before, the simrity was unmistakable.

    Anthony''s lips trembled, and his eyes quickly filled with tears.

    He tentatively called out, "Ryan?"

    Ryan''s tears fell relentlessly, and he struggled to be set down.

    Carissa gently set him down, and he extended his hand, making a high-five gesture towards Anthony. Then, with two fingers, Ryan drew an imaginary shape resembling an inkpot in the air. After making the gesture, Ryan lowered his hands, his shoulders shaking as he cried.

    Seeing the gesture, Anthony felt as though his heart was being torn apart.

    This gesture was something only he and Ryan knew.

    A month before the incident, when Anthony and Sophia visited Northwatch Estate to see Yvette and Ryan. Ryan had shown him his schoolwork, and Anthony had praised Ryan''s writing. Anthony also gave Ryan a high-five, promising that if Ryan continued to work hard and received the teacher''s praise, Anthony would gift him an inkpot from Ebonwood.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Ryan had mentioned that it was his teacher who told him that the ink made in Ebonwood was the finest.

    Later, Anthony had gotten busy due to the affairs in the Royal Citadel, and he forgot about the promise. Each time he remembered, he felt immense regret. To ease his heart, he had purchased several inkpots but had never been able to give them away.

    Anthony crouched down and lifted Ryan into his arms, his voice choked with emotion. "Your uncle didn''t break his promise. I''ve bought the inkpot, and it''s waiting for you."

    Ryan''s small hand wiped away Anthony''s tears, then he struggled to be set down. He wanted to walk in by himself and didn''t want to be carried.

    Seeing this, Carissa''s anger melted away. "Anthony, let him down. He likes to walk by himself."

    But Anthony didn''t release him. He held on tightly, unable to let go.

    The steward, seeing the situation, also wiped his tears, Realizing that the child was indeed Ryan, he hurried inside to report to Anthony''s parents.

    The entire Klein household was thrown into a frenzy.

    With trembling hands, Sophia gave Ingrid a Heartshield Pill before crying, "Ryan didn''t die. Ryan has returned!"

    Ingrid, who was bedridden and barely coherent, didn''t grasp the news fully..She sighed deeply and mournfully cried out, "Yvette and Ryan... My precious ones, they''re gone!"

    Sophia quickly corrected her, "Grandmother, Ryan has returned. He didn''t die! It''s true! He will be here to see you soon!"

    Ingrid''s eyes widened, and a sudden surge of strength allowed her to grasp Sophia''s wrist tightly. "What? What did you say?"

    Outside, Diana clutched Ryan and cried so intensely that she almost fainted.

    Her grandson was alive!

    When Diana had first learned of her daughter and grandson''s deaths, she even heard that her grandson''s head and body needed to be sewn together for aplete corpse.

    It had been devastating. The news had nearly taken her life-she had cried for a whole month.

    Now, Ryan had returned! He was alive!

    Diana was overwhelmed with emotion. She embraced him and wept for a long time. When she heard Carissa recount Ryan''s experiences, the pain in her heart was so overwhelming that she actually fainted.

 Chapter 256

    The other Klein family members helped Dianay down on the ground and elevated her legs, ensuring she was breathing properly. Then they fanned her and waited until she finally came to. Upon waking, Diana continued to cry, "Oh, Lord, how could you allow this child to suffer so much? The Sinir family was full of loyal and brave souls-why did they meet such a terrible end? Lord, you''re unjust! You''re too cruel!"

    Carissa couldn''t bear to hear such heart-wrenchingmentations. She hurried outside, her tears flowing freely. In the past, she had managed to hold back her emotions. But now, the floodgates had opened, and all the tears she had previously stifled came pouring out.

    Every Klein family member present had their turn to look at Ryan, and then he was taken to Ingrid''s room. Fortunately, she had been given medication beforehand. Seeing Ryan as a mute and a cripple broke her

    heart.

    He was her great-grandson, whom she had cherished so dearly.

    How could he have been reduced to this state?

    Ingrid had lost her beloved granddaughter. Now, seeing this well-behaved child, who resembled his mother so much in her youth, in such a condition was a pain more profound than any wound. Ingrid''s grief was so intense that it felt as if her heart had been cut out with a knife.

    For a full hour, everyone struggled to hold back their tears and eventually managed to sit in the main hall with a semnce of calm. Ingrid was helped out of the room and joined the others as Carissa recounted everything that had transpired.

    They learned that Ryan had gone to buy candied apples for Carissa to cheer her up, which had led him to escape the massacre. Though he had endured two years of suffering, he was, at least, still a Their gaze toward Carissa softened and was filled with gratitude, and their hatred toward the human traffickers diminished somewhat. However, they remained unaware that Carissa''s feelings were quite different, and she chose not to reveal them.

    After Anthony managed to calm his emotions, he asked about Ryan''s poisoning and leg injury. Carissa ryed what Sebastian had told her.

    "The poisoning is manageable but requires effort and time. We need to administer detoxification medicine daily and acupuncture every other day. As for the addiction to the Peony Bliss, it seems to be of less concern now. The detoxification form Sebastian prescribed can also remove the poison from it. If the treatment is effective, he should be able to speak again within a year."

    Carissa continued, "As for his leg injury, since the bone is misaligned, it will need to be broken and realigned. This will be quite painful, but we have faith in Sebastian''s medical skills and his medicine. He will help Ryan endure the least amount of suffering possible."

    Upon hearing that the bone would need to be rebroken and realigned, the room''s atmosphere grew heavier with sympathy and concern for Ryan.

    Sighing, Edward asked, "When will the surgery be performed? We cane over to help care for him. Or if you''re busy with wedding preparations, we can keep Ryan here at Highcrest Estate."

    Carissa replied, "Sebastian mentioned that Ryan is still weak. He hasn''t been eating well for a long time, which caused severe damage to his digestive system and depleted his energy. He will need some time to recover before we can proceed with the surgery."

    She nced around at the gathering in the spacious hall, where everyone from the Klein family was present.

    my

    She continued, "It would be better for Ryan to stay with me. Although I''m preparing for my wedding, it''s

    second marriage and doesn''t require extensive preparations. Northwatch Estate is quiet and suitable for his recovery. Furthermore..."

    Her voice grew more somber. "I discussed it with Prince Rafael. After our wedding, we will bring Ryan to live with us at Hell Monarch Estate. Ryan hase to trust His Highness. After all, His Highness rescued Ryan from that den of wolves.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Once Ryan is in better health, His Highness will arrange for a prestigious tutor for him. My mother always hoped that her grandchildren would focus on schrly pursuits rather than martial skills. Ryan won''t need to exert himself too much-as long as he maintains good character and acquires a decent education, he can pass the peerage examination. With the duke''s title, he will be assured of a lifetime of wealth and security."

    At first, everyone was taken aback by the idea of Ryan moving to Hell Monarch Estate.

    It was unusual for a woman to bring her nephew with her to her new home after her marriage.

    However, Rafael had agreed, and living at Hell Monarch Estate would indeed broaden Ryan''s horizons. Even if Ryan only held a ceremonial title in the future, he needed to have a proper perspective.

    Yet...

    Ingrid held her chest as she looked at her grandson, and then expressed her concerns.

    "The only worry is that once he moves to Hell Monarch Estate, it will be harder for us to see him. I''ve also heard that Helen will be living at Hell Monarch Estate, and I''m concerned..."

 Chapter 257

    Ingrid didn''t voice her concerns aloud, but everyone understood that she was worried Helen might make things difficult for Ryan.

    Although the Klein family had rarely attended social gatherings over the past two years, they were still somewhat aware of outside events. They knew about Carissa''s situation, though they chose not to delve deeply into it.

    It wasmon knowledge that Helen was not entirely pleased with Carissa as a daughter-inw. Bringing Ryan along might only increase Helen''s displeasure.

    "I will always prioritize Ryan''s well-being. If Helen cannot ept him, then I will return to Northwatch Estate. I assure you, Ryan will not suffer any grievances," Carissa said.

    However, her assurances did little to ease the concern of those present. After all, a woman marrying a second time and not receiving the favor of her mother-inw would undoubtedly face daily challenges. Even if Rafael was fair and just, the strain between mother and wife could be burdensome over time.

    Edward''s brother, Elliot Klein, said, "Actually, it would be best if Ryan could stay here at Highcrest Estate. With so many of us to care for him, he would be well-protected and would certainly not suffer any undue hardship. As for finding a prestigious tutor, we can arrange that ourselves."

    With these words, everyone nodded in agreement.

    After her initial excitement, Ingrid''s emotions began to calm. Though she wished Ryan could always be by her side, her life experiences had taught her to think more long-term.

    Holding Ryan close, her dark, wide robe spread out like a mother hen''s wings protecting her chick. Then, she said softly, "Ryan is to inherit a title in the future, and he''s the only son left in the Duke of Northwatch''s family. The Klein family will support him wholeheartedly. However, our support alone isn''t enough. If he stays with Prince Rafael and is asionally introduced to various circles and influential people, it will be more beneficial than all the efforts we could put in."

    She then looked at Carissa and added, "I also don''t agree with what you said earlier. Ryan shouldn''t be a mere idle noble. He had an esteemed grandfather, father, and uncles who were all heroes in their own right. Even if he may not surpass his grandfather and father, he must strive to do his best and not tarnish their reputation or the name of the Duke of Northwatch."

    Ingrid then looked at Ryan and said, "No matter whether you can achieve it or not, you must put in your best effort. If you do your best and still don''t seed, no one will me you. But if you don''t put in the effort, you will be ashamed to face your grandfather, father, and uncles."

    Ryan looked up at his great-grandmother, and nodded vigorously.

    He mouthed silently, "Understood!"

    With tears welling up in her eyes, Ingrid hugged him tightly. "The Klein family will always be your support. We will always stand by you."

    Cuddled in his great-grandmother''s embrace, Ryan was as obedient as a little kitten.

    Carissa thought about it, and realized that Ingrid''s perspective was indeed far-sighted. A noble title without the capability to back it up would only attract envy. No one could protect Ryan forever; only by

    being capable and self-sufficient could he stand firm in the world of power and influence.

    This was the true message Ingrid wanted to

    Copy. She wanted Ryan to take his grandfather and fatherProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    as examples and to be motivated by their legacy.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Suddenly, Sophia stood up.

    "Lady Sinir and Ryan will have dinner here before they leave. I''ll immediately ask the kitchen to prepare more delicious dishes."

    Although Carissa hadn''t nned on having dinner there, it was obvious the Klein family wanted Ryan here for dinner. She was happy toply with their wish and allow them to see him a little longer. Sophia was indeed skilled at managing the household. Within just two hours, she had arranged several tables, and all the family members gathered to share a meal together. Even Ingrid joined them and seemed rejuvenated after the dinner.

    After they had eaten and talked for a while, Carissa and Ryan left.

    Ingrid called everyone to the main hall. Her eyes, once clouded, now sparkled with rity.

    She instructed her children and grandchildren, "With Carissa getting married, the Klein family should assist with the wedding preparations and prepare a generous dowry. We must keep in touch with her frequently.

    "You all need to be more active in social engagements-attend banquets and gatherings as and when you need to. Don''t iste yourselves as you did before. Build connections andworks. My great- grandson will be inheriting a title, and he needs influential support!"

    "Yes, ma''am!" Her children and grandchildren, daughters-inw, and sons-inw all responded in unison.

 Chapter 258

    The next day, the Klein family sent over Ryan''s favorite dishes. They also mentioned that thedies of the house were busy with their needlework, making clothes, shoes, and socks for him. The Klein family was clearly showing their love and care for Ryan through their actions.

    Ryan finally felt at ease. His maternal grandparent''s family didn''t despise him. In fact, they were genuinely concerned about him.

    Today, Sebastian personally came over again, saying he wanted to check Ryan''s pulse one more time, just in case he had missed something.

    Given his medical expertise, Sebastian had already understood everything from the diagnosis the day before. His thoroughness could only be attributed to how much he cared about the bloodline of the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    After Sebastian left, Rafael arrived with Dn in tow. Rafael told Carissa that he was there to visit Ryan and to bond with him.

    Ryan was thrilled to see Rafael. He even showed him the inkpots Anthony had gifted him, and generously offered to give Rafael one as well.

    Rafael epted with a smile, and taught Ryan how to use the proper wrist technique to write for a while before excusing himself to speak with Carissa.

    As Rafael, tall and graceful, walked over to Carissa, he yfully waved the item in his hand in front of her and said with a grin, "He was actually willing to gift me an Ebonwood inkpot. Such generosity!" Carissa chuckled, and called for coffee. "He''s being generous with someone else''s gift. This was from his

    eldest uncle."

    "The Klein family must

    have been overjoyed, right?" Rafael asked as he sat down, cing the inkpot aside.

    Carissa recalled the scene from the day before and replied, "At first, they didn''t believe it. But once they saw him, they were overwhelmed with excitement."

    Rafael remarked, "The Klein family is passionate and sincere, though a bit obsessive. Don''t let it bother you."

    "Why would I?" Carissa smiled, watching as Rafael picked up the inkpot again and began to y with it. The thought of Meadow Ridge crossed her mind. She had been so focused on Ryan that she hadn''t asked about it. "Your Highness, when you went to Meadow Ridge, what did my master say?" "He was hesitant at first, but once my master spoke to him, he had no objections."

    Carissa was curious. "My master actually listens to your master? Who''s your master?"

    A mysterious smile appeared on Rafael''s handsome face. "Why don''t you take a guess?"

    "How could I possibly guess that..." Carissa began, but suddenly, she remembered that Everett had an apprentice who didn''t live at the Pathfinders Guild.

    The apprentice only visited asionally. Since everyone usually kept their distance from Everett, she had

    never seen his apprentice before.

    She quickly looked up. "Your master wouldn''t happen to be Sage Everett, would he?"

    Though Carissa called them masters, the title all masters and instructors in the Pathfinder Guild were given was "Sage".

    Rafael was a bit surprised. He had nned to tease her a little, but she figured it out so quickly. He couldn''t help butugh.

    "People say you''re smart, and they''re right. You guessed it-my master is indeed Sage Everett. You and I are both from the Pathfinders Guild, but we have different masters."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Carissa was genuinely shocked. She hadn''t expected Rafael to be the apprentice of her master''s fellow apprentice.

    "No wonder you go to the Pathfinders Guild every year, and it''s no wonder you know the ce so well." Rafael shook his head. "I wouldn''t say I know it that well. The apprentices from your master''s lineage and I don''t interact much. I rarely have contact with Kyle, Winona, and the rest of the senior apprentices." Carissa asked curiously, "Why? If you''re the apprentice of my master''s fellow apprentice, why don''t you associate with us?"

    Rafael''s handsome face broke into a broad smile. "My master doesn''t allow it. His exact words were..." He stood up and sped his hands behind his back. Then, he put on a stern expression and furrowed his brows. "Don''t associate with that useless bunch. That includes your martial uncle and his apprentices. None of them are any good. The less contact you have with them, the less you''ll pick up their ridiculous habits."

    Carissa couldn''t help butugh out loud at Rafael''s spot-on impersonation of her martial uncle, from the expression to the tone.

    "That''s exactly how he looks! He always looks down on us!"

    She still found it hard to believe.

    "I can''t believe you''re an apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, my fellow guild member. I really didn''t see thating. Did you join before or after me? If you joined first, you would be my guild senior. But if I joined first, it would be the other way around."

    Rafael held the inkpot in his hand, his gaze fixed on her with a yful smile. "By the way, have you taken Ryan to see Theodore yet? You should introduce him to the family and update the family registry." After all, Ryan was currently listed as deceased in the family records.

    Carissa tilted her head slightly.

    Rafael hadn''t answered her question.

    Did that mean she was his senior in the guild?

 Chapter 259

    Carissa blinked. "So you''re my junior in the guild?"

    Rafael''s handsome face stiffened, and he turned away, still trying to maintain hisposure. "I''m not really an apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild. My master made it clear-I''m his private student, but I''m not formally part of the guild."

    Carissa smiled, her eyes sparkling. "My dear junior, you''re just deceiving yourself. Sage Everett is part of the Pathfinders Guild, so as his apprentice, how could you not be? When did you join, dear junior?" Rafael tried to maintain his nonchnce and smile, but he stubbornly changed the subject. "We were just talking about taking Ryan to see Theodore. When do you n to go?"

    Carissa propped her chin on her hand, blinking as she looked at him. "My dear junior, your guild senior and Ryan will go tomorrow."

    For some reason, now that she knew he was from the same guild, Carissa feltpletely at ease, letting herself be much more yful around him.

    Rafael was silent momentarily and rolled his eyes. "I''m older than you."

    "Yes, my guild junior is indeed older than me, his senior," Carissa teased, thoroughly enjoying herself.

    No wonder Rafael never mentioned it before and only said he went to Meadow Ridge every year. It turns out he was the apprentice of her master''s fellow apprentice, and he even joinedter than she did! Of course, back in the Southern Frontier, how could he possibly call her his senior in front of all the soldiers?

    But on the battlefield, there were only generals and soldiers-there was no room for junior or senior apprentices from a guild.

    Rafael felt a wave of dissatisfaction.

    Clearly, he was more skilled in martial arts and older in age, so why did he have to be the guild junior between them?

    Besides, Rafael was Everett''s private student. It had been explicitly stated that he wouldn''t be part of the Pathfinders Guild.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    However, seeing her bright and mischievous smile, which reminded him of the spirited girl in red on Meadow Ridge, he sighed inwardly.

    Fine. He would ept being her junior in the guild.

    "But don''t call me that in public."

    His pride wouldn''t allow it-how could a husband be his wife''s junior?

    Carissa''s smile deepened, and the beauty mark beneath her eye looked especially vivid and alluring.

    Rafael couldn''t tear his gaze away.

    Carissa was so caught up in her amusement that she didn''t notice the emotions swirling in his eyes, though he was doing his best to keep them hidden.

    Rafael returned to the topic of Meadow Ridge. "When the timees, most of the Pathfinders Guild members will attend our wedding. My master has also Informed other guilds in Meadow Ridge, saying that he''s marrying off his apprentice. I expect there will be quite a few guests."

    "Then I''ll need to host a banquet for the bride''s side as well in Northwatch Estate." Carissa nodded in agreement.

    It was more of a statement than a question. After all, if her master and the others wereing, they would represent her family, so it was only natural to have a banquet.

    But as she said this in front of him, she felt her cheeks suddenly grow warm.

    Whenever the topic of marriage hade up before, Carissa always felt c¨˘lm. To her, it was just a marriage of convenience-a union where both parties would get what they needed, with the hope of a peaceful future.

    However, after everything that had happened with Ryan, she found herself paying more attention to Rafael. Sometimes, when she looked at him and thought about him bing her husband, a sense of anticipation would stir within her.

    It was apletely different feeling from when she had been engaged to Barrett.

    Even so, back then, she had genuinely intended to build a life with Barrett.

    Rafael noticed her cheeks suddenly turning red as she spoke, even the tips of her ears flushing pink. It made him recall the time he had overheard her conversation with Ryan-how she had admitted that she had feelings for him.

    Could there be some truth to that statement?

    Of course there could!

    Why?

    Just because!

    When it came to feelings, there wasn''t always a reason for them. Trying to rationalize it could make it feel less genuine.

    The two of them, lost in their own thoughts, locked eyes for a moment. When the two of them looked into each other''s eyes, it was as if there was a subtle, almost imperceptible tension.

    It was just a bit awkward.

    Rafael broke the silence and said, "By the way, the king has appointed me as the Minister of Justice and themander of the Mystic Army."

    Carissa looked up at him in surprise. "What?"

 Chapter 260

    Rafael was themander of the Hell Monarch Army. Even when there was no war and he remained in the capital, the Hell Monarch Army was stationed not far away. Also, military affairs were always demanding, often requiring him to lead training exercises.

    How could he possibly take on the role of Minister of Justice at the same time?

    Moreover, the Ministry of Justice was responsible for overseeing criminal cases, conducting reviews of death sentences, and handling important legal matters most of which were administrative work.

    He was a military general, but he was appointed as Minister of Justice? Further, why was he also givenmand of the Mystic Army?

    With both a civilian and a military position on his shoulders, not to mention his role as themander of the Hell Monarch Army, how could he manage it all?

    He said indifferently, "I''ve already handed over the military seal and authority. For now, Oliver Prince willmand the Hell Monarch Army."

    Oliver Prince?

    Carissa knew of him. Oliver was the Earl of Silverstone, a man who once held significant influence in the military. However, after being injured in battle, he could no longer fight on the front lines. He had since inherited his grandfather''s title and lived a reclusive life.

    It seemed like the Earl of Silverstone''s household was headed toward decline. Yet, out of nowhere, Salvador had chosen to elevate him.

    But why appoint a disabled general tomand the Hell Monarch Army at this time? And why rece the currentmander? Rafael had just returned victorious.

    Even if he handed over the military seal, he could still remain as themander of the Hell Monarch Army.

    As Carissa thought it over, she began to grasp the situation and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Is His Majesty wary of you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Rafael''s eyes were as deep as an abyss. "It''s not that he''s wary-he just doesn''t want any rumors or misunderstandings that could damage our brotherly bond." Carissa fully understood.

    But she was also confused. "Then why did you marry me? If His Majesty is wary of you, marrying me would only make it worse."

    She was the daughter of the Duke of Northwatch, a respected general herself with military achievements and the loyalty of the troops. Whether it was the Hell Monarch Army, the Mystic Army, or the Sinir Army that her father once led, they all held her in high regard.

    Rafael had relinquished his military authority precisely to ease Salvador''s concerns. But marrying her- despite giving upmand-would hardly put Salvador''s mindpletely at ease.

    Was there something she didn''t know?

    And did this have anything to do with Salvador''s edict that she marry within three months?

    Rafael knew she was perceptive and would inevitably piece things together, so he exined, "No matter whom I marry, my brother will think what he thinks. Given my status, could I possibly marry amoner or the daughter of some low-ranking official?"

    While the reasoning made sense, Carissa felt it wasn''t as straightforward as that.

    She could lead troops, something other noblewomen couldn''t do. Marrying her was riskier for him.

    "Did you propose to marry me because you knew I didn''t want to enter the pce as a concubine? Were you trying to help me?" Carissa quickly guessed. "His Majesty didn''t actually force you to marry, did he? You''re helping me."

    Sharp as always-wasn''t that exactly what he expected?

    Rafael smiled wryly. "You''re mistaken. Even if His Majesty hadn''t pressured me, I returned triumphant. In doing so, received over a hundred marriage proposals. Many women are eager to marry me, Refusing any one of them would offend someone. I''m not afraid of offending people, but I''d rather not if I can avoid it. The best way to navigate this was to settle the matter quickly.

    "As for why I chose you," Rafael''s smile turned more helpless. "You''re my senior. You were being forced into the pce, and I was being put on the spot. So, why not make a match out of it? That''s what I thought.

    Lying was exhausting-he couldn''t exactly tell her that marrying her meant he had to relinquish his military power, could he?

    That was something he absolutely couldn''t say.

    If she knew, she would never agree to marry him.

    Even if the truth couldn''t be hidden forever, it would be better for her to find out after they were married.

    There were many things she should only learn once they were truly husband and wife, and it would be preferably after they had consummated the marriage.

 Chapter 261

    There were many things Rafael couldn''t say, so he took his leave.

    Carissa pondered for a long time. Some things seemed to make sense now, but there were still parts she couldn''t quite grasp.

    Lily noticed her distress and hesitated, wanting to approach her. However, Frederick stopped her.

    He shook his head at Lily and said, "Prepare some food for Lord Ryan. He''s been practicing his writing for a long time, and must be tired."

    Lily nced at Frederick, and sighed softly. "Alright."

    She turned and went to the kitchen, while Frederick, limping slightly, followed her. Once in the kitchen, he lowered his voice, "I know you want to talk to Lady Sinir, but don''t say anything now. Wait until after the wedding."

    Lily nodded. "I understand. I just saw she was troubled and acted on impulse. I know better than to act rashly"

    She sighed again. "I only learned today that Prince Rafael gave up his military power. When I think about everything that''s happened, it''s clear he did it for our mistress''s sake. The king used our mistress as bait to trap His Highness."

    Frederick cautioned, "It''s enough that we know this in our hearts. Don''t let it slip out."

    "Of course, such things can''t be spoken of carelessly. But His Highness''s feelings for our mistress-she doesn''t know at all. Even when he proposed marriage, thete madam didn''t allow her to be told." Frederick''s expression darkened. "At that time, thete madam was frightened. If His Highness hadn''t gone to the Southern Frontier, she might have agreed. But who could have predicted, after all that careful consideration, she would choose someone as unreliable as Barrett."

    Lily''s eyes reddened with sorrow.

    "Thete madam didn''t choose a nobleman''s son or a civil official because she knew our mistress was too wild for those strict, rule-bound households. And have you ever seen a noble family where the heir doesn''t take concubines? Barrett was the only one brave enough to kneel before thete madam and promise never to take a concubine. Thete madam was deceived in a moment of weakness." "Okay, that''s enough," Frederick urged. "Bring some food to our young lord. Seeing how hard he''s working really breaks my heart. He''s still drinking medicine every day, but he never forgets to practice his writing."

    How could Frederick not feel for Ryan? Ryan was the Duke of Northwatch''s only surviving male heir, and he had suffered so much.

    The next day, Carissa took Ryan to the sanctuary hall.

    When Carissa first returned to the capital, she had already sent word to Theodore, asking him to gather the members of the Sinir family and open the sanctuary hall. The purpose was to erase the words that had been written beside Ryan''s name in the family records which indicated he was deceased.

    Since Carissa wasn''t allowed to enter the sanctuary hall, she led Ryan to the entrance and left him in Frederick''s care. She waited outside while Frederick took him in.

    There were bound to be many in the Sinir family who didn''t believe it. Some had even hoped to have

    beir own sons adopted into the Duke of Northwatch s family to inherit the title. Even those who did believe might im disbelief

    That was why it was necessary for Frederick to clearly exin the situation, informing the Sinir family members present today that the authorities had already handled the case and that the human traffickers had been gradually apprehended.

    The trafficker who had originally taken Ryan had not yet been found, but Frederick deliberately didn''t mention this. Instead, he emphasized that the officialsin Eldora had reported the matter to the court and that Ryan had been to the pce to meet with the king and the queen dowager After that, he had also visited the Klein family and reconnected with the

    With this information, even those within the Sinr fatly who were skeptical had no choice but to ept it. Moreover, Ryan bore a strong resemnce to his father, which further convinced many of his legitimacy

    Once the murmurs of doubt died down. Theodore requested the famly records be brought forward. He offered prayers to the ancestors and officially instane Ryan''s name in the family registry erasing the previous notation of this supposed early death,

    While Carissa waited outside, she could hear the uproar of votes from within, At first, she was a bit worned, but when she heard Theodore call for the family records, she knew Ryan''s ce within the Sinir family had been affirment.

    With Bryant''s return, the need to attapt someone from the family into the Duke of Northwatch''s family was emminated Also, Calissa and Theodore had never be fully satisfied with the candidates previously considered for this mater Saffer a brief discussion the matter was dropped

    Theodore was thankful that they hadn''t chosen anyonest time Otherwise, someone would have been happy only to find it was all war it was also hard to tell if they would have made trouble if that happened Theodore felt both relief and sadness, he asked the file many questions, and Ryan wrote his answers for him, unable to speak a word

    Fortunately, Frederick assured him that Sebastion had promised Ryan would recover fully, though it would take some time for the treatment to be effective

    Theodore then addressed the gathered family members, reminding them that as long as there was a bloodline of the Duke of Northwatch the Sinr farmy would not decline. He stressed that safeguarding Ryan''s interests was synonymous with protecting the interests of the entire Sinir familyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    There were bound to be many in the Sinir family who didn''t believe it. Some had even hoped to have their own sons adopted into the Duke of Northwatch''s family to inherit the title. Even those who did believe might im disbelief.

    That was why it was necessary for Frederick to clearly exin the situation, informing the Sinir family members present today that the authorities had already handled the case and that the human traffickers had been gradually apprehended.

    The trafficker who had originally taken Ryan had not yet been found, but Frederick deliberately didn''t mention this. Instead, he emphasized that the officials in Eldoria had reported the matter to the court, and that Ryan had been to the pce to meet with the king and the queen dowager. After that, he had also visited the Klein family and reconnected with them.

    With this information, even those within the Sinir family who were skeptical had no choice but to ept it. Moreover, Ryan bore a strong resemnce to his father, which further convinced many of his legitimacy.

    Once the murmurs of doubt died down, Theodore requested the family records be brought forward. He offered prayers to the ancestors and officially reinstated Ryan''s name in the family registry, erasing the previous notation of his supposed early death.

    While Carissa waited outside, she could hear the uproar of voices from within. At first, she was a bit worried, but when she heard Theodore call for the family records, she knew Ryan''s ce within the Sinir family had been affirmed.

    With Ryan''s return, the need to adopt someone from the family into the Duke of Northwatch''s family was eliminated. Also, Carissa and Theodore had never been fully satisfied with the candidates previously considered for this matter. So, after a brief discussion, the matter was dropped.

    Theodore was thankful that they hadn''t chosen anyonest time. Otherwise, someone would have been happy only to find it was all in vain. It was also hard to tell if they would have made trouble if that happened.

    Theodore felt both relief and sadness. He asked the child many questions, and Ryan wrote his answers for him, unable to speak a word.

    Fortunately, Frederick assured him that Sebastian had promised Ryan would recover fully, though it would take some time for the treatment to be effective.

    Theodore then addressed the gathered family members, reminding them that as long as there was a bloodline of the Duke of Northwatch, the Sinir family would not decline. He stressed that safeguarding Ryan''s interests was synonymous with protecting the interests of the entire Sinir family.

 Chapter 262

    Most of the Sinir family members were involved in business or had boughtnd to bendlords. How could they not understand the significance of Theodore''s words?

    The rise or fall of one affected everyone. Even if the Duke of Northwatch''s family didn''t offer direct help, having a duke as a powerful ally meant that anyone looking to oppress them would have to think twice. Because of this, everyone listened carefully to Theodore. The Sinir family had always been rtively united. After the near-catastrophic events that had almost wiped out the Duke of Northwatch''s family, there was no room for jealousy among them.

    Theodore spoke at length, and Ryan took in every word. Previously, as a child, he had never been allowed to attend family meetings, let alone hear the patriarch speak about the responsibilities and legacy of their family.

    A sense of duty towards his family began to grow within him. Ho

    still Wasn''t sure what his role would be, but he knew he couldn''t afford to make mistakes that would bring shame to the Sinir family and dishonor histe father and brothers.

    By October, the weather had started to cool down. The Klein family sent over many garments for Ryan, along with some fine pelts. These days, whenever the Klein family got hold of something good, they made sure Ryan received it first.

    Moreover, the Klein family offered to help organize the wedding. Lily reported back to Carissa, suggesting that while they might not need the help, it would be wise to ept their goodwill and allow them to assist in some small way. This would ease the Klein family''s concerns.

    Carissa agreed, instructing Lily to let the Klein family handle some minor tasks, but to ensure they didn''t spend any money on it.

    News of Ryan''s return quickly spread throughout the capital, and many people came to visit, bringing gifts for him. Even Heather sent some fine silks, saying they were for making clothes for Ryan. Lulu was still upset over the time when Heather rejected the bridal gifts Carissa had sent.

    She remarked, "Why should we ept their fabric, mydy? It''s not like we''re in need."

    Carissa smiled. "If I''m not upset, why should you be? Besides, I still keep in touch with Leona. Let''s not make things difficult for her."

    "Not making things difficult for Lady Leona only puts you in a tough spot," Lulu muttered, turning away.

    Carissa''s voice softened, "No matter what, she''s still my mother''s sister. There''s nothing I can''t overlook."

    Lulu noted that Carissa referred to Heather as "mother''s sister" rather than "aunt," understanding that Carissa still held some reservations about the past. So it was likely that Carissa chose to ept the gift to maintain peace between the two families.

    After thinking it over, Lulu decided it was best not to dwell on it. After all, they were still rtives, and there hadn''t been any deep-seated hatred between them. So, there was really no reason to hold a grudge.

    epting the gift wasn''t so bad, especially considering it was fine silk worth a significant amount of

    money.

    With this thought, Lulu happily went off to store the fabric.

    Carissa watched her go and chuckled, rubbing her temples. Lulu had a habit of getting worked up over the smallest things. If Carissa let herself be upset by everyone, she would never have peace. Just then, Pearl hurriedly approached from the corridor. "Mydy, Sebastian requests your presence in the side hall. He''s waiting for you."

    Carissa looked surprised. "Sebastian came himself? Isn''t it usually his apprentice, Rowan?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Recently, it had been Rowan handling the acupuncture sessions, with Sebastian only asionally stopping by to check Ryan''s progress and monitor the detoxification process.

    "Yes, it''s Sebastian today," Pearl confirmed. "He just finished examining Lord Ryan and asked for you in the side hall."

    Pearl had been assigned to assist with Ryan''s care. She was thorough in her work, which gave Carissa peace of mind.

    "Alright, I''ll go right away," Carissa replied, thinking this might be about Ryan''s leg treatment.

    Yesterday, Rowan mentioned that the detoxification was progressing smoothly and that Ryan''s health had visibly improved day by day.

    When Carissa arrived at the side hall, she found Sebastian and Rowan already waiting.

    She quickly greeted Sebastian, "Sebastian, it''s good to see you. What brings you here personally today?" Sebastian satfortably in a chair, dressed in a narrow-sleeved long tunic and a ck, cloud- patterned lightweight jacket. The temperature had dropped since it had rained a few days earlier.

    He looked up at Carissa, and smiled warmly. "You seem to be doing well. You look much better than thest time I saw you."

    "With all the nutritional meals I''m fed everyday, how could I not be?" Carissa responded with a smile. Then, she turned to Rowan and greeted him as well. "Thank you for your hard work, Rowan."

    "There''s no need for thanks, mydy," Rowan replied. He was a young man in his twenties, of average height, with a round face and kind eyes.

    Once seated, Carissa got straight to the point. "Sebastian, is it time to treat Ryan''s leg?"

 Chapter 263

    Sebastian nodded. "First, I wanted to update you on Lord Ryan''s detoxification progress. After this period of treatment, I''ve just done a check-up and found that his condition is better than expected. The swelling in his throat has also decreased significantly."

    "Really?"

    Carissa felt a surge of joy. Although Rowan had informed her of the positive progress yesterday, hearing it directly from Sebastian was even more reassuring.

    "That''s wonderful news. Rowan, you''ve worked so hard in this period. Thank you."

    Rowan smiled modestly, but acknowledged thepliment. He had indeed been putting in a lot of efforttely.

    Sebastian took a sip of coffee, and continued, "Secondly, as you mentioned earlier, now that his overall health is improving, it''s time to address his leg. As I''ve mentioned before, treating the leg will require resetting the broken bone."

    Carissa''s heart tightened. "I understand. It will be very painful."

    "Pain is inevitable," Sebastian said. "You need to prepare him mentally. I do have some painkillers, but they''re not very effective for the pain of resetting bones. I rmend using acupoint sealing to alleviate the pain."

    "Acupoint sealing for pain relief?" Carissa asked, a note of concern in her voice. "You didn''t mention this method before. Are there any side effects?"

    Sebastian exined, "It requires precise cement and perfect timing. If the acupuncture points are left blocked for too long, it can hinder blood flow to the leg. If the blood supply is cut off for too long, he may still have difficulty walkingter, even if we set the bone properly."

    Carissa quickly asked, "I know how to perform acupuncture, but I''m unsure about the precision you''re talking about. What does it require?"

    Sebastian shook his head. "Acupuncture and acupoint sealing are simr. You don''t need to do it yourself, but the challenge lies in timing. For a child, it''s even more delicate. Any mistake could be irreparable." Though not a medical expert, Carissa could see the risks. If even Sebastian was unsure about the effectiveness of the acupoint sealing for pain relief, it increased the potential danger. The goal of treating Ryan''s leg was to ensure he could walk normally in the future. If the bone was set correctly but he still walked with a limp, it would be as if the treatment had failed.

    Carissa hesitated.

    Would it be better to endure the pain of a broken bone, or opt for the risky method of using acupoint sealing for pain relief?

    "Which method do you rmend?" Carissa asked after a moment of contemtion.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Sebastian considered his words carefully. "If it were an adult, I would suggest using a strong painkiller and enduring the pain. Adults generally have better endurance. The reason I mentioned acupoint sealing is to prevent excessive pain and struggling after the bone is set, which could hinder the treatment."

    Rowan added, "Lady Sinir, my mentor''s point is that both methods have their pros and cons. It depends on whether you''re willing to let the child endure the suffering."

    Carissa was certainly unwilling to let Ryan suffer, but she was even more concerned about the possibility of him being unable to walk properly in the future.

    She thought for a moment, and then asked, "Sebastian, how confident are you that you can perform the acupoint sealing within the precise time frame and ensure Ryan recovers well?"

    Sebastian sighed. "Given that the leg injury has persisted for some time, I would estimate the sess rate at fifty percent. The process could be lengthy, and it''s best if the acupoint sealing is done not more than ten to fifteen minutes."

    The idea of setting the bone and performing acupoint sealing within such a tight timeframe seemed quite daunting.

    Rowan added, "Also, after the bone is set and the needles are removed, there will still be considerable pain, which couldst for several days."

    Carissa''s brow furrowed in concern.

    Sebastian said, "You should discuss this with the Klein family. Although Ryan is under your care, the Klein family is deeply concerned. You need to keep them informed of the situation so that if any issues arise in the future, they won''t hold you solely responsible."

    Carissa understood that, as a daughter about to be married off, Ryan''s situation was not solely her concern. The Klein family members wereing the following day, and they might me her if she proceeded with Ryan''s treatment without informing them.

    Sebastian said, "Discuss the options with them. We can schedule the treatment for the day after tomorrow. It''s not difficult or dangerous, but it will be painful."

 Chapter 264

    After Sebastian left, Carissa first spoke with Ryan about his situation, allowing him to give his own input. Naturally, he wasn''t expected to make the final decision, but having his opinion would make it easier for her to discuss things with the Klein family.

    Ryan nestled against Carissa as he listened and smiled. Then he began to write in her palm, one word at a

    time.

    [Actually, Rowan has already told me that the pain will be unbearable. When my leg was first broken, I felt like I might die from the pain.]

    Carissa asked him to rewrite it, since some words were unclear. After hepleted the revision, she understood and asked, "So, you would prefer acupoint sealing for pain relief, correct?"

    Ryan shook his head, and continued writing. [But if there''s a significant risk of ending up with a permanent limp, how can that be eptable? When I grow up, I will need to be the patriarch of the family. How can someone with a limp lead the Duke of Northwatch''s household?]

    He looked up at her, his once sharp little face now rounder, and continued writing. [Dad always got injured on the battlefield. He experienced both flesh wounds and bone injuries. I think he must not fear pain.] Carissa gently responded, "Everyone fears pain. Even your father feared it. But as an adult, he had to endure it."

    Ryan quickly wrote back. [I understand. A true man must endure what others cannot.]

    Carissa smiled. "That''s right."

    Ryan wanted to endure the pain himself, but Carissa still needed to discuss it with the Klein family as well. So, she personally went to their residence in the evening.

    The Klein family took the matter seriously and convened a meeting with everyone involved, including informing Ingrid. They were reluctant to make a rash decision, torn between not wanting Ryan to suffer and worrying about the precise timing for the acupoint sealing, fearing it might lead toplications.

    Hearing that Ryan was willing to endure the pain brought both relief and concern to the family. Despite their relief, they felt that such pain was beyond what a seven-year-old child should endure. How could he endure that kind of pain?

    After much deliberation, they still couldn''t make a definitive decision and decided to leave it up to Carissa.

    Carissa had only intended to discuss the matter and fulfill her duty to inform and consult with them. She hadn''t expected them to make the decision. With their input, she thanked them and returned to her residence.

    On the day of the treatment, Anthony arrived with Ryan''s grandparents, bringing with them the best medicinal herbs they could find. They knew that Sebastian was highly skilled in medicine and that his own prepared remedies were top-notch, and their herbs might not be needed. Even so, Ingrid insisted they bring them anyway.

    Sebastian nced at the herbs they had brought, and offered some reassurance. "These can still be used

    after the treatment. They are nourishing herbs."

    Diana quickly added, "If they can be used, that''s good. Even if they are just for replenishing his energy and blood, it will be helpful."

    Sebastian nodded slightly, and then turned to Carissa. Have you made a decision? Do you want me to use acupoint sealing?"

    Carissa guided him out to the Amethyst Hall, with everyone following.

    Carissa replied, "Ryan says he can endure the pain of bone setting. Neither I nor his maternal grandparents can make the decision, so we ask you, Sebastian, to decide."

    The advice of a medical professional was always most beneficial for the patient.

    Throughout the course of treatment, Sebastian had gained some understanding of Ryan''s condition.

    Sebastian said, "In my opinion, if he can endure it, then he should. He is likely eager to walk normally again. Being mute is already a disability, and so is having a limp. He hopes for aplete recovery. Considering the past two years, pain must be a regr part of his life."

    Sebastian spoke the truth, but hearing it left a heavy feeling in everyone''s hearts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 265

    When they arrived at Ryan''s room, Pearl came out to greet them.

    Ryan was lying in bed, waiting for the painkiller. He had made up his mind not to take any risks-he wanted to get better on his own.

    He saw that everyone had worried expressions. They wanted tofort him, but Ryan gave them an encouraging and determined look instead.

    The sight of the young boy, only seven years old, trying to be strong in such a vulnerable moment made everyone''s hearts ache even more. He was at an age when children were pampered and showered with affection.

    Just as Sebastian was about to begin the treatment, Rafael arrived.

    The Klein family members, knowing Rafael was Ryan''s savior, had intended to express their gratitude. They didn''t expect to see him here, and they hurried to pay their respects and offer their thanks. Rafael waved his hand dismissively, and smiled. "It was merely a matter of chance; no need for thanks. I am here today to apany him through the treatment. Let''s not discuss anything else. We should focus on the treatment first."

    The Klein family had initially worried that once Ryan went to Hell Monarch Estate with Carissa, Rafael might grow weary of him over time. But seeing how attentive Rafael was towards Ryan, those concerns seemed unfounded.

    Rafael addressed Carissa and the Klein family, saying, "I will stay with Ryan inside. You should remain outside; matters of a man are best handled without you."

    He turned to Ryan with a reassuring smile. "Right, Ryan?"

    Ryan nodded vigorously. He actually preferred not to have his aunt and grandparents there; it would mean he would have to pretend to be strong andfort them not to worry too much.

    He liked having Rafael by his side. Rafael was a warrior, a man like his grandfather, and he believed Rafael could give him strength.

    He could endure with Rafael''s support.

    Carissa understood Rafael''s good intentions, and saw that Ryan agreed.

    "Alright, then."

    She walked over to Ryan, gently stroking his head, and whispered, "We''ll be right outside. Ryan, stay strong."

    Ryan nodded and wrote tworge words in the air with his finger: Not afraid!

    The words Ryan wrote wererge and clear enough for everyone to understand. They all gave him tender smiles, their hearts aching for him. "Alright, clear the room!" Sebastian instructed.

    With reluctant nces at Ryan, everyone slowly withdrew.

    Rowan brought in the painkiller, which Ryan drank down in gulps.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Rafael sat beside the bed, holding Ryan''s hand. His gaze was steady and reassuring. "I''m here, Ryan. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Despite Rafael''s words, Ryan''s hand still trembled slightly.

    He was scared.

    Sebastian joked, "Since His Highness is here, how about leaving the bone-breaking to him?"

    A seasoned warrior like Rafael knew exactly how to carefully break crooked bones. For him, it was a simple task.

    So, Rafael agreed.

    He gently felt along Ryan''s leg, locating the misaligned section of the bone. Ryan tensed up, and Rafael gave him-a reassuring smile.

    "I have a secret to share with you, Ryan. But you mustn''t tell anyone, especially not your aunt. It''s about her."

    Ryan''s curiosity was piqued. A secret about his aunt?

    "Back when your aunt had just started practicing martial arts, there was a tall tree in Meadow Ridge. Every evening, many birds would gather on the tree, and your aunt would climb up trying to catch them." Ryan''s eyes widened in surprise. Was his aunt really that mischievous?

    After Carissa returned from Meadow Ridge, Mnie had insisted she followed proper manners-speaking correctly, walking properly, and behaving with decorum.

    Ryan had never seen her as a troublemaker before.

    "She could actually climb the tree, but it startled the birds. At that time, she had just started practicing her Lightfoot Skill. She thought she could chase after the birds, but she didn''t realize she would fall as soon as she leaped. She ended up falling and breaking her leg..."

    At this point, Rafael concentrated his inner force on the tip of his fingers to carefully break the misaligned bone, his touch firm yet precise.

    Ryan couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain, his whole body shaking and his face scrunched up in agony, followed by tears streaming down his cheeks.

    Rafael immediately wrapped his arms around the trembling boy, and turned to Sebastian. "It''s your turn."

 Chapter 266

    Sebastian was reflecting on the anguished cry Ryan had just let out. It seemed that the pain had quite an effect on Ryan''s vocal cords, but for Sebastian, the sound was like music to his ears. Rowan was capable of performing tasks such as setting bones. However, Sebastian valued Ryan too much to leave it to anyone else. He preferred to handle it personally.

    To him, this was a skill deeply ingrained in his bones. He carefully felt along Ryan''s leg, inch by inch, until he reached the misaligned section. With great precision, he adjusted the bone. Ryan was drenched in sweat from the pain, his body trembling uncontrobly. He gripped Rafael''s wrist tightly, his nails digging in and drawing blood.

    The pain from setting the bone was excruciatingly real.

    The pain-relief medicine didn''t seem to help much, and he felt as though the pain was radiating throughout his entire body, even though the injury was in his leg.

    Once the bone was set, Sebastian began applying the medicine. Two wooden splints were used to stabilize Ryan''s leg, and he would need to remain bedridden until the bone healed.

    Sebastian''s medicated ster, a form he had personally developed, was highly effective. It wasn''t avable at other pharmacies, and it worked well to speed up bone healing. With the added benefit of the medicinal soup, Ryan should be able to walk again in about ten days.

    After securing the splints, Ryan was given another dose of painkiller, which also had calming and sleep-inducing properties to help him rest. This would hopefully ease the pain when he woke up. Outside, those waiting heard Ryan''s agonized scream, which left everyone feeling anxious and troubled. Hearing such a cry made it clear just how intense the pain was.

    Carissa paced nervously, awaiting the door to open. Diana sped her hands together, trembling as she prayed silently.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the door opened.

    Rafael stepped out first.

    Carissa hurried inside to find Ryan lying on the bed, with Rowan administering acupuncture to alleviate some of the pain and help him fall asleep.

    Sebastian gave a soft shushing sound, and said quietly "We should leave and let him sleep. He''s a brave and resilient child."

    Carissa was gently ushered out again. No one else could visit to avoid disturbing Ryan. If he couldn''t fall asleep, he would have to endure the pain as best he could. Carissa noticed that Rafael''s hand was covered in blood, clearly from where Ryan''s nails had dug in.

    Are your hands alright? Thank you for your hard work."

    "It''s nothing to worry about. It''s not a big deal," Rafael said with a reassuring smile. "Ryan is incredibly

    strong. He endured it all. We didn''t use acupoint sealing for pain relief, so there''s no effect on the blood flow in his leg. Once he''s healed, he''ll be fully recovered."

    Carissa ced a hand over her heart. "Hearing him scream like that really frightened me... Please,e with me. I''ll take care of your hand."

    Seeing the blood on his wrist and the back of his hand made her uneasy. It made her feel both guilty and grateful.

    Anthony also added, "She''s right, Your Highness. You should tend to your wounds. We''re truly grateful."

    "There''s no need to-"

    Before Rafael could finish his sentence, Carissa had already taken his other hand. "It''s necessary. At the very least, it should be cleaned up."

    Her fingers were slender, with calluses in her palms, and they perfectly fit around his wrist. Feeling the warmth from her fingertips, his heartbeat quickened, and he swallowed his objections.

    "Alright, then. Let''s take care of it. It would be rming if it were left in this bloody state."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The injury wasn''t severe-it was only scratches. Ryan had scratched him several times, leaving a few bloody streaks that looked worse than they were.

    Carissa led him to a side room, asking Pearl to fetch some medicine, Joy to bring clean water, and Lulu to get some gauze from Rowan.

    Once everything was ready, Carissa cleaned the blood with a cloth, carefully applied the ointment, and then wrapped the gauze around his hand. She started from his wrist and covered the back of his hand while avoiding the webbing between the thumb and index finger. Finally, she secured it with a knot.

    Handling wounds like this was second nature to Carissa. Back in Meadow Ridge, she had often tended to her own injuries with ease.

 Chapter 267

    Rafael watched Carissa''s careful and quick movements. She lowered her head, and he could see her slightly curled, thick eyshes trembling gently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    A subtle emotion stirred in his heart-she rarely disyed such a gentle demeanor.

    Looking at the twoyers of bandages wrapped around his hand, he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Isn''t it just a minor wound? It''s nothing seri

    "How is it nothing serious?" Carissa looked up with wide eyes. "If it''s not treated properly, it could get infected. I''ve experienced it before. Look, let me show you my hand."

    She extended her hand, revealing a small scar on the back, about half the length of a finger. The scar was faint, just a trace of pink left behind.

    "It got infected back then. It was only after my master treated it with medicine that it healed, but it left a scar. Your hands are so beautiful. If they were scarred, it wouldn''t look...well, as good."

    As she spoke, she suddenly remembered that when she had cleaned his wound earlier, his hands were already covered in many small scars.

    Rafael''s expression rxed, and he teased her, "What''s the point of a man having beautiful hands?"

    Carissa replied earnestly, "It''s definitely better than having ugly ones."

    He smiled, his voice softening. "Then I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you. I have plenty of scars on my body."

    "Those are all your battle honors," Carissa said as she washed her hands, her face brightening with a smile. "I have my own battle honors too."

    "Are your wounds all healed?" he asked, concerned.

    She had also been injured on the battlefield.

    "They''re fine now. I''m proud of them," Carissa said as she ordered someone to clear the items away and prepare some refreshments. "Invite Anthony and the others to join us for coffee."

    Pearl entered and said, "Mr. Carter has already invited them to the main hall for refreshments. They''ll be leaving shortly. Sebastian told them that Lord Ryan would be sleeping for a while, so they said they''ll return tomorrow instead of waiting here."

    "Alright, then," Carissa nodded, letting out a small sigh of relief. "It''s just as well that they''re leaving. I don''t really have much to talk about with them. If they stayed, I''d have to keep thempany." After all, leaving the guests and hiding away wouldn''t be right.

    Rafael asked, "And what about me? Do you feel uneasy with me here?"

    "Why would I?" she replied, surprised. "You and I are not onlyrades but also betrothed. We''ll have to get along in the future."

    Then she smiled sweetly and added, "Besides, how could a guild senior feel uneasy in front of her guild junior?"

    Rafael rolled his eyes slightly, now the one feeling a bit uneasy.

    Just then, the refreshments were brought in. Carissa personally poured him a cup of coffee.

    "Even though you always tell me not to thank you, my family truly owes you a debt of gratitude. Without you, Ryan would still be under those people''s control. He would still be forced to beg on the streets, get beaten up, looked down upon, and go hungry and cold.

    As she spoke, her eyes reddened.

    "I''ve heard from Anthony that disabled beggar children like him rarely live past ten. The constant beatings, the cold, and hunger make them sickly and weak. A simple illness could easily im their lives, or a particrly cold winter night might be the end of them. Every year, the Royal Citadel collects the bodies of countless beggars. They die in all sorts of ways, but most often, it''s from hunger or freezing to death."

    Her voice choked with emotion.

    "I can''t bear to think about it. If Ryan hadn''t met you, he might have died quietly, his body discarded in some deste wilderness, bing food for wild dogs. I''ve had nightmares about it-so many times." Rafael couldn''t stand to see her cry; it pained him to see her like this.

    "Why dwell on such thoughts? You

    family''s blessings from above must have protected him and led me to him. How else could it be that my eyesnded on him among so many scattered beggar children, and I even recognized him?"

 Chapter 268

    Carissa looked up, hershes wet with tears.

    "In any case, I will always remember this kindness. No matter what you ask of me in the future, as long as it doesn''t go against my conscience, I will do it for you."

    Rafael''s expression turned serious. "I don''t need you to do anything for me. If there''s one thing I ask, it''s that you live well. Live happily, live a life full of joy. That''s how you can honor your family''s spirits in heaven."

    Her heart trembled slightly, and a single tear slid down her cheeks. Her tearful eyes were filled with confusion. "Why are you so good to me?"

    Rafael felt his heart breaking at the sight of her like this. He recalled her fierce and determined figure on the battlefield, yet now, she was so delicate and vulnerable. He couldn''t hide the tenderness in his eyes and had to turn his face away.

    "Why wouldn''t I treat you well? You''re my betrothed, after all. We''re going to spend our lives together."

    Carissa should have been moved, but she had heard simr words before.

    Thinking about that memory was an unpleasant thought, and she didn''t know why it surfaced now. She said in an unusually soft tone, "I''ve heard those words before, but we all know what happened in the end."

    She didn''t understand why she was speaking like this-it was so disheartening. She wasn''t usually so emotional, but recently, in front of him, she felt incredibly emotional.

    Had a fox spirit possessed her? She was acting like a wretched woman.

    Rafael''s gaze sharpened. "Don''tpare me to him. With me, there''s only ''till death do us part.'' There will be no divorce, and certainly no abandonment. I swear it. If you don''t believe me, I''ll spend a lifetime proving it."

    Her eyes widened in shock. "Till death?"

    He met her gaze with his clear, bright eyes. "I''ll go before you if I can help it. That way, you won''t have to take care of an old man gued with aches and pains.

    Carissa couldn''t help but burst outughing. She couldn''t picture him old, but she imagined he might look something like thete king. Then again, thete king hadn''t been that old when he passed. Sniffling, she felt even more emotional. "I''ll remember everything you''ve said. If you ever go back on your words, this guild senior of yours won''t forgive you."

    Rafael let out a soft groan. "Are you really hoping I''ll go before you?"

    Carissa thought for a moment. "Well then, how about we go together?"

    He thought for a moment. "Deal."

    Lulu had been listening to their conversation. Their words initially moved her, but the rnore she listened, the more uneasy she felt.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Your Highness, mydy, why are you talking about such ominous things? Life

    and death and all that... Are you two nning to follow each other to the grave?"

    At Lulu''s words, the two exchanged a nce. Carissa''s cheeks flushed, and she shot Lulu a re.

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Rafael slowly sipped his coffee, using it to hide the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    Follow each other to the grave? Of course, that was the n. They would be husband and wife-their lives would be intertwined and never be separated again, whether in life or death.

    That had been his dream before he went to the Southern Frontier and asked for her hand in marriage. He''d envisioned swiftly conquering the Southern Frontier and returning to the capital to marry the girl he adored.

    On the battlefield of the Southern Frontier, he had truly fought with everything he had. He had won victory after victory, driven by the single thought of expelling the Sandoria people from the Southern Frontier as quickly as possible.

    But then, after conquering thirteen cities, news arrived from the capital that Carissa had already married

    Barrett.

    When Rafael heard the news, he felt like a cold bucket of water had been thrown over him. It froze him from head to toe and pierced his heart with a cold, unshakable pain.

    He couldn''t understand it.

    Mnie had clearly agreed, saying that Carissa would be his bride once he returned victorious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Why had Mnie gone back on her word? Did she not hear about his continuous victories?

    At that time, Rafael had already regarded Hector as his future father-inw and was determined toplete the unfinished business that Hector had left behind.

    But why?

    The thought of that bright, lively girl marrying someone else had felt like a knife twisting in his heart. For a time, the pain was almost unbearable.

    But the war was urgent, leaving him little time to dwell on his sorrow.

    Every day, Rafael told himself to let it go. Carissa was married now, and he should just wish her happiness.

    Though it was excruciatingly difficult, her happiness mattered more than anything else.

 Chapter 269

    When Rafael saw Carissa on the Southern Frontier battlefield, his emotions were a whirlwind ofplexity.

    He would often, almost subconsciously, bring up her husband, but she would avoid the topic. That was when he realized that Barrett might not be treating her well.

    This thought alone had made his fists clench countless times.

    It wasn''t untilter that he learned she had divorced. Barrett hadn''t recognized her worth.

    It was absurd!

    Rafaelmitted the name to memory-Barrett Warren, a man unworthy of the gift of sight.

    The fury Rafael felt then was so intense that he wished he could gouge out Barrett''s eyes for causing her such pain,

    After the anger subsided, Rafael felt a surge of selfish joy, though he carefully masked it. He couldn''t let anyone know he was secretly celebrating.

    During the days they fought side by side, he had to constantly conceal his feelings. He had to remind himself repeatedly not to let even a trace of personal emotion show in his eyes. Three years on the Southern Frontier battlefield saw his emotions rise and fall, only to rise again.

    Even when he returned to the capital and faced the maniptions of his elder brother, Rafael didn''t mind. There was no war, and he didn''t care about military power-he only wanted her.

    He understood Savaldor''s suspicions, but that was how rtionships between royal siblings were-never entirely pure. There would always be a mix of mistrust and brotherly affection. As long as they maintained the appearance of harmony, it was enough.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If things ever deteriorated into nothing but suspicion and resentment, he would simply take Carissa and Ryan to his fief, far from the capital. The king may reign high above, but his authority could only stretch so far, and they would live their days in peace.

    As Rafael thought about this, he nced up at Carissa just in time to catch her gaze.

    Their eyes met, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Carissa''s cheeks flushed with heat, but her heart sank. She realized she had developed feelings for him, while his heart belonged to someone else.

    How could this mismatched affection have happened to her? She had originally nned to marry him just

    to get by.

    She never imagined that after enduring a failed marriage, she would fall for another man so quickly.

    Lulu noticed herdy''s face suddenly flush as red as a sunset, and asked curiously, "Mydy, why is your face so red?"

    Carissa quickly lifted her cup, lowering her head to drink in an attempt to hide her flushed face.

    Lulu was increasingly oblivious, and she didn''t know when to hold her tongue!

    Rafael sipped his coffee as well, though the curve of his lips was all too obvious.

    Ryan truly was his lucky star. From now on, Rafael would never allow anyone to mistreat Ryan. In fact, if he didn''t spoil the boy, it would be a testament to his ownck of heart. Perhaps there really was some divine intervention at y.

    That fleeting glimpse when he first spotted Ryan stirred something within him. At that time, he only felt a resemnce, but he probably wouldn''t have thought too much about it if things were different. After all, the Duke of Northwatch''s family had been wiped out, and Carissa was the only one left. However, because of Rafael''s strong obsession, he was convinced that it was indeed Ryan, and he went after the boy without any hesitation. However, the chaotic circumstances eventually caused him to lose track of Ryan. In the end, though, he managed to find Ryan.

    Rafael couldn''t help but wonder if Mnie had regretted her decision that day, and she had decided to bring him and Carissa together after all from her ce in the heavens.

    He liked to think that was the case.

    Deep down, Rafael would never be able to ovee the fact that Mnie had chosen Barrett over him. He knew, in his heart, that he wasn''t inferior to Barrett. Setting aside social status, Rafael knew he surpassed Barrett in martial prowess, character, and even appearance.

    Well, maybe he shouldn''t dwell on appearance and stature-those weren''t things a man should concern himself with.

    Casting another nce at Carissa, he set down his cup and said, "It''s time for me to return to the Supreme Court, I''ve just taken up the position, and there''s a lot to hand over. I''lle back tomorrow after work to see Ryan."

    Carissa stood up. "Alright, I''ll walk you out."

    Rafael smiled, his eyes gleaming as he softly replied, "Okay."

    As they walked slowly towards the door, she noticed that he was lightly dressed and reminded him, "The weather''s getting colder. You should wear something warmer."

    "Okay. You too-take care of yourself."

    Her concern warmed his heart. So, this was what it felt like to have someone who cared about his well-

    being.

    There was a time after she got married when he felt like a lone wolf. But now, his heart was filled with a sweet warmth. The loneliness had vanished, and whenever he had a free moment, all he wanted to do was rush over to Northwatch Estate.

    He wanted to give her the best things in the world, to make up for all the hardships she had endured.

 Chapter 270

    The next day, Ryan woke up. He was still in pain, but it wasn''t as unbearable as when his bone was being

    reset.

    Despite the difort, he forced a smile to reassure Carissa and the rest of the family.

    His resilience was heart-wrenching to witness.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Even so, the acupuncture in his throat continued. Rowan insisted it couldn''t be stopped. Since they didn''t do it yesterday because of the bone-setting, it couldn''t be skipped today.

    Especially since Ryan had cried out during the procedure, which had proven the treatment to be effective. So, both Sebastian and Rowan believed that the poison in Ryan''s body was being expelled faster than expected.

    Additionally, the withdrawal symptoms from the Peony Bliss had not resurfaced, which greatly surprised Sebastian. He knew that even for adults whomitted to quitting, the process could take over six months.

    Yet, here was a seven-year-old child with such an indomitable will.

    In a private conversation with Rowan, Sebastian said, "The Duke of Northwatch''s family truly has no weaklings. The spirit of this family is something to be admired."

    Rowan wholeheartedly agreed. After treating Ryan for so long, he had grown attached to the boy, almost as if he were his own son. He felt both pity and admiration for the boy, and naturally hoped Ryan would recover quickly.

    During Ryan''s recovery, Carissa didn''t leave his side. Although many visitors came to call, she had Frederick turn them all away, except for her cousin Leona and her husband, Samuel.

    Samuel was a strikingly handsome man with a touch of arrogance. As the heir of the Earl of Gracehold and one of the top-scoring schrs, he had every right to be proud.

    Marrying a prince''s daughter only added to his aplishments, especially since Leona was gentle and virtuous, and deeply in love with him.

    At twenty-three, Samuel had already reached heights many people could only dream of achieving in a lifetime.

    He had reason to be proud.

    In fact, he was proud enough to look down on Carissa

    His assessment of her was fair enough-she had a noble family background, was beautiful, skilled in martial arts, and had distinguished herself on the battlefield. Her traits were rare among women.

    But in his eyes, noblewomen like her, who sought to remarry so soon after a divorce, were even rarer.

    Samuel believed that a woman should remain loyal to one man for life. Divorce had been her first mistake, and now, remarrying was an even greater one

    Though young, Samuel held very traditional views. He made no effort to hide his disdain for Carissa.

    If it were just that, Carissa would have let it slide

    With a smile out of consideration for Leona, Carissa wouldn''t have taken it to heart, much less expressed any dissatisfaction.

    However, it seemed Samuel had no intention of hiding his discontent with Carissa.

    After she mentioned Ryan''s situation to Leona, he remarked, "Lady Sinir, aren''t you worried that your actions will make it difficult for Ryan to establish himself in the capital? It might be better to let the Klein family raise him."

    Carissa was momentarily stunned, thinking he was referring to the possibility of Ryan living in Hell Monarch Estate in the future. Though she didn''t appreciate him addressing her as "Lady Sinir," given her close rtionship with Leona, she was willing to overlook it.

    Still, out of respect for Leona, she exined, "Since His Highness rescued Ryan and is fond of him, he thought of personally raising him by his side. Ryan is happy with this arrangement as well. Moreover, I''m his biological aunt. Having him stay at Hell Monarch Estate with me isn''t exactly relying on others. How could that make it difficult for him to establish himself in the capital?"

    Samuel cast her a dismissive nce, and said, "That''s not what I meant. It''s a blessing for Ryan to be educated by His Highness. What I''m referring to is your second marriage after your divorce. It tarnishes the Duke of Northwatch''s family''s reputation. Even if Ryan inherits the title in the future, his name will carry a stain. The judgmental eyes of society will diminish his standing."

    Leona twisted a handkerchief in her hands, and interjected softly, "Dear, please don''t be disrespectful to my cousin."

    Samuel replied, "If you still regard her as your cousin, then it''s only right to offer honest advice. Honest words are often unpleasant, but I wonder if Lady Sinir can ept them."

    Carissa smiled. "If it''s honest advice, of course, I can ept it. But may I ask, what do you mean by the judgmental eyes of society?"

    With an air of cold arrogance, Samuel replied, "The judgmental eyes of society are naturally grounded in the principles of benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, and trustworthiness-the mainstream values that people are expected to uphold."

 Chapter 271

    Carissa nodded thoughtfully, then asked, "So, may I ask, in which aspect of benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, or trustworthiness does society find himcking?" T "It''s because your second marriage has harmed him," Samuel replied.

    "My second marriage has nothing to do with him. My remarriage is my own affair," Carissa responded. Her voice was calm and steady, showing none of the shame Samuel expected.

    "Let me ask you this: does thew forbid a second marriage after a divorce, or is it merely a social custom? Are there not others in society who have remarried? Does benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, or trustworthiness dictate that a woman cannot marry again? And another question: if a woman is abandoned, must she then retreat to a life of solitude, living out her days in misery to satisfy society''s expectations?"

    Samuel sneered, "You twist words to make them pleasing, but true virtue is rare!"

    Unable to counter Carissa''s reasoning, he chose to dismiss her with contempt.

    Carissa''s smile widened. "My concern is that youck virtue, fail to study properly, are unmoved by righteousness, and can''t correct your faults."

    Samuel''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment. "How dare you! I intended to offer my goodwill, yet you insult me with the words of a sage! If this is how it''s going to be with your family, it''s better for us to just stay away!"

    With that, he abruptly stood up and said, "We''re leaving!"

    Leona quickly got to her feet, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked apologetically at Carissa. Her voice choked as she said, "Cari, we''ll leave now. I''lle back to see you in a few days." Carissa sighed softly, almost inaudibly. "Yes, you should go."

    Leona gave a hurried curtsey and then rushed after Samuel, calling out, "Dear, wait for me!"

    Lily watched them leave, and sighed. "It seems Lady Leona might not visit again."

    Carissa murmured in agreement. "I never expected Samuel to be so rigid at such a young age."

    "Some people read so much that they lose allmon sense. You shouldn''t take it to heart, mydy," Lily replied.

    Carissa sipped her coffee, her brows furrowing slightly.

    "Whether I care or not doesn''t really matter. But I can''t understand why Leona, a duchess in her own right, would be so submissive to Samuel without even a hint of her own will."

    Though they sometimes referred to Leona as a princess as she was a prince''s daughter, the official title she had been given was a duchess.

    "She''s head over heels in love. What else could it be?" Lily said, seeing through the situation.

    "Men like Lady Leona''s husband, with their bright futures and charm, are like a woman''s dream- something many long for. Lady Leona probably feels that marrying him fulfills a widely shared romantic

    ideal among many women, so she cherishes it all the more."

    Carissa remained silent, her delicate brows furrowing even deeper.

    Could loving someone really make a person so humble?

    She thought of Rafael, who was admired by many nobledies in the capital. Dozens, if not a hundred, wanted to marry him and be the Hell Monarch''s consort.

    Would he be just as arrogant and self-important after marriage?

    And as for herself, she seemed to have developed feelings for him. Could she truly remain indifferent?

    "Mr. Langley didn''t wait long to take two concubines after marrying Lady Leona," Lily remarked casually." And Lady Leona endured it."

    "Ultimately, Lady Leona is a duchess-how could he dare take concubines so soon after their marriage?" Carissa asked.

    "He works as an editor in the Academy of Wisdom. I heard that his superiors gifted him the concubines, and he couldn''t refuse."

    During Carissa''s time on the battlefield, Lily had gathered quite a bit of gossip from the noble households. "The duchess couldn''t exactly send the women away, or she''d bebeled as jealous. Besides, they''re just lowly concubines. If she doesn''t like them, she can sell them off or give them away."

    "Is that how you see it?" Carissa asked, raising her head.

    Lily smiled bitterly. "Does it matter what I think? This is how they see it, how they do things. It''s tough being a woman in this world. Back then, when thete madam chose to marry you off to General Warren anyone else, it was because he promised not to take concubines." instead of the pri...well, instead of

    Carissa looked at her closely. "Instead of who?"

    Carissa had caught Lily''s slip of the tongue.

    Lilyughed, trying to cover up her mistake. "Who else? I meant instead of others. I misspoke. Back then, so many suitors came knocking that they practically wore down the threshold. Thete madam chose General Warren among them because he vowed not to take concubines."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Carissa felt that Lily was clearly hiding something.

    But she couldn''t remember all the suitors from back then, and she had no desire to dredge up old memories. Whether or not the Prince family was among them, it was all in the past.

 Chapter 272

    However, Carissa suddenly recalled that the Prince family had indeede to propose marriage.

    It was Oliver''s younger cousin, but Mnie hadn''t been impressed.

    Forget the past. It was better to move on.

    She and Rafael were set to marry in two months. What had happened in the past was as if it had died yesterday, and whaty ahead was as if it was born today. They would bid farewell to the past, and look forward to a new beginning.

    The weather was getting colder, and the orchids in the courtyard had begun to bud. It was expected that they would bloom in a few days, but this year, they bloomed early. Frederick said it was an auspicious sign.

    Ryan could now get out of bed, but he could only walk a few steps before needing to return and lie down again.

    The Duke of Northwatch''s household was also busily preparing for the wedding. The bridal gown had been in production since the engagement day, entrusted to the embroiderers of Enchanted Boutique.

    In the capital, many prominent families would visit Enchanted Boutique for their daughters'' wedding garments. Not only were their embroidery skills renowned for their quality and speed, but the embroiderers'' skills were also famous throughout the kingdom. Many wealthy merchants and nobles from outside the capital would spendvishly to order their bridal gowns from Enchanted Boutique.

    Lily, who had gone to Enchanted Boutique to check on the progress, returned with a strange expression. It was as though she had something to say but found it somewhat bad luck to do so. Noticing this, Carissa asked, "Is there a problem with the bridal gown?"

    Today, Carissa wore a high-cored cloak and had taken Ryan to view the orchids. After that, she carried him on her back when they returned. Although Ryan wanted to walk, Carissa followed Sebastian''s instructions and limited his movement to only two or three short walks a day to keep his blood circting and avoid stagnation in his feet.

    Lily watched Ryan take his medicinal meal, then cleaned up the tes and said, "Mydy, it''s nothing serious. I just happened to run into someone from the Prince family."

    "Someone from the Prince family?"

    Carissa immediately remembered thement Lily had almost made earlier. She said, "Yes, I recall that the Prince family dide to propose marriage, but let''s not discuss those matters now." Having settled Ryan, she went out with Lily.

    The sky was overcast, and the wind was strong. Carissa tightened her cloak, and watched as Lily handed the tes to Joy before heading to the storeroom. Today, they had nned to organize the newly purchased dowry items.

    Lily''s voice was carried away by the chilly wind. "It''s not because of the past. It''s just that the Prince family has asked Enchanted Boutique to make the bridal gown. I happened to ask, and found out that the

    third daughter of the Prince family is to marry General Warren."

    Carissa paused for a moment. "Barrett''s marrying again? Isn''t Aurora his wife? Has she been divorced or something?"

    "Aurora is his secondary wife, a concubine. The one he is marrying now will be his primary wife."

    "So, the Prince family''s third daughter... That''s the Earl of Silverstone''s family, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right!"

    Carissa recalled this individual. Her name was Vi Prince, and she had also gone through a divorce.

    However, Vi''s situation was somewhat unusual.

    Years ago, Vi had married Timothy''s eleventh younger brother. That young general had been full of ambition, but just a year after her marriage, he had died in battle. The Farrell family, being virtuous, didn''t want to dy.Vi''s life, so Timothy''s father wrote a divorce letter, returned all her dowry, and personally sent her back to her family.

    It was said that Vi had been unwilling to return, iming she wanted to remain in the Farrell family to mourn herte husband. Yet, sheter agreed to take the divorce letter and return to her family. Considering her age, Vi was twenty-six, three years older than Barrett.

    "How did this marriagee about? Did Aurora agree to it? Did Barrett agree?" Carissa was curious, though she knew she shouldn''t be prying into the affairs of others.

    "I''m not entirely sure. I only heard that the prime minister''s wife acted as the matchmaker," Lily replied.

    Carissa was even more puzzled.

    The prime minister''s wife was known for staying out of such matters, and rarely acted as a matchmaker. Why would she agree to facilitate a match between the third daughter and Barrett?

    The Warren family was generally avoided by young women. Who couldpete with the rightful wife, Aurora? Moreover, the chaotic affairs within the household made it undesirable for others to get involved. However, since this match enabled the Warren family to connect with the Earl of Silverstone''s family, Reba was probably delighted.

    It remained to be seen whether there were any hidden motives behind this marriage.

    Carissa chose not to dwell on it. After all, it was no longer her concern. She regarded it as mere curiosity, and let it pass.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 273

    However, two dayster, an invitation arrived. The Earl of Silverstone family''s matriarch, Evelyn Turner, wasing to visit the next day with Vi.

    When Lily reported this, she said, "Perhaps we should just avoid seeing them. We don''t know what they want. If they''re here to inquire about the Warren family, they should have done so long ago, not after the wedding has been arranged and the bridal gown is already in preparation."

    Carissa agreed that it might be best not to meet them, and asked, "How was the invitation worded?"

    Lily replied, "It says they''reing to congratte us on our young lord''s return, but that''s just an excuse. Lord Ryan has been back for a while now. Why didn''t they visit sooner?"

    Carissa thought for a while, and said, "You should respond by saying that Ryan is still recovering from his injuries, and is not in a condition to receive guests. Once he has fully recovered, I will take him to visit them."

    Lily nodded in agreement, and went to deliver the message.

    Carissa indeed found it inappropriate to meet them. It was clear that they were interested in the Warren family, a matter she had no say in. It was best to avoid the visit.

    After the response was sent, two more days passed, and the first snowfall of the winter began to fall. The snow was light, just enough to cover the yard with a thinyer of white frost before it stopped. Carissa continued to take Ryan to the orchid garden. The orchids had started to bloom, with delicate pink and deep purple petals dusted with ayer of frost, creating a beautiful scene.

    Ryan was very happy. Although his cheeks were flushed red from the cold, his face was full of joyful smiles.

    He ced his hand on his throat, and tried to speak to Carissa. Despite several attempts, he couldn''t make any sound. His small face grew redder with frustration. eside him, and said gently, "It''s alright. Take your time. There''s no

    Carissa knelt

    need to rush."

    Ryan nodded, though his eyes showed some disappointment. He had been able to make sounds before, but he couldn''t for the past few days, which made him anxious.

    However, his disappointed expression quickly transformed into a smile. His cold little. hands patted his aunt''s cheek gently. He smiled widely and shook his head vigorously, trying to show her that he didn''t mind and wasn''t upset.

    Carissa took his hands, and said, "Sebastian said you will get better. The medicine you''ve been taking recently is quite strong, and has driven the toxins into the veins of your neck. Once you''ve coughed up some ck blood, you''ll be able to speak again. There''s no need to rush, okay?"

    Ryan nodded emphatically, though he was truly anxious. After all, the twenty-fourth day of December was the day his aunt was to marry the prince. He wanted to get better and say many, many words of blessing to his aunt!

    Furthermore, there would surely be many guests on that day. He didn''t want to beughed at for being mute. Even if people didn''t mock him openly, they might still do so in their hearts.

    After enjoying the orchids for a while, they headed back just in time for Rowan toe for a bandage change.

    Carissa asked, "Rowan, how is Ryan''s leg? Is it healing properly now?"

    "Yes, the bone has healed well. It won''t grow crooked. Once it''spletely healed, he''ll be able to walk smoothly. Just give it a bit more time. There''s no need to rush," Rowan replied as he applied a medicinal poultice and wrapped it with bandages. The splint was no longer necessary.

    "Thank you for your hard work," Carissa saidAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rowanughed. "Please don''t be so polite, mydy. If you''re too polite, we might feel embarrassed to charge for our services."

    Carissa chuckled softly. "That won''t do. Sebastian''s medicine is expensive, and he hase personally several times. You, too have beening almost every other day. I would feel ufortable if we don''t pay for the consultation and medicine."

    After finishing the bandaging, Rowan stood up and looked at Carissa. "I was just joking. My mentor said that payment is necessary, but we only charge one silver coin. Any more is not needed. My mentor was so pleased to see Lord Ryan recovering that he hasn''t slept for three days and nights."

    Carissa, naturally, couldn''t give just one silver coin. Sebastian''s dedication and care deeply moved her.

 Chapter 274

    In the evening, Rafael came to visit Ryan. His words offort were more effective than those of Rowan or Carissa.

    Rafael''s reassurance was simple and direct: A true man must learn the way of patience and endurance."

    Upon hearing this, Ryan immediately felt at ease, epting the treatment calmly and obediently.

    Rafael spent half an hour with him, practicing writing. Ryan''s handwriting had improved significantly. The flexibility of his fingers had increased, and his progress was gratifying.

    Clearly, Ryan was quite talkative. While Rafael apanied him, he asked numerous questions, all trivial and conversational in nature.

    Rafael patiently answered every question, no matter how inconsequential.

    After a while, Carissa instructed the staff to prepare dinner and invited Rafael to stay for the evening meal.

    Rafael now asionally dined at Northwatch Estate. Lily had figured out his food preferences-he wasn''t particrly fond of sweets but could tolerate them, and he wasn''t keen on spicy food, though he always insisted on enduring it for Carissa''s sake.

    His appetite was substantial-he could consume six tes of rice in one meal, with no particr preference for meat or vegetables. In other words, he wasn''t picky. about food.

    Initially, hisrge appetite went unnoticed. The first time he dined at Northwatch Estate, he ate only one te of rice and refused to take more, no matter what was said.

    On the second visit, he reluctantly had half a te more.

    By the third time, he praised the vor of the beef stew and ended up eating three tes of rice.

    Now, he was up to eating six tes of rice in a meal. The entire household was specting whether six tes was his limit, or if it was just enough to make him half- full. They wondered if he would eventually eat seven or eight tes.

    It wasn''t until Dn, who hade with Rafael, mentioned that the prince practiced martial arts for an hour in the morning and another hour in the evening. That was a total of two hours daily, and he was also with his duties at the Supreme Court. After that, everyone understood Rafael''srge appetite.

    After all, who wouldn''t need to eat more after a day of such strenuous work?

    Even Carissa, when practicing martial arts, could easily consume three tes in one meal.

    After dinner, Carissa watched as Ryan took his medicine. The liquid was as ck as ink, and Ryan swallowed it in one go under his aunt''s watchful eye.

    Carissa smiled and put a candied fruit in Ryan''s mouth, saying, "You''re bing more and more obedient, Ryan."

    Ryan settled down to sleep obediently. Sebastian had said that the best medicine was sleep-getting enough rest would allow the medicine to work at its fullest potential.

    Carissa didn''t disturb him any further, and went out to chat with Rafael.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Rafael had just finished speaking with Frederick, and learned that the people from the Earl of Silverstone''s family had sent an invitation. So, he began discussing Barrett''s marriage to the third daughter of the Prince family.

    "The decision to find Barrett a primary wife was His Majesty''s idea," Rafael said, standing with his hands sped behind his back.

    It was already dark, and the estate''snterns cast a glow over Rafael''s face, revealing his uncertain expression.

    "Was it the king who instructed the prime minister to do so?" Carissa asked, surprised. "Why? Barrett and Aurora were married with His Majesty''s edict. Why now look for another wife for Barrett? I remember Aurora was given the status of rightful wife at the time."

    "Regardless of how she entered the Warren family, the edict did grant Aurora the position of Barrett''s rightful wife. However, His Majesty isn''t willing to let her have an easy time."

    Carissa nodded, understanding that Salvador still held onto grievances from the Victory Pass battle. He couldn''t express it openly, and it must have been ufortable for him.

    "Why specifically choose the Prince family''s third daughter?" Carissa inquired.

    "This third daughter is the widow of thete General Farell, though she has been divorced. When the prime minister provided the list, His Majesty selected her. The reason behind this is not difficult to discern Carissa was momentarily taken aback.

    Rafael continued, "His Majesty is finding ways to vent the frustrations on your behalf, though that''s not his main objective. His primary goal is still to use Barrett. Oliver nowmands the Hell Monarch Army. While Oliver may not be exceptionally capable, he holds considerable influence within the army. This marriage alliance would benefit Barrett."

    Carissa''s eyes narrowed. "Understandably, His Majesty wants to use Barrett, but there''s really no need to vent the frustrations on my behalf. If His Majesty has chosen the Prince family''s third daughter, she must marry, whether she wants to or not.

 Chapter 275

    Salvador''s desire to settle the score on Carissa''s behalf by arranging for Barrett to marry a woman who had been divorced after just a year seemed rather pointed.

    Ironically, Carissa had also been married to Barrett for only a year before their separation.

    It was possible Vi might not agree to this match. But since it was the king''s edict, it left her with little choice.

    The visit from Evelyn and Vi might have been an attempt to gauge what kind of person Barrett was. Salvador''s actions made Carissa feel that she might be dragging

    Vi into this situation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    This wasn''t settling a score for Carissa, but creating an enemy for her.

    It seemed necessary for Carissa to meet Vi, at least to clear the air and prevent any hostility towards the Duke of Northwatch''s family. It didn''t matter much for Carissa''s own sake, but she wanted to avoid creating lingering resentment toward the Duke of Northwatch''s household, as Ryan would eventually take charge of it.

    Rafael noticed the concern etched on her brow, and said, "The visit from the matriarch of the Earl of Silverstone''s family is probably to inquire about your divorce from Barrett. This matter might have caused quite a stir outside, but they''re reasonable people. They know that rumors might not always be true. As you were personally involved, they''ll need to hear from you to get a clear understanding."

    Rafael was well-informed about the affairs of Carissa''s household. Each time he

    visited, he would first check in with Frederick, who would keep him updated.

    Rafael was treated as if he were the lord of the household.

    Frederick knew that Carissa was wise, but there were only a few capable people in Northwatch Estate. There was no need to hire much more staff, and those who were recently hired couldn''t be fully trusted yet. Thus, many matters required Rafael''s intervention and guidance.

    This was also one of the reasons Rafael frequently visited.

    After speaking with Carissa for a while, he prepared to leave. He had a stack of documents awaiting his attention. As a new official at the Supreme Court, the cumbersome paperwork made his eyes ache daily.

    Moreover, he needed to familiarize himself thoroughly withmercialws. As the Minister of Justice, he had to master the era''sws-failing to do so would. undermine his position.

    As usual, Carissa saw him off at the door. They had a certain understanding, but now, Carissa''s thoughts were moreplex. Each time she bid him farewell, she instinctively kept her distance. Carissa knew she had to manage her own feelings. She was set to spend her life. with Rafael, but she needed to ensure that her heart stayed under control and didn''t truly fall for him.

    Though Rafael had promised not to take concubines, such promises weren''t always under his control. Even Samuel, who was a man of high status, had received concubines from his superiors. It wasn''t unimaginable for Salvador and Helen to arrange a few more for Rafael to secure his lineage.

    As a member of the royal family, ensuring the continuation of the bloodline was crucial. Royal rtives would also keep an eye on Rafael''s offspring. If there were fewer than expected, trouble might be directed at her, the consort.

    She had never seen a royal member who had only one official wife. Even those who managed to keep it to a single twere rare. Many had more than ten.

    While she could harbor feelings of gratitude, she could not afford to let her heart be too involved.

    The heart, however, was difficult to control. The mind might say not to fall for him, but the heart didn''t always listen.

    The next day, Carissa sent an invitation to Silverstone Estate requesting that Evelyn and Vi visit Northwatch Estate.

    The invitation was written for the following day, but Evelyn and Vi arrived in less than two hours after receiving the invitation.

    Carissa had dressed casually that day, but upon hearing of their arrival, she quickly had Lulu help her change. Dressed in a moonlight-white gown and draped in ake- blue cloak, she wore a cloud-patterned hairpin in her updo. On her wrist was a bracelet that Margaret had previously returned to her, adding a touch of understated elegance to her simple attire.

    Upon entering the main hall, she saw that Lily had already seated the guests and was serving refreshments. Two maids stood by Evelyn and Vi''s side.

    When Carissa arrived, both the mother and Greetings, Lady Sinir."

    Carissa returned the greeting with a smile.

    "Good day, Madam Prince, Ms. Prince. Pleas

    When Carissa arrived, both the mother and daughter stood up and greeted her," Greetings, Lady Sinir."

    Carissa returned the greeting with a smile.

    "Good day, Madam Prince, Ms. Prince. Please, make'' yourselvesfortable."

 Chapter 276

    The elderly woman wore a stone-blue brocade coat with cloud patterns, and held a small metal hot water bottle. She appeared to be in her fifties, with streaks of gray in her hair, which was neatly styled in an immacte updo. Her demeanor exuded a sense of authority and respect.

    In contrast, her daughter was dressed simply. Beneath a white fur coat, she wore an apricot-yellow gown. In her twenties, she was quite beautiful, but her face carried a faint, mncholic air. Without the touch of color in her dress, her overall demeanor might have seemed even more aged than her mother''s.

    After inviting them to sit, Carissa exined, "A few days ago, Ryan was undergoing treatment when you sent the invitation, Madam Prince. I was unable to meet with you then and was worried about being impolite, so I asked someone to decline on our behalf. Now that he is much better, I wanted to invite you both to the residence and express my gratitude for your concern for Ryan."

    Evelyn inquired, "How is the young lord now?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "He is much improved. Thank you for keeping him in your thoughts," Carissa replied.

    Evelyn smiled, and said, "I know your family has everything it needs, but we''ve recently acquired a rare herbal tonic and thought it would benefit the young lord''s health.ˇ±

    As she spoke, one of the maids brought forward a brocade box and bowed to

    Carissa.

    "I hope you will ept it."

    Carissa responded, "How can I ept such a precious gift? I am already deeply- grateful for your visit to see Ryan. I cannot possibly ept such an expensive medicine."

    "Please, ept it as a small token from the Earl of Silverstone''s family," Evelyn insisted, with a hint of both resignation and joy.

    "Though our two families seldom interacted in the past, we have always respected the Duke of Northwatch. Hearing that the young lord is still among us brings us great happiness. If you do not ept it, it will seem as if you are looking down upon our family."

    Seeing Evelyn''s earnestness, Carissa stopped refusing. She thanked Evelyn, and instructed Lily to ept the tonic.

    Evelyn seemed inclined to say more, but Vi, evidently impatient, directly asked. Carissa, "Lady Sinir, could you tell us why you parted ways with Barrett? Is there an issue with his character or conduct?" Evelyn''s expression darkened. "Vi, don''t be rude."

    Vi stood up, and gave a slight bow but remained stubborn. "I know I am being presumptuous, but I still ask Lady Sinir to speak frankly."

    ?

    "Oh, Vi? Does your name also mean ''yew? How interesting," Carissa responded with a smile, trying to deflect the pressing tone of the question.

    "My name actually takes after the violet flower, which symbolizes modesty and faithfulness, simr to the symbolic nature of the yew tree. You mentioned ''also''. Who else in your family has the name that means ''yew?" Vi said.

    Carissa smiled. "Oh, that''s not quite the same, then. I was talking about myte sister-inw. Her name was Yvette, and it meant ''yew"."

    At the mention of Carissa''s deceased sister-inw, Vi''s attitude softened considerably.

    She said quietly, "I see."

    She sighed lightly and sat back down.

    Seeing that Vi was no longer as agitated, Carissa continued, "Earlier, you asked about my separation from Barrett. The reason is simply that he wishes to take another wife, which I couldn''t ept." "A man taking a concubine is amon matter," Vi said, clearly skeptical. "Did you really leave him over this?"

    "That''s right," Carissa affirmed.

    Vi''s eyes showed confusion. "Why? It''s just another wife. A second wife is, at most, a favored concubine. It shouldn''t threaten your position as the primary wife." Carissa thought differently.

    How could it not have threatened her position? Barrett had made it clear that his heart was only for Aurora.

    However, Carissa couldn''t express that to Vi. The situation then was very different now.

    Instead, Carissa said, "When he married me, he promised not to take any concubines. He broke the promise he made to my mother."

    "I see," Vi considered this for a moment. "Breaking a promise is indeed wrong, but to divorce over this alone seems a bit hasty. After all, a div

 Chapter 277

    After finishing her statement, Vi smiled again. "But it might be for the best that you''re separated. Now, marrying the Hell Monarch and bing a princess consort is certainly better than being a general''s wife, isn''t it?"

    Carissa didn''t appreciate the ambiguous tone in Vi''s words.

    "Fate cannot be controlled by human will. When I divorced, I never considered marrying the Hell Monarch," she said tly.

    Evelyn''s face darkened as she reproached her daughter. "Vj, how can you speak like that?"

    "Forgive me. I speak bluntly by nature. I hope you won''t take offense, Lady Sinir."

    Vi''s smile faded as she continued, "In that case, how do you view Barrett''s character? Since you''ve divorced him, he must be quitecking in your eyes."

    Carissa found the question amusing. "Since you''ve already made such a statement, why ask me?"

    Evelyn shot Vi a sharp look, then turned to Carissa with an apologetic tone." Please don''t mind her, Lady Sinir. She''s used to speaking freely after being on her own for years. We came not only to visit Lord Ryan, but also to learn from you about Barrett''s character. At the very least, we''d like to know your opinion of him."

    "If you truly want to understand what kind of person he is, asking me isn''t the best approach. As Ms. Prince mentioned, since I''ve divorced him, it''s clear that I couldn''t tolerate him. How could he be considered a good person in my eyes?" Carissa said.

    Seeing the change in expressions on both mother and daughter''s faces, Carissa took a sip of her coffee and continued, "However, my grievances with him are personal. From the moment of our divorce, we became strangers, and those grievances faded away. I don''t really know Barrett well. He went off to war on our wedding night, and by the time he returned, he was preparing to marry another woman. So, until our divorce, it''s fair to say that I knew him as little as a stranger."

    Evelyn nodded in understanding. "In that case, you both were indeed practically strangers."

    "I truly came to know him on the battlefield of the Southern Frontier," Carissa added.

    Vi''s attitude changed to one of respect. "Oh, I almost forgot. You also made.

    contributions on the Southern Frontier battlefield, Lady Sinir.

    "Speaking from the perspective of a fellow warrior, he is a capable soldier. He follows. orders, doesn''tpete for credit, and is brave and strategic. As for his personal virtues, since I don''t know him well, I can''t provide an answer. You may inquire elsewhere if you wish to know more," Carissa said..

    Vi seemed quite satisfied with Carissa''s responses.

    However, Evelyn asked another question, "I''ve heard that before your divorce, he wanted to annul your marriage and that his mother also tried to scheme to keep your dowry. Is that true?"

    Carissa felt a sense of relief. Finally, they were asking about this directly.

    She nodded. "Yes, that''s true. The Warren family wanted Barrett to annul our marriage, and tried to keep my dowry."

    The mother and daughter exchanged nces, and fell silent. Some matters were negotiable, but scheming to keep a woman''s dowry was indeed shameless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Vi wouldn''t give up, and asked, "Was it Barrett or his mother who schemed to keep your dowry?"

    From this question, Carissa could tell that Vi had a favorable impression of Barrett. She likely admired military men, perhaps because herte husband was one. Or perhaps it was because the marriage had already been arranged with no room for negotiation, and she hoped Barrett was a good match.

    Carissa replied, "I don''t know the specifics of who was behind it. Barrett did say he didn''t want my dowry, but whether that was truly his sentiment, I can''t say."

    As Carissa expected, Evelyn and Vi''s expressions brightened slightly after hearing this.

    Evelyn seemed to be a sensible person. How could she not know about the embarrassing incidents Reba caused in the social circles of the capital?

    Carissa sipped her coffee slowly. She had been honest and straightforward. Regardless of how this marriage came to be, as long as they understood it, that was enough.

    The mother and daughter had no further questions. After some idle chatter, Evelyn stood to take her leave.

    She gave Carissa a deep look, and said, "Many things are indeed beyond our control. However, we are very grateful for your honesty today. Originally..."

    She paused, and waved her hand dismissively. "Never mind, life must go on. Take care, Lady Sinir."

    Carissa could tell there was more to her words. They couldn''t make decisions about this marriage, so they had initially harbored some resentment toward Carissa. But now that she was willing to meet and exin, they decided to let it go.

 Chapter 278

    After seeing off Evelyn and Vi, Carissa sat in the living room for a while, lost in thought.

    What was Barrett''s attitude towards this marriage? Wasn''t he only in love with Aurora?

    Carissa remembered how Aurora had oncee to her with such haughty disdain.

    How would Aurora feel now, knowing that a newdy of the house had appeared so soon? Would she think that her earlier arrogance was utterlyughable?

    Although Vi wasn''t the easiest person to deal with, she was from the Earl of Silverston''s family, making her the most suitable choice for managing the household. Moreover, Reba would likely be very pleased with this daughter-inw.

    Even though it was Vi''s second marriage, the substantial dowry and the capable family background were qualities that Reba appreciated. She had always favored a daughter-inw from a strong family. Aurora had said she would not engage in disputes with women, but would she still contest this new arrangement? Would she be the very person she despised

    most?

    Carissa was curious, but had no intention of investigating further.

    However, although Carissa did not seek information, someone from the Warren family visited-specifically, Barrett''s second aunt, Charlotte.

    Charlotte had visited once before when Ryan had returned. At that time, she had avoided discussing matters rted to the Warren family. It seemed she had chosen. to spare Carissa from such unpleasant topics on a joyful asion.

    This time, Charlotte came to add to Carissa''s trousseau. The items were neither numerous nor particrly luxurious, but they were heartfelt.

    Charlotte had made a set of clothes for Ryan, including shoes and socks.

    For Carissa, Charlotte had prepared a quilt. She had personally embroidered the cover, and it was filled with intricate floral patterns symbolizing a lifetime of happiness. She also prepared a day dress, a nightgown, and a pair of satin embroidered shoes for Carissa.

    Among the gifts was a pair of gold bracelets with stag and dove motifs, symbolizing

    blessing''s for both marriages and the lives of children. While these were ordinary designs bought from outside, they were substantial and clearly cost a considerable

    amount.

    The second branch of the Warren family had been suffering from the misfortunes of the main branch, so they didn''t have many valuable items to offer. The weight of these bracelets, along with the sentiment behind them, spoke volumes.

    Carissa knew Charlotte''s branch of the family was struggling financially, and could hardly afford to give such an expensive gift. She immediately tried to decline, saying, "I appreciate the clothes and the quilt, but I can''t ept the gold bracelets. They''re too valuable.

    Charlotte red at her. "If you refuse them, it will be seen as disrespect. I know that these gifts might seem insignificant to you, but they represent my heartfelt intentions. You must ept them." Given her insistence, Carissa couldn''t refuse.

    She expressed her gratitude sincerely, saying, "Thank you for your efforts, and for personally making clothes for Ryan and me. The gifts are very precious, and I like them very much."

    Charlotte sighed. "Even if you didn''t like them, I have nothing else to offer. Luckily, I bought these bracelets in advance. Otherwise, that money would have had to be scraped together for Barrett''s wedding. Realizing she had spoken out of turn, Charlotte quickly added in annoyance, "Look at me, rambling on about things I shouldn''t be mentioning."

    Charlotte''s offhandment about Barrett''s wedding was particrly irksome to herself, as his wedding date coincided with Carrisa''s.

    Carissa smiled gently, "It''s alright. I don''t mind. I''ll take it as an interesting anecdote from someone else''s life."

    Seeing that Carissa wasn''t bothered, Charlotte couldn''t help but vent a bit more, "It''s always like this. Whenever a wedding is involved, it feels like the entire family is scraped clean. The most infuriating part is that their wedding date is on the same day as yours."

    Carissa was surprised. "On the same day? Are they in such a hurry?"

    She and Rafael had been preparing for their wedding for several months, with the support of the Royal Management and Protocol Departments.

    How long had it been since Barrett''s wedding ns were finalized? They couldn''t possibly get the bridal gown made in time like this, right?

    It had only been a short while ago that Lily told her the Prince family had ordered a bridal gown from Enchanted Boutique.

    Charlotte said with a hint of frustration, "Reba was the one who rushed to set the date on the same day as yours. She probably wanted to show that while you could marry a prince after a divorce, her son could also marry a daughter from an earl''s family."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Carissa understood that her former mother-inw had always beenpetitive. However, such disputes seemed pointless, serving only to provide fodder for gossip.

    Still, Carissa had no right toment on their choice of date-it was their business, not hers.

 Chapter 279

    Lily brought in a bowl of royal jelly soup that Charlotte was fond of, and said with a smile, "Madam Charlotte, you''re in for a treat! It''s been quite a while since we prepared this soup, and you happen to be here just as we made it today."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Lily''sment wasn''t entirely truthful. In fact, they had been making royal jelly soup every day to help with Ryan''s throat as part of his treatment. The Klein family had sent some, the steward of the Hell Monarch Estate had contributed a few jars, and Frederick had also bought some.

    Charlotte looked at Lily with a smile.

    "I''m quite a food enthusiast, and couldn''t resisting when I heard there was something delicious. I''ve been coughingtely, and I thought a bowl of royal jelly soup would cure it. I''m sure I''ll stop coughing tonight."

    Carissa asked in concern, "You''re still coughing? Thest time you came to see Ryan, I noticed you coughing too."

    "With the constant gloom and arguments all day, it''s no wonder I can''t get better," Charlotte said, stirring the soup in her bowl with a spoon, her face showing both worry and disgust.

    "Barrett either doesn''te home, or when he does, Aurora argues with him and even gets physical. Barrett really can endure he doesn''t retaliate or respond to her insults. Aurora behaves like a shrew, and he just lets her be."

    Charlotte suddenly looked up at Carissa, and added, "If Auroraes to find you, you mustn''t see her. She''spletely lost her mind."

    Carissa shook her head. "Why would shee to find me? That''s impossible."

    "Impossible? During their arguments, she said she woulde to see you."

    "Why would she want to see me?" Carissa was bewildered. "I''m no longer involved with them."

    "Who knows what she''s thinking? She must have insects crawling around in her head," Charlotte said with a cough.

    After drinking the royal jelly, she continued, "Their constant bickering has disturbed the whole household. I''ve heard her mention twice that she wants to drag Barrett to see y

    you and clear things up."

    "What needs to be cleared up?" Carissa asked, confused. "Everything that needed to be said was said at the time of the divorce. Anything further would just be mutual insults. It''s unnecessary."

    Charlotte sneered. "So it turns out when Barrett was going to divorce you, he said he wouldn''t take your dowry, but Aurora demanded that he withhold part of it. Barrett refused, and Aurora said that if the dowry had been withheld from the beginning, life at Valor Estate wouldn''t be so hard now, and he wouldn''t have to marry a second-hand woman, making him look like someone selling himself."

    Carissa was utterly shocked. "So, the n to withhold my dowry wasn''t just Reba''s idea? Aurora was involved as well?"

    "Reba''s wishes weren''t conveyed by Barrett. From their arguments, Barrett misunderstood her intentions. She wanted to withhold the dowry, but Barrett thought he had convinced her not to take it. It''s all quite a mess," Charlotte said, her disdain clear. "Their shouting and bickering will surely spread. Amelia can''t control the servants'' mouths. In a few days, the whole capital will probably know." Carissa was still trying to process the information. "So, does this mean Aurora wants toe and take some of my dowry from me?"

    "I don''t think that''s the case. The king granted you a divorce through an edict, so they can''t keep your dowry either way. Who knows why she wants to drag Barrett to see you? With her crazy behavior, she might do anything. It''s for the best that you refuse to see her if shees."

    After a pause, Charlotte added with frustration, "But given her current state, if you refuse to meet her, she''ll just make a fuss outside, which would be very troublesome."

    Carissa hadn''t expected Barrett and Aurora''s quarrel to involve her.

    What concern was it to her? If it wasn''t about taking her dowry, then what was about? Were they here to demand justice?

    Carissa hadn''t even demanded any from them!

 Chapter 280

    As Charlotte was about to leave, Carissa asked Lily to bring her a jar of royal jelly.

    Charlotte had a persistent cough that red up in cold weather. In the past, Carissa. had frequently sent her jars of royal jelly.

    Charlotte initially declined, but Carissa used Charlotte''s own words to counter, "If you refuse, it''s as if you''re rejecting my goodwill. In that case, I can''t ept your gifts either." Saying this, she signaled Lily to return the gold bracelets.

    "Oh, fine." Charlotte quickly took the royal jelly. "I keep taking your things-I''ve lost all sense of shame."

    "You stood by me during my hardest times, and I remember that in my heart," Carissa said, taking Charlotte''s arm and walking her to the door.

    When the Duke of Northwatch''s family was annihted, though the first branch of the Warren family offered condolences, it was merely in words. Only Charlotte truly stayed by Carissa''s side. Charlotte knew Carissa had trouble eating and sleeping, so she made some calming tea for Carissa. Most of the calming remedies Sebastian prescribed were ones Charlotte prepared herself.

    Hearing this, Charlotte almost shed tears. She quickly wiped her nose and turned her head, saying, "I treated you as my own daughter. As long as you don''t mind this old, impoverished woman, you can call me ''Aunt'' from now on."

    After all, calling her "aunt" seemed inappropriate after Carissa was divorced and no longer part of the Warren family. "How fortunate," Carissa replied with a smile, "I just happen to need an aunt. How does Aunt Charlotte sound?"

    "Sounds perfect," Charlotte said with a smile, though it was tinged with a hint of sadness.

    After Charlotte had been sent off, Carissa returned to help Lily move the items back to the dowry storage room. The clothes were folded and ced in trunks, which wouldter be moved. As for Ryan''s clothing, she held it carefully to deliver it to himter.

    Carissa gently touched the stitching on the garments, noticing the meticulous care Charlotte had taken. The stitches were fine, and the embroidery was exquisite, without any ws.

    "Lily, sometimes when you give your heart sincerely, you do receive sincerity in return,

    Carissa said wistfully.

    "Of course. In this world, there are so many people. It''s unlikely that all of them are ungrateful. In fact, ungrateful people are quite rare," Lily replied.

    Lily frowned as she recalled Charlotte''s words. "If Aurora dares toe, we should have someone throw her out. How dare she have the audacity toe and find you? I''ve never seen someone so shameless."

    Carissa said, "Please don''t mention this to His Highness."

    "Understood. This matter definitely cannot be spoken of. His Highness has a strong aversion to the Warren family," Lily said.

    Carissa clutched the clothing. "Let''s not worry about them. We need to see Ryan and have him try on the new clothes."

    "There''s no way the young lord can wear all of these new clothes. There are too many, and the Klein family has sent over quite a few as well."

    "Let him wear a new outfit every day to make up for those two years he missed out on. Everyone''s trying to make up for the tragic period in his life."

    Ryan was delighted to hear about the new clothes. Children always loved new garments.

    Once dressed, the clothes fit him perfectly. The bamboo green brocade was lined with a thinyer of cotton, making it suitable for spring and autumn. However, with winter approaching, he would need something warmer, like fur or thick cotton clothing.

    He stood on tiptoe and twirled around, then nced at himself in the bronze mirror, nodding vigorously, indicating his approval.

    "It looks really good, doesn''t it? Do you like it?" Carissa praised him, noting how well the color suited his skin.

    After being cared for over these months, hisplexion had improved, and his skin had be much fairer.

    Ryan nodded, and twirled again on his tiptoes.

    He then uttered two words, his voice raspy but clear, "Like...it!"

    Carissa froze, then immediately embraced Ryan. "Ryan, you spoke!"

    Ryan was stunned. Had he really spoken? He had just said something!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    His mouth fell open in shock. "Ah...ah..."

    His face was instantly filled with joy. He hugged Carissa tightly, burying his face in her embrace as he tried to control his racing heart.

    He spoke again, "Au...Aunt!"

    Tears welled up in Carissa''s eyes.

    Finally, she heard him call her "Aunt" again.

 Chapter 281

    Sebastian was summoned immediately. After examining Ryan, he praised Rowan''s diligent efforts in helping the boy recover.

    He then tapped Ryan''s little nose and said, "Well done, kid. You''ve really got some talent. This old man thought it would take at least a year and a half for you to recover."

    *But didn''t you mention he needed to expel the poison before he could speak?" Carissa asked quickly.

    "That''s not anabsolute requirement," Sebastian replied,

    "Looking at Ryan now, the toxins in his body are nearly cleared. It''s just that after two years of silence, speaking might be a bit challenging. Additionally, his throat has been subjected to acupuncture, which has caused some damage and pain. With time, everything will improve."

    Everyone nodded and exchanged smiles. Previously, everyone was anxiously waiting to see if Ryan would need to expel the ck blood, but it turned out that it wasn''t necessary. Sebastian''s medical skills were indeed somewhat unpredictable.

    Carissa bowed deeply to Sebastian. "Ryan should be the one bowing to you, but his legs are not yet strong. Once he''s fully recovered, he will definitely bow to you properly."

    Sebastian epted the gesture. "Alright, get up. Since you''ve bowed, you don''t need to pay the medical fees.ˇ±

    Rowan had always told Sebastian that Carissa insisted on paying the medical fees, and his apprentice''s constant reminder had annoyed him greatly.

    Carissa was about to argue when Sebastian red at her and said, "What? Are you ignoring what I said?"

    "No, I wouldn''t dare!" Carissa quickly replied and smiled. "Alright then, no medical fees. I owe you a favor instead, okay?"

    "Get up. I''m toozy to argue with you." Sebastian rolled his eyes and began writing a new prescription. The prescription needs to be changed now. He must still continue taking medication."

    Frederick stood by, thinking they couldn''t return to the physician''s office for medicine this time. They didn''t charge any money there, which made it difficult for him.

    Sebastian handed the prescription to Frederick and saw through his thoughts immediately.

    "You still need to get the medicine from the physician''s office. The Duke of Northwatch''s family is currently in a precarious situation and has offended Grand Princess Eleanor. If you go elsewhere for the medicine, you might be setting yourself up for trouble. Be cautious, and don''t give anyone a chance to exploit you."

    Sebastian, with his years of medical practice in the capital, clearly understood Eleanor''s darker dealings. She was capable ofmitting truly ruthless acts.

    Frederick shivered at Sebastian''s reminder, realizing he had forgotten that crucial point. Moreover, they had to be extremely cautious with Ryan''s situation-some people might harbor malicious intentions and cause further trouble for the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    After sending off Sebastian, they notified the Klein family. When the family members arrived, Ryan could call each person by name. Diana, of course, couldn''t help but hold him and cry once more. After the Klein family left, Carissa took Ryan to the sanctuary hall. This time, she entered, as she could finally show her family aplete and healthy Ryan.

    After offering a prayer, Carissa ¨˘sked Frederick to take Ryan outside, leaving her alone in the sanctuary hall. Before the ques of her parents and siblings, she had a thousand words she wished to say. But her throat tightened with emotion, leaving her unable to utter a single word.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She wanted to tell them how she had once found the world so difficult, feeling utterly alone and like a mere shell of a person. But now, things were different. Now, she not only had Ryan, but was also about to marry Rafael,

    Good daysy ahead, and she would make the most of them.

    She wanted to promise that she would protect Ryan with all her might and watch him inherit the duke''s title, get married, have children, and continue their family''s legacy.

    Yet, she also felt Ryan didn''t need to perform spectacr deeds. As long as he was well, that was enough.

    So many words and various tangled emotions.

    Carissa had once been the most pampered daughter in the family, but now she supported the Duke of Northwatch''s household and was Ryan''s pir.

    She could no longer run to her mother''s arms to seekfort when troubles arose. She hadn''t been able to indulge in such childish behavior for a long, long time.

    But with a hopeful future ahead, was it not worth looking forward to?

    Yet, as if to overshadow this hope, Aurora actually came to see her.

 Chapter 282

    Carissa had stayed upte, so she was groggy and barely coherent when Lulu came to report early in the morning.

    Aurora was outside the estate, demanding to see Carissa. The noise was that Lulu had no choice but to wake her mistress. so disruptive

    As Carissa sat up in bed, blinking away sleep, she was stunned to realize that Aurora had actuallye. She focused her inner force on listening more closely and confirmed that themotion outside was indeed Aurora''s voice, apanied by thunderous banging on the door.

    If this continued, it would disturb Ryan. Although he had improved significantly, loud and aggressive noises still frightened him.

    Carissa''s first instinct was to grab her Rose Spear and drive Aurora away. However, with Northwatch Estate surrounded by influential families, she couldn''t afford to embarrass herself by personally handling such a situation. It was beneath her status to engage directly with Aurora.

    However, Carissa''s curiosity was piqued. She wondered what Aurora could possibly t at this point.

    "Show her to the side hall in the outer courtyard. I''ll change and join her shortly," Carissa said as she got up.

    Though clearly displeased at the disturbance, Lulu understood the urgency. Northwatch Estate had very few capable guards, and while they might manage to handle ordinary intruders, Aurora was skilled in martial arts. It would be even more of a disgrace if the guards were defeated.

    "Alright, I''ll go fetch her now," Lulu replied, turning to leave.

    She instructed Pearl to assist Carissa with getting dressed as she muttered, "This is such bad luck."

    Carissa donned a slightly worn everyday outfit,yering it with a fur cloak.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was chilly today, and snow seemed imminent. Perhaps it was for the best-Ryan could enjoy a snowball fight with the next snowfall. The sky was overcast, and the wind was biting. However, it was nothingpared to the Southern Frontier, where the wind seemed to pierce straight through one''s bones.

    In the side hall of the outer courtyard, Carissa finally saw Aurora.

    She was dressed in a rich burgundy satin gown and draped in a ck velvet cloak. A ck vell covered her face, and her hair was styled in an elegant updo. Though she wore only a few pieces of jewelry, the red ruby earrings on her earlobes were strikingly radiant.

    Her attire was impressive and exuded an air of sophistication. However, her eyes were cold and piercing. and they remained fixed on Carissa as she slowly walked in. Aurora remained seated, not rising or offering any greetings. Her cold, unblinking eyes followed Carissa''s every step.

    Choosing not to waste time with pleasantries, Carissa sat down and asked directly, "Why are you here?" "Barrett is about to marry the discarded daughter of the Earl of Silverstone''s family. Do you know about this?" Aurora questioned in a chilling, sinister tone.

    "What does that have to do with me?" Carissa replied with a hint of indifference. "Whether I know or not, it''s none of my concern."

    "None of your concern?'' Aurora sneered icily. "Yes, you''re about to marry Prince Rafael. Why would you care about Barrett? But Carissa, fet me ask you something: would you still love Barrett if Prince Rafael wasn''t in the picture?"

    Carissa''s eyes grew cold with annoyance. "You came here to ask me this? What answer do you want from me?"

    Aurora spoke with a harsh, rude urgency, "I want to hear the truth from you. If Prince Rafael wasn''t an option, would you still have feelings for Barrett? Even after the divorce, did you still hope he woulde back to you? After leaving Valor Estate, have you ever regretted it? Have you ever been jealous of me? Have you ever hated me?"

    Carissa remembered what Charlotte had said-that Aurora was nearly insane. And seeing it for herself now, Aurora indeed seemed to have lost touch with reality.

    What was all this about?

    It had been so long since the divorce, and Barrett was set to marry someone new. Instead of confronting the new bride, Aurora hade to question Carissa-someone who was no longer connected to Barrett in any way.

    What was the point of this?

    "First, when Barrett returned to tell me he was going to marry you, I had no lingering feelings for him. I would have left the Warren family immediately if I could," Carissa responded inly

 Chapter 283

    After Carissa finished speaking, Aurora burst into wildughter.

    "You can''t even speak the truth, Garissa. Where is your so-called bravery? It''s nothing but hypocrisy!" Carissa ignored her and continued, "I remember the arrogant way you spoke when you came to see me. You demeaned women and reduced them to dust. I don''t envy you, I only despise you. As a woman yourself, you have no pity for your own kind, and your character is questionable."

    Aurora snorted coldly. "Is that so? But even then, you had impressive martial arts skills. Since you found me displeasing, why didn''t you take the chance to fight me?"

    "Because it was beneath me!" Carissa''s eyes darkened. "To me, you were nothing more than a buffoon. I had no interest in engaging with you. Besides, your offenses against me were only verbal, so I retaliated with words. The one who betrayed his promise was Barrett, so my ire was directed solely at him."

    "Beneath you, huh? I don''t believe you didn''t want to kill me back then." Aurora snorted again. "I know your nobledies are hypocritical and pretentious, but your minds are as narrow as a needle''s eye. "You didn''t make a fuss with me to preserve your virtuous reputation, thinking the Warren family would support you. Who would have thought they were nning to have Barrett divorce you instead?" Aurora lifted her chin, the ck veil over her face swaying with the motion. "At that moment, you must have felt utterly hopeless, right? And enraged?"

    Carissaughed aloud. "What was there to feel hopeless about? With a family like that, it''s being trapped with them that''s truly despairing."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re still pretending. You''re really good at it." Aurora swept a vase off the table, sending it crashing to the floor with a loud tter. "Look into your own heart and ask yourself: Have you never harbored any resentment toward me?"

    As the vase shattered on the floor, the orchids inside it scattered everywhere. Their petals spread out, stained pale by the water.

    Carissa nced at the broken vase and calmly said, "Lulu, ask Frederick how much this vase cost. Have the Yates family reimburse us for it."

    Lulu spoke up loudly, "I know this vase wasn''t very expensive. It cost fifty silver coins. It''s a new design from the shop, and there are only about ten in the entire capital."

    anger.

    11

    Aurora''s voice rose sharply,ced with would dare ask me forpensation?

    "Carissa, it was already exceptionally generous of me to let you take your dowry with you back then. Since you married into the Warren family, the dowry belongs to them. What right do you have to take it all away?

    Carissa sneered. "How were you a general if you didn''t understand thew? No wonder you were dismissed. I was granted a divorce by the king, so naturally, I was entitled to take my entire dowry. I even have the right to reim the portion the Warren family spent, but I haven''t pressed them about it. Is that t? Did youe here today hoping I would retrieve that money?

    "I could amodate your request, but isn''t the Warren family preparing for another wedding? Would

    they do the same as they did when Barrett wanted to marry you, and ask me for a loan? You asked for so many gifts back then. Now, in order to uphold your virtuous reputation, why don''t you use those gifts to help Barrett get a new wife?"

    The mention of Barrett remarrying, along with being dismissed and stripped of her military rank, was a deep wound for Aurora. Carissa''s words were like a direct stab to her heart.

    Aurora erupted in fury, pointing at Carissa and shouting. "You''re just a discarded woman! What''s there to be so proud of?"

    "And you''re just a concubine. What''s there to be so arrogant about?" Carissa replied with calm indifference.

    "I am a general''s wife! I married with the full honors of a rightful wife. I will not let go of my position, no matter what!" Aurora retorted sharply.

    Carissa lifted her head, her eyes icy with a piercing coldness. Then, go tell the Earl of Silverstone''s family about it. Whye here to talk to me? Are you trying to preserve your dignity before me?

    "Aurora, you say I hate you, and it''s true-I hate you to the core. I''m well aware of what you did at Victory Pass. The destruction of my family is inextricably linked to everything you did there." Aurora froze, clearly shocked by how much Carissa knew.

 Chapter 284

    Carissa stood and walked through the puddle on the floor, each step bringing her closer to Aurora.

    She bent down and whispered into Aurora''s ear, "Has Liam''s revenge not made you see the truth yet? you still think you''re the greatest female general in the world? Aurora, you''re nothing. Barrett married out of novelty. If he truly loved you, he would have given you the position of a primary wife instead of secondary wife."

    Aurora''s face turned pale. "That''s because he still wanted to preserve your dignity. As for me, I don''t c about the title."

    Carissa grabbed the other woman''s co

    touch that carried a bone-chilling coldness.

    then released it before smoothing out her neckline with a

    "Do you think I care about the dignity he preserved for me? And what do you gain from not caring abou titles? You came here today and unted your power. Did you think I might be concerned about my reputation and let you make a scene?"

    Carissa gripped Aurora''s chin, pressing hard enough that her jaw felt like it might crack. The pain made tears well up in Aurora''s eyes.

    "It would be easy to kill you, but I want you to live well. You look down on women and belittle their struggles in the household, but I''m certain that one day you''ll be just that kind of person." Aurora struggled fiercely. "Let go of me."

    Carissa held firm, forcing Aurora to look up at her.

    "What makes you think I''m so easy to provoke? Is it because my divorce came quickly, making you think I''m weak and easily bullied? Or do you think that just because I''m a woman, I would be sentimental about Barrett? Do you think I must still love him, so you''vee to humiliate me and vent your anger?

    "You dare not confront the woman Barrett will remarry, but came to me instead. Did you know that the matriarch and the third daughter of the Earl of Silverstone''s family came here the other day, and even they had to treat me with utmost respect?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "What...?" Aurora murmured in disbelief.

    Aurora saw the cold, ruthless glint in Carissa''s eyes, Had she misjudged? Had Carissa really not hoped Barrett woulde back to her after the divorce?

    No, Carissa must have been longing for Barrett, but had been fortunate enough to meet Rafael, who was willing to marry her..

    "The matter at Victory Pass has nothing to do with the destruction of your family," Aurora said defiantly, though her demeanor had weakened slightly.

    Her presence as cold and imposing as ever, Carissa released Aurora and said, "Whether it is rted or not, you know in your heart. Leave the fifty silver coins and get out of here. If youe to trouble me again, I break both your legs."

    Aurora''s jaw ached with a pain so severe it felt like it might shatter. Even opening her mouth was difficult. At that moment, Carissa looked genuinely terrifying.

    After sitting there for a while, Aurora finally asked coldly, "Back at the Southern Frontier, you could have led your troops to rescue me, but you didn''t. You allowed the soldiers to remain at the base of the mountain, leaving me to endure endless humiliation. Carissa, I''ve always believed it was out of hatred for having your husband taken from you."

    Carissa stood tall, the light casting a cold glow on her exquisite, icy

    face.

    She spoke in a tone as frigid as the winter wind, "A man who is heartless and unfaithful-I''ve discarded him like a worn-out shoe. In my eyes, he''s not even worth as much as a dog. Only you still value him." "It''s impossible... That can''t be! How could you not care about him? After a year of working like a servant in Valor Estate and spending all that money, how could you not love him? I don''t believe it!"

    As her attitude shifted, Aurora grabbed Carissa''s arm. "You must have once loved him, right? So, I''m sure you can''t bear to see him sell himself for his career and marry a discarded woman! She''s an old woman! If you go to him and tell him not to marry her, he won''t!!

    Carissa looked at Aurora''s suddenly humble demeanor and sneered. "Aurora, look at yourself. You''ve truly be the person you despised the most."

    Aurora shook her head, "No... it''s different!"

    She took a deep breath, her eyes zed. "I can''t ept him marrying the third daughter of the Earl of Silverstone''s family. She''s a lowly woman!"

    Carissa''s lips curled into a smirk. "Aurora, believe me, she''s not as lowly as you. At least she adheres to proper etiquette, while you, on the battlefield, submitted to Barrett and had an affair before even talking about marriage. You are truly the lowly one. In terms of personal virtue, you and Barrett are equally despicable."

 Chapter 285

    Being called lowly struck a nerve for Aurora. She sprang to her feet and aimed a kick at Carissa''s abdomen. Carissa didn''t even dodge, simply countering with a sharp elbow to the other woman''s shin. Aurora cried out in agony as a bone-shattering pain surged through her leg.

    Carissa seized Aurora by the cor and pushed her into a chair, leaning over her with a cold, unyielding gaze.

    "You dare to act up in my house? What exactly are you here for today?"

    Aurora struggled with all her might but couldn''t break free. In her frantic efforts, her veil fell off, revealing half of her disfigured face.

    Seeing Carissa''s eyes fixed on her, Aurora''sposure broke and she screamed in despair, "It''s you!! came here to hold you ountable. You could have led your troops to rescue me, but you didn''t! You even stopped Barrett froming to my aid!

    "Carissa, you hate me for taking Barrett from you, so you deliberately allowed Liam to humiliate me. You''re bitter, you''re resentful, and you still refuse to admit it? You''re a hypocrite!

    "It was you who caused my marriage to fall apart. Barrett won''t even touch me now. If you hadn''t stopped the soldiers from rescuing me, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. Did you conspire with Liam? Did you and he join forces to ruin me? I am innocent-they never touched me. Go and tell Barrett that! Exin yourself, and I might forgive you!

    *Carissa, everyone says you''re a hero, but you stood by and did nothing. You''re unfit to be a general. You allowed us to fall into Liam''s hands and be prisoners of war. You let us suffer endless humiliations. They say the Duke of Northwatch''s family is loyal and righteous? Hah! That''s bullshit!"

    Carissa''s eyes grew colder and sharper.

    Still holding Aurora by the cor, she turned to Lulu and tly said, "Keep an eye on Ryan. Don''t let him leave his room."

    Lulu, who had been ring at Aurora, responded promptly, "Yes, mydy. I''ll go at once."

    She hurried out the door, quickly making Amethyst Hall.

    or way to

    Seeing Carissa''s suddenly intense and fearsome expression, Aurora felt a wave of unease, though she tried to maintain a fierce front. "What are you nning to do?"

    Carissa dragged her out of the hall by the cor. The biting cold wind whipped against Aurora, causing her hair to fly loose. She felt an inexplicable panic but couldn''t escape Carissa''s iron grip. "What are you going to do? Where are you taking me? Are you going to kill me? Let go of me! Carissa, letContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    go of me!"

    Aurora''s cries were swallowed by the howling north wind. Snowkes began to drift from the sky,nding softly on Carissa''s shoulders. But the overcast sky promised a heavy snowfall.

    Carissa dragged Aurora toward the sanctuary hall. Seeing them approach, Frederick quickly ran ahead to

    open the door. Carissa threw Aurora into the hall, then strode in herself. Frederick promptly shut the door behind them.

    le space

    Auroranded on the floor of the sanctuary hall, her panic mounting as she looked around. The was illuminated by candles, casting a soft glow on the rows of memorial ques disyed on shelves along the walls.

    Before Aurora could let out a scream, Carissa grabbed her by the hair and dragged her to the ques. Aurora was forced to bow slightly, her gaze falling on one of the ques in the bottom row, at the very center.

    The pain of having her hair yanked made Aurora feel as though her scalp might tear away. She dared not look directly at the name on the tablet.

    Carissa''s cold voice came from behind her, "This is Terry Sinir, my eldest brother''s son. He was eleven years old, a prodigy in both literature and martial arts."

    Carissa continued to drag Aurora from one que to the next, naming them as she went.

    "This is my grandmother, this is my mother, this is my elder sister-inw, this is my second sister-inw... This is my niece, this is my nephew..."

    Aurora trembled uncontrobly, struggling with all her might. "You''re crazy! Why have you brought me here? I have no grudge with your family...

    A pnded hard on Aurora''s face, apanied by Carissa''s fierce reprimand, "No grudge? At Victory Pass, you ughtered civilians and destroyed viges. The spies from Westhaven ced the me for your atrocities on my family. Do you know why they died? It''s because of you-because of your lust for glory, your cruelty! You vited our agreement with Westhaven to not harm civilians."

    "No... Aurora gasped for breath, shaking her head violently. "No, it''s not true!"

 Chapter 286

    Carissa kicked the back of Aurora''s knee, making her copse to the ground.

    "Do you know how they died? Each of them was stabbed eighteen times. Why eighteen? Think carefully!"

    "No!"

    Aurora''s face turned ashen. She swallowed hard, her eyes darting around as memories resurfaced. She recalled the Westhaven junior general they had captured, who had turned out to be royalty.

    He had been stabbed eighteen times, and they had even cut off his...

    It''s impossible. The crimes weremitted by Westhaven people. Your family was killed the

    spies. It has nothing to do with me. Not in the slightest!"

    Aurora tried to rise and flee, but Carissa firmly held her shoulders, keeping her immobilized on her knees.

    "Because of what you did at Victory Pass, my entire family was wiped out. They didn''t even spare my youngest nephew. He was frail from birth and constantly on medication. Eighteen stab wounds... His entire body was hacked to pieces, and there was blood everywhere. The whole Northwatch Estate was drenched in blood. This is your sin, Aurora. Tell me, do you think I hate you?" Carissa spat through gritted teeth. Her eyes ached, though no tears fell. The heart-wrenching pain often came silently.

    Aurora crumpled to the floor, unable to look at the ques. Her entire body was ice-cold and she struggled to breathe. It felt as if countless hands were gripping her throat, choking her. Fear pierced her temples like needles, causing intense pain in her head,

    She mumbled, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Those civilians were hiding soldiers-they weren''t innocent. I wasn''t wrong for killing them. Your family died at the hands of Westhaven spies. It has nothing to do with

    me....

    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me. It really doesn''t. I am innocent."

    As Aurora spoke, she swallowed harshly and tried to crawl away.

    Carissa''s voice came from behind her, "My fifth sister-inw also crawled the way you''re crawling now. She wanted to protect her child. She was stabbed many times but refused to die, crawling on the ground toward her child. Blood trailed behind her, and she died next to her child in the end."

    Aurora froze mid-crawl, her body trembling uncontrobly as the horrifying scene Carissa described yed in her mind.

    "You think I hate you because you took Barrett from me? Compared to my family, Barrett is nothing. I don''t care about him at all.ˇ±

    Carissa slowly lit the candles in front of the memorial ques methodically.

    "My hatred for you is beyond words-you''re the reason my whole family was annihted: But I can''t kill you for revenge. I can''t even tell anyone about this, as it would be a disgrace to our kingdom. I''ve endured it all. My father and brothers sacrificed themselves on the Southern Frontier battlefield, giving up their lives to protect the kingdom. So, I''ve endured.ˇ±

    Having lit every candle in the hall, Carissa suddenly turned and fixed a cold stare on Aurora.

    "But how dare you say that my family aren''t loyal martyrs! It''s outrageous. What right do you have to say that? Didn''t you ask why I didn''t save you? I''ll tell you-because I couldn''t. You brought it upon yourself. "Liam came to the Southern Frontier to target you specifically. They had already upied that area. When they attacked Simonton City, their numbers were few because they were waiting for you in the mountains.

    "Was I supposed to lead tens of thousands of soldiers to face their hundreds of thousands head-on just to save a group of traitors who vited the agreement between our two kingdoms? Sacrifice those soldiers just to save you?

    "I wouldn''t have been the only one to not do that-no one would. And when I say you brought it upon yourself, I''m not only referring to what happened at Victory Pass. On the Southern Frontier battlefield, the Hell Monarch wanted to save you. That was why he assigned your unit as the reserve forces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "But you were greedy for merit and took risks. You disrupted our formation during the siege, rushing in ahead of us. You sought to im credit but fell into Liam''s trap. Everything was your own fault. No one is obligated to sacrifice their lives to save someone as reckless and self-serving as you."

 Chapter 287

    Aurora recalled everything that had happened on the Southern Frontier battlefield. Reflecting on the events now, she recognized that she had indeed fallen into a trap. She had suspected many things, but had been unwilling to believe, insteading up with numerous excuses and reasons.

    The biggest reason she clung to was that Rafael aimed to elevate Carissa, thus erasing Aurora''s achievements and dering in advance that she would receive no credit.

    But Carissa was here,ying everything bare and dissecting it piece by piece.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Aurora had no ce to hide. She could only shuffle to the door, curl up there, and mutter, "No, it wasn''t like that."

    then

    Carissa stood before the memorial ques, her figure shadowed by the candles behind her, making her expression indistinct.

    Her voice was soft and haunting as she said, "Aurora, you''re still alive. You should be grateful.

    "Yet, my family will never return, all because of you. Tell me, is it a wonder that I hate you? I''ve endured for so long. I didn''t want to harm you, but why did youe to me? You achieved merit at Victory Pass. Before the truth reached me, even if you and Barrett had married, I would have respected you for being a woman willing to fight for the kingdom."

    Carissa slowly approached, her shadowpletely enveloping Aurora as she continued, "But the truth is so ugly, isn''t it? Your achievements came at the cost of my entire family being wiped out. Yet, you still have the audacity to unt your sess in front of me, talking about how you disdain women struggling to survive in the household.

    "You im to be so skilled and noble, so why did you scheme to retain my dowry? Your greed for credit is ugly, and your greed for wealth is even uglier-far more so than your face now."

    Aurora was supporting herself with both hands on the ground as she sobbed uncontrobly.

    *Stop, please stop... Don''t say anything else..."

    Carissa bent down, a mocking smile on her lips. "Can''t you take it? You looked down on women who fight for men, so why are you here today? To ask me to tell Lady Vi not to marry Barrett? You''re fighting for a man now, Aurora.

    "You can''t stand the thought of Lady Vi marrying Barrett. Now, you know that your so-called love was nothing but a joke. You acted so grand in front of me, but now you''re just a mess."

    Aurora''s lips moved, trying to argue, but she was reminded of the recent argument she had with Barrett, which had been because he was going to marry the thirddy of the Earl of Silverstone''s family. Carissa''s gaze grew colder. "Aurora, remember this well-my family died because of you. You should be thankful that Ie from the Duke of Northwatch''s family. If not for my family''s values, I would have yed you alive and ground your bones to dust."

    She opened the door, revealing that the snow outside had grown heavier, nketing the ground with fine, salt-like kes. The snowfall raining down from the overcast sky intensified, swirling faster and thicker. "Pay for the vase, then leave Don''te back. If you do, I''ll kill you," Carissa dered, her voice colder

    than the snow outside.

    Aurora trembled. At that moment, she felt true fear.

    Carissa''s words carried a murderous intent that was impossible to mask.

    Shakily, Aurora stood up and reached out uncertainly. "I don''t have any money on me.

    "Frederick," Carissa said calmly, ˇ°Go and have the ountant draft a promissory note for fifty silver coins. Have Aurora put her fingerprint on it. Tomorrow, send someone to collect the money." Frederick''s eyes darkened as he nodded and left.

    Aurora stumbled out of the sanctuary hall and leaned against a pir in the corridor, taking deep breaths. She was shivering from the cold wind, but fine beads of sweat covered her forehead.

    In her current state, she felt utterly defeated, and her heart was numb. At times, she wanted to regain her former authority before Carissa, but she couldn''t even straighten her back.

    The snowkes drifting before her seemed almost invisible. Her mind was flooded with images of the memorial ques, the bloodshed at Northwatch Estate, and the horrifying thought of Carissa''s fifth sister- inw crawling, bloodied, towards her son.

    Aurora''s gaze seemed to stretch farther, beyond the capital city, all the way to Victory Pass and Fawnrun City. She saw the civilians who had died beneath her soldiers'' ughtering des, their screams echoing

    in her ears.

    She could hear the curses of that Westhaven royal youth. Even as they cut him countless times, he continued to curse.

    Why had she remained indifferent then, and even found it exhrating?

 Chapter 288

    Aurora couldn''t bring herself to meet Carissa''s gaze, as cold and sharp as a de. Every word Carissa spoke was unpleasant to hear, yet not a single one was untrue.

    Aurora had been desperate to achieve something. After the battle at Victory Pass, she believed she had. seeded, and that she had done so with exceptional merit. No longer just the daughter of an old soldier, she was now a general in her own right.

    She looked down on everyone and felt superior, but deep down, she knew she was still insignificant. Otherwise, with her aplishments, she wouldn''t have been relegated to the position of Barrett''s secondary wife.

    Most people wouldn''t have epted such a fate.

    Aurora''s eptance was driven by two reasons-her deep affection for Barrett, as well as the realization that, without her achievements, she would never be able to reach the heights of the Warren family. She dismissed the trivialities of domestic struggles, iming she wanted women to excel on the battlefield, contributing to the kingdom through war and conquest. She said these things to Barrett, who believed them and looked at her with admiration.

    Needing Barrett to see her as different, she achieved this by sleeping with him before returning to the capital, securing her ce in the Warren family.

    Though Carissa had been Barrett''s primary wife back then, Aurora hadn''t considered her a threat. Carissa was just a highborndy, obedient to propriety, governed by rules, and overly demure. Boring, really.

    But Carissa''s substantial dowry and her management of the household finances meant that Aurora could focus on her career. With a solid position, even as a secondary wife, she could overshadow Carissa, the so-called primary wife.

    Who would have guessed that Carissa was not a mere docile cat but a patient and calcting tiger? As Aurora''s thoughts drifted, Frederick returned with the promissory note and a stamp pad. He handed them to her and coldly said, "Put your fingerprint here."

    The promissory note for fifty silver coins was a humiliation to Aurora. She red at Carissa, but the moment their eyes met, an inexplicable shiver ran through her. She didn''t dare dy, hastily pressing her fingerprint onto the document before stumbling away.

    Frederick put the promissory note away and looked at the young woman leaning against the corridor wall. The coldness in her eyes had vanished, leaving only heartbreak.

    Frederick tried tofort her, "Mydy, don''t be upset. Indifference is the strongest armor-no one can hurt you."

    Carissa shook her head, her eyes lowered as she spoke softly, "Frederick, I''m fine. I was just thinking about how lively the house used to be when everyone was still here." Frederick''s mood grew somber. The past was irretrievable.

    Northwatch Estate was now a shell of its former self. The title remained, but the people were few.

    Carissa didn''t let herself dwell on the past for long. She quickly lifted her head and left.

    She returned to Amethyst Hall to be with Ryan, knowing that such amotion would have reached him. After all, Aurora''s cries had echoed through the corridors as she was dragged away.

    Carissa expected Ryan to be frightened, but upon entering Amethyst Hall, she found him in the small study, writing diligently. His face was calm, and the desk was covered with sheets of paper. Lulu and Joy stood nearby, attending to him.

    At the sound of his aunt''s footsteps, Ryan looked up and greeted her cheerfully, "Aunt Carissa."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    His voice was still somewhat hoarse, and he could only manage short sentences before bing strained. However, he was putting in great effort, and Carissa believed he would soon speak as fluently as anyone else.

    "What are you writing?" Carissa asked with a smile, walking over to him. She gently ruffled his hair and leaned in to inspect his work. "Your writing looks better than before."

    Ryan was not just practicing writing, but also working on his wrist strength. His hand tendons had been. injured, and writing was the best exercise for recovery. Rafael had always insisted on this kind of practice for that reason.

    Ryan set down his quill and ced his hands on his neck. His expression was earnest, his eyes resolute.

    "Aunt Carissa, in the future... I''ll protect you!"

    Carissa was momentarily stunned, then a smile spread across her face as she continued to ruffle his hair. She hadn''t cried in front of the memorial ques of her parents, but Ryan''s words brought a lump to her throat.

    Though Ryan might not fully understand the situation, he could tell there was discord and had a strong desire to protect his aunt.

 Chapter 289

    Two dayster, Frederick arrived at Valor Estate with two guards in tow.

    Since Aurora returned home the previous day, she had been suffering from a high fever. She had called for a physician that night and taken medicine. Though she managed to sleep, her nightmares persisted. Only today was she starting to feel a bit better.

    However, she hadn''t given the promissory note much thought, dismissing it as just another attempt by Carissa to humiliate her. To Carissa, fifty silver coins were nothing-why would she trulye to collect them?

    But Frederick had indeede to im the money.

    When Aurora was informed of Frederick''s arrival, she felt a deep sense of embarrassment, as if she were burning with fever again.

    Barrett was at home today as he wasn''t on duty. He had no idea that Aurora had caused a scene at Northwatch Estate a few days prior.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He hadn''t even noticed her leaving-they had been arguing frequently, so he had been staying in the study. His visits to the residential area were merely to oversee the renovations of Grace Mansion to prepare for the arrival of his new bride.

    When he heard that someone from Northwatch Estate hade to collect a debt, he initially thought it was a matter of old ounts. He asked Frederick to meet him in the study, hoping to avoid rming his mother.

    When Frederick produced the promissory note and handed it over, Barrett read it with growing disbelief. It stated that Aurora, a concubine of the Warren family, had broken a vase at Northwatch Estate. As she was unable to pay on the spot, this promissory note was made and she had promised to repay the amount the next day.

    The promissory note bore Aurora''s thumbprint.

    Barrett stared at the note, bewildered. "What does this mean? When did Aurora go to Northwatch Estate? What do you mean she broke a vase?"

    Frederick''s expression was t as he replied, "Your concubine went to Northwatch Estate a few days ago to meet ourdy. She broke the vase during an argument and behaved rudely. It''s one thing to speak inappropriately, but broken items must bepensated for.

    "That vase cost fifty silver coins-it''s one of the only few vases of its kind produced in the capital. She promised to pay the next day, but failed to do so. Since she didn''t keep her word, I had no choice but toe and collect the debt."

    Barrett''s face turned ashen, unable to believe that Aurora had acted so recklessly.

    "She went to Northwatch Estate and caused a scene?

    "Yes," Frederick confirmed. "Ourdy originally didn''t wish to see her, but she was shouting outside the estate. To avoid disturbing our young lord, she was eventually allowed inside."

    Frederick waved his hand dismissively. "The specifics are not important. What matters is that ourdy

    doesn''t want any unresolved issues with the Warren family, especially since both parties are preparing for their respective marriages. Will the fifty silver coins be paid or not? If not, I will take this promissory note to the authorities."

    Barrett ordered fifty silver coins to be brought over and handed them to Frederick on the spot.

    "You speak well of not wanting any unresolved issues with my family. Convey my apologies to yourdy. I hope she can overlook this and not take it to heart," he said, restraining his anger. Barrett was unsure why he was so enraged. After all, Aurora had caused trouble at Northwatch Estate, so he should have been apologizing to Carissa.

    ny unresolved

    Indeed, he felt some remorse, but his former wife''s words were so heartless. Avoiding any issues with the Warren family? Carissa made it sound as if he were a venomous snake!

    Frederick spoke coldly, "Since the money has been paid, ourdy won''t hold it against you. It''s merely a person acting in an irrational manner-Lady Sinir has been through worse. After all, she lived through your irrational behavior after you returned from Victory Pass and obtained the king''s decree for your marriage. With time, things will look brighter and clearer."

    With that, Frederick paid no heed to Barrett''s furious expression and left with his two guards. Technically, these guards were not real bodyguards, but had been hired for their robust appearance at the time they joined the estate.

    Barrett watched Frederick''s retreating figure, his anger surging. He wanted nothing more than to confront Aurora immediately. But recalling their constant arguments and his own exhaustion, he found himself unwilling to speak with her, at least, not at the moment,

 Chapter 290

    However, when Frederick came to Valor Estate to collect the debt, the servants reported it to Reba. She immediately summoned Barrett to exin the situation. Knowing that the incident couldn''t be hidden any longer, as too many servants had seen and heard what happened, Barrett decided to tell his mother everything in detail.

    ve chosen such a

    Reba''s face turned ashen with fury. "A disaster, truly a disaster! How could you have cmity for a wife? Is it not enough that she wreaks havoc every day at home, now she''s even going to Northwatch Estate to cause trouble? Does she think our family can afford to offend the Duke of Northwatch''s family now? Has she even looked at herself in the mirror? Did she go there specifically to embarrass us?" Her hand clutching her chest, Reba continued to curse, "A disaster, aplete disaster! She must have gone there to deliberately provoke Carissa, trying to interfere with your marriage to the Prince family''s thirddy."

    Barrett suddenly realized that Aurora wouldn''t have provoked Carissa without reason-there must have been another motive.

    Could it really be, as his mother suggested, rted to his uing marriage?

    This thought left Barrett feeling unsettled.

    He had already been somewhat reluctant about this marriage, feeling like he was being pushed into it. Now, with his official duties leaving him little time for home, and the constant quarrels with Aurora, he felt disheartened. Knowing the truth about what happened at the Victory Pass battle had only deepened his disillusionment with her-in fact, he found her frightening.

    Moreover, Amelia was weak and unable to manage the household. With how ill Reba was, it was crucial for someone to handle the family affairs.

    Yet, before the prime minister''s wife mentioned it, Barrett had never considered taking another wife.

    He was stunned to learn that the prime minister''s wife, Natalie Wright, wanted to act as his matchmaker. The fact that she was personally involved meant Jeremiah approved of her actions. What did that signify?

    It meant Barrett had caught the prime minister''s eye.

    Barrett then discovered that his prospective bride was the thirddy of the Earl of Silverstone''s family. He had learned that Vi was the widow of Thomas, the eleventh son of the Farell family. After Thomas died in battle, the Farell family had issued Vi a letter of divorce, and she returned to her natal home.

    Marrying a woman who had already been married once made Barrett ufortable. However, her elder brother, Oliver, was currentlymanding the Hell Monarch Army. It was strange for Rafael to have handed over control of the Hell Monarch Army to someone else.

    Barrett was baffled by many things.

    Why had Rafael relinquishedmand of the Hell Monarch Army? Why had he agreed to marry Carissa? With his status, he could have chosen any noblewoman he desired.

    .

    No matter how valiant Carissa was on the battlefield, how distinguished her family and master were, or how stunning her beauty might be, she was still a woman who had been married before. "Barrett, Aurora must have had some ulterior motive. You should find out exactly what she told Carissa. If she has used any methods to force Carissa into intervening and preventing your uing marriage, that would be serious. Carissa despises us, and she will definitely try to sabotage this," Reba said with increasing conviction.

    "Aurora must have threatened her. Otherwise, considering Carissa''s background, why would she bother sending someone to collect fifty silver coins? Forget about fifty silver coins-even five hundred silver coins would not be a concern for her," Reba added.

    "Mom, don''t worry. Aurora won''t be able to coerce Carissa to do anything," Barrett replied, trying to calm himself.

    Still anxious, Reba said, "Even if she can''t coerce her, if Aurora says something that upsets Carissa, who then speaks ill of you to the Earl of Silverstone''s family, it could ruin the marriage." Barrett shook his head, though he was inwardly wincing.

    If Carissa did intervene, it would mean she still had feelings for him. He genuinely hoped she would

    intervene...

    Abruptly, he snapped back to reality.

    What was he thinking?

    Carissa was already engaged to Rafael. Even if she still harbored feelings for Barrett, it would likely be tainted with resentment. Also, the uproar during their divorce had been so severe. How could she not hold a grudge?

    But if she did still have feelings for him...

    Amidst his conflicting emotions, Barrett felt a pang of regret. He had always been unwilling to admit it, but he knew better than anyone that he truly and deeply regretted it.

    The woman he had once fought so hard to marry was now someone he had discarded like old rags. Only now, after everything that had happened, did he realize how precious she was. Unfortunately, she was about to be someone else''s wife. And he was left to marry a woman who had been widowed.

    Barrett once believed he felt an unwavering love for Aurora.

    In the end, what did it amount to?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 291

    Barrett eventually decided to seek out Aurora. He didn''t want to argue anymore-they needed to have a proper conversation.

    When he entered the room, he found her curled up in a nket on the chaise lounge, a ck veil on her face as usual. Ever since she obtained the scars on her face, she had made a variety of veils in different colors. She refused to leave the house without wearing a veil or a hood.

    In the past, whenever they met, Aurora always had the look of someone ready for a fight, as if she could start a battle with Barrett at any moment. But today, she looked weak and sickly. When she saw her husband, she merely nced up before lowering her gaze, ignoring him altogether.

    The maid standing by her side noticed and said, "General Warren, you''re finally here. Madam Aurora has been ill for two days."

    Barrett knew his wife had called for a physician, so he asked, "Are you feeling any better?"

    Aurora turned away from him, refusing to respond.

    It seemed that neither of them wanted to argue today.

    Barrett sat down in a chair and remained silent for a long time before finally speaking, "Someone from Northwatch Estate came by today to demand payment."

    Aurora''s eyes grew cold. She already knew, as her maid had informed her earlier,

    "What are you trying to say? Are you going to use me of causing trouble at Northwatch Estate?"

    Barrett looked at her intently. "Why did you go to Northwatch Estate?"

    Beheath the ck veil, Aurora''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "What do you think? I went to demand justice. I asked Carissa why she didn''t save me that day in Simonton City, why she caused you to drift away from me, and why you want to marry another woman."

    "Didn''t I already tell you? She had nothing to do with it. At the time, how could anyone have gone up the mountain to save you? The Westhaven troops were stationed all over the mountain. Going up there would have been suicidal," Barrett replied, growing agitated.

    Auroraughed sarcastically. "You''re really good at defending her, aren''t you? Look at you-your heart must be with her, right?"

    Barrett''s expression darkened. "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Too bad!" Aurora turned her head away, pulling the nket closer around her. "You may have feelings for her, but she has none for you. In her own words, she asked what you''re worth. To her, you''re not even worth mentioning."

    It felt like something had struck Barrett''s heart with a heavy blow, sending a dull ache through him. He turned his head to look at the doves painted on the partition screen. The pair of birds ying in the water looked so intimate, their affection for each other causing his eyes to sting.

    the

    he worth?

    What was he worth?

    Indeed, what was he worth to Carissa now?

    Carissa was the beloved daughter of the Duke of Northwatch''s family, a hero of the Southern Frontier, the Hell Monarch''s betrothed, and the deputymander of the Mystic Army and the Capital Guards. She held power over Barrett''s direct superior, and even the superior of his superior.

    "If you hadn''t used your military achievements to marry me, what would you and Carissa be like now?" Aurora asked softly.

    Her question struck Barrett right in the heart, shattering all of his defenses into dust.

    His face instantly went pale.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about it-he just didn''t dare to dwell on it.

    Barrett had tried hard to mask his thoughts, convincing himself that everything was already decided and that there was no point in looking back. But deep down, he knew why he couldn''t afford to think too deeply about it. If he hadn''t asked to marry Aurora, he and Carissa would likely be very happy now, and his career would have been smooth and promisingProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Carissa and Barrett would have made their mark together on the Southern Frontier battlefield. After that, he might have even be the deputymander of the Mystic Army, since Rafael was always willing to promote young generals.

    The king also held Barrett in high regard. So, if he hadn''t used his military achievements to marry Aurora, Salvador would have surely entrusted him with a significant position.

    Regret-oh, the deep regret that came toote.

    Barrett never dared to look back or think about it, for fear that the regret would eat him

    That was why B alive.

    A cold gleam flickered in Aurora''s eyes. "So what if Vi is the thirddy of the Prince family? Who cares about the other nobledies of the capital, or heiresses of prestigious families? Who could possiblypare to Carissa? Even though I hate her for not saving me that day, I can''t deny that any man who has seen her valor on the battlefield or her stunning beauty would want to marry her."

    She suddenly let out a sharpugh. "And that same woman was once your wife."

    As Barrett''s eyes dimmedpletely, he left the room, utterly dejected.

    Aurora''s cold smile of satisfaction lingered.

    Yes, she wanted Barrett to realize what he had lost-a dazzling gem that nody from the Prince family could ever rece. Even if thatdy did enter his family, she would never find a ce in his heart. If Aurora couldn''t have it, no one else would.

    But the words she spoke were a double-edged sword. They engraved Carissa''s name deep into Barrett''s heart, but they also pierced Aurora''s own heart mercilessly.

    "As sheughed, tears began to fall and her smile turned bitter. So, this was how adept she had be at

    using such tactics to vie for affection.

 Chapter 292

    As Barrett stepped out of the estate, a sudden impulse surged within him-a strong desire to rush straight to Northwatch Estate.

    He wanted to ask Carissa in person if there was still any chance between them.

    Even though Aurora had said today that Carissa thought nothing of him, even though Carissa''s attitude on the battlefield had been clear, even though he had been so resolute in divorcing her back then, he still couldn''t believe that his former wife could have erased him from her heart so quickly.

    He thought she was merely angry at his ruthlessness, that she hated him for not keeping his promises. As long as she still felt anger and hate, it meant she still cared.

    But the biting cold wind brought Barrett back to reality-or perhaps he had been clear-headed all along and had just been momentarily overwhelmed by emotion. Things were already set in stone.

    There was no point in seeking out Carissa. Even if she still had some lingering feelings for her former husband, she was going to marry Rafael, and Barrett was going to marry Vi.

    Their paths would never cross again.

    Barrett quietly returned to his study, sitting there for what felt like an eternity. His mind was haunted by the memory of the day he married Carissa, particrly the moment he lifted her white bridal veil and saw her calm and beautiful face.

    The stunning sight from that moment still made his heart race, even now,

    Carissa was such an extraordinary woman, and he had let her slip through his fingers.

    "Barrett! Barrett!" Serena called from outside the door, apanied by the sound of her knocking. He pulled himself together and asked, "What is it?"

    I

    "Barrett, give me some money. I found a hairpin that I like," Serena said coyly from behind the door.

    "What money? All the money we have has been spent on the wedding preparations," Barrett replied irritably.

    An angry Serena retorted, "What money does it take to marry a second-hand woman? Just bring her in with a simple litter! I''m at the age to discuss marriage, and have been invited to attend the garden party Lady Jessica is hosting in a few days. I don''t even have a decent piece of jewelry to wear!" 1

    Barrett opened the door, his displeasure evident as he said, "Watch your mouth. She is soon to be your sister-inw. And you should stop associating with people like Lady Jessica-it''s damaging your reputation as a youngdy."

    Serena snorted, her delicate face now cold and frosty. "Sister-inw? She''s just a widow who got divorced and was sent packing. So what if she''s from the Earl of Silverstone''s family? When I marry the Hell Monarch and be his concubine, she''ll have to bow to me."

    Barrett froze. "What did you say? Be the Hell Monarch''s concubine? Are you out of your mind? The Hell Monarch is marrying Carissa-when did he ever say he''d take a concubine?"

    Serena''s expression was full of pride. "Barrett, all it takes is Lady Helen''s approval for him to take a concubine. Lady Jessica told me that Lady Helen is afraid of Grand Princess Eleanor, so she listens to whatever the grand princess says. If I can win Grand Princess Eleanor''s favor, she''ll rmend me to Lady Helen."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Barrett''s voice grew harsh, "Have you lost your mind? What makes you think you can win Grand Princess Eleanor''s favor? And what makes you think you can be the Hell Monarch''s concubine? Those people are just using us. Don''t be fooled."

    "I don''t care. I will be his concubine. As long as Lady Jessica helps me, I don''t mind being used," Serena stubbornly replied, refusing to listen.

    "Don''t be ridiculous! Do you even know what kind of person Lady Jessica is?" Barrett''s voice was filled with anger as he red at his headstron sister. "And Prince Rafael isn''t someone to be trifled with. If he doesn''t like you, marrying him will only bring you misery."

    "That won''t happen! He just doesn''t know me yet. Once we spend time together, he''ll surely grow to like me. Besides, if I win Lady Helen over, she''ll protect me. Who would dare to mistreat me? Carissa? She''s not even a chaste woman anymore!"

    Serena spat on the ground in contempt, her feelings toward Carissa a mix of anger and jealousy.

    Barrett pped his sister across the face, his expression livid. "Who are you calling unchaste? Say it again!

 Chapter 293

    The p left Serena stunned and disoriented. She covered her face, staring nkly for a moment before finally bursting into tears.

    "You!

    hit me? You hit me for that shameless woman?! I''m telling Mom about this!"

    With that, she ran off, still covering her face.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Barrett pounded his fist against the study door, his face a mask of anguish.

    Carissa was unchaste? Quite the opposite.

    She was pure, as he had never touched her.

    It wasughable that now, having realized his own feelings, Barrett found that he had never truly possessed Carissa. If he had consummated their marriage before going off to war, then when he married Aurora, Carissa would never have so easily asked for a divorce.

    After a while, Reba summoned her son.

    Before he could say a word, Reba spoke up, "I think it''s good that Serena is so determined. I support her wholeheartedly. As long as Grand Princess Eleanor is willing to rmend her to Lady Helen, and she can marry into the Hell Monarch''s household, it will be the best match. I will support her fully."

    Serena had stopped crying, and now looked at Barrett with a challenging re.

    Barrett shook his head. "It''s impossible. The Hell Monarch won''t be interested in her."

    Reba, clearly having considered this carefully, responded, "Don''t be so quick to diminish others to make yourself feel better. If the Hell Monarch can be interested in a discarded woman, why wouldn''t he be interested in the legitimate daughter of the Warren family?

    "I raised your sister personally. Despite her sometimes spoiled demeanor at home, the public sees her as graceful and dignified. Moreover, if she wins Lady Helen''s favor, the Hell Monarch will have to heed his mother''s advice if he wants to remain a good son."

    Seeing the near obsession in his mother''s and sister''s expressions, Barrett chose to remain silent.

    Whether or not Serena could enter the Hell Monarch''s household was neither a good nor bad matter. At most, if she was deceived by Jessica and learned her lesson, Serena might be more astute and not foolishly seek to marry royalty.

    Already overwhelmed with his own troubles, Barrett had no desire to deal with their issues.

    On the first day of December, Helen, apanied by Kiera, moved into Hell Monarch Estate.

    The quiet estate became lively as she brought along everyone from her pce, filling the once tranquil residence with activity. The atmosphere grew quite vibrant and somewhat noisy.

    The first thing Helen did after settling in was to send out numerous invitations. She invited variousdies from both inside and outside the pce, along with their children, toe for a tea party and enjoy the beautiful sight of snow falling. She also extended invitations to all the concubines of thete king.

    Now, those concubines had either be noble or honored concubines.

    Helen had always enjoyed unting herself in front of them, and now that she was living with her son, she was determined to show off once again.

    What was so great about living in the inner pce? Living with her son was a true blessing. Although her status as an honored concubine couldn''t match that of noble concubines like Dakota and Josephine, Helen considered herself fortunate and wanted to make sure everyone saw just how content she was

    now.

    As for the nobledies and officials'' families, Helen intended to maintain good rtions with them. Her departure from the pce was not just to avoid being confined to the inner pce, but also to live a full and happy life.

    Her happiness involved showing off, which she did in various ways.

    She also saw this as an opportunity to put Carissa in her ce. The best way to do that was to invite all the families of officials of fourth rank and above, while intentionally leaving Carissa out

    Helen knew her future daughter-inw was not to be underestimated. Simply keeping her confined by propriety would not be sufficient. Helen wanted Carissa to face a significant setback and be the subject of mockery, so that she would think twice before acting out of line in the future.

    Helen even made a point to exin to Rafael why Carissa was not invited. It was because their wedding was approaching, so the future princess consort of the Hell Monarch shouldn''t attend as a guest at this

    time.

    Rafael agreed, secretly pleased. He understood his mother''s nature all too well. The so-called tea party to enjoy the snowfall was merely a chance for her to unt her expensive jewelry and beautiful attire. He imagined that such an event would surely make Carissa feel stifled and ufortable.

 Chapter 294

    Carissa naturally had no desire to attend Helen''s tea party. Relieved that Ryan was finally able to speak again, she now turned her attention to organizing the defensive strategy maps and tactical diagrams left by her father and brothers.

    Whether it was Victory Pass or the Southern Frontier, her family had guarded these strategic points. They were well-acquainted with the fortifications and had drawn numerous defensive strategy maps. Even during times of peace, they had sent scouts to explore the surrounding forts, meticulously marking every detail on their maps. However, some of the sketches were a bit haphazard and disorganized, so Carissa decided to create new, more refined versions.

    This was, of course, a time-consuming task. Looking at the stack of rough drafts, Carissa estimated that if she were to do it herself, it would take at least two or three months toplete.

    She sighed, thinking how much easier it would be if Kyle were around. His keen eye and sharp mind meant that he could nce at something and have it firmly imprinted in his memory. With a quill in hand, it was as if he were possessed by the spirit of a calligrapher, producing work at lightning speed:

    After working for two or three days, Carissa had made little progress, and her eyes ached from the effort.

    Rafael had visited only once since Ryan had regained his ability to speak. It seemed that the position of Minister of Justice was indeed quite burdensome, or perhaps it was outside his expertise, requiring him to learn gradually.

    Thest time he came over, he had been muttering legal codes under his breath-things like "thirtyshes for this crime," "exile for that," and "imprisonment for three to five years", listing the punishments for various offenses.

    Seeing Rafael so overwhelmed, Carissa felt a bit sorry for him. It was one thing tomand troops and train soldiers, but memorizing thews of the kingdom was evidently a struggle for him. She had advised him, "You don''t need to memorize everything. There are books to refer to, and the clerks at the Ministry of Justice are knowledgeable. You can always ask them for help."

    He had responded earnestly, "As the Minister of Justice, not understanding thews would be a dereliction of duty. Either I don''t take the position, or I do it to the best of my ability."

    Carissa hadughed and said, "Does the king have it out for you? Why else would he assign you to the Ministry of Justice? In this position, you not only have to review cases but also handle matters involving high-ranking officials. It''s a job that can easily earn you enemies"

    What had started as a joke seemed to weigh heavily on Rafael.

    His expression darkened momentarily, but he quickly recovered, forcing a smile. "Don''t you understand? When ites to authority, who besides the king can rival me? My years of battle have seen me subdue all manner of treacherous and dangerous people."

    He lifted his head with a haughty air. "Moreover, the government ministries are of critical importance. The king trusts me, which is why he has appointed me as Minister of Justice."

    Despite his proud words, Rafael had left with his head bowed. He looked as though he were about to cry as he continued muttering the legal codes under his breath.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Sitting at her desk, Carissa recalled the scene with a chuckle. She made a sweeping motion with her quill, striking through a document with such force that it almost plerced through the paper. Well, that piece of paper was now useless.

    She knew she shouldn''t be thinking about men-it had a significant impact on her daily life and work.

    As Carissa was struggling with her tasks, Frederick came running in with excitement. His legs were practically moving in circles as he burst into the study, panting.

    "Mydy, a guest has arrived. He says he''s your guild senior, Kyle Spencer."

    Frederick''s excitement was so palpable that his eyes were trembling and he fidgeted with his clothes. Carissa had never seen him so nervous before.

    Her face lit up. "Really? I''ming right out!"

    It seemed like her wish had been granted-her eldest guild senior had arrived, so she didn''t have to do this work anymore.

    As she dashed out like a whirlwind, Frederick called after her, "Mydy, put on a cloak. It''s outside."

    Seeing that he couldn''t stop her, Frederick grabbed a cloak and hurried after her.

    very cold

    In the main hall, a man dressed in a ck cloak sat in a chair. His long ck hair was partially tied back with a blue ribbon, with the rest cascading down his back. A faint smile graced his handsome face, as if the snow, rain, and hardships of the journey had not marred his appearance in the slightest.

    Wildly free-spirited, yet elegant and refined-these qualities made this legendary figure even more captivating.

    Carissa burst into the room like a gust of wind.

    Before she could even get a good look, she called out excitedly, "Kyle!"

    Kyle stood up, his eyes soft and affectionate as he looked at his guild junior, whom he considered as a younger sister.

    "It seems you''ve grown a bit taller and more beautiful," he said.

 Chapter 295

    Brimming with excitement, Carissa eagerly linked her arm with Kyle''s.

    "Kyle, where did youe from? From Meadow Ridge? Did youe alone? What about our master? What about Winona?" she asked one question after another, rapid-fire.

    Kyle rapped her gently on the head, his eyes still filled with affection. "I didn''t return to Meadow Ridge. I came from Victory Pass. As for Winona, she will arrive in a few days. She''s been keeping an eye on the movements in Sandoria and has sent numerous reports through carrier pigeons."

    "Winona ising too? That''s wonderful!" Carissa''s face lit up with joy, her smile as radiant as a blooming flower.

    Frederick had brought a cloak but then remembered that the main hall had a fire going, making the cloak unnecessary.

    Nevertheless, as he stood by the door, watching the legendary Kyle Spencer, he felt a surge of emotion that almost made him tear up. He desperately wanted to fetch some stationery and have Kyle write something for him, which he would treasure as a family heirloom.

    Carissa was too caught up in her own excitement to notice Frederick''s emotional response.

    She eagerly asked, "Kyle, does anyone in the capital know that you''re here? Do you know that the influential families and schrs in the capital admire you greatly? Even the king thinks highly of you! If they knew you were here, I''m sure the gate to Northwatch Estate would be trampled down."

    00

    "I did present my travel permit upon entering the city, but the city guards probably don''t know who I am. so I don''t think anyone is aware," Kyle replied.

    He-led Carissa to a seat, his gaze softening with a hint of concealed pain. Trouble had befallen her family, but she hadn''t informed their guild. When the guild members found out on their own, they had decided toe see her. Even then, she had refused, saying that she wouldn''t be able to stay strong if she saw them. Thus, although Kyle felt a pang of sympathy, he dared not show it. Seeing Carissa still acting as if she were in Meadow Ridge, yful and lively, reassured him somewhat.

    "Since there are people in the capital who admire me, let them know that they are wee toe to Northwatch Estate. I havepleted several paintings while at Victory Pass and would be happy to have peoplee and appreciate them," he said.

    Carissa paused, knowing that her guild senior was not one for social gatherings or showcasing his work to strangers. He rarely sold his paintings and never invited people he did not know to view them. Kyle only gave his paintings as gifts to those who shared his temperament.

    Conversely, Everett would sometimes sell or give away Kyle''s paintings. However, it wasn''t out of financial need-since the Pathfinders Guild was never short of funds-but because Everett felt that there were simply too many paintings cluttering up the ce.

    Nowadays, most of Kyle''s paintings that people had were the ones Everett had sold, though the sales were not numerous. Everett was not a fan of appreciating art. He believed that a person''s eyes were meant to see the world''s wonders firsthand.

    Even if Kyle''s paintings of the orchids at Meadow Ridge were exquisite, they could neverpare to witnessing the real blossoms in person.

    Everett was indeed quite dull, and Carissa could not fathom Rafael had chosen him as a mentor. If

    the prince had chosen the same mentor she had, she felt she would have been a great senior for him.

    "Why?" Carissa asked. "If we host a banquet, you''ll have to mingle with many people and converse with them. Also, not everyone will be on the same page. Aren''t you the one who dislikes ufortable conversations?"

    "It doesn''t matter. In life, one has to deal with all sorts of people. I talked to many people while at Victory Pass, I even chatted with the innkeeper until dawn. I''m not mute; I can talk, and I can speak pleasantly when needed," Kyle replied.

    Carissa fell silent for a moment before saying. "You''re doing this for me, aren''t you? Kyle, there''s no need to go to such lengths. I can hold my own in the capital. With my skills, no one dares to truly offend me." "In the circles of the capital''s nobility, violence won''t solve problems. Don''t always think about fighting. Remember why our master taught you martial arts?" said Kyle.

    "Naturally, it''s to be unbeatable in the world," Carissa replied.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Kyle tapped her head again. "It''s to strengthen your body and prevent you from being bullied." He smiled wryly. "Let''s talk about the day after tomorrow. That''s when we''ll host the banquet at Northwatch Estate."

    Frederick, who had been listening at the door, couldn''t help but interject, "Oh? Isn''t Lady Helen hosting a tea party the day after tomorrow? What a coincidence."

 Chapter 296

    Carissa knew that Helen had not invited her to the tea party, but she was unclear about when exactly. Helen nned to host it.

    She looked at Kyle. "When did you arrive in the capital? This can''t be a coincidence, can it?"

    Kyle smiled. "I''ve been here for a few days, just strolling around the city to enjoy some peace and quiet. I didn''t expect to hear your chatter so soon."

    "What? You arrived in the capital and didn''te to see me immediately? That''s really too much!"

    "Well, go ahead and cry about it," Kyle said, sitting down leisurely with his coffee.

    After sipping half a cup, he looked up and saw Carissa''s eyes had reddened. He couldn''t help but sigh.

    "You never tell us about your problems, so of course I had toe and check on you myself. I needed to see if you were doing well or not. Even if you don''t need our help, at least I should be aware of the situation."

    "Kyle, I''m doing very well now." Carissa said as she sat beside him, still trying to act spoiled like she used to. Though she had managed to y the part of a pampered girl when they first met, she could no longer maintain the facade.

    "Ryan has been found, so I have family now, and I''m about to get married. The Hell Monarch treats me quite well."

    "Your guild junior wouldn''t dare neglect you." Kyle''s authoritative tone was clear, as he said the term with ease. "He''s Sage Everett''s apprentice, but he onlyes to the guild a month each year and spends the time in istion training. Sage Everett rarely allows him out, so you probably haven''t seen him before." "I didn''t even know he was our guild junior. It feels like a misunderstanding-why didn''t I know that we were practically family?" Carissa sald with a bright smile.

    It seemed she didn''t even realize how much she enjoyed talking about Rafael.

    "Are you trying to show off in front of him now? Let me tell you, Sage Everett values this apprentice very much. You mustn''t bully him. Besides, the most skilled fighter in the Pathfinders Guild is him, not you. You have a talent for martial arts, but you''rezy. He, on the other hand, is both talented and hardworking. Even if he only trains for a month each year, he trains better than you."

    Carissa didn''t feel disheartened-in fact, she was quite pleased. "I know he''s impressive, and I''m not envious. I feel honored."

    "Your shamelessness hasn''t changed." Kyle nced at her, then turned to Frederick, who was excitedly standing at the door. "You''re the steward of Northwatch Estate, aren''t you? Please go outside and announce that I will be disying my paintings at Northwatch Estate the day after tomorrow. There''s no need to specifically invite anyone-just spread the word."

    "Alright, I''ll get on it!" Frederick hurriedly took on the task. "I''ll go and spread the word. Oh, and we need to have our refreshments prepared in advance."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "There''s no need to prepare any snacks. A cup of in coffee will be enough," Kyle said.

    "You''re right! With a renowned artist like you, Mr. Spencer, snacks would only be superfluous. Frederick

    scampered off, eager to get started.

    Upon hearing that Kyle had arrived, the people in the residence gathered at the door to sneak peeks.

    Only Lulu had the courage toe in and greet him. "Greetings, Mr. Kyle!"

    Although Lulu was not an apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, she was familiar with the guild''s customs and had always addressed people ording to how Carissa did. After all, in the guild, the only distinction was based on age or seniority, not one based on rank or status.

    In the Pathfinders Guild, Lulu was never treated like a mere maid.

    "You''ve grown taller and look even better now, Lulu," Kyle said, assessing Lulu with a thoughtful expression. He was relieved that she was still here and would be apanying them.

    Lulu blushed a bit. "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Kyle."

    Kyle sipped his coffee, casting a brief nce at Carissa. He let out a barely audible sigh.

    Back in Meadow Ridge, even the smallest grievance made her want everyone in the Pathfinders Guild and even all of Meadow Ridge to know, seekingfort from everyone.

    But when something truly serious happened, she kept it all to herself, swallowing her pain.

    As her eldest guild senior, how could he not feel heartache?

    Everyone in the guild felt for Carissa, but was hesitant to approach. She chose to endure her struggles alone, so who would dare to trouble her further?

 Chapter 297

    On the day of Helen''s gathering,dies from both inside and outside the capital, as well as the families of high-ranking officials, all arrived at Hell Monarch Estate.

    Despite the invitation being framed as a snowfall viewing event, it hadn''t snowed that day. Furthermore, the garden''s orchids had been transnted to a secluded area. After the relocation, the blossoms hadn''t bloomed at all this year.

    Even with Rafael''s return and the meticulous care of a specialist, the garden had only a few blooming flowers.

    However, whether it was flowers or snow was secondary. Everyone understood well enough that Helen organized this tea party to show off.

    As expected, today she wore a deep red brocade gown embroidered withrge lilies. A pristine white fox fur draped elegantly over her shoulders, and her hair, touched with a few strands of gray, was styled in an borate updo. It was adorned with a gold crown set with rubies, giving her an air of undeniable nobility.

    Eleanor had also dressed up for the asion, but her attire paled inparison to Helen''s splendor. After all, Helen had been pampered in the pce for many years, her skin was fair and rosy, with no wrinkles around her eyes.

    In contrast, Eleanor''s skin, already dry from the winter, made the fine lines around her eyes more pronounced, and the powder she wore made her look older.

    The two noble concubines did not attend, iming illness due to the cold. But in reality, they simply didn''t wish to witness Helen showing off.

    As for the otherdies and officials'' families, they had toe. Even if they had no respect for Helen, they had to show respect for the Hell Monarch.

    Among them were many tterers whovished praise on Helen.

    Jessica had brought Serena with her. Serena was dressed beautifully, her clothing and jewelry gifted by Jessica and in thetest winter fashion. With her naturally fair skin, she appeared even more charming than the flowers.

    Serena had prepared thoroughly for this meeting, knowing that Helen liked to be praised for her youthful appearance.

    When she greeted Helen, her face disyed a momentary look of astonishment before she quickly knelt and apologized, "Lady Helen, please forgive me. I was momentarily struck dumb by your fair skin, which surpasses that of a young maiden. My reaction was truly inappropriate."

    Hearing this, Helen immediately beamed with delight. "Which family are you from? Such sweet words! How could a woman in her forties like mepare with a young maiden?"

    "My name is Serena Warren. I''m Barrett''s younger sister. I wouldn''t dare to lie. Lady Helen, your beauty and grace are truly divine. As someone who hasn''t seen much of the world, I initially thought you were a goddess when I first saw you."

    Serena''s ttery hit its mark, and Helen was thrilled. She felt she had everything material and favored in this lifetime, but it would be wonderful if she could be admired like a goddess!

    Helen beamed, her smile stretching widely. She turned to Gillian beside her, and said, "She''s such a clever girl. Reward her. Give her that coral bracelet of mine."

    Gillian hesitated for a moment, but followed the order and brought the precious coral bracelet to Serena.

    Serena''s heart was soaring with joy, but she maintained a respectful and grateful demeanor.

    "Thank you, Lady Helen. To receive such a generous gift today is a great honor. I will be forever grateful and will pray daily for your peace and health."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "What a good child. Rise," Helen said, giving Serena an approving look.

    The girl''s ttery had brightened Helen''s day, making her feelpletely at ease. "Come visit me often when you have the time. I would enjoy yourpany."

    Serena''s eyes sparkled with delight, and she almost wanted to leap with joy on the spot. However, in the presence of so many witnesses, she simply smiled and replied, "Thank you, Lady Helen. I will certainlye by regrly to keep youpany."

    The otherdies looked down on Serena from the bottom of their hearts. Serena put on a respectful facade, but her words dripped with insincerity.

    How could Serena liken Helen to a goddess? Goddesses werepassionate, but they didn''t unt themselves like Helen did.

    At that moment, someone asked, "Why isn''t Lady Sinir here today?"

 Chapter 298

    When the question was raised, everyone realized that Carissa was absent.

    It was indeed strange. Given that she was about to marry into the family, she should have been present at Helen''s tea party today.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the midst of the confusion, Helen said coolly, "This tea party of mine isn''t an event that just anyone can attend "

    Her words made everyone understand the situation-Helen clearly did not favor her future daughter-in-

    That made sense.

    Though Carissa came from a distinguished family and had military achievements, she was a woman who had once divorced. Rafael was a prince, and he was far above her in status.

    Whispers and murmurs spread among the guests. Margaret felt ufortable, and disapproved of Helen''s behavior. Even if Helen didn''t like Carissa, the marriage had already been confirmed, and a certain level of decorum should be maintained.

    Margaret nced at her daughter-inw, Jessica, who was engaged in conversation with Serena. She shook her head.

    After all these years, how could she not know what Jessica was scheming?

    Margaret recalled how Jessica and Eleanor had tried to undermine Carissa''s reputation by spreading rumors. They had ultimately reaped the consequences of their actions. Given their character, it was unlikely they would let Carissa off easily.

    Now, as Carissa''s wedding to Rafael was approaching, Helen had been introduced to a sweet-talking girl from the Warren family.

    It was clear what kind of scheme was at y.

    Margaret chose to ignore it, focusing instead on enjoying the tea and pastries. Helen had a refined taste in food, and the pastries were particrly delightful. Margaret was simply there to enjoy a good meal. The tterers were out in full force. Hearing Helen''s remark, many began to speak ill of Carissa. It was unclear whether Eleanor had intentionally arranged it or if someone was deliberately ttering Helen. Though thements seemedplimentary, the undercurrent of sarcasm was evident.

    On the surface, they praised Carissa''s military achievements but implied that she was difficult to manage and would be hard to control as a future daughter-inw. They suggested that even the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw might be strained.

    Helen''s displeasure was apparent. It was likely that Eleanor had orchestrated this, aiming to sow discord between Helen and Carissa.

    Seeing that the conversation was reaching its conclusion, Eleanor gave Jessica a discreet signal. Jessica smiled, then stepped forward and said, "Aunt Helen, my cousin is about to marry Carissa. Although Carissa holds the position of deputymander of the Mystic Army, it''s only an honorary title. I''m afraid she might not serve my cousin well. I think this girl, Serena, is quite suitable. With her family''s

    -

    background, having her as a second wife for my cousin would be a good match."

    Jessica and Eleanor were adept at manipting Helen. They knew that Helen, who clearly disliked Carissa but was pleased with Serena, would likely be influenced by their words, especially in front of so many witnesses

    was almost certain that this proposal would be epted.

    Jessica harbored deep resentment towards Carissa. She had endured Carissa being talked about for so long Carissa was just a discarded woman-how could she so easily marry Rafael?

    Jessica would ensure to disgust Carissa somehow using Serena, her former sister-inw!

    However, Jessica had miscalcted this time

    Although Helen disliked Canssa, she had already faced ridicule for Rafael and Carissa''s marriage. If Serena was brought in as a concubine, her family would be aplete joke!

    Furthermore, despite Helen''s dislike for Carissa, she still preferred Carissa over this sweet-talking girl from the Warren family. Helen enjoyed praise, but she preferred it from outsiders rather than from schemers who were after her son.

    After Jessica''s suggestion, Helen''s gaze shifted coldly towards Serena.

    Without answering Jessica, Helen said to Gillian, "Why did you give this girl my coral bracelet? That was a birthday gift from Rafael. Haven''t you embroidered many handkerchiefs recently? Give her one of those Instead."

    Serena''s face turned ashen. All eyes in the room were on her. She felt humiliated and stood frozen, unsure how to react, as Gillian removed the coral bracelet from her wrist and handed her a handkerchief instead.

    "Be sure to thank Lady Helen," Gillian added coldly.

 Chapter 299

    With a tearful expression, Serena bowed deeply to thank Helen. She then cast a desperate look towards Jessica.

    Jessica''s face darkened.

    What foolish woman doing today? She had directly embarrassed her!

    this

    The onlookers suppressed theirughter. Helen was easily ttered-a fewpliments could make her open her heart. It was easy to please her or to deceive her out of money, but she took great pride in her

    son.

    Anyone who aimed for Rafael was crossing a line that could not be tolerated.

    Jessica was seething with anger, but had no choice but to maintain silence with a stiff expression.

    However Eleanor simply smiled and took a slow sip of her tea.

    She said, "It was merely a jest. Why would anyone take it seriously? Rafael''s princess consort hasn''t even married into the family yet, so what talk of a second wife? Jessica, you were too kind-hearted. That girl from the Warren family shed a few tears and you pitied her, so you spoke up for her before Helen. And Helen, how can you make decisions for Rafael? Forget about a second wife-even taking a concubine requires his consent. Without it, nothing can be done."

    The few concubines present chuckled quietly, their eyes filled with scorn as they looked at Helen. Helen was furious but at a loss for words, especially when faced with Eleanor, who was speaking the truth. She had no way to counter her.

    As Helen''s face reddened, Eleanor took another sip of her tea and continued casually, "I''ve never been one to interfere in other people''s family matters, but Rafael is my nephew. After his great service to the country, why should he be forced to marry Carissa when there are so many noble young women in the capital? If you had invited Carissa today, I wouldn''t havee. A woman like her, who can''t even tolerate a husband taking a concubine, is too narrow-minded for my taste."

    Eleanor lifted her gaze to scan the other nobledies present. "Remember my words. Some people are worth associating with, while others should be avoided to prevent catching their petty airs and ending up with a reputation for jealousy."

    Eleanor was openly exposing her discord with Carissa.

    Many of the nobledies present had close ties with Eleanor. This was due to her previous hospitality, as she often hosted gatherings and asionally provided them with benefits. Not to mention, her connections through her makeup shop and jewelry store ensured that thetest fashions were always avable to them first.

    Over time, these rtionships had naturally grown strong.

    Furthermore, many of the alliances and marriages within the official families were orchestrated by Eleanor, which only increased her circle of supporters.

    Eleanor''s gaze turned cold as she seized the opportunity, knowing that Carissa''s absence was a chance to further nder her.

    She continued, "This time, Helen didn''t invite her. Rafael should have, but he didn''t. Clearly, the future princess consort of the Hell Monarch is not as well-regarded as one might expect. There might be more to this marriage than meets the eye."

    Jessicaughed lightly. "What other secrets could there be? Isn''t it just like Barrett and Aurora? I''m sure she gave herself to him on the battlefield, then naturallypelled Rafael to marry her."

    This statement shocked everyone.

    "Oh my, could that really be the case?"

    "It''s hard to say. Otherwise, why would the Hell Monarch marry her?"

    "That makes sense. With so many nobledies avable, why choose someone...with such a dubious background?"

    Whispers and malicious spections spread through the room.

    Heather lowered her head and remained silent.

    I must be mea

    On the other hand, Margaret interjected sternly, "When making statements, and provide evidence. If you have no proof and only specte, it is best not to voice such opinions. lead to misunderstandings and harm General Sinir''s reputation."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Margaret, being Jessica''s mother-inw, carried significant weight in her rebuke. This caused the others. to hush and stop their discussions.

    Jessica didn''t dare to offend her mother-inw, so she nced at Eleanor.

    Eleanor set her tea cup down with a dismissive smile..

    "Well, what''s true will not change, and what''s false can''t be made true."

 Chapter 300

    Eleanor''s casual remark undoubtedly confirmed Jessica''s ims.

    "It''s no wonder Lady Helen dislikes Carissa-she must have used such underhanded tactics."

    "It''s shocking to think that someone of the duke''s direct lineage would resort to such a despicable method."

    "Lady Heather, now I understand why you''ve kept your distance. It turns out there''s a reason for it."

    Heather held her cup of tea; she looked as though she wanted to speak, but caught Eleanor''s icy gaze. She managed a bitter smile, took a sip of her tea, and remained silent.

    Helen felt unsettled. The decision not to invite Carissa was meant to show her who was truly in charge, a reminder not to get above herself. Yet, the fact that Carissa was Rafael''s future wife was a reality Helen could not change. She didn''t want her future daughter-inw being talked about in such a manner.

    Eleanor''s words, however, left her at a loss. Though Eleanor spoke with apparent sincerity, Helen had no way of disproving thetter''s ims. In the end, could only sulk quietly while sipping her tea. "Oh dear, everyone''s arrived so early?"

    A voice broke the tension. The crowd turned to see the prime minister''s wife, Natalie, entering with her maid. She was wrapped in thickyers of clothing, and was carrying a hot water bottle. Her slow steps were apanied by a warm smile.

    "Greetings, Lady Helen," Natalie said as she approached.

    Helen recognized Natalie, and responded with a smile. "No need for formality, Mrs. Murray. Why have arrived sote?"

    Natalie smiled and replied, "I had to stop by Northwatch Estate. Oh, it was so crowded there that I couldn''t get in, so I came by to visit you."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen was taken aback. "Northwatch Estate? Why was it so crowded? Are they hosting a tea party too?" "A bunch of stinking men!" Natalie said, giving a nod of respect to Eleanor before taking a seat.

    "A bunch of stinking men?" Jessica''s voice rose in surprise. ˇ°Carissa invited men to her gathering? Why would you go there, Mrs. Murray?"

    "Of course it''s because my husband also went there!" Natalieughed and shook her head, as if helpless about the situation. "I told him I didn''t want to go, but he insisted. He said he wanted me to gain some new insights."

    "Oh? What kind of insights did you gain? Perhaps you could enlighten us, Mrs. Murray," Jessica asked.

    "What insights? I barely saw anything! So many men were crowding up the room-half the officials have already left, and the rest are probably still on the way! Forget it. I was terrified of how crowded it was, and left as fast as I could," Natalie replied with a smile, dabbing her nose with a handkerchief.

    "Men were crowding up the room? What is she nning?" Jessica''s voice rose again as she nced at Helen.

 Chapter 301

    Eleanor and Jessica''s expressions turned incredibly sour.

    Eleanor had always prided herself on her refined taste. She had almost acquired Kyle''s orchid painting, only for it to be torn to shreds. She was ridiculed for it, and since then, she harbored a grudge against Kyle.

    After all, her love for the arts was just a pretense. She didn''t genuinely appreciate the painting or the painter.

    Serena awkwardly found aer to sit in, not daring to speak further. Deep down, she felt indignant.

    Why should Carissa have such a famous guild senior?

    Eleanor and Jessica were now silent. Their earlierments about Carissa seemed like aplete joke. Even the king and the prime minister had personally gone to visit-how grand must that event be? And here they were, hiding and mocking Carissa.

    It was petty, and showed a severeck of ss.

    Thinking back to Eleanor and Jessica''s nderous remarks, Serena realized how she had chimed in as well and had acted like a petty person.

    Heather''s expression was particrly noteworthy, shifting from awkwardness to forcedughter, to a growing sense of unease.

    Helen was also unhappy. She hadn''t enjoyed the earlier gossip about Carissa, and now, she was even more displeased after the spotlight had been stolen by thetter. Helen had prepared several outfits and essories to change into throughout the day, but now, she had lost all interest.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Many of the other guests were also bing restless, eager to visit Northwatch Estate. Even without an invitation, their husbands were there. Surely, they wouldn''t be turned away if they joined in on the excitement, right?

    Noticing the silence in the room, Natalie suddenly eximed, "Oh dear, how forgetful of me! I nearly forgot something important."

    Everyone turned to look at her as she pped her forehead in realization.

    "When I left Northwatch Estate, Lady Sinir knew I wasing here and asked me to bring a painting of the snowy mountains for Lady Helen to admire. This piece is a masterpiece by Mr. Spencer. Before anyone could get a good look, Lady Sinir mentioned she would put it away to present it to Lady Helen."

    Natalie turned to her maid with a hint of annoyance. "You know how forgetful I am. Why didn''t you remind me? I almost forgot something so important! If Lady Sinir finds out and mes me, I''ll be too embarrassed to see her."

    The moment everyone heard that it was one of Kyle''s masterpieces, all eyes turned eagerly toward the painting. The maid presented it to Gillian, who then passed it to Helen.

    Helen cradled the scroll in her hands, her emotions in turmoil. When she noticed the envious gazes from everyone around her, she lifted her chin, pride swelling within her like a peacock disying its feathers. Knowing that everyone wanted to see the painting, she said to Gillian, "Unroll it and let thedles admire

    Mr. Spencer''s masterpiece."

    At hermand, the servants set up a table and carefully unrolled the painting.

    Everyone hurried forward, eager to get a closer look. They wished they could burn the image of the snowy mountains into their memories so they couldter describe its brilliance to others.

    It was, without a doubt, a work worthy of Kyle''s reputation.

    The painting depicted towering, steep mountains, their tall trees barren and withered. Most of the mountain range was nketed in snow, with only a few dips revealing patches of brown rock. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a golden glow over the highest peaks. In the midst of this golden light, the snow shimmered, and within the snow, the gold seemed to merge.

    A single beam of sunlight shone upon a tall ancient tree, and it was truly a masterpiece.

    All of this was vividly brought to life on paper, as if one could actually see the scene right before them-it was truly magical.

    Even someone who didn''t understand art would hold their breath when looking at it. It felt as if they were standing on that snowy mountain, wrapped in the warmth of that golden sunlight.

    A painting of snowy mountains that could evoke a sense of warmth-it was no ordinary winter scene. It was clearly a depiction of the sunlight on Golden Mountain.

    Indeed, upon closer inspection of the inscription, the title of the painting was "Golden Mountain at Sunrise."

    "A true masterpiece that will be cherished for generations!" Margaret murmured, her eyes still filled with awe. "Lady Sinir is so thoughtful, gifting such an extraordinary work to Lady Helen. It truly shows how much she values Her Ladyship."

 Chapter 302

    Margaret''s words left Helen feeling both proud and a bit guilty.

    Helen had deliberately not invited Carissa today to give thetter a hard time, but Carissa didn''t seem to mind at all. Instead, she even sent a masterpiece from her guild senior as a gift. This made Helen realize that Carissa not only knew how to conduct herself, but was also generous and magnanimous.

    Inparison, Helen now felt she had been petty and narrow-minded.

    Noticing the envy and jealousy in the eyes of the other concubines, Helen''s opinion of Carissa improved- if only just a little. She wasn''t willing to give her too much credit, after all.

    Eleanor and her daughter walked over to take a look at the painting. While they were indeed impressed, since the painting wasn''t theirs, they felt the need to belittle it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Eleanor disregarded her status and past disys of good manners, and said, "Kyle is known for his orchid paintings. If she truly wanted to give you something, it should have been an orchid painting. Sending a snowy mountain painting is just perfunctory."

    If anyone else had said this, it might have sparked some discontent.

    But not with Helen. She responded, "I never liked orchids."

    Eleanor felt like she had punched a pillow, and was left staring at Helen in frustration.

    What did this foolish woman know? The orchid paintings were the true masterpiece.

    Just as they finished admiring the snowy mountain painting, Luke rushed in with a message.

    "Your Grace, Lady Sinir had someone send over several paintings. Since you were hosting guests. today, she wanted to offer them for your and thedies appreciation. If you find any you like, you''re wee to keep them."

    Helen was overjoyed. "Really? Bring them in quickly!"

    The atmosphere immediately became charged with excitement. Many of the attendees were from noble and cultured families, with ties to literature and the arts. Some were from prominent literary families, while others were high-ranking civil servants. Of course, there were also members of the great

    aristocratic houses.

    Poetry and painting were esteemed arts, and they were eager to witness the best works.

    Opportunities like this were rare-perhaps once in a lifetime.

    Helen believed she was the one basking in all the glory, However, those who understood the situation knew that the real star of the day was the one who wasn''t even invited-Carissa.

    Carissa wasn''t narrow-minded or petty. On the contrary, she was incredibly generous and gracious. There wasn''t a single person present who could match her magnanimity. Even though she wasn''t invited and wasn''t liked, she still managed to be so thoughtful and considerate.

    Among the paintings sent over, there were two featuring orchids, and one depicting Victory Pass. In the painting of Victory Pass, the scene was striking-a soldier stood resolutely beneath the city gate. His armor was rusted and worn, and he gripped a long spear, its tip still stained with what appeared to be fresh blood.

    The soldier''s eyes were filled with determination. It was a bitterly cold winter day, and the snow had piled up to his calves. His face was darkened, chapped lips dry, and his hair disheveled. It was likely blown by the fierce wind. His hands were ckened and skin cracked, with dirt caked under his nails. His fingers were slightly bent as he clutched the spear, pointing it forward with unwavering resolve. The scenery and the figure in the painting were so lifelike that it felt as though the soldier was standing right in front of them.

    For a moment, the noblewomen could almost see the soldiers of Victory Pass and imagine their hardships. They could see how these men, despite being battered by the elements, continued to stand guard at the city gate, protecting the peace and prosperity of the kingdom.

    Margaret, whose ancestors were military officers, was especially moved by the painting.

    She sighed deeply, and said, "The peace and prosperity we enjoy today were bought with their blood and sacrifice. Soldiers risk their lives, and the generals are no different. The perils of the Southern Frontier battle were likely far greater than we could ever imagine. The Hell Monarch and General Sinir are truly loyal servants of the kingdom."

    She deliberately called Carissa by her title rather than her name to remind everyone that Carissa was not just a nobledy from the Duke of Northwatch''s family, but also a warrior who had fought on the battlefield.

    For a moment, everyone felt a sense of admiration and guilt, realizing that their earlier gossip about Carissa was truly unwarranted.

    Only Eleanor let out a coldugh. "Wealth and glory have alwayse hand in hand with danger. They faced danger, but in return, they gained immense wealth and power"

    Margaret had never liked her royal inw, and she didn''t hold back in her retort. "Immense wealth? What immense wealth? If that immense wealth came at the cost of losing your family, would you want it?"

    She continued, her tone sharp, "Besides, anyone else could say this, and it wouldn''t sting as much. Buting from you, Grand Princess Eleanor, it''s a p in the face to all soldiers. You''re enjoying immense wealth and the honor of being the grand princess. How could you possibly understand the dangers of the battlefield?"

 Chapter 303

    Eleanor was left speechless by Margaret''s sharp retort. She was stunned in anger for a long time. Finally, she stood up with a coldugh.

    "You clearly know nothing about art, yet you use this as a pretext to argue. It seems you and I can hardly exchange a single word without shing. I shall take my leave."

    After finishing her sentence, she shot a fierce re at Helen.

    Helen was momentarily stunned-what had she done to offend Eleanor? After all, it was Margaret who had crossed her. Why was Eleanor ring at her?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Still, Helen had suffered enough under Eleanor''s hand before. Also, given their business dealings, she didn''t want to provoke her further.

    So, she asked, "Your Highness, won''t you stay a bit longer to enjoy the paintings?"

    Eleanor walked over to Helen and leaned in close to whisper, though her tone carried a clear hint of threat, "I do intend to enjoy them. After everyone''s finished, you''ll send the paintings to my residence. I expect them delivered by the end of the day."

    With that, she left with Jessica in tow.

    Seeing this, Serena hurried to follow them out. Some of Eleanor''s close confidantes hesitated for a moment, but eventually rose to bid their farewells as well.

    However, many guests remained-particrly Rosalind, the royal chancellor''s granddaughter. She was utterly captivated by each painting. It was as if she wanted to engrave every line into her memory. There were some who didn''t quite understand the art but chose to stay, not wanting to offend Helen. Reflecting on the earlier confrontations, they found themselves more confused than anything. What they did realize, was that they needed to be cautious of that girl from the Warren family. They didn''t

    want their sons getting involved with her-she was clearly trouble.

    Families with sons nearing marriageable age quickly decided to cross Serena off their list. They would rather their sons remain single than marry a woman like her.

    Helen propped up her chin and admired the paintings for a while, but soon found herself troubled. She wasn''t well-versed in art, but she knew these paintings were valuable. If she sent them to Eleanor''s residence, they would surely never be returned.

    So, should she send them or not? If she didn''t, who knows what kind of trouble Eleanor might stir up? That mother-and-daughter pair was such a headache!

    Not long after, Luke came in to report, "Your Grace,dies, Lady Sinir has sent word that if you are still interested in viewing more paintings, you are wee to visit Northwatch Estate. Lady Sinir and Mr. Spencer will be ready to receive you at any time."

    "Il go!" Rosalind eximed without hesitation, her voice loud and clear. She didn''t care about maintaining herposure or decorum-meeting Kyle was far more important than worrying about appearances. With the king himself at Northwatch Estate and so many others eager to see Kyle in person, the rest of

    12

    the guests quickly agreed to go as well.

    Luke then respectfully bowed, and asked Helen, "Your Grace, should I prepare the carriage?"

    Helen was in a quandary. She wanted to go, but today was supposed to be her day to host. Yet now, it had somehow turned into a gathering at Northwatch Estate. The king and all the civil and military officials had gone, and now thedies were following suit.

    She was vexed, but what could she do? She hadn''t invited Carissa, and yet Carissa had graciously extended an invitation to her instead.

    Since the situation had been pushed to this point, she had no choice but to nod and say, "Prepare the carriage."

    As she climbed into the carriage, leading a grand procession of noblewomen toward Northwatch Estate, a sudden thought struck her.

    Had she fallen into Carissa''s trap? Had she been outmaneuvered?

    Who was hosting an event today, really? Who was the true host today?

    How had everything changed with just a few paintings?

    The more Helen thought about it, the more she felt she had been yed by Carissa. Her anger surged, but now, with all thedies following her lead, it wasn''t as if she could turn back. Wouldn''t that just make her seem petty and narrow-minded?

    No, she had to see this through. And if Carissa dared to show her any disrespect, no matter who was present-the king and all the officials included-Helen was determined to make Carissa pay. Helen''s temper red, unstoppable once it ignited.

    To her surprise, when they arrived at Northwatch Estate, it was Carissa herself who came out to greet them. As Helen stepped out of the carriage, Carissa even extended a hand to help her with a warm smile. "Your Grace, please be careful. Allow me to assist you.

    Helen had expected Carissa to y some sort of trick, but instead, she was met with such hospitality that she found herself momentarily disarmed.

    Still, she reminded herself that she was the elder and held a higher status. Carissa''s deference was only

    proper.

    So, with an air of entitlement, Helen epted Carissa''s assistance. Draped in her rich purple and red robes, paired with a fox-fur cloak, she carried herself with the dignity befitting her rank as she walked into Northwatch Estate.

 Chapter 304

    As Helen stepped into the main hall, she noticed that Salvador, Jeremiah, and many high-ranking officials were already there. Even Rafael was engaged in conversation with a handsome young man dressed in a blue coat.

    The moment they saw her enter, everyone, including the king, rose to their feet and greeted her.

    Helen''s mood instantly brightened. While she was ustomed to being revered by the otherdies, she rarely had the chance to interact with the men of the court. Now, with even the king and the prime minister paying their respects to her, she felt a surge of pride, nearly to the point of overwhelming vanity.

    At that moment, shepletely forgot the frustrations she had harbored during the carriage ride. After returning everyone''s greetings and gestures of respect, she was promptly escorted to the seat of honor. It felt amazing.

    Although Helen had lived a life of unparalleled prestige, never before had she been honored in such a manner being greeted by the court ministers and the legendary figure like Kyle while she upied the highest seat in the room.

    This was a first in her lifetime.

    Oh, no.

    It seemed her favorable opinion of Carissa had just increased by another notch.

    After the servants served her coffee, Kyle approached Carissa and whispered something in her ear, ttery is the best way to deal with someone like her."

    Carissa couldn''t help but chuckle. Who said her guild senior didn''t have the wisdom to navigateplex social situations?

    "You and her will eventually share the same roof. She''s your mother-inw, you can''t be at odds with her all the time. As for the noblewomen of the capital, you''ll need to socialize with them too. Today''s art exhibition is meant to pave the way for you. I hope you won''t let down my intentions, and that you''ll refrain from resorting to conflict in the future," Kyle advised,

    Carissa was touched, but also slightly exasperated.

    Did Kyle always see her as someone who only knew how to use violence?

    Since returning from Meadow Ridge, she had learned the proper etiquette and spent a year observing the rules of the Warren family. She knew how to conduct herself in the capital.

    Avoiding unnecessary conflicts was her strategy-not because she feared them, but because she didn''t want anything to negatively affect Ryan.

    For Ryan''s sake, she had adopted a peaceful mindset, seeing everything in a more positive light. Even today, Helen seemed particrly agreeable to her.

    Meanwhile, Salvador was too engrossed in the paintings hanging on the walls to care about anyone else. His eyes were fixed on each piece, scrutinizing them carefully. If anyone attempted to make ament that was even slightly critical, he would re at them.

    Who had the right to critique Kyle Spencer''s work? Did they really think they were qualified?

    When Jeremiah approached him, Salvador shooed him away. "Go look at something else. I want to enjoy this in peace. Out of all these paintings, why do you have to be staring at the one I''m focused on?" Jeremiah retreated awkwardly. He had been admiring a painting that depicted the direction toward Fawnrun City, where snow nketed the entire scene. The atmosphere it captured was so perfect that he had wanted to linger on it a bit longer.

    Left with no choice, he moved on to the orchid paintings. Even in the harsh environment of Victory Pass, orchids could be found. Kyle''s depiction of them had reached a level of mastery that made it difficult to distinguish them from the real thing.

    Yet, Jeremiah was still drawn to the paintings of the buildings and people in the frontier towns. Kyle must have lived in Victory Pass for quite some time, as many of his paintings featured themon folk, soldiers, buildings, and even scenes of daily life.

    One painting showed two women arguing, their clothes simple but clean, as they carried wooden buckets to the well. Every vige in the border town had a well. Although the people weren''t living in luxury, they were getting by.

    The ceasefire had been incredibly important for these people. Regardless of whatever happened at Victory Pass and Fawnrun City, Jeremiah hoped that peace would prevail. Even if the two countries didn''t interact, it was crucial that war didn''t break out again.

    After observing for a while, Jeremiah decided to shamelessly approach Kyle. "Mr. Spencer, would you be willing to sell one of your paintings to this old man?"

    As soon as he spoke, everyone turned to look at Kyle. Even Salvador''s gaze was filled with eager anticipation.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    As the king, Salvador could easilymand Kyle to gift him a painting. However, he was hoping to acquire more. If the paintings were for sale, he could choose several.

    Kyle smiled, and replied, "Mr. Murray, I''m afraid I can''t make that decision. I''ve gifted all of these paintings to my guild junior, Carissa. If she''s willing to sell them, I have no objections." Immediately, all eyes turned to Carissa, filled with longing.

    One by one, people began to approach her, each pleading for just one painting. They all promised not to ask for more. They knew that Kyle''s paintings were priceless, and they couldn''t afford too many.

    Carissa understood that this was Kyle''s way of elevating her status-not just in front of the noblewomen, but in front of the king and the entire court. He was really going out of his way to ensure she received significant re

 Chapter 305

    Carissa appreciated the sentiment, and joked with a smile, "Since everyone loves Kyle''s paintings so much, you''d probably all beining about me behind my back if I said I wouldn''t sell them." "We wouldn''t dare," said Davis, the Defense Minister, with augh.

    Then he said loudly. "Even if you don''t sell them, we wouldn''tin about you, General Sinir. I''ll be the first to take issue with whoever dares do that!"

    What a joke!

    How could one criticize such a talented young general? Anyone who did would be in trouble with the Ministry of Defense!

    The noblewomen outside exchanged nces. They were aware that Carissa had achieved military merits, but she was still a woman. How many men truly held her in high regard? Though Davis'' words seemed like a joke, his expression was serious

    Thedies who had once spoken ill of Carissa with Eleanor now felt a pang of regret. If their disparaging words reached Carissa''s ears and offended her, they might have caused trouble for their husbands. Salvador looked at Carissa with a gaze that made his intentions clear. Pointing to a painting of mountain passes, he said, "Carissa, I won''t ask for much-how about just this one?"

    Carissa replied respectfully, "Your Majesty, if you favor this one, you may take it. I cannot ept your money. It was Kyle''s painting, to begin with, and I wish to offer it to you as a token of respect." Salvador shook his head. "No, I want to buy it myself. If I take it as a gift from you, wouldn''t you feel obligated to give one to the royal chancellor? And if you do that, wouldn''t you then need to give one to the prime ministers, and also the deputy prime minister? And what about the other members of the Cab?"

    At Salvador''s insistence, everyoneughed.

    They quickly suggested, "We''ll buy it. Your Majesty should ept it as a gift."

    "Are you implying that I can''t afford it?" Then, Salvador looked at Carissa and asked, "How much is this painting of mountain passes?"

    Carissa smiled and said, "I''ll make a gesture of goodwill. Each painting is priced at one thousand silver coins. If any of you like one, you may purchase it."

    Everyone had expected her to set a high price, considering that Kyle''s paintings were worth a fortune and hard toe by. In fact, a starting price of ten thousand silver coins would have been reasonable. No one expected her to offer it for only one thousand silver coins.

    Instantly, the room erupted into chaos. Excited shouts filled the air, with some unable to contain their enthusiasm and screaming with joy.

    In the midst of themotion, an elderly voice called out, "Jeremiah, don''tpete with me! I want

    these three paintings. Don''t shove-I''m about to fall. Rosalind,e quickly! Help me get the paintings. Ronald, stop that brute of a prime minister!"

    The voice belonged to Trevor. He stretched out his arms and blocked off three paintings, including one that Jeremiah had his eye on. The two men were jostling with their shoulders, while the elderly royal chancellor urgently called for his granddaughter outside.

    Rosalind reacted swiftly. Ignoring her manners, she hurried in and immediately wrapped up the paintings her grandfather wanted. Meanwhile, an old attendant by Trevor''s side was holding off Jeremiah, who could only watch helplessly as Trevor secured the painting he desired.

    Jeremiah shot a resentful nce at his elderly wife. Why didn''t she have a bit more foresight? Why didn''t shee in to grab them?

    Though he thought this, he dared not voice hisints. Everyone knew that Jeremiah was a pushover for his wife, and that he had been afraid of her for half his life.

    People began selecting their favorite paintings. Davis noticed that Rafael had not yet chosen anything. and asked, "Your Highness, have you not found anything you like? It''s no trouble if you haven''t, but at a thousand silver coins, it''s truly a bargain."

    Rafael had his arms crossed, a faint smile on his lips as he replied, "You may take yours first. Carissa is

    betrothed, and Kyle is particrly fond of her. I''ll ask him to paint one for meter."

    His statement was bound to provoke envy, and many shot him res.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    What a showoff, just like his mother!

 Chapter 306

    Thedies present today all saw how Carissa stole the spotlight. Eve understood that Kyle was protecting her with his reputation.

    though they were envious, they

    With Kyle''s favor, Carissa was bound to be highly regarded by the civil officials. For example, someone like Trevor, who valued art above all else, would likely seek more Interaction with Carissa if he wished to maintain a connection with Kyle.

    As for the king, the prime minister, and the defense minister, their attitudes today showed their high regard for Carissa, and this respect was not solely due to Kyle''s Influence.

    Everyone had to admit that Carissa, once dismissed and devalued, had transformed into a favored figure in the capital.

    After the paintings were purchased, Ryan was brought out to pay his respects to the king and the others. Carissa had deliberately shown Ryan''s face, highlighting him as the future head of the Duke of Northwatch''s household.

    Though small in stature, Ryan stood straight and proud, evoking memories of the young men of the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    Carissa then led Helen and the otherdies to the side hall for tea. As she listened to their conversations, Carissa found thepliments much more pleasant. asionally, she heard praise that was genuinely ttering.

    However, she could distinguish between true and false ttery. Social niceties required her to reciprocate thepliments, maintaining a wless demeanor that even surpassed that of the most respecteddies of high society.

    Helen observed Carissa for a long time. Somehow, after today, she found Carissa less disagreeable. If Carissa weren''t her future daughter-inw, she felt she might even like her.

    Unfortunately, Carissa was to be her daughter-inw.

    The natural friction between mother-inw and daughter-inw was expected, especially since her son was so outstanding: even thete king had valued him so much. If even noblewomen from prestigious families weren''t worthy of him, Carissa was even more so.

    Helen suddenly snapped back to reality. She had been close to being won over by Carissa''s disy ofpetence.

    Helen should have been angry-today was supposed to be her moment in the spotlight, yet it had turned Into Carissa''s.

    Seeing Carissa''s innocent smile only fueled her frustration. That look in Carissa''s eyes-so enchanting and captivating-made Helen want to gauge them out

    Carissa said sweetly, "Your Grace, please have some coffee."

    Helen''s stern expression abruptly transformed into a smile. "Yes, coffee. Please, everyone, enjoy the coffee."

    Carissa took a sip of her coffee, just enough to mask the smile tugging at her lips. She suddenly found

    12Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Helen rather interesting-Indeed, the older woman was haughty, unreasonable, and fond of showing off, but there was a certain straightforwardness in her demeanor that made her more bearable. Meanwhile, Heather sat there, wooden and silent throughout. She felt anxious, especially in Northwatch Estate, which reminded her of how well her elder sister used to treat her. After Mnie''s death, Heather had treated Carissa so poorly.

    When Carissa had brought Ryan.out earlier, she hadn''t even asked Ryan toe and pay his respects to Heather. Carissa''s gaze was gentle when she looked at Heather, but that gentleness seemed to be reserved for everyone equally.

    It was as if Carissa no longer regarded Heather as her aunt.

    It wasn''t that Heather didn''t want to care for Carissa-it was simply that she couldn''t. Barrett and Aurora were in high demand when they returned, and Harvey''s family had always stayed out of court affairs. Heather had been powerless to act. 1

    And it wasn''t just her-Avis had also been neglectful. She didn''t even return to the capital.

    Regarding the matter of Carissa sending bridal gifts to add to Leona''s trousseau, Heather still felt she hadn''t been in the wrong. On Leona''s joyous day, it seemed inappropriate for a divorced woman to s-it might bring bad luck.

    Who would have thought that Carissa did anything but bring bad luck? She was even fortunate enough to be marrying Rafael soon.

    Heather was puzzled. Why did the child have to hold a grudge against her? She had even brought Leonal to catch up and rify matters! She truly believed that old grievances should have been settled and forgotten.

 Chapter 307

    After the art exhibition concluded, the king, apanied by the high-ranking officials, left in high spirits. Thedies also took their leave.

    Given today''s events, the Duke of Northwatch''s household had likely solidified its position in the capital. Even Salvador himself had attended, which was a considerable honor.

    As Heather prepared to depart, she felt a pang of dissatisfaction.

    Carissa had arranged for a painting to be delivered to Helen, but Heather, her maternal aunt, had received none. The king or officials bought the paintings, and since her husband didn''t attend, it was difficult for a woman like Heather topete with the men for one

    However, whether she bought one or not was one thing. Carissa should have at least given her a painting to show that bygones were bygones.

    Yet, until her departure, Carissa had never mentioned it. She only curtsied and said, "Please take care of yourself, Aunt Heather."

    Heather''s smile was strained. "No need to trouble yourself with seeing me off."

    One of the noblewomen, Ste, who was leaving with Heather, was known for her bluntness.

    Seeing Heather return empty-handed, Ste asked, "Why didn''t Lady Sinir give you a painting, Your Grace? You are her aunt, after all."

    Heather''s expression darkened immediately, and Ste realized her mistake. She quickly nodded respectfully and walked ahead, leaving Heather behind.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    In the carriage, Heather gripped her handkerchief tightly, feeling deeply unsettled. She regretted not bringing Leona to Helen''s banquet earlier and then to Northwatch Estate. Had Leona been present, Heather would have certainly received a painting.

    Now, Heather had be aughingstock. Ste had asked the question out loud, but why didn''t the others?

    They probably thought that she, as Carissa''s aunt, didn''t handle things well, especially since she didn''te forward to support Carissa during the divorce.

    But who could understand her predicament?

    People saw her as a princess consort and assumed her life was splendid, Yet, though Harvey was prince, he was timid and unwilling to offend anyone. That timidity extended to Heather.

    Heather had once envied her sister when she was alive Mnie''s family was formidable, with each man standing tall and making a mark on history, leaving a legacy that would benefit future generations. But the brutal end of her sister''s family was unforeseen

    Everyone said it was Westhaven''s spies who had killed her sister and her family. What if any of those spies were still alive? What if they targeted Heather and her family because she stepped up to help Carissa?

    What, then?

    People were inherently selfish. If the situation were reversed and Mnie was in Heather''s position, she would likely have turned a blind eye as well.

    The more Heather thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Upon returning to her residence, she summoned Leona and cried bitterly while holding her daughter.

    Through her sobs, Heathermented, "How could she treat me so dismissively? I''m her aunt, after all. Would it have been appropriate for me to ask for a painting? She didn''t even mention it or ask about it, and that breaks my heart. I used to care for her when she was little. Back then, she didn''t remember much, but now that she''s grown, she''s forgotten the kindness I showed her.

    "If you had been there today, you would have seen how they looked at me-as if I were a joke! My entire life feels like a farce. Even though I''m a princess consort, I''m regarded as less than the family of a fourth-rank official. I can''t afford to live ostentatiously, and even your dowry had only thirty-six items. Your father is cowardly, and it seems that your cousin looks down on me as well."

    Leona had already heard from the maid about the events that led up to this before she entered the room, so she was aware of the situation.

    She didn''t sympathize with her mother''sints.

    With a serious tone, she said, "Mom, when the Duke of Northwatch''s family was in trouble, you chose to stay away. Now that they are prosperous, don''t expect to benefit from their good fortune. Besides, my cousin has never med you for not helping her back then. Yet, you criticized her for her misfortune when she sent gifts for my wedding preparations.

    "Furthermore, with Aunt Mnie gone, you and Cari have little connection. She left for Meadow Ridge long ago to train. When she returned and visited, it was only to y with me. You never even hosted her for a meal. What old ties do you even have with her?"

 Chapter 308

    Heather was left speechless by Leona''s words. After a long pause, she tried to deflect some of the me

    onto the Avis

    "Avis is also Carissa''s aunt, and she was the one who acted as a matchmaker for them. Why hasn''t shee back? It shows that it''s not just me who''s cold-hearted-everyone''s like that!"

    Leona sighed. "It''s not like you''re unaware of Aunt Avis''s situation. She''s been ill, and likely couldn''t make the trip. Besides, she doesn''t have control over Prince Yuvan''s estate. It''s managed by his secondary concubine. It''s almost like she''s been kept under house arrest."

    Heather sighed in resignation. "Forget it. I won''t keep up rtions with your cousin in the future. You can maintain contact with her if you wish, as we can''tpletely sever ties. After all, she is Prince Rafael''s future wife. You may think we''re both princess consorts, but it''s not the same. Your father is ineffectual and cowardly. While Prince Rafael may not hold military authority now, he controls the Mystic Army and the Supreme Court. He does hold real authority."

    Leona was at a loss for words. Could her father really make a difference? During the reign of the previous king, the grace shown to them allowed them to stay in the capital instead of being sent to the provinces. If her father weren''t so ineffectual, they would have been sent to a remote location with no return permitted without an edict.

    Heather knew this well, but continued to bring it up.

    When a couple didn''t get along well, there was no peace in their home.

    Heather spoke of the tea party she had been invited to, and also expressed her grievances. She mentioned how she wanted to stand up for Carissa when everyone was gossiping about her. However, due to Harvey''s temperament, she dared not speak too much for fear of attracting trouble.

    In the end, it was aint about Harvey.

    Leona frowned, feeling that things were moreplicated than they appeared. She went out to find a maid who had apanied them, and inquired further,

    She learned that not only had her mother failed to speak up for her cousin, but she had even nodded in agreement with those who criticized Carissa. And now she was resentful that Carissa hadn''t sent her a painting from the exhibition at Northwatch Estate.

    Heather''s thoughts were never well hidden-her resentment was likely evident to everyone, including

    Carissa.

    Leona sighed. Although she was a newlywed and still learning about the intricacies of social etiquette, she knew that this was not the way to handle such matters-especially considering how much Mnie had cared for and favored Heather in the past.

    The next day, Leona feltpelled to visit Northwatch Estate to apologize on behalf of her mother. She really didn''t want to lose the rtionship she had with her cousin. Despite feeling an overwhelming sense of grievance, Leona found sce in visiting Carissa, Here, her heart found a moment of peace, a reprieve from her inner turmoil.

    Carissa was speaking with Kyle when she heard that Leona had arrived.

    5 1/2

    "Kyle, you should go and look around. I''ll have a chat with Leona," she said.

    "Go ahead," Kyle replied with a smile. "I promised to paint for Ryan today. You''ve already interrupted me quite a bit this morning."

    Carissa chuckled. "I''ve been counting money all morning. Just focus on painting for Ryan, and please don''t try to make me pose for you."

    Kyle rarely painted people. He had once witnessed Carissa kicking an apple tree, causing a flurry of light and dark pink petals to fall. He had captured her rough actions and grimaces in a painting, which had be quite popr at the Pathfinders Guild.

    Thinking of this, Kyle couldn''t help but smile indulgently. "Go on and do what you need to do."

    "Okay!" Carissa replied, turning to leave. Her steps, once so lively in Meadow Ridge, now seemed subdued.

    Watching her retreating figure, Kyle thought of how carefree Carissa had been in Meadow Ridge. It seemed those days were behind her, and he couldn''t help but sigh.

    Carissa couldn''t help butugh when she heard Leona was here to apologize, and she didn''t continue that line of topic.

    However, she noticed Leona''s deep frown and couldn''t help but ask, "Is your husband treating you poorly? Leona paused for a moment before forcing a smile. "He treats me well, Cari. Please don''t worry." "You''ve lost quite a bit of weight," Carissa remarked.

    "It''s cold, and I don''t have much of an appetite," Leona replied with a smile. "Isn''t it better to be a bit slimmer? My husband says I look better this way, with a waist so slender that it''s barely more than a sp. It makes people feel enchanted and mesmerized."

    Carissa frowned. Was Leona trying to emte the delicatedies from romance novels?

    Yet, she kept her thoughts to herself.

    After chatting idly for a while and sharing a cup of coffee, Leona grew anxious to leave. She exined that her mother-inw was unwell, and she needed to return to attend to her..This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 309

    As Carissa escorted Leona to the door, she couldn''t help but say, "Don''t always sacrifice yourself and try to please others. It doesn''t necessarily mean they''ll value you more." Leona looked at Carissa, then shook her head and said firmly, "That''s not true, Cari. People''s hearts are made from flesh, not stone. I can always warm theirs."

    With that, she was helped into the carriage by her maid.

    Watching Leona''s departing figure, Carissa felt an inexplicable chill. It was as if an ominous premonition had settled over her.

    Returning inside, Carissa still felt cold and asked Lulu to bring her a hot water bottle.

    Lily noticed this, and asked, "Mydy, are you feeling unwell?"

    "No, I just suddenly feel very cold," Carissa replied.

    Lily was puzzled since Carissa was wearing a fur cloak, and there was a fire going in the room. How could she be cold?

    After feeling Carissa''s forehead and finding it unusually cool, Lily summoned Rowan from Ryan''s quarters to check her.

    Carissa said it wasn''t necessary, but Lily insisted

    Carrying his medical kit, Rowan came over and checked on her.

    Smiling, he reassured, "Don''t worry, mydy. You''re in good health. The bruising from the battle is nearly healed. Continue taking the supplements to help with your blood cirction." ''She says she feels cold," Lily said anxiously.

    "It''s probably because she was outside in the wind. Don''t worry, Lady Sinir is a trained fighter and has al stronger constitution than most people," Rowanforted.

    Lily nodded, though she was still concerned. Despite knowing that Carissa''s constitution was better than most, she was surprised that Carissa felt cold when even she, an old woman, didn''t. The room was heated, but Carissa still needed a hot water bottle. It was indeed worrying.

    "Thank you, Rowan," Lily said,

    Rowan smiled, and shook his head. "I was just finishing up with Lord Ryan''s acupuncture. I''ll be heading back now."

    Carissa called out to him, "Rowan, I know that Sebastian has sent someone to check on my aunt''s condition. How is she doing?"

    Previously, she had inquired with Sebastian, who assured her that everything was fine. However, if everything was indeed fine, why had Carissa not received even a letter from Avis? She had sent two Jetters already.

    As Rowan was packing up his things, he lowered his head and said, "I''m not sure about that. It was Ivy who went. I only heard from my mentor that Lady Avis''s illness requires a gradual recovery and won''t be

    resolved in just one or two months. ording to Ivy, Lady Avis has now gone to Verdant Monastery to recup¨¦rate.

    Carissa was momentarily taken aback. "Why go to a monastery for recovery? Can''t the people in Prince Yuvan''s estate take care of her?"

    "It was Lady Avis''s own choice. She said that the monastery is peaceful, and she can feel the Lord''s grace there. Since the sacrifice of your father and brothers, she has been a vegetarian and praying for everything to go smoothly. She believed the massacre of the Duke of Northwatch''s family happened due to her insincerity in her prayers. So, she specifically moved to Verdant Monastery."

    Carissa knew that Avis had always been devoted to religion. When her engagement was announced, Avis hade to the capital to apany Mnie and also to recuperate.

    Avis had been the one to rmend Barrett, and it was because she had some connections with Reba. When Avis was in the capital, they had socialized frequently, and so she knew both branches of the Warren family fairly well. Though Reba was in poor health, she was reasonable and easy to get along with.

    On the surface, it was indeed so.

    Avis had a soft heart, and wasn''t skilled in scheming. Otherwise, the situation in Yuvan''s estate wouldn''t have been so chaotic, with a secondary concubine in charge and the princess consort abandoned by

    Yuvan.

    In other words, Avis was somewhat naive. Such a person, after marrying into a prominent family, often ended up suffering. That was why Avis had rmended Barrett to Mnie, to avoid such troubles for Carissa.

    But why go to Verdant Monastery? It was far from Yuvan''s fief. If something happened, how would Yuvan be informed?

    Carissa resolved that she would visit Verdant Monastery after her wedding.

    Not seeing Avis with her own eyes made her uneasy.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 310

    After Rowan returned to the physician''s office, he reported to Sebastian about Carissa''s Inquiry regarding Avis.

    Sebastian nced at him, and asked sternly, "You didn''t say anything inappropriate, did you?"

    Rowan replied, "I would never do that. I only mentioned that Lady Avis has gone to Verdant Monastery for her recovery."

    Sebastian sighed. "We should keep this under wraps for now. Let''s address it after the wedding. If she learns of it now, she''ll certainly go there herself."

    Rowan nodded. "I think the same. With the wedding so close and yesterday''s art exhibition drawing even the king, no one in the capital will dare to speak ill of her. If we stir up trouble with Prince Yuvan at this critical moment, it will only lead to endless disputes

    "Exactly. She''s already facing criticism and jealousy for her second marriage and high status. Yesterday''s art exhibition silenced those gossips. If the wedding proceeds smoothly and she hears only good things, then life will be easier afterward."

    Rowan chuckled. "Are you bing superstitious?"

    Sebastian shot him a disapproving look, "What do you know? We physicians have to study more than just. medicine. We also have to learn some divination and astrology. Some things just can''t be exined. The Duke of Northwatch''s family has suffered so much. It feels like the heavens are targeting them for punishment. Hearing more good things and causing less trouble will help them get through this wedding smoothly. That''s all I want."

    "Yes, sir!" Rowan admitted he was only skilled in medicine and not in divination like Ivy.

    Sebastian sat in the inner hall, his apprentice serving him coffee which he didn''t drink. Instead, he stared nkly at the liquid in his cup.

    He had never married, and had no children. Apart from Hector, he had no close friends. He saw Hector''s children as his own, and the suffering they had endured weighed heavily on him. Carissa had lost her parents, and he had to consider her future carefully. Avis cared deeply for Carissa, but how could she protect Carissa while having her own predicament?

    And then there was the Sullivan family, stationed at Victory Pass, guarding the frontier. As military generals, they couldn''t easily return to the capital. Even if Dominic wished to protect his granddaughter, his strength was limited.

    Also, the Sullivan family had suffered greatly. The eldest son had passed away early, the third son had lost an arm, and the seventh son died in the battle at Victory Pass. The Sullivan family had endured much hardship.

    Sebastian knew that Dominic had petitioned the king, hoping the king would be more considerate of Carissa. Salvador had indeed been kind to Carissa, but...

    Sebastian sighed, troubled by what he saw and worried about what mighte. All he hoped now was that his concerns would note to pass. It would be best if Carissa lived in peace with Rafael.

    On the fifteenth of December, a heavy snow foll.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Carissa had initially looked forward to the snow, hoping to y in it with Ryan. But now, with the fifteenth day of December upon them and the wedding only nine days away, she guessed that her master and Winona would be arriving around this time.

    Though the journey wasn''t exceptionally long, the heavy snowfall made travel difficult by horse. They would have to stay at an inn until the snow cleared.

    Carissa felt a mix of anticipation and anxiety, worried that she might not be able to control her emotions upon seeing her master and guild senior. It had been such a long time since she had seen them, and she missed them terribly.

    When her life had been less than ideal, she didn''t want to go back or let them know of her struggles. In the past, it always felt like she was shrouded in darkness, like there was a wall blocking her path. Now, having found Ryan, she felt a glimmer of light seeping through that wall.

    The future, at least with Ryan by her side, seemed brighter. As for Rafael, while he had someone he cared for, she hoped they could still maintain mutual respect and courtesy.

    This new life was so much better than before.

 Chapter 311

    Snow had fallen for two days, not continuously but intermittently. The grounds were covered in a thickyer of snow, though the servants had cleared paths that made walking possible.

    The orchids were in full bloom, but buried beneath the snow. With a kick, the snow would scatter, and the flowers would flutter down along with it.

    Amid the sea of white, with purple petals drifting down, Carissa and Ryan had built a snowman. Ryan enthusiastically found two pebbles to use as the snowman''s eyes, giving it a quirky, adorable appearance. Carissa draped a cloak over the snowman, and added a hat. From a distance, it looked remarkably lifelike.

    Not far away, Kyle had set up his easel and had been painting for some time. It had been a while since he had seen Carissa so lively, and this painting would eventually be sent back to their guild.

    By the twentieth day of December, with the wedding imminent, Carissa found herself overwhelmed with preparations.

    The wedding gown had arrived; after months of painstaking work, it was as splendid as one could imagine.

    The outer garment was sky blue, looking heavy but feeling surprisingly light and smooth when worn. The wedding gown featured intricate gold embroidery of cloud patterns, a traditional design reserved for women of the highest rank.

    The ceremonial shawl was a blend of turquoise and gold, with woven dove motifs in shimmering gold. The phoenix crown matched this color scheme, adorned with over a dozen blue and silver gemstones. At the back of the crown, delicate fan-shaped ents in pale cyan and yellow added a touch of elegance, curving gracefully and enhancing the overall beauty of the ensemble.

    Given that it was a winter wedding, a fine piece of leather and fox fur had been used to create a white cloak. The outeryer was covered with cloud satin, and before it was sewn, intricate patterns were

    embroidered on it.

    It was decorated withrge peonies stitched in gold thread, symbolizing prosperity and wealth. Sincer weddings were a rare asion to break traditional norms or use symbols and elements that are usually reserved for higher statuses or asions, both griffin and phoenix motifs could be used. So, alongside the peonies, phoenix patterns were also embroidered.

    When Carissa donned the outfit, everyone was so awestruck that they hardly blinked.

    Lulu sat Carissa down in front of the dressing table to apply her makeup. After Lulu finished, everyone''s eyes finally moved again.

    What had Lulu done? Carissa looked more beautiful without makeup. With it, she appeared at least three years older.

    Carissa usually did not wear makeup and was naturally elegant, with aplexion as smooth as silk. With such aplexion, she hardly needed any powder or rouge!

    Holly patted Lulu''s hand. "Alright, that''s enough. Go attend to your tasks and stop causing trouble here. What kind of bride''s makeup is done like this? Her face looks so pale."

    Lulu giggled. "Mydy usually doesn''t wear makeup. If she does, she applies it herself. I haven''t learned that skill."

    "Lady Sinir took you to Meadow Ridge and spoiled you," Holly said, dipping a cloth in hot water and using it to remove the makeup from Carissa''s face.

    Natural beauty was always best, though a bride did need makeup on her wedding day. Holly had already invited a skilled staff member from Elegance Atelier to apply the bridal makeup. Lily admired the embroidery on the wedding gown, and could not stop praising it. "It makes sense that it''s so expensive. I could never embroider such exquisite patterns and designs!" Carissa looked at herself in the mirror, feeling a bit dazed.

    When she married Barrett, Mnie had arranged for an experienced woman to do her hair. Then, Mnie had held her hand in the room and gave her many instructions. Mnie reminded her how to interact with her husband, how to respect her inws, and how to treat her younger siblings and rtives.

    In the year she lived at Valor Estate, Carissa had followed her mother''s advice. Carissa knew that one shouldn''t be overly indulgent, but she had adhered to her mother''s teachings nheless, especially after the Duke of Northwatch''s family had been wiped out.

    With no home left, she hadpletely embraced the Warren family as her own. She had followed her mother''s words to the letter, feeling that this was the only way to show her devotion and bring peace to her mother''s spirit in the afterlife.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    In the blink of an eye, she had divorced and remarried.

    Looking at herself in the wedding gown in the mirror, it felt as if no time had passed. It was as if, any moment now, a maid woulde in to assist her mother, who would take her hand and offer herst-minute advice.

    Her eyes instantly filled with tears. She quickly stood up, went to the inner chamber, and changed back into her regr c

 Chapter 312

    With only four days left until the wedding, Carissa was growing Increasingly anxious as her master and the others hadn''t yet arrived.

    She went to ask Kyle, "Has Master sent any pigeon post? When will they get here?"

    Kyle was busy carving something with a chisel, and only seemed to remember when she asked.

    "Oh, I almost forgot. Master did send a pigeon saying that they won''t being to your wedding. He said that once you have time, you should bring Prince Rafael to visit them at Meadow Ridge." "They''re noting?" Carissa was deeply disappointed. "But didn''t they say they would?"

    Kyle chuckled, "You know, Master doesn''t like to move around much these days. He prefers to lie down when he can, sit when he can''t lie, and stand only when absolutely necessary. Especially in this cold weather, he''s evenzier. So, he decided not toe. Instead, you''ll have to visit them when you have the chance"

    "But if Master isn''ting, what about the other guild seniors? They coulde, couldn''t they?

    Kyle shook his head. "If Master isn''ting, they won''t being either. You haven''t visited Meadow Ridge since you left at fifteen, and you haven''t kept in touch. It''s no surprise that the bonds have weakened. It''s already good enough that they still remember you as their guild junior. But as for traveling hundreds of miles to attend your wedding... I doubt they''re invested enough to go that far now."

    "Our bonds have weakened?" Carissa was deeply hurt. Is that what they really think?"

    Kyle continued carving the seal he had promised Ryan. He and Ryan were quite close.

    "It''s not surprising. You haven''t shared anything with Master over the years. Whenever you faced difficulties or felt wronged, you never went back. Naturally, they think you don''t need them." Carissa felt a profound sense of loss, but she also realized that Kyle was right. She hadn''t kept in touch, and she had only sent a pigeon to her master and involved Kyle and Winona when she w in urgent need of help.

    However, Violet hadn''t arrived either. She had sent a letter earlier, saying that she woulde with the others. Could it be that since Carissa''s master wasn''ting, their master forbade them from attending? Carissa suddenly felt that this wedding was not as exciting as she had hoped.

    She sat beside Kyle as she sniffed. "I''m d you''re here. Otherwise, it would only be Ryan seeing me off."

    Kyle turned his head to look at her, his warm eyes glinting with amusement. "I''m not sure about that. Master instructed me to handle some matters, so I might have to leave in a couple of days."

    "What?" Carissa jumped to her feet. "Can''t you wait a few more days? What''s so urgent that you have to leave right away?"

    She was genuinely upset. First, her master and the other guild members had said they woulde, but then decided not to. Now, even Kyle said he might leave soon.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Frederick had mentioned that they would hold a grand wedding feast at Northwatch Estate. What was the point of such a grand affair if no one wasing? They could just have a few tables and Invite

    Theodore''s side of the family for a simple meal.

    Carissa sat down feeling aggrieved, though she knew her feelings were not entirely justified. She realized she hadn''t been very considerate, and it was no wonder that others didn''t treat her like family. She had once believed that the affection of her guild would remain constant, but she learned that any emotion, if neglected, would change.

    Yet, looking back, when she had asked the guild to investigate the situation at Victory Pass, Kyle and Winona had responded immediately. Moreover, Kyle had brought so many paintings as favors, making sure that both civil and military officials, even the king, acknowledged her.

    In reality, everyone had done so much for her already, and she couldn''t ask for more. After the wedding. she would visit Meadow Ridge with Rafael. She would apologize to her master, and also make amends with her guild seniors to mend their rtionship.

    Seeing her dejected, Kyle''s eyes softened with sympathy. "Feeling down?"

    "A bit, but I do understand that it''s my fault. I''ll find a way to seek Master''s forgiveness, Carissa said, her voice tinged with sadness.

    "Okay," Kyle said with a smile, and he didn''t add anything further.

    Kyle thought their master was being quite harsh. If their master were here in person, he surely wouldn''t have the heart to scare her like this.

    Instead, it fell onto Kyle to y the role of a viin.

 Chapter 313

    On the twenty-second day of December, Kyle indeed left.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Carissa held onto his sleeve as she saw him to the door. The biting cold wind whipped around them, and the overcast sky suggested that snow was once again imminent.

    Carissa sighed inwardly.

    Even Kyle was leaving. She could only hope for clear weather on her wedding day. If it didn''t snow, at least the bridal carriage would have an easier time moving. She had no other extravagant wishes.

    Kyle smiled and said, "I''ve ordered some jewelry for you at the Gilded Tower. Send someone to collect it. The payment has already been made, and the receipt is with Frederick."

    "I''ll have Frederick go overter," Carissa replied, watching as the stable hand brought out Kyle''s horse. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. "You''re really in a hurry to leave? Can''t you stay a couple more days?"

    "No, it''s urgent," Kyle said, gently rubbing her forehead. "We''ll see each other soon enough. Aren''t you nning to go back to Meadow Ridge?"

    "Yeah!" Carissa nodded, and added, "Then be careful on the road."

    "I got it. No need to see me off. Go back inside, Kyle said as he took the reins, mounted his horse, and waved at her. "Go on back."

    Carissa shook her head. "I''m going to see you off."

    Without further ado, Kyle spurred his horse and rode away.

    Carissa stood at the gate, watching Kyle leave, her heart heavy with unspoken disappointment.

    How had everything they nned so carefully fallen through?

    Her mood sank to a new low.

    After returning to the house and sitting for a while, she asked Frederick for the receipt from the Gilded Tower and set out with Lulu to collect the jewelry Kyle had ordered for her.

    The Gilded Tower was quiterge, with two connected storefronts and both a ground floor and an upper floor. The name of the store was simply "Gilded Tower."

    They sold not only gold jewelry, but also other types of precious gems and ornaments. The designs were decent, though they couldn''t quitepare to those of the Golden Tower.

    The Gilded Tower had been open for only a few years, and seemed to be trying to capitalize on the Golden Tower''s reputation. However, their backers appeared to be substantial, and their business was doing well.

    Carissa handed the receipt to the manager on the first floor. The shopkeeper ordered someone to serve refreshments and asked her to sit for a while he personally went to retrieve the item

    The shopkeeper, who looked as thin as a monkey, moved quickly. In no time, he returned with a box and handed it to Carissa.

    "Please inspect it, mydy," he said.

    Carissa opened the box and found arge gold bracelet inside. It was the kind of shy, garish gold bracelet that looked almost tasteless.

    Kyle had a refined taste, so she had high expectations for his gift.

    But this...

    The only redeeming feature was that it was indeed quiterge and heavy. When worn on the wrist, it gleamed with a golden brilliance. It lookedpletely like something a nouveau riche would wear.

    The shopkeeper''s borate reception was likely due to the bracelet''s size and weight. Carissa felt a pang of disappointment, but she reminded herself that it was the thought that mattered.

    She tried on the bracelet briefly before quickly removing it and cing it back in the box. The Gilded Tower was quite crowded, and she didn''t want to be seen by too many people.

    As she handed the box to Lulu, she happened to run into Evelyn.

    "Good day, Madam Prince," Carissa greeted respectfully.

    "Lady Sinir," Evelyn responded with a faint smile. "With your wedding approaching, why are you still out and about?"

    "I''m just picking up something." Carissa replied.

    Evelyn stepped closer, and said softly, "Lady Sinir, could we have a word in private?"

    Noting the gentle and almost pleading expression on Evelyn''s face, Carissa agreed.

    "Certainly. There''s a coffeehouse next door. Let''s go there."

    They requested a private room at the coffeehouse, leaving Lulu and Evelyn''s maid outside.

    Once seated, Evelyn spoke first. "I haven''t had a chance to congratte you yet. I wish you and His Highness a lifetime of happiness and many children."

    "Thank you," Carissa responded graciously. "And congrattions on your daughter''s marriage to General Warren. I pray it goes smoothly."

    Evelyn smiled bitterly. "Thank you. When I visited Northwatch Estate with my daughter that day, it was truly out of necessity."

    Carissa reassured her, "There''s no need to be so formal, Madam Prince."

    Evelyn nodded. "I understand. Lady Sinir, you concealed some of the truth that day. In fact, we knew that before you left the Warren family, they had intended to im half of your dowry."

 Chapter 314

    Carissa had not been entirely clear when she spoke that day, primarily because it seemed that Vi was quite happy with her match with Barrett.

    If she had outright said that Barrett was also interested in her dowry, it would only have led to Vi''s resentment and suspicion, making her think that Carissa was intentionally ndering him.

    "But my daughter is foolish," Evelyn continued. "When Mrs. Murray came and asked her about this match, Vi agreed without a second thought. It was a marriage we couldn''t refuse, and I suspect you understand the reasons behind it."

    Carissa nodded. "I have a general idea."

    The crux of the matter was Oliver taking over the Hell Monarch. The king''s wish was for Barrett to marry into the Prince family, as this alliance would allow Oliver to promote Barrett. If the Earl of Silverstone''s family objected, it was likely that the Hell Monarch Army would change its general.

    Given that the Earl of Silverstone''s family and reputation were already on the decline, they could not afford to miss such an opportunity.

    "You didn''t say a single bad word about Barrett that day, and Vi believes you didn''t tarnish Barrett''s reputation. Because of that, she doesn''t hold a grudge against you for it."

    At first nce, this logic seemed wed, but Carissa understood the implication.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That day, Carissa had not pondered deeply-she had merely observed Vi''s words and realized that Vi was interested in Barrett. Regardless of whether Barrett had schemed to keep Carissa''s dowry, Vi was set on marrying him.

    Thus, when Vi and Evelyn came to see her that day, their real intent was not to gauge Barrett''s character but to assess Carissa''s feelings towards him-whether there was animosity or affection. If there was hatred, Carissa might have ndered him. If there was affection, she would naturally be adversarial.

    Since Carissa had neither, Vi felt reassured.

    It was because Carissa had understood Vi''s true intentions that she chose to reveal only part of the

    truth.

    Evelyn continued, "The Warren family had originally nned for Barrett to divorce you unterally in order to im your entire dowry, Barrett disagreed, insisting that he didn''t want a single penny of it. However, when Aurora sent a letter asking him to withhold half of the dowry, he changed his stance. You didn''t mention this part of the story that day, which made Vi feel much better." Carissa thought that it seemed Amelia truly couldn''t control things in Valor Estate. The servants'' gossip was so extensive that even the inner court''s private matters were easily uncovered and detailed. Carissa smiled slightly. "I see."

    She had little to say to Evelyn, and was unsure why she was revealing these things now.

    Seeing that Carissa remained silent, Evelyn was quiet for a moment before speaking softly, "If Vi ever offends you in the future, I hope you can forgive her."

    That was the crux of the matter.

    "I don''t quite understand. Could you please rify, Madam Prince?" Carissa asked.

    Evelyn''s expression became awkward. "It''s the youngdy from the Warren family. She visited our residence a few days ago and said something in front of Vi. It''s somewhat difficult to speak of, but... Well, she suggested that you''re still pining for Barrett. She implied that the divorce was likely something. you had to do, hoping he would try to persuade you to stay. Little did you know, he didn''t try to keep you. That''s probably the gist of it."

    Carissa took a sip of coffee, her expression unchanged. "Are you talking about Serena? And Ms. Prince believed this?"

    "I told her not to believe it, but she did. She thinks..." Evelyn hesitated, clearly ufortable, and struggled to articte her thoughts. Carissa set down her cup, and raised an eyebrow slightly as she spoke for the older woman.

    "She thinks that a general as mighty and handsome as Barrett must be loved by every woman, especially since I was once his wife. It''s only natural for a wife to deeply love her husband, and it would be inconceivable for me to forget him so quickly. Moreover, we once fought on the battlefield together. But since the Hell Monarch has a prestigious status, I''m marrying him so that Barrett would regret his decision. Is that what she believes?"

    Evelyn was stunned, her eyes wide as she murmured, "Did you overhear her speaking in our residence? How is it that your exnation is almost identical to what she said?"

    Carissa looked at her calmly. "Madam Prince, please inform Ms. Prince that since I never loved him, there is nothing to forget. Goodbye!"

 Chapter 315

    After leaving the coffeehouse, Carissa was both angry and amused.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What w rong with Vi? How could she believe Serena''s words?

    Carissa understood well enough why Serena had concocted such a story. She knew what had happened at Helen''s tea party, and was aware of the details.

    Serena had her sights set on Rafael and wanted to be his concubine. By spreading these rumors, Serena hoped to create trouble. If Vi believed the rumors and caused a scene, Rafael might ignore or even disdain Carissa if heard what Serena had said.

    Carissa was certain that Serena thought this way. Vi''s nature, to put it kindly, was straightforward. In other words, Vi was rash and easily influenced. It seemed that finding someone to truly manage the Warren family household was no simple task. Given Vi and Aurora''s personalities, their future Interactions were likely to be tumultuous.

    Carissa had initially chosen to meet with Vi and speak candidly to avoid further animosity misunderstandings. However, once she discerned Vi''s true feelings, she decided not to reveal everything. If Vi chose to believe Serena''s ims, so be it. As long as it did not cause her direct trouble, Carissa was willing to let it go.

    In the carriage ride home, Lulu was visibly agitated. She had overheard the conversation through the door, and was fuming.

    "Does everyone from the Warren family have something wrong with their head? You''ve divorced and left them for so long, yet they''re still trying to interfere in your life. We havepletely severed ties with them! Serena''s malicious intentions are obvious-she wants to marry Prince Rafael as a concubine," Lulu fumed, her face cold with anger.

    Carissa tapped Lulu''s nose lightly. "Tm not upset, so why should you be? It''s not worth getting

    over,"

    worked up

    "How can you not be angry? You''re usually the one who gets angry the most," Lulu replied, looking distressed. "Back in Meadow Ridge, you''d go straight to their door if anyone offended you, even if it was just gossiping."

    When Lulu mentioned Meadow Ridge, Carissa''s mood darkened further.

    Her master wasn''ting, and neither were the others.

    Carissa sighed deeply, her brows furrowed in frustration.

    Things were so carefree back then. We had protection and support from others. Now, even my master has turned his back on me. I''ve been so willful-how can I continue like this? Should I even bother with Ryan anymore?"

    Lulu understood that her mistress was upset about the situation, and refrained from saying more. She opened the box, and presented it.

    "Here, this is Mr. Spencer''s wedding gift. Take a look. It''s heavy, uh, precious. But most importantly, it''s the thought that counts."

    Lulu sighed as she closed the box. The bracelet was indeed heavy, but it was also rather old-fashioned. The style seemed too heavy for an elderlydy and too gaudy for a young woman.

    Why couldn''t Kyle choose something more stylish and current? At least it would show he put thought into selecting the gift. If he had done that, Carissa would have felt much better, even if he couldn''t attend the wedding.

    Seeing the gold bracelet made Carissa want to cry.

    "Never mind. Kyle gave me so many paintings, and he also added all the money from selling them to my dowry. Money is the best. It''s practical and useful," Carissa said, trying tofort herself.

    Lulu nodded vigorously. "You''re right! Nothing is more practical than money. Precious jewelry is lovely, but money is far more useful."

    She took out her own purse, and began counting. "I haven''t spent my monthly wages for the past few months. I''ll save them in a small cab. By mid-next year, I can exchange them for silver ingots." Lulu smiled cheerfully as she finished talking.

    Carissa chuckled and teased, "You little money-grubber.

 Chapter 316

    Preparations for the banquet had already begun at Northwatch Estate. Since there weren''t enough servants in the household, Theodore called some of the younger members of the family toe and help. They brought along some of the family''s servants as well.

    In noble families, when marrying off a daughter, it wasn''t customary to host the banquet on the same day as the wedding. Typically, a feast would be held the day before, Inviting members of the extended family. Afterward, a three-day-long banquet would be held, allowing the townspeople to partake in the joy and festivities.

    However, since this was Carissa''s second marriage, she didn''t bother inviting a local fortune teller to style her hair. Instead, she decided that one of thedies from Elegance Ateller would handle it on the day. Perhaps it was because her master and the others weren''t attending that Carissa seemed indifferent to the pre-wedding rituals.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t care about marrying Rafael. She was determined to fulfill her duties as a proper wife after the wedding. She would take charge of the household affairs, and wouldn''t let anything distract Rafael from his work.

    But no matter how good the man she was marrying might be, the absence of her family left her feeling joyless. Naturally, she didn''t feel the same reluctance as when she married Barrett-there were no tears, no pangs of sorrow at leaving her family behind.

    Seeing Carissa so downcast before her wedding, Lulu felt uneasy as well.

    She turned to Lily and said, "Lily, what do you think about arranging for a little entertainment? Hell Monarch Estate has a theater. We could book a few performances from the local theater troupe, or perhaps even a private show. It might help lift her spirits."

    Lily thought for a moment and replied, "At such short notice, I''m not sure if we can get one, but you can ask Mr. Carter to try."

    Lulu went to find Frederick and exined the request for a theater troupe.

    Frederick said, "I already went to invite the Harmony Troupe today, but they''ve been booked by the Silverstone Estate."

    Harmony Troupe was the best theater troupe in the capital, especially renowned for their performance called Twilight Serenade.

    "If we can''t get the Harmony Troupe, can we invite another one? After all, the Sinir family has sent so many people to help us. It would be nice for them to have some entertainment during their downtime." Frederick nodded. "Alright, I''ll send someone to invite another troupe. There''s one called the Mirthful Fish Troupe that''s quite good as well."

    "Mirthful Fish Troupe? The name sounds a bit odd."

    "Who cares if they have a strange name? It''s fine as long as they put on a good show." Frederick paused. Although, I''ve heard that the Mirthful Fish Troupe''s performances are quite...unconventional. Many say they''ve never seen anything like it."

    "Really? Well, just have them perform something cheerful. We are celebrating, after all. Go ahead and invite them, then let Lady Sinir choose the songs."

    "Alright then, the wedding procession is scheduled for tomorrow evening. Let''s focus on keeping Lady Sinir happy today and tomorrow. Even if she isn''t happy, at least she''ll be distracted and won''t dwell on the fact that her master isn''ting." Frederick said.

    Lulu agreed. "You''d best head out and make the arrangements. With the year-end festivities approaching, I worry that the troupes might already be booked for other banquets."

    "Alright, I''ll head out now. You should stay with Lady Sinir," Frederick said, then gathered his guards

    and headed out..

    The buffet-style banquet preparations were already in full swing outside, and Frederick was stretched thin with the responsibilities. If it weren''t for Carissa''s happiness, he wouldn''t have bothered to go out of his way to find a theater troupe.

    Thankfully, Theodore had mobilized the Sinir family, and many willing members hade to help. This disy of support left Frederick both relieved and deeply grateful.

    Fortunately, the Mirthful Fish Troupe hadn''t received any other bookings yet, so Frederick was able to secure their services without much difficulty.

    No matter how grand or modest the wedding feast might be, the atmosphere in Hell Monarch Estate needed to be lively enough to match its status.

    Upon Frederick''s return with the troupe, the women of the family immediately pulled Carissa along to watch the performance.

    Since the wedding was scheduled for tomorrow, today was the day they would traditionally move the dowry to the groom''s house. The favorable time chosen by the fortune teller was in the evening, but it wasn''t suitable to transport the dowry at night. So, it was decided that the dowry would be moved early tomorrow morning before the wedding ceremony.

    It was said that the Silverstone Estate was handling it the same way, nning to move the dowry on the wedding day itself. The dowry was substantial, including everything that had been retrieved from the Farrell family. Now, all of it would be sent to Valor Estate. The Earl of Silverstone''s family had also added even more to the collection.

    This wasn''t just about showcasing Vi''s status; it was also meant to bring honor to the Warren family.

    Frederick checked the dowry, making sure everything was in ce. Everything was arranged neatly, giving him peace of mind.

    Over the past few days, Rafael hadn''t visited at all, likely because the wedding was so near, and it wasn''t appropriate for them to meet.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    However, Hell Monarch Estate was abuzz with activity. In addition to the continuous banquets, they had set up a stall to distribute bread to the poor, which would run for three months.

 Chapter 317

    Carissa apanied her rtives and friends to watch the theater troupe.

    Ryan wanted to go, too. Back when he was a beggar, he used to sneak into the theater to beg for food. Sometimes, he would get so engrossed in the performance that he would be caught and beaten before being thrown out.

    way. His difficult t past

    This time, he was able to sit in a proper seat, without any fear of being chased away. made him cherish everything he had now,

    As the music and drums of the performance began, the festive atmosphere grew, and Carissa could feel the joy of the celebration. Her mood lightened a little.

    After all, one had to move forward in life step by step, no matter what.

    At least she still had Ryan by her side.

    Carissa nced at the program. She''d never been particrly interested in theater performances, so she didn''t know much about it. She decided to let Solomon''s wife, Emily, choose the performance instead. They enjoyed theater performances, and knew which performances were best suited for a joyous asion like this.

    Emily selected a performance called A Happy Union. Whether it was an entertaining performance or not was beside the point-it was certainly fitting for the asion.

    The story was about a general who fell in love with the daughter of a high-ranking official. Their marriage was arranged by their parents and a matchmaker, which led to a mutual love, so they got married. Shortly after their wedding, the general was sent off to war, where he remained for three years. During that time, his wife managed the household and cared for his parents, enduring many hardships. Meanwhile, the general faced numerous life-and-death situations on the battlefield.

    In the end, the general returned victorious and was granted a marquis title. On the day of his ennoblement, he hosted a banquet. He held his wife''s hand with tears in his eyes, and he shared with everyone how hard she had worked and how grateful he was. He dered that marrying her was the greatest blessing of his life.

    The performance concluded with a happy ending, as expected.

    Halfway through the performance, Emily realized she had made a mistake in choosing this particr performance, but it was toote to stop it. She could only watch the rest of it with a growing sense of unease, frequently ncing at Carissa, worried that the performance might upset her.

    Everyone watched the performance in silence, and when the actors came out for their final bows, it was Carissa who led the apuse and offering praises, prompting the others to follow suit. Emily leaned over to Carissa, and whispered, "I hadn''t seen this performance before. I didn''t know it would be like this. Please don''t take it to heart, and don''t be upset with your aunt." Carissa smiled and said, "Aunt Emily, the performance was quite good, and it had a happy ending."

    Seeing that Carissa genuinely wasn''t upset, Emily felt more at ease. "Yes, that''s how it should be. Any man with a conscience would appreciate his wife''s hardships. But there are some whock that conscience...

    Well, for those without it, they aren''t worth thinking about. From now on, may every day be a good one for

    you.

    Everyone joined in, offering their well-wishes and hoping to spread some good fortune.

    After the performance, no one was in the mood to watch more, so they all decided to go and take a look at the dowry instead.

    The Sinir family had added quite a bit to the dowry. Although it was mostly made up of silk, furniture, and other such items, the sheer number of chests being delivered to Hell Monarch Estate would certainly be impressive. There were also plenty of gold and silver jewelry-elegant gold bracelets and rings, much more refined than the heavy gold bracelet that Kyle had given her.

    Carissa felt no trace of anger anymore. She understood that she had been at fault in the first ce. Kyle and Winona had already helped her so much. If she continued to hold a grudge, it would show ack of maturity and an insatiable heart.

    Her earlier discontent stemmed from being pampered at Meadow Ridge. She had assumed that, aside from Everett, everyone in the guild would spoil her forever.

    But who was to me for her failure to nurture those rtionships properly?

    Meanwhile, Hell Monarch Estate was abuzz with grand festivities. The celebration was nothing short of extravagant. They had begun the feasting the day before, and all invited guests could partake in the banquet for three days..This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Rafael was feeling an indescribable sense of urgency.

    Every moment seemed to crawl by. It was so slow-painfully slow. From morning to noon felt like a year had passed, and from noon to evening, another year seemed to drag on.

    His mind was constantly upied with finding an excuse to visit Northwatch Estate. It had been many days since hest saw Carissa, and he was desperate to see her again.

    But the Royal Astronomer, who had been summoned by the Protocol Department''s minister to oversee the ceremony, had dered that it was bad luck for the couple to meet in the days leading up to the wedding.

    So, Rafael couldn''t find

    a valid reason to leave.

    On the surface, he appeared calm. But inside, it felt like a thousand ants were gnawing at him, pushing him towards Northwatch Estate.

    As night fell, he finally stepped out of Hell Monarch Estate, only to be stopped in his tracks by Jacob.

 Chapter 318

    Jacob''s face remained expressionless as he issued an order to the guards.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Escort His Highness back to entertain the guests. He is not to leave the estate until tomorrow evening. when the wedding procession begins. If he leaves before then, all the guards will have their sries docked for three months."

    With Jacob''smand, the guards all turned their hawk-like eyes to Rafael, forcing him to step back. Slowly, Rafael retreated, getting increasingly further from the entrance. Rafael rolled his eyes. "What are you all trying to do? I just had a bit too much to drink while entertaining the guests. I wanted to go out and get some fresh air to sober up." Jacob gave another order. "Bring a bucket of hangover remedy for the princel"

    A whole bucket...?!

    Rafael red at Jacob furiously, but Jacob remained unmoved, his heart as hard as a stone. Even if Rafael looked at him like he wanted to gouge his eyes out, it didn''t faze Jacob.

    Luke, who had been running around non-stop, came jogging over. Despite the cold weather, he was sweating from all the work and used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

    "Your Highness, can''t you just give everyone a break? Who goes running to the bride''s house the day before the wedding? People wouldugh at you if they heard about it!"

    "Fine, whatever. Stop nagging." Rafael waved him off irritably. "I''ll go back and have a few more drinks with Davis. That old guy''s been here for two meals already, and while everyone else has left, he''s still drinking."

    "Hey, you can''t say that! Keep your voice down. Mr. Lloyd came as a sign of respect," Luke whispered.

    He wished he could somehow seal Rafael''s mouth shut. These past few days, the usuallyposed prince had been saying things that were bound to offend someone. Rafael shot him a stern look from his lofty height before striding back inside to entertain the guests.

    Meanwhile, Helen was busy hosting the women. With her son getting married, she was reveling in the attention, changing outfits five or six times a day and swapping out her jewelry sets just as frequently.

    In the pce, no matter how much she unted, there were only the other noble concubines looking at her. Or perhaps when visiting Victoria, Helen might show off a bit when the more junior concubines came to pay their respects to the queen dowager.

    But outside the pce, it was a different story altogether.

    There were so many noblewomen, so many matriarchs of prestigious families, and the wives of countless officials. Over the past two days of hosting banquets, Helen had barely managed to recognize a third of them.

    Seeing all these women bowing their heads humbly in her presence greatly satisfied Helen''s vanity. With the new daughter-inw yet to enter the household, Helen was already nning to host more banquets after the wedding to establish her authority as the mother-inw.

    Eleanor was always hosting banquets, wasn''t she?

    Helen thought she should learn from Eleanor. After the wedding, she nned to visit the makeup shop. She wanted to figure out why the business had been doing so poorly for so long and why it constantly needed more funds.

    Eleanor and Jessica didn''t attend the banquet. They were probably waiting until the wedding day to make their appearance. Trevor and Jeremiah''s family hadn''te either, likely saving their arrival for the main

    event tomorrow.

    After showing off with several outfit changes, Helen decided she had done enough for the day and headed to the newlywed''s suite for a quick inspection

    The suite was set up in Orchid Hall, where everything was themed around orchids-a flower Helen didn''t particrly like.

    She had even suggested changing the name, but her son was adamant about keeping it. He said that while other matters were negotiable, this name was not.

    At least the orchids, which had been transnted two or three times, hadn''t blossomed yet, which was a smallfort to her.

    However, the newlywed''s residence still didn''t make her happy.

    It was quiterge, as itbined two courtyards, with a spacious yard and big buildings.

    Since there were two courtyards, there were naturally two main buildings. One was located on the east side, while the other was on the west side. The eastern side was the living quarters, while the western side housed the study and storage rooms.

    The expansive courtyard was connected throughout, and they had even built a few additional rooms to the north, supposedly for the servants who would attend to the couple.

    What a joke!

    Who ever heard of servants living in the same courtyard as the lord anddy of the household? It was one thing for the maids, since they had to stay nearby to be on duty at night, but if the male attendants and servants were to live here too, it would beughable.

    Helena hadn''t seen her son treat the household servants this generously before. Could it be that he was preparing amodations for Carissa''s maids and servants?

    It seemed he was really serious about Carissa. Had he forgotten the woman he was once infatuated with? So much for his previous derations of undying love.

    He imed he would never marry anyone else if he couldn''t have her.

    So what was this now?

 Chapter 319

    Thinking about all of this, Helen felt a mix of emotions.

    When Rafael was on the battlefield before this, he would refuse any mention of marriage. The resoluteness he expressed in his letters had led her to believe that this son of hers was prepared to remain a bachelor for life.

    Yet, as soon as he returned victorious, he announced he wanted to marry Carissa.

    Granted, Carissa was a divorcee, but at least it meant he was willing to take a wife. Besides, after investigating, they found out that Barrett had never touched her. She was still a virgin, so it was eptable, if only barely.

    Apanied by Gillian, Helen entered the newlywed suite on the eastern side of the building. White wedding banners adorned every wall, and new furniture was draped in white silk, tied with intricate decorative knots. The intricate knots were a traditional wedding touch, and they were called Eternal Knots, which represent eternal love and harmonious union.

    Nearly every new item had a white ribbon on it. Even therge folding screen had a white shawl draped around and tied in the middle with a big, intricate bow.

    Helen muttered to herself, "So many Eternal Knots-did I give birth to a son or a daughter? Why is it all so feminine?"

    As she stepped into the inner room, she was met with a sea of white and gold. New brocade quilts were neatly stacked on the bed, and the bluish-white bed curtains draped to the floor. Though the bride had yet to be brought in, the room was already heated, making itfortably warm.

    All the furniture in the newlywed suite was brand new, and the quality was no less than what Helen had in her own quarters. The only things missing were the antique shelves and the antiques themselves. Rafael had previously hinted that Helen was too extravagant and wasteful. Yet, it seemed that it was because the extravagance was reserved for him and his bride.

    Helen made a round of the room, then rubbed her temples and said to Gillian, "I don''t like Carissa."

    Gillian smiled and replied, "Mydy, I think everyone can see that.ˇ±

    Despite her words, Gillian was actually pleased-after all, Rafael was finally getting married.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "But from the looks of it, she seems quite devoted towards me. She''s sent me several of Kyle''s paintings."

    Gillian responded, "Isn''t that a good thing? Why would that make you unhappy?"

    Helen''s eyes narrowed as she snapped, "Of course, it makes me unhappy! When you ept someone''s gifts, it softens your stance. She''s already made the first move, offering kindness and gifts, and she even elevated my standing. How am I supposed to keep her in lines.

    Gillian chuckled. "That''s a separate matter altogether. Keeping her in line is still necessary. After all, what daughter-inw doesn''t have to follow the rules when she enters the household?"

    Helen nodded in agreement. "You''re right. It''s only natural for me to make sure she follows the rules. No matter how many gifts she gives me, the rules must not be broken."

    She

    #

    cast another nce around the newlywed suite, her frustration evident. "In a few days, I''ll go pick out some more furniture. The chaise lounge in my room is ufortable. It should be made of cherry wood for it to be the best."

    "Then we''ll rece it," Gillian replied with a smile, apanying Helen out.

    Whatever Helen wanted, they would buy. After all, even if Helen didn''t have the money, it was only natural to spend her son''s money.

    Gillian had entered the pce with Helen to serve her. In truth, Gillian had been Helen''s nanny. To put it bluntly, she saw Helen as her daughter. Gillian had no family to return to, so spending her life with Helen suited her just fine. Besides, she couldn''t rest easy without watching over the younger woman.

    In Gillian''s heart, even though Helen was now a mother-inw, she was still the same baby she had once cradled in her arms.

    Suddenly, Helen stopped in her tracks.

    "Gillian!" she called out. "Do you think it''s possible that the woman Rafael truly loves is Carissa?"

    She had been suspicious for some time now, especially after seeing the grandeur of this wedding. It was far from the casual marriage Rafael had imed it would be. He might have downyed it, but everything had been carried out to the highest standard. The new residence was as luxurious as it could be.

    Even the betrothal gifts had outshone those given when the king married the queen. Of course, back then, the greatest gift in marrying the king was the status of bing the crown princess and eventually the queen. Material things were of much less importancepared to that title.

    Gillian responded, "If that''s true, then it''s even better. At least the prince would be marrying the one ha truly loves."

    But Helen shook her head, her worry deepening. "That might not be good. If she''s the one Rafael cherishes most, won''t he end up protecting her in everything once she''s through the door? What authority will I, as the mother-inw, have left?"

    Gillian tried to reassure her. "We''re only guessing here, so let''s not jump to conclusions. If she were truly the one he loved, why would he have allowed her to marry Barrett in the first ce?"

 Chapter 320

    Helen thought it over, and realized that it made sense.

    Even though Rafael was on the battlefield at the time, if he had truly wanted to stop the marriage, it shouldn''t have been too difficult, right?

    But she failed to consider the vast distances involved. Even if Carissa had married and had children, Rafael might not have known about it. She also didn''t realize the dangers he faced on the battlefield, where he was focused on winning the war. He had assumed Mnie would keep her promise, so he didn''t worry about it and only wanted to secure victory and return to the capital as quickly as possible. Unaware of these details, Helen simply felt that having Carissa as her daughter-inw was a blemish on her otherwise perfect life. Her emotions were conflicted. She was happy that her son was getting married, but unhappy that he was marrying Carissa.

    Meanwhile, preparations were also underway at Valor Estate and Silverstone Estate for tomorrow''s grand event.

    This would be Barrett''s third marriage, but his feelings about marrying Vi were vastly different from those he had experienced in his previous marriages.

    When he married Carissa, he was overjoyed. He felt that to have someone as pure and graceful as her as his wife was a blessing he had earned over three lifetimes. Even on their wedding day, when he received the orders to go to war, his heart was still full of happiness. But that happiness was mixed with an even greater sense of reluctance. When he lifted her white veil and saw how stunning Carissa was in her wedding attire, his heart nearly melted.

    At that moment, his promises were sincere. He vowed never to let her down.

    But, unfortunately, he missed his chance with Carissa.

    When he married Aurora, he believed he had found his true love. Their connection felt spiritual. Although Aurora had once sent a letter asking him to withhold half of Carissa''s dowry, which made him ufortable, it didn''t diminish his hopes for their future together.

    But this time, his marriage to Vi was arranged.

    He had only met Vi once. Though she was slightly older, she was more attractive than Aurora but still could notpare to Carissa. Most importantly, there was no emotional connection between him and Vi. Even when he looked at her, he felt nothing.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Moreover, hisst marriage to Aurora had nearly drained his finances. This time, even after spending the hundred gold coins granted by the king, he still couldn''t give Vi a proper wedding.

    Fortunately, even though the Earl of Silverstone''s family was gradually declining, it still retained a considerable amount of wealth. Moreover, his brother-inw Oliver had be themanding general of the Hell Monarch Army, earning widespread praise and ttery.

    As a result, the festivities at Silverstone Estate were far more lively than those at Valor Estate.

    However, their wedding shed with the wedding of Rafael and Carissa.

    This created a dilemma for many officials who, in their efforts to please both sides, had to attend two separate weddings. But honestly, most people came out of respect for Oliver, not for Barrett.

    This left Barrett feeling deeply frustrated, so much so that he even considered calling off the wedding. The frustration was overwhelming, to the point where he started to question the very purpose of it all.

    would

    Aurora''s mood also required careful handling. If she caused a scene on the wedding day, things spiral out of control and he would be aughingstock in the capital.

    So, Barrett went to Aurora''s quarters. She sat quietly in a chair, her demeanor eerily simr to when he had informed Carissa of the king''s edict for their marriage. But in hindsight, he realized that Carissa had always remained calm, with only a hint of mockery in her expression.

    Aurora, however, looked at him with nothing but resentment.

    Barrett sat across from her, trying to calm himself, intending to have a sincere conversation.

    "I know you feel wronged," he began. "I made promises to you that I haven''t kept. But Mrs. Murray made it clear that this marriage is by the king''s order. Since the king once granted a marriage between us with an edict, he can''t do so again with another one. It''s his will, and I cannot defy it."

    Aurora looked up, her gaze sharp and mocking. "Is this what you told Carissa when you sought to marry me?"

    He shook his head. "No. Back then, I was direct. I told her that the one I loved was you."

    A sudden, unsettling smile spread across Aurora''s face. Without her vell, the smilebined with her scars looked dark and sinister. "And now? Who is the one you love?" t

    Barrett remained silent for a long moment, unable to answer her question.

 Chapter 321

    Aurora seemed to know the answer in her heart, but she remained unsettled and unwilling to ept it.

    "When you loved me, was it just a momentary infatuation?" she asked.

    Barrett remained unable to answer. He didn''t know.

    His feelings for Aurora were genuine at the time, but whether they were merely a passing fancy, he couldn''t clearly say.

    Because after marrying Aurora and divorcing Carissa, he felt a pang of regret. He remembered telling Solomon that he hoped Carissa wouldn''t regret her decision, but in truth, he knew that he himself had begun to regret it.

    Didn''t he love Aurora then? He certainly did.

    But couldn''t a man''s heart hold space for two women?

    How many men take multiple wives and concubines? Carissa couldn''t ept it, and perhaps he was angered by his own broken promises. In any case, with Mnie now dead, he no longer needed to answer to the Duke of Northwatch''s family for his promises.

    Maybe he had thought he had Carissa under control. After all, she was an orphan with no family to rely on.

    But who knew she was so skilled in martial arts, even surpassing him and Aurora in many respects?

    He couldn''t even imagine Carissa single-handedly charging into battle, disying such bravery and earning countless merits. During the siege of Simonton City, he had witnessed her courage and decisiveness firsthand. Amidst a rain of arrows and countless dangers, she remained calm andposed. Even if her calmness was an act, it was enough to intimidate the enemy.

    And it had intimidated him as well.

    Seeing that he had not answered, Aurora understood clearly and smiled bitterly.

    "Retribution. Everything that happened is retribution. But we both wronged Carissa, so why haven''t you faced any consequences? You''re remarrying, and to the daughter from an earl''s family at that. You''ll join the Prince family, and from now on, your official career will face no more obstacles."

    Barrett disliked hearing such words, and his patience wore thin.

    "What consequences are you talking about in matters of love and rtionships? I let Carissa down, but I haven''t harmed her in any way.

    "If you want to speak of retribution, don''t you know what caused yours? Don''t you remember what happened in Fawnrun City? Do you not know the connection between Fawnrun City and the destruction of the Duke of Northwatch''s family? Dare you speak of retribution so lightly and not fear that true retribution mighte for you?"

    "I have already faced retribution," Aurora said bitterly. "The soldiers under mymand have died, and those who survived are wounded. Now I have been dismissed from the military and can only remain in the corner of this estate, subject to the control of your legitimate wife."

    She suddenly lifted her head, her gaze sharp and cold.

    "But Barrett, let me tell you this-I despise the scheming ofdies in the inner household more than anything. I won''t provoke her, but if she dares to provoke me, I will make sure she regrets it!" Hearing her words, Barrett already anticipated a tumultuous future in the inner household.

    "You are you, and she is she. Just stick to your own duties. What''s this talk about provoking each other?"

    "I''ve said my piece," Aurora dered. "After all, you and I are bound by the king''s edict. This life will likely see us tied together. If you cannot manage her, don''t me me for being ruthless." Barrett looked at the resentment in her eyes, and felt a surge of irritation.

    "Do as you please," he said, his voice cold.

    With that, he stood up and left.

    Aurora watched his retreating figure, lifting her chin and holding back her tears with all her might, determined not to let a single drop fall.

    She couldn''t cry, couldn''t be distressed, couldn''t let anyone see her as weak, especially not Carissa. She had gone to Grace Mansion earlier, and all the furniture had been reced. It was necessary, as Carissa had taken most of the belongings when she left.

    It was clear that a significant amount of money had been spent.

    Hadn''t the Warren family always said they didn''t have money? She wondered how much money had been spent on bridal gifts, and how many more silver coins would be needed for the wedding banquet. Eventually, her tears slid down her cheeks. The satisfaction she once felt when provoking Carissa now seemed like a distant memory.

    Her pride had turned to dust, and she felt utterly defeated.

    She had lost.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 322

    Silverstone Estate was bustling with activity. Thanks to Oliver''smanding position in the Hell Monarch Army, the estate was alive with excitement. Although the wedding was scheduled for the following day, the festivities had already begun with a grand banquet today.

    When Vi received the divorce letter and left the Farrell family, they felt a sense of obligation toward their daughter-inw. In addition to returning the dowry, they provided her with a substantial amount of silver coins. They even gave her Thomas''s military pension, and purchasednd for her.

    Being from a military background, the Farrell family felt that Vi shouldn''t spend her life in hardship. At that time, Vi had insisted she would never remarry. The Farrells worried that without money ornd, her life could be very difficult. Hence, they gave her a considerable amount.

    The wedding gown from Enchanted Boutique, which usually required a six-month advance booking, was secured for her with additional silver coins, ensuring she wore the most prestigious gown from the boutique.

    Her dowry was re-packed into new chests and included numerous items, totaling sixty-eight loads. Vi had learned that Carissa''s dowry for marrying Rafael was only sixty-four loads. She intended to surpass Carissa in every way.

    Carissa had divorced Barrett and left the Warren family. How she lived in glory after marrying into the royal family was her own business, but on the day of the wedding, Vi must outshine Carissa. Otherwise, how could Vi hold her head high when entering the Warren family?

    She had heard that Kyle had also left the capital. Only the Sinir family members hade to Northwatch Estate, and it was unclear whether they had not invited others or if the guests simply hadn''t turned up.

    Regardless of the reason, Carissa''s wedding to the Hell Monarch was indeed somewhatcking in grandeurpared to hers. Vi was determined to make her own wedding more impressive than Carissa''s. The Hell Monarch, being a royal, would not personally fetch his bride. However, Barrett woulde to personally wee her, which was another way to overshadow Carissa.

    Vi was not interested inpeting with Carissa, but given Carissa''s past prominence, she, as the new wife, could not afford to be outshone.

    Moreover, Vi believed in what Serena had said. Evelyn was always muddled and insisted otherwise, but she was old, preupied with managing household affairs, and out of touch with romantic matters. If Carissa hadn''t liked Barrett, she wouldn''t have married him in the first ce. She wouldn''t have waited for him for an entire year, managed the household, taken care of his parents, or even used her own dowry to treat her mother-inw''s illness.

    A woman who loved someone didn''t easily let go. When Thomas died, Vi was heartbroken for a long time, only slowly recovering after returning to her parental home.

    Now, Vi was embarking on a new marriage. Despite the scandal that had once surrounded the Warren family and the existence of a rightful wife bestowed by the king through an edict, she was still moved by Barrett''s impressive demeanor when she met him.

    Her brother had also said that this marriage couldn''t be refused. If Oliver wanted to maintain control over the army, he couldn''t go against the prime minister''s goodwill.

    But this was not merely the prime minister''s goodwill. The king was promoting Barrett, a young general. Rafael, being a prince, was a potential threat with too much power, which was why he had lost his militarymand and was marrying Carissa, a once-divorced woman.

    Though Vi herself was also once divorced, her situation was different. Her previous husband had died in battle, and her inws had granted her a divorce out of sympathy.

    Before Carissa received her divorce edict, she was to be cast aside. Carissa likely understood this well, which was why she sought the divorce so she could leave the Warren family with some dignity. Vi knew she could never trulypete with Carissa, but she had to outshine Carissa on her wedding day. This would help her establish her position in the Warren family.

    She didn''t intend to step on Carissa''s toes deliberately. It was just that, having listened to Serena''s words and recalling Carissa''s calm demeanor on that day, she felt that Carissa was deliberately concealing her true feelings.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Such scheming was truly detestable. If Vi didn''t tear down Carissa''s facade, it would only serve to embolden her further.

 Chapter 323

    On the twenty-fourth day of December, a snowstorm had swept through the morning. The sky was overcast, and the biting wind cut through like a de.

    Lily gazed at the gloomy sky, and prayed, "Today, our mistress is getting married. Heaven has already been unkind to the Sinir family and to our mistress. Could you please grant us a clear day? I will pray diligently to the Lord every day."

    Early this morning, Carissa was awakened and taken by the staff from Elegance Atelier. They were there to cleanse her face, ensuring it was properly cared for so that her makeup would look its best. The staff applied some sort of paste to her face, instructing her to lie still and not speak. Feeling overwhelmed and having barely slept the night before, Carissa soon fell into a deep sleep while lying down on a chaise lounge.

    It was onlyst night that she had fully resigned herself to the fact that her master, Violet, and the others wouldn''t being. Although she understood it was her own doing that caused their absence, it still pained her.

    After a while, the paste was washed off by Sally, a staff member from Elegance Atelier. The process was thorough, requiring no effort on her part. However, Carissa woke up and remained lying still as they worked.

    Three women from Elegance Atelier, all around thirty years old, attended to her. Their skin was as fair as snow, indicating their proficiency in skincare.

    The excitement of Carissa''s attendants was evident, especially Lulu, who had brought Ryan along to witness the transformation of his aunt into a beautiful bride.

    Ryan was understanding and perceptive. He held Carissa''s hand, and spoke more fluently than before. "Don''t be afraid. I''m from your natal family. Even though you''re getting married, you still have family with you."

    Carissa felt she was failing miserably at controlling her emotions, and even Ryan could tell she was unhappy.

    She grasped Ryan''s hand in return. "Of course, I have family. I''m very happy today. Do you like the prince? We''ll be moving to his estate soon. Have you changed into your new clothes for today? Go and change into them so that your aunt can see."

    "Okay!" Ryan said cheerfully.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lulu smiled, and took him downstairs to change into his new clothes. The lively presence of the child brightened Carissa''s mood significantly.

    The women from Elegance Atelier were seasoned, and had rarely seen someone as both kind and authoritative as Carissa. Even lessmon was a bride with such stunning beauty.

    When Sally noticed the hint of sadness fading from Carissa''s face, she smiled and said, "Today is a day of great joy for you, mydy. No matter what worries you might have, set them aside for today. Focus only on being happy and looking forward to the future. Nothing else matters right now. Your life will only get better."

    Carissa understood that this was a roundabout way offorting her. Seeing that there were no close rtives around, Sally likely felt a pang of sympathy. Carissa wouldn''t disregard their kindness-in a world often so cold, such goodwill should be cherished.

    So, Carissa responded with a smile, "With your blessings, I''m sure my life will continue to improve."

    "Indeed," Sally agreed. "The Hell Monarch is brave and resolute. You are indeed fortunate, and His Highness is also fortunate to have you as his wife."

    Those who had seen much of the world spoke with great consideration.

    Carissa herself found it almost surreal-marrying into royalty was something she had never imagined.

    "Did you have a local fortune teller prepare your hairst night?" Sally asked as she applied ayer of powder to Carissa''s face, preparing it for makeup. "We had one of the elders from the Sinir family do it," Carissa replied.

    "The Sinir family is indeed fortunate," Sally said as shifted her seat closer. "Bear with me. There might be a slight difort."

    "Alright!" Carissa closed her eyes and let the staff member expertly work on her face. The difort was indeed minimal, barely noticeable.

    "Mydy, you have such fair and smooth skin, so it doesn''t require much effort," Sallymented while deftly threading Carissa''s face. Sally''s skill was impressive, and she spoke clearly despite working on her task.

 Chapter 324

    Before long, Ryan returned in his new clothes.

    Over the past few months, he had grown taller. The outfit, which had been custom-made, fit him perfectly. The white silk satin was embroidered with rabbits, and the outfit featured a small cape made of leather with a ck exterior and blue lining. The hood of the cape, when draped over his back, gave him the appearance of a young hero. His hair was tied up with a blue silk ribbon, making him look both adorable and festive.

    "Let me see," Carissa said, holding his hand and inspecting him from top to bottom. His freshly powdered face was still flushed and warm, but he wore a beaming smile. "Gosh! Is this our boy, Ryan? I almost didn''t recognize you. You look truly wonderful."

    Ryan blushed slightly. "Those are just things to say to little kids, Aunt Carissa. I''m not a little kid anymore."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Of course you are," Carissa said with affection. "In my eyes, you will always be a little kid."

    She hugged him, feeling the warmth of family.

    Sally smiled, and added, "Lord Ryan, you look so handsome. When you grow up, you''ll surely be a brave and formidable man-a true hero."

    Ryan loved being called a hero, and he immediately offered a piece of candy he had been saving to Sally. "Here''s some candy, miss. Thank you for all your hard work."

    Sally took the candy with a smile. "Thank you, Lord Ryan. This candy is very sweet."

    Lulu took Ryan''s hand. "Alright, let''s go y. We''lle back to see your aunt once she''s finished dressing."

    The dowry would be carried out at three in the afternoon, and forty-five minutes after that, the bride would depart. So, it was about time to get dressed in the wedding gown and apply makeup.

    The wedding would take ce at dusk, around five in the evening. Since it was winter, they should reach Hell Monarch Estate by then and begin the ceremony. Although it wasn''t a rushed affair, preparations had to be made early due to the snowy weather.

    Perhaps Lily''s prayers had worked, for by noon, the snow had stopped. The sky began to clear, and the bright sunlight reflected off the snow, creating a dazzling sight.

    After midday, Carissa was fully dressed in her wedding gown and wore her phoenix crown.

    The skilled staff at Elegance Atelier had indeed done an excellent job. Carissa''s skin, naturally fair, had taken on a healthy rosy hue after some time. This vibrantplexion required only minimal makeup. Her beauty mole was subtly enhanced at the corner of her eye, and a delicate rose was painted at the center of her brow-its petals vivid and full of life. The rose and the beauty mole added a touch of allure to her pure and stunning face. Her eyes, naturally slightly upturned, already held an air of charm without needing much enhancement.

    As Carissa changed into her wedding attire and had her makeup done, thedies from the Sinir family gathered to observe. They were in awe of Carissa under the deft hands of Elegance Atelier''s staff, and they couldn''t help but tease and joke.

    "To be called the most beautiful woman in the capital is truly not an exaggeration."

    "How can Carissa be so beautiful? When her veil is lifted tonight, her appearance might just steal the Hell Monarch''s heart!"

    "Isn''t that the truth? A girl this beautiful-whoever marries her is truly blessed."

    "They''re indeed fortunate. They will surely have a wonderful marriage and lifelong happiness."

    Carissa gazed at her reflection in the mirror, and was stunned. She knew she was attractive, but she had never prided herself on her looks. Beauty was merely a superficial attribute-it wasn''t something she had earned through effort, so there was little reason to be proud.

    Yet today, seeing herself dressed in a wedding gown and wearing the phoenix crown, she felt as though she didn''t recognize herself.

    Was this...the image of a fairy?

    How had they managed to transform her into someone both ethereal and enchanting?

    Carissa took a deep breath, and sighed, "There''s a reason Elegance Atelier charges such a high price. It''s well worth it."

    Sally chuckled softly. "Your words are the greatest praise we could receive."

 Chapter 325

    Lily invited the staff from Elegance Atelier outside for a meal. The banquet had already been set up, and people needed to eat in advance as the bride would need to set out in the evening.

    After the meal, the staff from Elegance Atelier wouldn''t leave immediately. One of them would apany the procession to Hell Monarch Estate.

    After partaking in the nuptial wine, the bride and groom would need to offer wine to their elders as a show of respect. Given the numerous guests at Hell Monarch Estate and the constant movement for the traditional ceremonies, it was crucial to have someone on hand to ensure the bride''s makeup remained intact.

    When it was three in the afternoon, it was time for the dowry to be sent out.

    The sound of drums filled the air as the Sinir family''s younger members personally carried out the dowry. With sixty-four loads of valuables and treasures, including one precious painting by Kyle, it was a sight to behold.

    Silverstone Estate and Northwatch Estate were only two streets apart, and the Earl of Silverstone''s family were also dispatching their dowry at the same hour.

    Vi was already dressed in her wedding attire, and she awaited the moment when Barrett and his entourage woulde to collect her after the dowry had departed. She had sent someone to check whether Carissa''s dowry had also been dispatched and to confirm if it matched the sixty-four loads.

    Her maid, Yvonne, counted and confirmed that indeed there were sixty-four loads. Vi couldn''t help but smile.

    "Hmph, even the esteemed duke''s daughter has a dowry less impressive than mine."

    She hadn''t anticipated the value of Carissa''s dowry, thinking it would merely consist of the usual items.

    Just as Vi was feeling a sense of pride, the loud sound of drums sounded through the air as someone announced, "The Spencer family from Ebonflow has added to General Sinir''s trousseau-fifty bolts of brocade, three sets of gold and emerald headpieces, a pair of crystal figurines, and eighteen pairs of stag and dove motive bangles."

    Vi was startled.

    Who was making such amotion? Could this be a joke?

    Before she could send someone to investigate, another loud announcement echoed, "The Emerald Guild has added to General Sinir''s trousseau-two obsidian des, one spear, a gold and emerald knife, and a box of gold and silver jewelry."

    The voice was clearly amplified by inner force, as it was even louder and more resonant than the drums.

    The noble families in the area rushed out to see.

    Indeed, there were people carryingrge chests following behind the procession.

    The first batch, held carefully with both hands, contained items that were clearly extremely valuable.

    The second batch consisted mostly of weapons, which were also held with both hands and tied with white and gold silk ribbons. This batch seemed to belong to individuals from the martial world.

    "From the Crystal Bloom Guild to Lady Sinir to add to her trousseau, a moonstone figurine of the Lord, two rosewood partition screens, ten bolts of luxurious brocade..."

    When Carissa heard these announcements, she shivered in disbelief.

    She suddenly ordered, "Quick, go see if Violet, Bun, Rod, and Cynthia are here... Lulu? Where''s Lulu?"

    Lulu had already dashed out, running after the dowry procession as she sobbed.

    Didn''t they say they wouldn''te? Why did they only show up when the dowry procession was leaving? It caused Carissa unnecessary distress!

    Just as Lulu was about to catch up, the sound of drums rang out again.

    "From the Lunar Guild to Lady Sinir to add to her trousseau-a top-ss martial arts expert as a bodyguard, eighteen jars of rose wine, and ten bolts of silk..."

    Carissa almost cried upon hearing this. The Lunar Guild was the guild Travis was in. It was known for its poverty and all-female members, and was notorious for struggling even with rent.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    They had sent a martial arts expert, who was most likely Travis. Regardless, she adored rose wine. They had also provided ten bolts of silk-enough to make the Lunar Guild go without proper food for two months!

    "From the Inferno Guild to add to Lady Sinir''s trousseau, one jar of Mystic Pearls, three natural emerald ornaments, one harp, ten ssical string scores, eighteen rubies, eighteen sapphires, and ten sets of woven bedding..."

    Carissa''s eyes reddened. The Inferno Guild was Violet''s faction. Was it not enough that the Spencer family added to the dowry? Now, the Inferno Guild had to add as well?

    The onlookers were stunned by the extravagant dowries, especially from the Inferno Guild. The gifts were not ordinary items, but treasures that were priceless and hard to find!

 Chapter 326

    After the Inferno Guild, the next announcement came from the capital''s physician''s office, Arcane Sanctum. They had sent various precious medicinal herbs, including a century-old rare herb and snow lily. Following Arcane Sanctum was the Tideborn Guild, which also sent rare treasures. Among them, Mystic Pearls were the most prized. They seemed determined to outdo the Inferno Guild, delivering three jars of Mystic Pearls, along with a variety of gemstones. Their offerings filled three entire boxes.

    Vi grew colder, and trembled with each announcement. The more she heard, the more her body shook.

    Carissa also felt her body shiver more with every announcement. She could hardly hear the list of gifts, only the names of the guilds. Many of these guilds were unfamiliar to her.

    Why would they add to her trousseau? It must have been her master who informed them.

    Finally, after hearing announcements from six or seven more guilds, Carissa recognized the voice of her fifth guild senior.

    "The goddaughter of the Pathfinders Guild''s leader is getting married. The guild has sent a dowry of one hundred and eight chests, ten shops in the capital, two estates in Meadow Ridge, and ten thousand gold coins."

    The sound reverberated through the long street, likely audible for ten streets around.

    The Pathfinders Guild? Carissa was indeed an apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, but was she more than just an apprentice?

    The sheer weight of the dowry items left everyone stunned.

    Vi had also hired the Elegance Atelier''s maids for her makeup, and had a slightly heavier application due to a few freckles on her fair skin. Nevertheless, the blush was well-applied, giving her a more natural look.

    However, upon hearing the deafening shouts reverberating through several streets, her made-up face turned ghastly pale.

    What? The Pathfinders Guild sent what? One hundred and eight chests of items? Ten shops in the capital? Two estates? And ten thousand gold coins?

    This was impossible! Ten thousand gold coins was an unimaginable weight! How could it be carried? It had to be a mistake.

    "Yvonne, go outside and see!" Vi shouted in disbelief.

    Inside Northwatch Estate, Carissa covered her mouth with one hand, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.

    Oh, this wasn''t what she expected from her master.

    What kind of surprise was this? After days of shock, they chose to show up at thest moment to celebrate her joyful day. Was it to make her cry and ruin her makeup?

    Lulu, who had been running alongside the dowry procession, turned anxiously when she heard themotion from behind.

    Lulu recognized the members of the Pathfinders Guild carrying the chests. She hurried back, spotting several familiar faces among the crowd.

    Gasping, she ran back and shouted, "Mydy! So many people havee! Your master, the other guild instructors, your guild seniors, and guild juniors-they''ve alle! There are so many of them!" Clutching her wedding gown, Carissa dashed out of the room. The moment she saw her master, tears began to stream down her face.

    She stood in front of the main hall door, stamping her feet repeatedly and spinning around in frustration. Her heavy crown was askew, and she wiped her tears vigorously. As people came in one by one, she couldn''t see them clearly anymore.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A tall figure approached her, a mix of affection and helplessness in his gaze. "You never shed a tear, even when you fought with others to the point of getting injured. Why are you crying so easily now? Don''t go telling everyone you''re Adrian Russell''s apprentice in that state, okay?"

    Adrian''s rough, calloused hand gently brushed her face, wiping away her tears. With a sad smile, he added, "Enough now, don''t cry. Your makeup is too beautiful to ruin with tears. Was this beauty mark just for show? Why has it faded?"

    Carissa sobbed uncontrobly. "Sage Adrian, you all lied to me! You said you wouldn''te, and now you''re here. You''ve made me lose sleep for nights, and now, you show up just as I''m about to leave!" She wiped her tears repeatedly, gradually managing to distinguish the faces of those who had arrived.

    Her master, Everett, and her fellow guild members...

    The head of the Inferno Guild, apanied by his apprentices, also arrived. Violet was making faces at her, and even though Violet''s eyes were red, she still managed to smile.

    There were members from the Crystal Bloom Guild, Lunar Guild, and Emerald Guild, as well as the eldest sons of prominent Ebonflow families and many other guilds Carissa didn''t recognize.

    Cynthia and Bun were also there, standing behind their own masters. They smiled at her, their own eyes misted with tears.

 Chapter 327

    With the dowry already dispatched, it would be less than half an hour before Carissa was to be married.

    Rafael had previously promised to personallye for the bride, so Carissa''s tear-streaked makeup would once again need to be attended to by the staff from Elegance Atelier.

    Yet Carissa couldn''t stop crying. She pounded on Adrian''s chest, then struck Kyle''s arm, and finally clung to Winona.

    "Winona, I thought all of you wouldn''te. I was so distressed. I thought all of you didn''t want me anymore."

    Winona''s smile was tinged with sadness as she gently wiped Carissa''s tears. Her eyes betrayed the weariness and sorrow she felt.

    Oh, the younger woman she saw as a younger sister had endured so much suffering and hardship.

    She felt her heart ache. After wiping Carissa''s tears, she said gently, "Let''s stop those tears, okay? Today''s supposed to be the happiest day of your life, so you need to look the most beautiful. How can you be crying?"

    Winona was tall and graceful, and she appeared like a refined youngdy at first nce. Few knew of her remarkable Lightfoot Skill, or how adept she was at hiding and disguising herself.

    She was the top scout in the martial world and, in addition to being the second apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, she was also the head of Skywing Spire. Although she had entrusted the day-to-day management of Skywing Spire to her deputy, she hade personally as a representative of Skywing Spire to add items to Carissa''s trousseau.

    The staff of the Elegance Atelier were seasoned professionals, but the sudden influx of martial world figures, all dressed in fine clothes and not the usual shabby attire of the wandering heroes, surprised them. To those who didn''t know better, it might have seemed like a gathering of noble families.

    Sally had intended to help Carissa with her makeup, but she could only stand by and wait until Carissa had finished her emotional farewells and stopped crying before she could attend to her.

    Carissa had just managed to dry her tears when she noticed Everett standing next to Kyle.

    Feeling another wave of grievance, she said, "Sage Everett, I''m not crying out of sadness. I''m just so happy that I can''t stop the tears. Please don''t punish me."

    Everett Watson nced at her with a faint smile. "I''ll let it pass this time. But if you cry again, I''ll poke your eyes."

    Everett was in charge of enforcing the Pathfinders Guild''s rules, and he was a figure everyone feared. Even Adrian, upon encountering him, would ingratiate himself with ttering words to avoid any missteps that might lead to a reprimand from his guild junior.

    Once a rule was broken, there was no room for leniency.

    After being punished once, Adrian deeply regretted appointing Everett as the enforcer of the guild''s regtions. He regretted it day and night, realizing that while it was easy to summon a demon, sending them away was much harder.

    Everett''s first and most severe rule was that no one, not even himself, could leave the guild without his permission. Any vitors were to be punished without exception.

    Carissa covered her eyes, as if fearing that Everett might indeed punish her with his sternness. But when she peeked through her fingers, she was astonished to see him dressed in luxurious brocade garments.

    The sight abruptly stilled her urge to cry uncontrobly, and she asked in surprise, "Sage Everett, why are you wearing brocade today? I thought you disliked such luxurious clothing?"

    Everett, who viewed wealth as insignificant, typically wore in cloth and straw sandals. Even in the coldest winters, he would only add an extrayer of clothing, relying on his profound inner force to endure the cold. He had little interest in mingling with the powerful or noble, so Carissa had never imagined that Rafael would be his apprentice before this.

    Everett snorted, and waved his hand dismissively. "I feel like I''m covered in thorns. If it weren''t for your grand wedding, would I wear such attire?"

    Though Everett was proud and aloof, he still cared about appearances. He gave Carissa a stern look, making it clear that if she dared to bring up the topic again, whether it was her wedding or not, he would sew her mouth shut.

    Not daring to speak further, Carissa nced around but didn''t see Travis. Though she previously assumed he was the martial arts expert sent by the Lunar Guild, she couldn''t be sure.

    She choked up and asked, "Where''s Travis? Didn''t hee?"

    Violet chuckled. "He''s part of the contribution sent by the Lunar Guild. Naturally, he''s being brought to Hell Monarch Estate along with your dowry." Carissa turned to look at the head of the Lunar Guild. Despite her usual stern demeanor, she appeared unusually kind-hearted today.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Carissa felt a pang of sadness. The Lunar Guild had only one male apprentice, and yet he had been part of the contribution added to her trousseau.

 Chapter 328

    Frederick wiped his eyes as he approached Carissa. "Mydy, the bridal carriage will soon arrive. Please hurry and touch up your makeup." Now that her master and fellow guild members were here, Carissa felt a pang of reluctance as the time drew near for her to marry.

    She hesitated, and asked, "Could we dy by two hours?"

    "That''s not possible, mydy. You mustplete the ceremony within the allocated time."

    Winona took her hand gently. "Come, let''s get your makeup sorted out. It''s a joyful day, so why are you crying and fussing? That''s inappropriate. We''vee to see you off, and we''ll apany you to Hell Monarch Estate. We have seats reserved there for the wedding banquet."

    Carissa blinked, her eyes misty. "So, Prince Rafael knows all of you areing?"

    "He does, but he didn''t know that you were unaware."

    Well, if that was the case, Rafael hadn''t withheld the information from her.

    With her mood steadied, Carissa stood and bowed in thanks to the heads of the various guilds and their apprentices who hade to offer their blessings to her.

    "There''s no need for thanks. Hurry up and get ready." Adrian waved dismissively.

    Why the need for such gratitude? This was just him calling in a favor.

    Carissa sighed inwardly, thinking that her master was indeed quite impolite.

    As she was getting ready, there was amotion outside. The sound of drums filled the air as someone hurriedly reported, "The prince''s wedding procession has arrived! The prince himself is here to wee the bride!"

    Everett, who was sensitive to such loud announcements, could hardly tolerate the noise.

    "What''s the big deal about it? Isn''t it customary for him toe and pick up his bride? Why all the shouting? If he dares not show up, I''ll have his ears cut off."

    Faced with Everett''s sharp gaze, the gatekeeper fell silent and retreated obediently.

    Vi had thought that her greatest advantage now was that Barrett would personally escort her to Valor Estate, whereas Rafael was a prince and was not required to do so.

    But upon hearing the news that Rafael had arrived with his wedding entourage, Vi stood there in stunned disbelief.

    Why did Rafael treat Carissa so well? Even after a divorce, Carissa couldn''t forget her previous husband-why did she deserve this?

    But if Carissa was skilled at disguising her emotions, Rafael would undoubtedly be unaware of it.

    As Vi was lost in thought, she heard someone announce from the outside that Barrett had arrived to escort her. She gathered herself as her attendants ced the white bridal veil over her head. After Carissa bid farewell to her parents and siblings in the sanctuary hall, she stepped out of the estate.

    The two brides left almost simultaneously, but their entourages and their own states of mind werepletely different.

    Carissa''s head was covered by the white veil. She could only see the hem of her gown and the white satin shoes that peeked out as she moved. Her hand was held by Winona. Winona''s long, slender fingers provided a reassuring grip.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    In front of them, the matchmaker spoke many blessings. Carissa couldn''t see anyone, and could only vaguely sense that she had arrived at the estate''s entrance. There was a sense of the pressure of a crowd at the gate, suggesting that many people hade.

    "Child, it''s time to enter the carriage. Be good from now on," Adrian said softly as he approached her. It was a sentimentden with a father figure''s bittersweet emotion and expectations.

    Be good.

    As long as Carissa behaved and didn''t cause trouble, it would be less worrisome for him. He wouldn''t have to keep waiving the rent of others for her.

    Oh, this mischievous girl was getting married again.

    When Carissa first married, Adrian hadn''t attended. He had sent a letter to Mnie, expressing his displeasure at Carissa''s marriage to Barrett, who had a falling family with unimpressive martial skills.

    Adrian had been unsatisfied with the match.

    Mnie had replied, saying the marriage was confirmed. Ultimately, Adrian was Carissa''s martial arts master rather than her father, and he couldn''t prevent it.

    After consulting with his guild junior Everett, Everett had said coldly, "Not attending is the greatest protest. If the Warren family is trustworthy for a lifetime, you can send additional dowriester. If not, keep it for yourself. There''s always the possibility of a second marriage."

    Adrian''s guild junior''s words were both sharp and prophetic-there was indeed a possibility of a second marriage.

    This time, since Carissa didn''t have her parents, it was only natural that her guild members attended.

    But how could she not face any punishment?

    Instead of returning to the guild and seeking help when she encountered difficulties, she tried to handle everything on her own.

    If she were truly capable of handling things by herself, she shouldn''t have gone around seeking sympathy from others when she was punished by her guild senior in the Pathfinders Guild. She should have just endured it on her own.

 Chapter 329

    Carissa instinctively reached for Adrian''s hand, only to see a different hand extended toward her.

    The hand was broad and long, with a palm covered in calluses, fingers slender and nails neatly trimmed. Most importantly, just above the palm, she could see a white sleeve embroidered with griffin patterns. The griffin pattern was allowed to be used on a prince''s wedding garment or even normal ceremonial robes, but the sky griffin pattern was not.

    It was Rafael, her husband-to-be.

    Regaining herposure, Carissa ced her hand in his. He, too, seemed unfamiliar with holding hands. He first enveloped her hand with his palm, then awkwardly turned it a few times to find a proper fit before finally interlocking their fingers.

    Carissa''s heart raced wildly, pounding so loudly it felt as though it might burst through her eardrums. But if it were possible, she would have heard Rafael''s heartbeat quickening in tandem with hers, a sensation so intense it bordered on dizziness.

    Rafael led her towards the carriage. It seemed there were murmurs that this was improper; typically, it was the matchmaker who led the bride to the carriage. But to hell with tradition.

    Carissa was his bride, and also his princess consort.

    He would lead her himself.

    They would walk side by side toward the future he had always dreamed of.

    Of course, they couldn''t truly walk side by side, given the height difference, but who cared?

    Rafael moved as if walking on clouds, this scene more dreamlike than any dream.

    He had once been heartbroken and deste, but who could have predicted that fate would treat him so well? He was so blessed.

    Everett had given him a stern look earlier, implying hisck of decorum-no greeting or formalities observed.

    But who cared about that now? If there were any punishment, so be it; a fewshes wouldn''t hurt.

    In Rafael''s eyes, there was only Carissa-his bride and also his princess consort.

    There were many people around them, but none mattered except for her.

    He tried to steady his breath, fearing he might faint.

    As they approached the carriage, he wanted to simply lift her into his arms for the rest of the way. However, he couldn''t.

    Despite his formidable strength, his body felt soft and unsteady at this moment. He felt as though he was stumbling with every step. Where was his self-control?

    Gone!

    Fortunately, the matchmaker was perceptive. She supported Carissa, and stabilized their pace until they finally arrived at the carriage.

    At that moment, Carissa was dying to lift the veil and catch a glimpse of Rafael in his wedding attire. Her hands were almost under the veil when Winona gently tapped her back.

    Well, with her master and fellow guild members present, she had been a bit careless, forgetting the etiquette her mother had taught her.

    Once seated in the carriage, the curtains fell. At that instant, the sound of drums erupted, startling her so much that she jumped in her seat.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was embarrassing, though fortunately no one saw.

    Her heart, however, was pounding furiously.

    But she wasn''t afraid. Her master and fellow guild members, including Ryan, were all following the procession behind her. Her family was with her!

    It was a pity she couldn''t see how Rafael struggled to mount his horse, almost unable to climb onto the horse''s back.

    Laughter erupted from the crowd, and Rafael''s face was as red as a tomato. Summoning his inner force, he performed a dashing leap onto the horse''s back. Alright, he managed...

    Tond on the other side of the horse.

    He was thoroughly embarrassed today.

    The royal princes and nobles who apanied the processionughed so hard, they doubled over.

    Everett''s face darkened; he entertained thoughts of expelling Rafael from the guild, though he grudgingly decided to give him another chance.

    Dn understood that Rafael was simply too excited and practically on cloud nine, which caused his loss ofposure. So, he stepped forward to help Rafael onto the horse.

    Once on the horse, Rafael''s cold, murderous re swept over theughing faces in the crowd. Where his gaze fell, the smiles instantly froze.

    Fortunately, the sound of drums created a festive, lively atmosphere as they cleared the way.

    In Carissa''s procession, her attendants, along with Lily and Ryan, were following along. Holly and Frederick remained at Northwatch Estate to manage its affairsnd, estates, and shops. Someone had to oversee these matters to safeguard Ryan''s inheritance.

    Holly would train people to ensure that the household would be trustworthy when Ryan returned to assume his title.

    Moreover, the daily offerings at the sanctuary hall needed to be attended by familiar faces.

 Chapter 330

    The two wedding processions collided head-on.

    Barrett looked at Rafael, and Rafael looked back at Barrett.

    Their gazes met, and Rafael felt nothing but gratitude. He was thankful Barrett had abandoned Carissa. However, gratitude was one thing-the fact that Barrett had previously wronged Carissa was another matter.

    Barrett''s eyes were filled with aplex mix of emotions. Once, he had been just as passionate and proud while bringing Carissa into his home. Back then, he had felt like the happiest man in the world. Yet, fate was cruel.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, Carissa was the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, while Barrett had married and divorced different women, never truly finding fulfillment.

    Because of that, Barrett''splex gaze was filled with traces of envy, jealousy, resentment, bitterness, difort, and heartache. At this moment, he seemed to fully realize that he and Carissa could never go back-there really was no connection between them anymore.

    It was this clear realization that led Barrett to say this as they passed each other:

    "Congrattions, Your Highness, on marrying my discarded ex-wife."

    He knew how irrational he sounded. He understood the gravity of his words, and the possible wrath of the Hell Monarch.

    Despite that, there was no immediate consequence.

    Rafael merely smiled at him, reined in his horse, and replied softly, "Thank you for being blind. It allowed me to marry the one I truly love."

    Barrett was taken aback, watching as Rafael led his procession away in high spirits.

    What had Rafael meant by that? The one he truly loved? Wasn''t Rafael''s marriage to Carissa a matter of necessity?

    After Rafael and his procession had moved away, his smile faded.

    Dammit, Barrett was asking for trouble.

    Dn, who was leading the horses, had overheard the exchange and asked quietly, "Shall we deal with him?"

    "Tomorrow!" Rafael uttered firmly.

    Today was a day of celebration. There would be no bloodshed.

    Most importantly, Everett was present. Rafael definitely didn''t want to experience the older man''s punishment on his wedding night just because of some minor infraction of the rules and family customs. After a pause, Rafael added, "A group beating."

    Dn was about to nod in agreement when Everett''s chilling voice came from behind, "Quiet down. Is your involvement necessary?"

    Rafael immediately straightened his back, facing forward with his eyes fixed ahead.

    Sometimes, Everett''s voice could be truly frightening. On this joyous day, couldn''t the older man use a less intimidating tone?

    With the apanying drums ying the entire way, the bridal carriage arrived at Hell Monarch Estate. The journey didn''t take too long, as the residences of the powerful and wealthy were usually not too far apart.

    At this moment, the sun still hung low in the sky, slowly descending and dyeing the clouds at the horizon with a magnificent tapestry-like brilliance. It had snowed in the morning, but by noon, the skies had cleared. Now, the setting sun seemed to be gilding the world with ayer of gold leaf. Rather than feeling like dusk or twilight, there was a sense of majestic and grand beauty.

    The sunset revealed a grand and majestic beauty, even among the densely packed residences of the capital city.

    The carriage came to a halt in front of Hell Monarch Estate. Carissa was effectively blindfolded by the white veil. She could only see the sway of her wedding gown and the movement of people around her. She wanted to move forward, but the matchmaker and Winona held her back. After another round of deafening drum music, Winona and the matchmaker finally guided her inside.

    The ground was covered with a red carpet. Carissa couldn''t keep her head lowered for long, or her phoenix crown would slip. She could only keep her neck straight and asionally nce at her feet to avoid tripping over the threshold.

    Didn''t someone carry her in thest time? Why did she have to walk this time?

    She didn''t know that this was Adrian''s intention. Now that she was married, she would be required to handle many things on her own.

    If she couldn''t even cross this threshold by herself, how could she reassure others in the future?

    Adrian also had another point of view: didn''t Carissa want to do everything on her own?

    Fine. Go ahead and walk on her own.

    Walk through the stone steps and step over the threshold on her own!

 Chapter 331

    Upon entering Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa was immediately overwhelmed by a cacophony of voices, all calling out congrattions and well-wishes. Some of the voices were familiar, while others were unfamiliar.

    Among them was Eleanor''s annoying voice.

    Oh, Jessica was present too-how irritating.

    Her wedding was bing a mess.

    Kyle was the center of attention, outshining Carissa as the bride. But it didn''t matter, because Violet had quietly approached and taken her friend''s hand.

    "GURG

    who?"

    "You''re so childish! You''re Rod!" Carissa joked with augh.

    "If you say so, Violet replied, chuckling. "Rod is probably in the side hall. After all, he''s part of your dowry."

    Carissa chuckled too, feeling less anxious.

    She had no idea what the procedures were. She was just standing there, listening to them set up a table and other things. Her mind wandered. Why were they setting up a table? Were she and Rafael supposed to swear brotherhood here?

    That was so funny.

    Well, it wasn''t actually funny, but her mind just couldn''t stop wandering because she couldn''t see anything.

    Then, she heard someone call for Helen to sit in the main seat, and to prepare for the rituals that needed to be carried out. Anothermotion followed once Helen had. taken her seat. Someone requested for another chair because Adrian also needed to sit and receive their salutations.

    But Adrian was Carissa''s master. The bride should have bid farewell to her parents at home beforeing here. How could she give salutations to her master in the groom''s family''s hall?

    It was not the proper etiquette!

    Well, proper etiquette or not, Everett would intervene.

    A stern voice rang out, "This wedding ritual is about showing respect to their elders. I''m Rafael''s master. What''s the big deal about him giving me salutations?"

    In any case, the Pathfinders Guild was adamant that someone from the bride''s side. must be present to receive the couple''s salutations.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Who cared about etiquette? In the world of martial arts, rules were determined by strength.

    Everett''s logic was straightforward. As Rafael''s master, him sitting there was entirely appropriate. Then, Everett remarked that since his guild senior, Adrian, was present, it was improper for him, as a guild junior, to be seated while Adrian stood.

    Was there such a rule in the capital?

    Regardless, the rhetorical question made sense and everyone considered it reasonable.

    Ultimately, Adrian got his seat.

    Thus, a length of white silk ribbon, tied in a double-heart knot, was handed to Carissa, with the other end held by Rafael. The two of them stood together.

    Carissa was familiar with this part. Without hesitation, she turned to face outward and even prompted Rafael, "We should show our respect to the Lord first. We need to face. outside."

    Rafael slowly turned around, his voice calm and even, "We should listen to the ceremonial officer. Today, the Protocol Minister is officiating our wedding."

    Carissa fell silent, realizing her mistake. It was already quite unfortunate for Rafael to be marrying someone who had been married before. She shouldn''t bring up any other matters rting to her previous wedding.

    After the salutation ritual, Carissa was led into the newlywed suite. The journey there was long, and she had to keep the white veil on. The veil was only to be lifted by Rafael once they were in their suite.

    Once the veil was lifted, they would drink the ceremonial wine, and the matchmaker woulde in to give them a blessing. A crowd woulde in to receive blessing gifts from the couple, then Carissa would stay in the room while Rafael mingled with the guests. During the banque

 Chapter 332

    Once the white veil was lifted, the matchmaker promptly removed it.

    The couple''s eyes met, and each saw a breathtaking beauty in the other. In that moment, both held their breath.

    Rafael''s heart raced faster. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from his bride''s face. She was the most beautiful person he had ever seen-like a fairy hidden beneath a rose tree.

    Carissa gazed at Rafael with bright eyes, noting that he looked even more handsome than before. The griffin patterns on his ceremonial robes showed his high status. The usual coldness in his noble presence was absent, with only warmth and tenderness present in his eyes. Standing tall and graceful, he seemed like a divine being.

    Both of them blushed and remained transfixed, reluctant to break eye contact.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Some things were wondrous-they both felt it in that shared gaze.

    The matchmaker spoke up, "Your Highnesses, thedies outside are here to receive their blessing gifts and share in your joy."

    That Carissa snapped out of her reverie. Were they not supposed to drink the ceremonial wine first? Before she could ask, a crowd surged into the newlywed suite.

    Carissa was deeply moved to see Violet, Cynthia, Bun, and even Rod, who was standing at the forefront with a white and gold ribbon tied around his neck. Thus, the other young wives anddies could only offer their congrattions from behind this barrier of four people.

    After the congrattory messages, many praised Carissa and Rafael''s union as a match made in heaven, describing them as a perfect pair who were both so beautiful. A flood ofpliments poured in at the same time, apanied by excited squeals, all astonished by the couple''s appearance that day.

    In this situation, Carissa was more adept at managing the crowd than Rafael.

    She smiled warmly and curtsied. "Thank you, all, for your blessings. Your kindness is deeply appreciated. Please drink a little more today. Lily, please distribute the blessing gifts so everyone can share in the joy."

    Lily carried arge bag, filled to the brim with small blue and gold pouches, each containing pairs of gold coins.

    For a royal wedding, giving gold coins was not considered extravagant. However, the guests had seen the dowry items, which filled the entire side hall and even extended into the corridor. Even Helen was astonished by the sheer volume.

    Most of those who managed to enter were the young daughters anddies from influential families, who left after receiving their share of the joyous blessings.

    But Rafael couldn''t linger in the newlywed suite for too long. As the groom, he needed to greet the guests. Reluctant to head out, he turned back three times before finally leaving the room.

    As soon as he left, Lily sat down, rubbing her aching legs. It was a happy day, but it was exhausting.

    Rod and Bun also needed to leave. With the groom gone, only female rtives could remain in the newlywed suite. Violet and Cynthia stayed behind, while Carissa''s female guild members stayed outside to entertain the guests.

    From the way Adrian and Everett were behaving today, it seemed as though they intended to turn Hell Monarch Estate into their own domain.

    ari, you look so beautiful today," Violet said, cupping Carissa''s face, her eyes sparkling with admiration. "How do you manage to be so stunning? If someone else had your looks, I''d have to scratch her face. Cynthiaughed andmented, "There are many people more beautiful than you. Why haven''t you scratched any of them?"

    "Shut up. Today, my guild had more ir than your guild. You need to wait until I''m finished talking to Cari before it''s your turn," Violet insisted, always eager to assert her superiority.

    Cynthia refused to back down, determined to challenge the pompous aristocrat.

    She sat on Carissa''s right side, turning her friend''s face towards her and making a few noises of admiration. "If I ever get married, I want to look this beautiful.ˇ±

    Violet turned Carissa''s face back towards her with a huff. "Your face will never look as good as Cari''s, no matter how much makeup you use."

    "Who says so?" Cynthia promptly turned Carissa''s face back towards her.

    Carissa ced her hands on their shoulders. "Stop. I need to ask you both something. Did Sage Adrian say you couldn''te to the city until my wedding? Is that why you only came today?"

 Chapter 333

    Talking bad about one''s own master and others'' masters was something they did without any pressure.

    Carissa raised her hand, sending her attendants out to stand guard at the door.

    Violet, who was never one to hold back, said, "We''ve been here for two days, but we weren''t allowed to enter the city. It was your master''s order. We had to stay at a small inn in a town outside the city. There were so many thieves in that town. Fortunately, we had enough martial experts among us, so the dowry was safe."

    Two days ago was when Kyle had left. He probably did it to meet up with Adrian outside the city.

    "But your master brought Winona into the city every day, from morning until evening. We don''t know what news they were gathering. Today, we waited outside the city around noon. When we saw that your dowry was about to depart, we hurried in," Violet continued, adding, "I''ve never been so flustered, but it was also quite thrilling. It felt like we were at the center of attention of the entire city."

    "I''ve never seen anything like that. It was so lively! When my guild senior made the announcement for our guild, his voice was so loud. I''m sure everyone in the capital heard him,"mented an equally excited Cynthia.

    Carissa raised her eyebrow and smiled. "That''s for sure."

    That was such an exaggeration. Didn''t they know how vast the capital was?

    "The town was just too cold. The coal used for heating in the inn made our eyes hurt," Violet grumbled. "I''m such a delicate person. You''re the only one whom we''d endure such hardship for, Cari." Violet always imed to be delicate and constantlyined. But when it came to times that mattered, she never uttered a word ofint.

    "It wasn''t too bad, except that the food was terrible. The chef didn''t seem to be very skilled," Cynthia added.

    In every guild, there were always a few excellent cooks who made dishes that were delicious and well-presented. That was especially true for the Crystal Bloom Guild, which was famous for its Wood. Their guild was pretty much like a chef training camp.

    Carissa''s eyes grew misty. "To have the guild leaders and so many apprentices stuck in that small town inn... I owe you all a great deal."

    "You''re not the one who has to repay it. Your master said that if any guild on the guest list doesn''t attend, the Pathfinders Guild will cut ties with them," Violet said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cynthia chuckled. "The Beggar Guild wanted toe, but your master finds them dirty and disorderly, so he wouldn''t allow them to attend. The Beggar Guild leader must be feeling quite ufortable right now."

    "It''s better they don''te. Seeing them will only make me angry. They clearly knew that some people were using their guild''s name to abduct children and turn them into thieves and beggars, yet they did nothing about it," Carissa responded.

    ''Since the Beggar Guild changed its leader, it hasn''t been the same. I hope they hold another election and choose a more capable person," Violetmented before changing the topic and eagerly asking, "What''s it like being married to the marshal? He looked very handsome today. Your heart must have skipped a beat, right?"

    Carissa rested her chin on her hand. "We''re just partners in life. He used to like someone, but that woman is married now. In fact, I suspect that person might be me, because his gaze today was different from before."

    Violet shot her a sidelong nce. "How did youe up with that idea? You''ve always been in Meadow Ridge and haven''t seen him much."

    "He''s Sage Everett''s apprentice. Although I haven''t seen him, he has seen me."

    "Well, if he saw you in Meadow Ridge, I can guarantee he wouldn''t have liked you. There are so many male apprentices there, but how many have fallen for you? They all avoided you. Only Rod and Bun are close to you, and that''s because Rod is poor and wanted to gain some benefits by being your friend."

    Carissa protested, "I''ve got the looks."

    "Being good-looking is useless. You were always falling and rolling around in the mud like a little monkey. Throughout the year, there were hardly any days when you were clean."

    As Carissa recalled her appearance at Meadow Ridge, the idea she had about herself was instantly dispelled. Indeed, who would like a mud-sttered monkey?

    She had never thought that Rafael''s previous affection might be directed at her. But since she had felt a little flutter in her heart, she began to entertain the delusion that perhaps the person he liked who had married someone else was actually.her.

 Chapter 334

    Hell Monarch Estate was bustling with activity today. Most officials and military officers of the fourth rank and above were there. Those who weren''t present were either at Silverstone Estate or Valor Estate. However, the main topic of conversation at Hell Monarch Estate wasn''t Carissa, the new princess consort, but rather the group of martial artists led by Adrian. His presence alone was enough to spark private whispers and spection.

    Who was Adrian Russell?

    The Russell family had once been a powerful family in the capital, but they eventually withdrew from the circles of power to establish their own guild. Some insightful individuals imed that, although there was no formal leader of the martial arts world, Adrian''s position was essentially equivalent to that of a leader.

    Why?

    Because Adrian was both wealthy and highly skilled.

    Hisbat skills were exceptional-one could only guess at the extraordinary experiences that had honed his abilities to such a level.

    As for his wealth, it was beyond measure. Having umted their fortune over generations, The Russell family had bought so muchnd and property that even Adrian might not be able to keep track of it all.

    a

    Just look at Meadow Ridge. It wasn''t just a single piece ofnd-it stretched for hundreds of miles, with countless estates and fields. Adrian also owned any properties elsewhere, including numerous shops in the capital.

    The people he had brought with him today were unlike the typical martial artists one might expect. Theycked the rough, unruly demeanormonly associated with such individuals, disying a sense of refinement and propriety instead.

    This shattered themon people''s preconceptions about martial artists.

    Themon people had always thought of martial artists as mere brutes, not worth much consideration. After all, many apprentices from various guilds were merely bodyguards or protectors-hardly worthy of high regard.

    The second most talked-about topic was the dowry the Pathfinders Guild had brought.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The dowry items were disyed for everyone to see. It included numerous chests filled. with gold bars and ingots. The purity of the gold was unquestionable, familiar to those used to handling such treasures. As for the rare and exotic treasures, some were things they had never seen before.

    Just take the Mystic Pearls-howrge were they? To put it into perspective, if anyone even owned a single one of those, it would be the talk of the town for quite some time. But here, there were four or five jars full of them.

    This wasn''t just a dowry-it was clearly meant to support the Hell Monarch''s princess. consort for ten lifetimes. Even if Rafael took many concubines and wives in the future, filling his home with children, they would never be able to shake Carissa''s status as the primary princess consort.

    Even Helen was astonished. Overwhelmed by her love for these precious items, her hands trembled as she examined the dowry, and she kept muttering, "Oh, Heavenly Lord. However, when Rafael led his bride out to make the ceremonial toasts, Carissa. immediately became the center of attention.

    It was said that when angered, a man would go to great lengths for a beautiful woman. In this case, many would agree that the beautiful woman in the saying referred to Carissa.

    Today, she shone with an almost otherworldly beauty, like a dazzling gem. Wherever she went, whether among the distinguished gentlemen or youngdies, all eyes were irresistibly drawn to her. Especially when she blushed and smiled shyly, it was as if everyone''s gaze was maically fixed on her.

    Many of the royal rtives and officials present had seen Carissa before, at the celebration feast after the soldiers returned victorious from the Southern Frontier.

    At that time, describing her as messy wouldn''t have been enough to exin her appearance. The people present that day had preferred to keep their distance to avoid being affected by her presence. Her skin had been tan, dry, and peeling. It had been better to not look at her at all.

    Who could have imagined she would turn out to be so stunning-a beauty who could captivate a nation, breathtakingly exquisite, and enough to make anyone''s heart flutter?

    Everyone was puzzled. They had seen what Aurora looked like, and wondered how Barrett could bear to abandon such an exquisite wife for another woman. It was truly baffling.

    Carissa''s flushed cheeks were not due to makeup, but because of a certain someone holding her hand.

    So, this was what holding hands felt like.

    When Rafael had gone to Northwatch Estate to escort her, he had held her hand. However, she had been reeling from so many emotions then, so the feeling hadn''t registeredpletely. But now, as they moved from table to table, he never once let go of her hand, their fingers always intertwined.

    Having drunk quite a bit, Rafael''s face was flushed. From her angle, Carissa could see his profile and the line of his jaw. She warned herself to not look any longer, or her heart might no longer belong to her alone.

 Chapter 335

    After three rounds of toasts, Adrian and the apprentices from the Pathfinders Guild stood up to offer their own. It wasn''t just Adrian whom people were impressed by-even if only Kyle were present, their presencemanded respect. When they came to make toasts, even the prime minister stood up to reciprocate.

    Trevor was the one who had initially secured this marriage, so Adrian toasted him. Adrian drank the entire cup, while Trevor only took a small sip, which was enough to show his respect as the royal chancellor. Also, considering his health, excessive drinking wouldn''t be advisable.

    Carissa''s eyes reddened as she watched the Pathfinders Guild members rise to make toasts.

    They were undoubtedly there to support her. Even though the asion was hosted by Rafael''s household, the Pathfinders Guild members wanted to show everyone that this ce would also be Carissa''s in the future.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Though such customs were not typically observed in high-society marriages, they were martial artists. Who would dare to challenge their traditions?

    Moreover, Adrian came from a noble background, and Kyle was also present.

    Who would refuse them?

    Who would dare criticize their actions?

    As for Eleanor and Jessica, their expressions were dark throughout the event. Even when they weren''t frowning, their demeanors were cold and sarcastic.

    Taking the opportunity, Eleanor sat next to Helen and sighed softly. "Helen, I''m concerned about your future. With such a powerful daughter-inw, you, as the mother-inw, might find it hard to enforce any rules.

    "She might even refuse to perform the post-wedding ritual tomorrow. You''ll need to be careful in your interactions with her. If your words cause offense, you might face retaliation."

    Helen''s emotions today were tooplex for her to fully understand Eleanor''s words.

    Certainly, Hell Monarch Estate was the center of attention today, and she was pleased by Carissa''s extensive dowry and connections. She felt happy for the benefits it brought. However, this fortune fell to Rafael, not directly to her.

    Now, with Eleanor''s provocation, Helen felt an even deeper, more indescribable turmoil.

    Would she really have to live under her daughter-inw''s shadow in the future? Was there even such a rule? If a daughter-inw showed any disrespect, the ethical officials monitoring and enforcing moral and ethical conduct would be quick toe after her.

    But how could today''s scene be judged by ordinary standards?

    Helen was worried that Carissa might appear dutiful on the surface while secretly undermining her, which would be troublesome.

    Helen had some self-awareness. She had been pampered all her life, and after she entered the pce as a concubine, her elder sister had protected her. So, she hadn''t really had to use her brains much. If Carissa were a master of maniption, Helen would indeed be in for a rough time.

    Her initial excitement faded, reced by worry. Living in Rafael''s residence now seemed dull and uneventful.

    During the banquet the other day, Helen had noticed that many people didn''t seem to regard her with much importance. As an honored concubine, she had expected to have a stronger influence, and hoped that theck of immediate warmth from others could be attributed to her past failures to cultivate these rtionships.

    But with Carissa''s grand entrance, where would Helen fit in Hell Monarch Estate in the future?

    Helen felt disheartened.

    Seeing that her brief provocation had worked, Eleanor inwardly called Helen a fool and signaled Jessica, who had been standing by.

    Jessica smoothly said, "Mom, I don''t agree with what you said. No matter how influential Carissa''s background is, our kingdom is governed with kindness and respect. Being disrespectful to our elders is a grave offense. Even as a princess, I must respect my mother-inw.

    When I entered my husband''s family, I adhered to the rules for a full year."

    This statement made Helen''s spirits lift again.

    That was right.

    It didn''t matter even if Carissa had the king backing her. The weight of traditional values would still hang over her. If she dared to be disrespectful, that weight would crush her.

    Helen felt a renewed sense of satisfaction.

    Eleanor chuckled. "I only fear that may not be the case. Helen, if you''re confident, try asking her for a jar of those Mystic Pearls tomorrow and see if she gives them to you. That will show whether she''s truly respectful."

    Those Mystic Pearls drove Eleanor insane with envy.

    Helen, who cared a lot about appearances, immediately responded, "Why wouldn''t she give them to me? They''re just Mystic Pearls, after all. I won''t even need to ask her-I can take them directly."

    Eleanorughed heartily. "Is that so? Then, go and retrieve a few pearls now and give them to me for safekeeping. If she doesn''t chase after you, I''ll consider myself defeated. I''ll return the pearls and give you an additional three thousand silver coins. But if you lose, the pearls will be mine."

 Chapter 336

    Standing to the side, Jessica smiled as she said, "Mom, that won''t do. If Carissa questions uster and mes Aunt Helen, wouldn''t it be... Oh, never mind, Aunt Helen wouldn''t dare." The mother and daughter duo were clearly manipting Helen, whose "innocence" bordered on frightening, making her particrly susceptible to provocations.

    Helen immediately responded, "It''s just a few Mystic Pearls. Do you think she''ll really get angry at me?"

    Earlier, she had worried about Carissa''s powerful backing and how she might struggle as a mother-inw. But now, after a few words, she felt emboldened. Her concern seemed to have evaporated. Helen rose from her seat, chin held high. Gillian apanied her as she made her way to the side hall.

    Outside, the guests were still enjoying the banquet and making toasts. There were only a few guards watching over the wedding gifts. After all, the guests in the residence were of high status, none of whom would dare tomit petty theft.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was Jacob who had ordered the guards assigned to watch the gifts. When they saw Helen arrive, they had no suspicions. They simply nodded respectfully and allowed her to enter. Helen walked through the room filled with gifts, marveling at the sheer volume. The room was nearly packed, leaving only a narrow passage for people to walk through.

    The four jars of Mystic Pearls were on disy, each pearl round and gleaming. The unique luster of these special pearls was iparable to that of ordinary pearls.

    "Four jars there must be over two hundred and twenty pounds of Mystic Pearls! Goodness, I''ve never seen so many," Helen eximed, once again stunned.

    Sensing Eleanor''s ill intentions, Gillian quietly advised, "Mydy, with your status, it''s improper to do such a thing. If you were to take your daughter-inw''s dowry, it wouldn''t reflect well on you."

    Helen looked at her attendant as if she were foolish. "Of course not. How could I do something like that?"

    Gillian sighed in relief, having been worried that Helen might fall for the scheme.

    But before she could fully rx, Helen said, "I certainly won''t take any. Otherwise, why would I have brought you? You take them."

    Gillian stared in shock, unable to believe her ears. "What?"

    "What are you afraid of? Do you think I can''t protect you if something goes wrong?" Helen nced outside and whispered, "Hurry, just take three pearls. No one will notice. There are so many of them. Even if ten or so are missing, no one will notice."

    Gillian could hardly believe her ears. Was this really the woman she had raised? To think she would ask Gillian tomit such a theft.

    Ancient wisdom proved true-living too long of a life could be problematic!

    But what could Gillian do? This was the youngdy she had raised with so much care-this was karma indeed.

    Gillian was extremely nervous as she was stealing something for the first time. Although Helen was blocking the view of the people outside, the older woman''s hand still trembled slightly as she reached out. Her heart pounded in her chest.

    She grabbed a handful of pearls, not knowing how many she had taken, quickly stuffed them into her pocket, and turned around as if nothing had happened. Fortunately, the people outside didn''t look in, given that it was Helen who had entered-who would ever suspect her of theft?

    With Gillian nervously in tow, Helen made a show of inspecting the room and said, "Well, these dowry items are indeed impressive. There are many rare treasures."

    Gillian wiped the sweat from her forehead. Despite the chilly weather, she was drenched in cold sweat.

    "Alright, let''s go. We need to attend to the guests," Helen said as she headed out the door.

    Gillian quickly followed, the guilt of thievery tormenting her. She prayed for forgiveness from the heavens. She had no choice but to do as her mistressmanded.

    As Helen and Gillian left, the guards at the door exchanged nces. One of them nodded and hurried off to find Jacob.

    "Seriously?" Jacob asked, frowning.

    "I wouldn''t dare use Lady Helen falsely, nor would I obstruct her. I feared causing her disgrace," the guard replied.

    "Very well. Return and keep watch. No one is to speak of this," Jacob instructed.

    After the guard left, Jacob poured himself a drink and strolled around the banquet, casually observing from behind a partition screen. From his vantage point, he could clearly see the area where the women were gathered. Helen was speaking with Eleanor, then handed something over to her.

    Jacob had a clear view of what was exchanged-Mystic Pearls, at least five or six of them.

 Chapter 337

    Jacob didn''t make a fuss. It was Rafael''s wedding day, so everything else had to take a backseat.

    What was Helen thinking? How could she take items from her daughter-inw''s dowry and give them to someone else? Was such behavior even possible for a rational person? Jacob sighed. He couldn''t understand how an honored concubine like Helen, who seemed so "innocent," could have given birth to such a wise and perceptive son like Rafael.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Carissa had only gone through one round of toasts when Rafael took her to their new suite. As the groom, Rafael couldn''t leave the banquet so quickly and would have to return soon. Even now, as Carissa watched him leave after he escorted her back to the suite, her hand still seemed to hold the warmth of his touch.

    The room was warmed by a brazier, providing a cozyfort that seeped into her very heart.

    It turned out that matters of the heart couldn''t be controlled. Carissa tried to restrain her emotions, but was helpless to stop them from sinking deeper into Rafael''s gentle gaze.

    Lily entered, calling for Lulu and the others to go downstairs for the wedding banquet. The servants deserved a meal too. The dishes served for them were quitevish, though they were served in the lower courtyard, not the main hall.

    Lulu and the others had been serving the guests all this time and had not eaten yet, so they were quite hungry.

    However, Lulu was also concerned about Carissa and asked, "Lily, is there a table of food here for Lady Carissa?"

    "We''ve had some chicken noodle soup prepared for Lady Carissa to have a light meal first. After the prince has entertained the guests, she can join him for dinner. His Highness has only had wine and hasn''t eaten any food," Lily replied.

    Carissa looked up. "Is it alright to just drink wine without eating? Can''t someone stop him for a while and make him eat something?"

    Lily smiled. "Oh, are you already showing concern for your husband, mydy?"

    Carissa''s face turned a deep red. "Lily, don''t tease me. Drinking on an empty stomach is really not good."

    Lily sent the others out and closed the door of the newlywed suite. There was something the youngdy needed to know.

    Now that Carissa was officially married, there was no turning back.

    Initially, Lily had nned to wait until after the wedding night to discuss this, but having observed Carissa over the past few days, she could see that her mistress had truly developed feelings for Rafael. If she didn''t tell her soon, Carissa would be tormented.

    Lily moved a chair and sat down in front of her mistress, gazing at her with relief.

    Today, Carissa looked truly radiant, far more so than she had when marrying Barrett. It wasn''t just about the makeup-it was that her heart truly belonged to Rafael. When a person was in love, their entire being glowed, and the sweetness of that feeling was evident in every corner of their expression.

    "Are you happy, my dear?" Lily asked gently.

    She took Carissa''s hand, applying a bit of pressure as she rubbed the calluses on her palm, then pulled out a small jar of cream she carried with her. This cream was from Sebastian, who imed it could soften calluses and smelled pleasant.

    Carissa used her other hand to rub the back of her neck. "I don''t particrly feel happy or not. Getting married isn''t exactly a new experience for me."

    She was indeed happy, but there was also a tinge of mncholy. Though she had developed feelings for Rafael, he had married her for other reasons. He was settling for her, so how could she appear overjoyed?

    She needed to constantly remind herself to stay grounded and avoid giving her heart away entirely. If Rafael grew cold towards her in the future, it would hurt deeply.

    Though Carissa usually kept her grievances to herself, Lily could easily discern her true feelings. Lily had watched this child grow up, and even though she had been away at Meadow Ridge, she had been a constant presence over the years. She knew Carissa well enough to know what the youngdy was thinking.

    "Today, there''s something I need to tell you. After I''m done, you can decide if you want to be happy about it," Lily said with a yful look. "But remember, you mustn''t keep bringing up your previous marriage." "What''s this about?" Carissa asked, her interest piqued.

 Chapter 338

    Lily applied the cream to Carissa''s other hand, her brows furrowing slightly to hide the sadness in her eyes.

    "When you initially returned to discuss your marriage, you were met with a sea of suitors. Many noble families came to seek your hand."

    Carissa nodded. "I know about that."

    "Yes, but there is something you may not know. At that time, you hadn''t yet returned from Meadow Ridge," Lily continued, gently rubbing the cream into Carissa''s hand.

    Lily sighed softly. "Back then, the news of the duke and the young masters'' deaths reached us. The battlefield needed a general, so the Hell Monarch was appointed as the Grand Marshal to reim the Southern Frontier."

    Carissa withdrew her hand, rubbing it herself, her gaze lowering as her eyshes grew damp. "I know all this, Lily. You don''t need to tell me."

    Talking about her father and brothers made her heart ache deeply.

    "Listen to what I have to say to the end," Lily said, fighting back tears, knowing she couldn''t let a single tear fall today. "The night before the Hell Monarch was to lead his troops out of the city, he came to the estate. I remember it was alreadyte, and the madam had gone to bed. But upon hearing that the Hell Monarch had arrived, she dressed again and went out to meet him."

    Carissa paused, seemingly lost in thought.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and her voice trembled slightly as she asked, "Why was he there sote at night?"

    Lily recalled the events of that time as if from a dream.

    She spoke softly, "He brought a dagger and made a promise. He said that this time, on the Southern Frontier battlefield, he would personally avenge the deaths of the duke and the young masters by killing General Var and his army. He used the dagger as a token and asked for your hand in marriage."

    Even though Carissa had already guessed part of the story, hearing it directly from Lily still left her stunned and in silence.

    Rafael hade to ask for her hand in marriage?!

    Carissa''s eyshes fluttered. "Mom refused him, right?"

    "No," Lily replied. "Your mother epted."

    Carissa''s confusion deepened. "If she epted, why did sheter agree to Barrett''s proposal?"

    Lily sighed deeply. "Your mother epted the prince because she wanted him to go to war with a clear mind. But she felt that since even the duke couldn''t drive out the Sandorian people from the Southern Frontier, the Hell Monarch wouldn''t be able to either.

    "Moreover, Prince Rafael was headed to the Southern Frontier battlefield, which was fraught with peril. She was terrified of that ce back then. Don''t me her-choosing General Warren was truly done with the hope of providing you with a stable life."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Lily took Carissa''s hand once more. "Your mother has always been wise. She has never made a wrong decision in managing the household. The only mistake she made was in your marriage. At that time, she prioritized your marriage above all else, but misjudged General Warren."

    Carissa felt a pang of sorrow. It was as if her heart was gripped by an invisible force, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    So, Rafael hade to seek her hand in marriage before heading to the Southern Frontier? And he had seeded in what he promised to do-he had personally killed Var and reimed the Southern Frontier, fulfilling Hector''s unfinished mission.

    "Don''t overthink this, mydy. Your mother actually held a great fondness for Prince Rafael. When she promised you to General Warren, she spent the whole night talking to her attendant, Gloria. She said that among all the suitors, Prince Rafael was her first choice. Unfortunately, he was going to the Southern Frontier, a ce of almost certain death.

    "Besides that, she also mentioned that even if the Hell Monarch returned victorious, as a royal prince, he would have numerous concubines and secondary wives in his household. Your temperament wouldn''t be suited to such a situation."

    Carissa could understand why Mnie had feared the Southern Frontier battlefield so much, and why she believed that once someone went there, they might never return.

    In Mnie''s eyes, Hector was all-powerful, a mighty general who was unmatched in the world. Her mother had loved and revered her father. Thus, Mnie thought that if Hector and his sons couldn''t survive on the Southern Frontier battlefield, then that ce was indeed hell on earth.

 Chapter 339

    After Lily finished speaking, a maid entered with a bowl of steaming chicken noodle soup. Carissa had been hungry moments before, but now, seeing the hot soup, she suddenly lost her appetite. "You should eat. Your mother, watching from above, would be very happy to see you marrying Prince Rafael today. I promise you that," Lily said gently.

    Carissa''s tears fell into the broth as she held the bowl of soup.

    Choking up, she said, "This phoenix crown is so heavy... It''s causing me such pain in my neck that I feel like crying."

    Trying to hold back her own tears, Lily wiped Carissa''s tears away but understood that a new bride could cry if she wished.

    "Silly girl, finish your soup, then we''ll remove the crown, change your clothes, and help you take a bath. Tonight, there''s much celebration outside. Prince Rafael probably won''t return to the suite until after midnight."

    Carissa took a few spoonfuls of the soup, her sobs softening. "Where''s the dagger he sent? Didn''t Mom give him a token in return?"

    "The dagger was in the duke''s armory in Northwatch Estate," Lily said with a smile. "I brought it along and will show it to you tomorrow. Your mother did give him a token in return as well."

    Lily''s smile widened. "She gave him a handkerchief, saying it was one you had embroidered yourself."

    Carissa looked up in surprise. "Huh? That handkerchief was the token of engagement?"

    She had thought it was something given to him when she was a child.

    "Yes."

    "But there were so many things that could have been given. Why choose that handkerchief?"

    Carissa''s appetite waspletely gone.

    How could her mother have sent such an ugly handkerchief to Rafael as a token? When Carissa saw it in themand tent back then, she had thought it was extremely ugly and had even made fun of it in her mind.

    But thinking about how Rafael had carefully kept that handkerchief on the battlefield, never parting with it even after learning that she had married Barrett, touched her.

    Yet, it was still so ugly.

    Lily was smiling, though she had tears glistening in her eyes. "Because it was the first embroidery you ever did, and you did such a wonderful job on it. Your mother felt very proud of you."

    Carissa was crying andughing simultaneously, but still couldn''t resist eating eagerly as she smelled the delicious soup.

    She yfullyined, "There''s a table full of food, yet I can only eat this bowl of chicken noodle soup? Seriously?"

    "Tonight is the first time you and Prince Rafael will share a meal as a married couple," Lily said.

    Though she felt sorry for the bride being so hungry, the significance of this meal was profound.

    "In theory, as a prince''s bride, you shouldn''t have left the banquet so early. But His Highness is considerate of you, allowing you to return and rest early. After you eat, we''ll help you with your bath. The staff from Elegance Atelier will help you remove your makeup."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The phoenix crown was indeed too heavy and not kind to the neck. Lily felt sympathetic for Carissa''s difort.

    After summoning the servants to attend to Carissa, Lily marveled at the conveniences of Orchid Hall. The bathhouse was conveniently located just outside the bedroom. It was ingeniously designed with a golden pipe that carried hot water from several rooms into a small basin in the bath chamber.

    There was no need to carry hot water from outside, which made bathing extremely convenient. Even in winter, it was warm inside, thanks to the braziers.

    Tonight, the hot water would remain running. Simply turning the faucet on the golden pipe would produce a steady flow of hot water. But in the future, Luke had mentioned that the hot water would only be avable for a couple of hours at a time, which would be more than sufficient.

    Several maids came in to assist, and Sally from Elegance Atelier joined them to help. After removing her makeup, Carissa''s natural beauty shone through, still captivating and beautiful.

    She changed into a light blue gown made of luxurious brocade, embroidered with butterflies flitting among flowers. The bodice was adorned with delicate orchids, and the outer garment was made of the same soft, flowing fabric that trailed gracefully along the floor. After removing the crown, her hair was tied in a high ponytail with a white silk ribbon.

 Chapter 340

    In preparation for her marriage, Carissa had acquired numerous new outfits.

    Along with the engagement gifts from Rafael, her collection included many pieces of luxurious brocade and cloud satin. Her trunk was filled with clothing for every season-spring, summer, autumn, and winter ˇŞall in varying colors and with exquisite embroidery. There was even a separate trunk for fox fur and heavy cloaks.

    Looking at the engagement gifts and dowry items now, she felt she had more than enough clothing for a lifetime. The garments she wore today and those freshly arranged in her wardrobe were intended for theing days. They were mostly vibrant in color but remained elegant rather than gaudy.

    Carissa found that blue hues suited her exceptionally well.

    The outfit she wore tonight was a gentle shade of blue. Not a dark blue, but rather light blue with a hint ofvender, which highlighted her snow-like skin andplemented her beauty mark.

    The outeryer made of cloud satin was incredibly soft, and its glossy surface shimmered with every movement. Though the garment was somewhat thin, the heated floor was enough to keep her warm. Carissa felt remarkably at ease. After her earlier bout of crying, her nose had been stuffy, but it had cleared up once she took a bath.

    Word from the front courtyard indicated that Rafael had drunk quite a bit and would likely return to the newlywed suite soon. It was still only about ten at night, earlier than midnight, which was when Lily had anticipated Rafel would return.

    Tonight''s guests were truly making an asion of itˇŞhow often did one see a wedding feaststing this long?

    It was a mark of great respect.

    Lily quickly instructed the servants to remove some of the food and rece it with fresh servings. The food had not been originally intended for immediate consumption, but it was customary to have a full spread in the newlywed suite, symbolizing that the couple would always be well-fed and cared for in their future.

    Except for the wine and the wine sses, everything else was brought in fresh. The food was the same as before, but the chef had prepared these dishes fresh, keeping them warm in pots until they could be served again before Rafael arrived at the newlywed suite.

    With everything in ce, Dn helped Rafael back to Orchid Hall.

    Turning her head, Carissa suddenly remembered there was a ceremony they might have missed.

    That''s right, the First Light Revelry.

    It was a tradition where the couple''s friends and family gathered once more to extend their congrattions. The event was about well-wishing and included lively activities and games, giving guests a chance to receive special gifts from the couple.

    Carissa remembered when she married Barrett. Despite his imminent departure for the battlefield, they had carried out the tradition, and people had made a ruckus in their newlywed suite, demanding rewards. It had been quite embarrassing at the time.

    If Carissa had still had her old temper back then, she would have thrown them all out.

    She quickly asked, "Lily, aren''t we supposed to do the First Light Revelry in the suite?"

    "His Highness forbade it," Lily replied calmly.

    Carissa sighed in relief. "That''s wonderful. That tradition is really quite annoying."

    Aware of Carissa''s memories from her first marriage, Lily quickly added, "Yes, that incident at Valor Estate was excessive. Those people General Warren''s younger brother brought in were not reputable individuals. But enough about that. The prince ising."

    Dn helped Rafael to the door of the newlywed suite but didn''t dare to go any further.

    Lily called for Carissa to assist her new husband, as Orchid Hall had not yet arranged for servants to be present. They were waiting for Carissa to choose the servants after her arrival. For now, only Carissa''s few attendants and Lily remained.

    The matchmaker and the staff from Elegance Atelier had already been sent away.

    Carissa supported Rafael, who leaned heavily on her. If she were a weaker woman, she might have fallen to the ground. His body reeked of alcohol, indicating that he had been drinking a lot. Carissa had seen him drink extensively when they had gone out together to make toasts with the guests. With so many people present, the toasting had been relentless.

    Dn waved to Lulu, who came over.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He said softly, "His Highness drank a lot tonight. The Pathfinders Guild members and other factions continuously filled his cup. It was difficult for him to refuse. I''ve already had someone prepare a hangover remedy. It will be brought over shortly."

    "He was forced to drink more?" Lulu''s sympathy for Rafael grew.

    She had spent time in Meadow Ridge and knew that when people there drank, they either drank moderately or were forced to drink excessively by relying on their inner force.

    Tonight, Rafael had already been expected to drink heavily. To be forced to drink even more was excessive.

    "Has he thrown up?" Lulu asked.

    "He has thrown up once already. He rested in the outer courtyard for a while, then had his mouth rinsed and face cleaned before being sent back. He was in considerable difort. The rose wine from the Lunar Guild was unusually strong," Dn replied.

 Chapter 341

    Lulu nodded in understanding and hurried off to fetch hot water, to be used to freshen up Rafael''s hands and face.

    Carissa had just settled her husband onto the divan when Lulu returned and said, "Sage Adrian and Mr. Spencer, along with the other guild members, forced His Highness to drink. Deputy Ziegler said His Highness couldn''t refuse, so they poured a lot for him. They drank rose wine with people from other guilds."

    Carissa frowned. "My master had someone force His Highness to drink?"

    Wasn''t that just bullying? With so many guild members around, each one having a cup, they could have made Rafael drink until he vomited blood.

    "Yes, he drank a lot. But isn''t the rose wine from the Lunar Guild supposed to be mild? Why was it so strong?" asked Lulu.

    "It''s likely that my master brewed the wine, so it''s not the kind the Lunar Guild usually provides," Carissa replied.

    She nced at Rafael, whose cheeks and ears were flushed red from the alcohol. It seemed unlikely they would be able to drink the ceremonial wine tonight, and she would probably be the only one eating all the food on the table.

    She had a lot of questions for him, especially about what Lily had mentioned to her earlier that evening. She had hoped to ask him for more details. But now, not only could she not ask, he waspletely unconscious.

    Pearl brought over the hot water.

    "You should all go and rest. You''ve had a long day too. I''ll take care of him," Carissa said.

    "But tonight..." Pearl hesitated.

    Lily had initially arranged for Pearl to stay outside the newlywed suite, ready to assist at any time, given that it was Carissa''s wedding night. However, seeing Rafael so thoroughly drunk, it seemed unlikely they would even get to the ceremonial wine.

    "Ms. Lily, they haven''t had the ceremonial wine yet," Pearl said, turning to the older woman.

    Lily sighed. "How could they get His Highness so drunk? They poured wine into him before he had a chance to eat. Didn''t they think about how important this night is for the groom?"

    Lily med Adrian for this.

    It was a significant night for Carissa, and Rafael was a good match.

    How could they be so heartless as to get him drunk like this? He had been injured many times on the battlefield and had been working hard since returning to the capital. How could things proceed now that Rafael was in this state?

    Carissa was not the only one feeling pained-Lily was deeply upset as well.

    Carissa used a hot towel to pat Rafael''s face and wipe his hands. She then pressed a few acupoints to help him regain some awareness.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael opened his eyes, feeling the world spinning around him. He couldn''t tell where he was and could only see countless blurry images of Carissa.

    He raised a hand and mumbled hoarsely, his voice raspy from the strong liquor, "Wait, don''t move. Let me look closely. Am I dreaming, or am I really drunk? Why does it feel like I''m actually marrying Carissa?" Rafael was feeling intensely dizzy. He reached out to touch the face in front of him, but even with his eyes open, the spinning sensation persisted. Closing his eyes only made it worse.

    "Oh, it''s a dream. How could Carissa''s skin be so rough? And there are wrinkles. It must be a dream."

    Lily pushed his hand away. "My face is naturally rough and wrinkled. How old do you think I am? Quickly, drink some hangover remedy."

    The cup was brought to his lips. Without hesitation, Rafael gulped it down.

    Carissa soaked a fresh hot towel and came over to wipe his face. She couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Look at how drunk you are. You''re mistaking my attendant for me."

    Hearing his drunken ramblings just now had surprisingly pleased her.

    Let him be drunk for now-once he was sober, he wouldn''t say such things.

    After drinking the hangover remedy, Rafael suddenly felt his stomach churn violently. He leapt up and staggered out, copsing in the corridor and starting to heave uncontrobly. The violent retching cleared most of the alcohol from his stomach.

    He felt much better afterward, no longer experiencing the spinning sensation. Although he was still unsteady, he could at least lean on the wall to walk.

    Lily called for someone to clean up the mess while Carissa helped Rafael back inside. She took a clean towel and scrubbed his face vigorously. Inside, she was fuming.

    Didn''t he know how to refuse? Just because they poured it, he had to drink it?

 Chapter 342

    Lily watched from the side, deciding to leave the couple to sort things out themselves. Whether it ended in a fight or a scolding, Carissa and Rafael would handle it on their own.

    Carissa was upset, and if Lily stayed to offer advice, she might only fuel her anger. Carissa wasn''t angry with Rafael but with Adrian. Lily left the room, understanding that it was better to leave the couple alone, so that Carissa would feel sorry for her husband, given the state he was in.

    After wiping Rafael''s face and cleaning his hands, Carissa gave him some water to rinse his mouth. It helped him feel more awake.

    He was indeed clearer-headed now, even able to notice that Carissa was still upset. He understood it wasn''t directed at him, but found her all the more beautiful when her delicate face was clouded with displeasure.

    The candles cast a warm glow throughout the room, and the intertwined knots hung around thenterns seemed to warm his heart.

    Rafael cleared his throat softly and asked, "I made most of these Eternal Knots myself. Do they look good?"

    Carissa, who was in the middle of portioning some food for him, nced around. She wouldn''t have noticed the knots around the room if he hadn''t said anything. It wasn''t that there weren''t enough of them in sight, but she was anxious enough to not be paying attention to them.

    Surprised, she looked at his long, slender hands and asked, "You made these? You know how to do such detailed work?"

    Rafael''s hair was slightly disheveled, but his face remained strikingly handsome, his smile lighting up his eyes.

    "I didn''t, but I learned how to do it."

    Carissa''s eyes shimmered with unspoken emotions. She feigned ignorance as she asked, "Why?"

    "I''m not sure why. I just wanted to make them with my own hands. I wanted to be more involved with our wedding." Rafael paused thoughtfully. "There''s something I haven''t told you."

    He raised a hand to his forehead, trying to shake off the lingering dizziness, hoping to be as clear-headed as possible so she wouldn''t think he was speaking under the influence.

    Carissa slowly walked to the table, already guessing what he was about to say.

    "Well, would you like to tell me now? Also, can you manage another small cup? We still haven''t had the ceremonial wine."

    "Yes, the ceremonial wine. We must drink it. I can handle it."

    Rafael stood up, his steps slightly unsteady but managing to walk in a straight line. He took a seat next to Carissa. Their eyes met, revealing emotions they no longer tried to hide. Carissa blushed and lowered her gaze as she poured the wine.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The small, intricately carved gold cups were tied with delicate white ribbons, adding a touch of elegance. As the wine was poured, a rich rose aroma filled the air. It was indeed the perfect rose wine to drink. "This wine smells wonderful," Rafael remarked, reaching for the two cups.

    He handed one to his wife, feeling his heart suddenly race.

    Their hands intertwined as their faces drew close, nearly touching. They could almost hear each other''s breath. Perhaps it was the glow of the candles, but their eyes sparkled with shared emotions.

    "My dear, drinking this ceremonial wine means we will grow old together," he said softly.

    Rafael''s mind was clear, though his heart was still under the spell of emotion.

    Carissa''s face flushed a deep red. She nodded, watching Rafael lift his cup and drink, and she followed suit.

    The wine, carrying a hint of cool fragrance, had a barely perceptible taste of alcohol. It was smooth and well-crafted, with just the right kick. After finishing the drink, she looked into his dark eyes and felt a slight drunkenness herself.

    They set down their cups and gazed at each other.

    "I wanted to tell you something..." he began.

    Carissa interrupted him, "I''ll start. Before you went to the Southern Frontier, did you seek out my mother to ask for my hand?"

    He was taken aback. "You know?"

    "Lily just told me," she said, biting her red lips. She looked up, her eyshes fluttering. "So, the person you mentioned who was your beloved, the one who was already married, was me?"

    Rafael nodded slightly. "Yes, it''s you. It''s always been you. From the start, you were the only one."

    Everything became clear to Carissa. Her eyes filled with tears, and her nose grew a bit stuffy.

    "You gave up your military power to marry me. The king knew your intentions, which is why he gave me that edict with a three-month deadline. If I didn''t marry, I would have to enter the pce as a concubine. He was forcing you to give up your militarymand. You''re such a fool."

 Chapter 343

    Rafael took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from the corners of Carissa''s eyes.

    "I''m not foolish at all. What use is military power? How can itpare to you? With the country at peace, holding onto military power would only provoke jealousy and lead to future troubles. Even if the king hadn''t forced me, I would have given it up."

    Rafael even smiled with a hint of pride. "If he hadn''t pressured me, I''d still be worrying about how to propose to you. With the edict given, I believed you would choose me over bing a concubine. He actually helped me."

    Carissa shot him a teasing nce. "You''re actually pleased about it? Really, you''re the type who gets scammed and would still thank the scammer for it."

    Her yful reproach seemed to touch his heart deeply, making him feel like he was on cloud nine.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve achieved what I wished for," said Rafael.

    Carissa lowered her gaze, feeling a sweet satisfaction in her heart.

    Achieving what one wished for-wasn''t that exactly how she felt too? It was delightful to realize how well their hearts were aligned.

    He served her some food, adding a bit of everything to her te. "You must be starving."

    "I had some chicken noodle soup earlier. Lily was worried I''d be hungry and had someone prepare it for me. I heard you haven''t eaten at all," Carissa replied.

    "After toasting at table after table, there was indeed no time to eat. I had hoped to return earlier, but then my master pulled me aside to toast with the leaders of other guilds. I ended up drinking too much," said Rafael.

    "My master was the one who dragged you off, wasn''t he?" asked Carissa, taking a bite of the roasted meat.

    It was cooked to a perfect tenderness and tasted delicious. The traditional dishbining various meat and vegetables represented the unity of a couple''s hearts. So, she gave a piece to Rafael as well. The food served by his wife tasted even more delicious to him.

    Though each had many things they wished to say, they ate in silence. This was their first meal after marriage. Without a suitable way to express their feelings, it was better to say less to avoid mistakes. Carissa ate gracefully, her manners reminiscent of a refineddy.

    Rafael couldn''t help but smile as he recalled the time when they conquered Ilyrian City. He had given her a bowl of chicken noodle soup, which she devoured with such enthusiasm that she finished the entire bowl in moments, leaving not a drop of broth behind.

    Who could link the Carissa in front of him now with the one from the battlefield? They seemed like entirely different people.

    Carissa ate slowly, unaware of the smile in her husband''s eyes. Her mind was upied with other thoughts.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The night before she married Barrett, her mother had invited her aunt to teach Carissa how to serve a husband and what the wedding night would be like. But over time, she had pretty much forgotten her aunt''s advice.

    Now, there was no one to guide her. Lily had likely assumed that advice had already been given, so she hadn''t brought it up again.

    Carissa struggled to recall her aunt''s words.

    Was she supposed to help her husband undress, or was it the other way around? Should she be the one to take initiative, or should she be more passive? Was the concern that her husband might think her too frivolous, or was it that he might find hercking in interest?

    Oh dear, Carissa had forgotten.

    Wait, she remembered something. It seemed she shouldn''t be too forward, nor too passive. She shouldn''t make her husband think she was too frivolous, but she also shouldn''t seem too unresponsive. She needed to find the right bnce.

    After they finished their meal, Rafael stood up first, taking her hand with a tender gaze. "We''ve had a long day. Let''s turn in early tonight."

    "Okay, then..." Her cheeks flushed suddenly. "Do you want to take a bath?"

    "Yes, with the alcohol stench on me, I''d rather not have it bother you."

    "Shall I call someone to assist?" Carissa offered.

    He smiled. "No need for anyone tonight. The bathing chamber is right next to our bedroom. You... you should change into your nightwear first."

    "Okay!" Carissa lowered her gaze, withdrew her hand, and said softly, "Then, you go ahead. You''ve had too much to drink. Just a quick wash will do." "Got it!"

    Rafael''s heart warmed at her consideration.

 Chapter 344

    In the bathing chamber, Rafael''s nightwear had already beenid out. It was blue, made from afortable fabric with only subtle cloud patterns, matching the nightwear Carissa was about to change into in both color and style.

    It wasn''t entirely without embroidery, though. The cuffs featured some stitching: one sleeve bore the words "eternal harmony," while the other sleeve had "blessing of a child," symbolizing good wishes. Rafael had bathed and groomed himself the previous night, knowing that this evening might extendte into the night.

    When he emerged from the bathing chamber, dressed in the blue nightwear, he looked both clean and handsome. After spending some time in the capital, hisplexion had be notably fairer. Carissa remembered meeting him on the battlefield. Back then, his face had been covered in a rugged beard, and he looked as unkempt as one could possibly be. It was hard to imagine that the man before her now was the same person.

    The candles cast a warm glow on the white wedding quilt, and the draped curtains added to the cozy atmosphere.

    As Rafael gently led Carissa by the hand toward the big bed, her heart raced and her palms grew sweaty. She had never been so nervous around anyone in her life.

    What she didn''t know was that Rafael was even more anxious.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He felt an overwhelming urge to grab everyone by the cor and shout, "Have you ever waited years to marry the girl of your dreams, only to have her marry someone else? And just when you''re about to give up hope, she gets a divorce andes back to you, and tonight, you finally get to marry her?"

    Was there anyone who could truly understand his excitement and joy?

    Anyone at all?!

    In his overwhelming emotion, he identally stepped on the long hem of her gown. Carissa stumbled forward, but he quickly caught her.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Holding her soft, fragrant form in his arms, Rafael felt his mind go nk.

    The sensation of dizziness struck him again, as if lightning was crashing through his chest again and again. Everything around him seemed to fade into nothingness. He was barely aware of what was happening.

    When Rafael''s awareness slowly returned, he found himself already on the bed, with Carissa''s trembling, awkward hands trying to undress him.

    She was half-propped on the bed, her face flushed bright red. The front of his nightwear was partially open, exposing his chest. Her nervousness was clear as her hands fumbled, unsure where to ce them. Carissa''s heart raced uncontrobly when Rafael suddenly pulled her onto the bed.

    Was he taking the lead?

    If he made the first move, shouldn''t she at least show some interest and take a bit of initiative herself? So, the usual sequence would be for him to initiate the embrace, then for her to undress him, rather than waiting for him to undress her.

    Right?

    Now that she had removed his clothing, what should she do next?

    She felt a flush spread over her entire body, and her ears burned. She even imagined that her hair was turning red.

    Carissa''s delicate eyshes fluttered as she slowly moved her gaze to his face, tilting her head slightly as if to ask, "Whates next?"

    That adorable, innocent expression...

    Rafael couldn''t tell if it was the effect of the alcohol or his emotions, but he could barely think straight.

    As their lips touched, any remaining shred of rationality dissolved, and the spinning sensation returned, overtaking him once again.

    Carissa found herself pressed against his chest, his strong arms encircling her with such force that his solid, iron-like chest made it almost impossible for her to catch her breath. But perhaps the real reason she was gasping for air was because his lips were firmly pressed against hers.

    Was he acting like a puppy, just nuzzling indiscriminately?

    If he knew his wife''s thoughts, Rafael would swear he wasn''t just clumsily nuzzling her. He had spent considerable time studying the "sacred texts" on this subject before their wedding, thoroughly analyzing everything from written guides and illustrations to Jacob''s advice.

    He knew exactly how to handle this moment skillfully. But he was currently feeling overwhelmingly dizzy and his head was somewhat nk. He needed a moment to recover.

    Tonight was their first night together, a moment of deep connection between him and Carissa. He wanted to make sure it was perfect.

    Long ago, as a young man, he had cherished thoughts of her, waiting for the day he could finally marry her. He had never been with another woman, as he believed the act to be sacred and only wanted to share those intimate experiences with Carissa.

    Because he hadn''t umted any experience, Rafael was clumsy and disorganized, struggling to perform as he hoped. But fortunately, the night was long, wasn''t it?

    Both of them stumbled through the experience, clumsy and inexperienced.

    The candles were meant to burn all night long. And they had a whole lifetime ahead of them, with countless opportunities to connect and explore together.

    Before falling into a deep sleep, Carissa had only one thought shing through her mind.

    Was this what sex was supposed to be like? It seemed that she was better at it than Rafael. Her guild junior didn''t seem very skilled at this!

 Chapter 345

    At around seven in the morning, Lily knocked on the door from outside. The inner and outer rooms were separated by a curtain, with the door to the bedroom in the outer area. Hearing the knock, Rafael and Carissa both opened their eyes and sat up almost simultaneously. Both were naturally alert.

    Carissa nced at Rafael, noting he was without clothing, and suddenly realized she was in the same state. She quickly grabbed the nket and wrapped it around herself. Her face flushed hotly and she assumed she was blushing.

    Recalling the previous night''s events, Rafael felt he had not performed very well. He wasn''t quitefortable meeting his wife''s gaze directly, and was still getting used to the intimacy they shared. So, he quickly grabbed his nightclothes and hid under the covers to put them on.

    Once dressed, he cleared his throat and said, "I''ll get up first. You... you should put on your nightclothes, then call someone in to help you change."

    Why did this feel so awkward? He didn''t even dare to look at her directly!

    But he couldn''t resist sneaking a nce. This was how Carissa looked upon waking-dazed and somewhat bewildered, yet still beautiful and fresh.

    They had to perform the post-wedding rituals this morning and offer Helen a toast. Knowing her nature, she would likely give Carissa a hard time, so it was best not to dy and risk giving her an excuse to cause trouble.

    Rafael opened the door, revealing Lily, along with Carissa''s attendants, waiting outside. Gillian was also there.

    Upon seeing him, Gillian immediately bowed. "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Rafael nodded. "Go in and assist the princess consort with her clothing."

    However, Gillian wasn''t there just to assist with dressing. She was acting on Helen''s orders to check whether Carissa was still pure. So, after the formalities, Gillian entered the bedroom. Seeing Carissa dressed in her nightclothes and rising from the bed, she hurriedly bowed.

    "Greetings, Your Highness."

    "Please, no need for formalities," Carissa said, meeting Lily''s gaze.

    She felt a wave of shyness as she thought about the marks on her neck, which the nightclothes could barely cover. Despite her embarrassment, she maintained aposed demeanor. "Is everyone here? Let''s begin with washing up and changing."

    Rafael originally had an attendant to attend to him. However, he hadn''t allowed servants into the new residence yet since he wanted Carissa''s opinion on them. After years on the battlefield in the Southern Frontier, his previous attendant had now be a minor official in the household, making it difficult to recall him just for his service.

    The current attendant assigned to Rafael was a temporary recement from Jacob. They hadn''t established much rapport, but he could be changed if needed. Rafael had never required a maid to attend to him, especially not for intimate matters-such duties were strictly off-limits for female servants.

    So, Rafael took a set of clothes and went behind the partition screen to change.

    As he was about to enter, he saw Gillian rummaging through their bed and quickly called out, "Gillian, what are you doing?"

    Gillian had already uncovered the bed and seen the telltale signs of the couple''s intimacy. She smiled, her face creasing with wrinkles.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just tidying up the bedding and will send it out to be cleaned."

    Carissa''s face flushed crimson upon realizing what was on the bed. When Lulu came in with water, she began her morning routine of washing and changing. As for Gillian''s actions, she chose to ignore them. Gillian summoned two maids to remove the bedding and prepare the bed anew. Lily nced at the scene, feeling a mix of sadness and relief.

    The sadness came from seeing Carissa, who had spent a year at Valor Estate as more of a figurehead than a true presence, yet having to give so much in return. On the other hand, there was relief in knowing that Barrett had not gained any advantage.

    The union with Rafael-Carissa''s first genuine, heartfelt connection-had been solidified. With the evidence of their intimacy now present, no one in the mansion would dare question her virtue. Carissa was dressed for court today, as she was to attend an audience with the queen dowager and the king. As Rafael''s princess consort, she was required to wear court attire.

    Her dark green dress featured long,rge sleeves and was embroidered with gold and silver threads depicting phoenixes and peonies. The deep cyan sash around her waist had two parallel bands flowing down, adorned with gold cloud and phoenix patterns, as well as gold tassels.

    The lighter green outeryer had gold embroidery of cloud phoenixes on the front and back, secured with an emerald pendant.

    She wore a crown and gold phoenix hairpins, her hair in an borate updo. The base of the crown was decorated with green trim and gold jewelry. The ensemble reflected the dignified and solemn demeanor appropriate for a princess consort.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Given the cold weather, Lily also provided Carissa with a green hooded cloak. Although the hood couldn''t be worn due to the crown, it hung naturally down her back. The cloak was edged with white, and the hood had white fur trim, giving it a regal yet charmingly yful appearance.

 Chapter 346

    Rafael needed to wear formal court attire, but he couldn''t manage it on his own-it was simply tooplicated.

    In the end, he took the attire out to the outer room and called for Luke and a servant to help him dress.

    He wore a crown and a green outfit with griffin patterns embroidered on the shoulders. His waist was bound with a blue sash, and on either side of his waist hung emerald pendants decorated with gold- etched cloud and griffin patterns, threaded with emerald beads. The pendants were fastened with golden hooks and secured with four-colored ribbons.

    The grand sash was woven in red, white, azure, and green. Rafael''s tall, slender frame made him appear even more imposing and dignified in this luxurious attire.

    Carissa still needed to lightly brush her eyebrows and apply a touch of powder. Even with her naturally stunning beauty, it wouldn''t do to face the day without any makeup. Once she was fully dressed and groomed, Canssa was escorted out by Lily, Lulu, and her other attendants,

    Carissa asked about Ryan first. Upon learning that he hadn''t risen yet and that Joy was attending to him, she felt at ease

    As she walked out of the room, she met Rafael''s gaze, who had just finished dressing.

    Perhaps it was because they were both dressed so solemnly today that they forgot about the intimacy they shared the previous night, and the awkwardness melted away.

    Almost instinctively, Rafael extended his hand. Without hesitation, Carissa ced her hand in his. They exchanged a smile, and walked out together.

    From where she was following behind, Lily wiped away her tears. She had promised herself not to cry, but seeing how loving Rafael and Carissa were, Lily couldn''t help but shed tears of joy.

    Helen was already seated in the ceremonial chair in the main hall. The chair had been custom-made at her special request. Though she didn''t often sit in the outer courtyard''s main hall, as Carissa would typically have to visit her chambers to greet her in the future, today, she felt the need to exert her authority.

    However, on their way out, Rafael and Carissa were stopped by Jacob.

    Since the dowry was to be moved into the storeroom today, an inventory check would be conducted. The missing pearls would definitely need to be reported.

    Jacob knew the dowry items had been registered at the local government office, with both a ledger and a gift list. If anything was missing, it would be immediately noticed during the inventory check.

    When the Mystic Pearls were delivered, they were sent in a jar. Jacob had seen the gift list, and while it didn''t specify the exact number of pearls in each jar, there were some details written down. Even if it hadn''t been explicitly noted, this matter needed to be reported to Rafael and Carissa-they couldn''t let Eleanor get away with this.

    As Jacob spoke, Rafael''s expression darkened immediately. "Are you sure she took them?"

    "Yes, I''m sure. They were indeed given to her, and when Gillian took them, the guards saw it with their

    #

    own eyes. It''s just that exposing her on the spot wasn''t appropriate."

    Rafael believed Jacob. This was exactly the kind of thing his mother would do.

    It wasn''t that Helen had any designs on Carissa''s dowry-she wouldn''t go that far. But she was obsessed with her reputation and showing bff.

    Despite consistently being outmaneuvered by Eleanor and Jessica, she kept trying to curry favor with them, always rushing to subject herself to their scorn.

    "I''ll go myself after we return from the pce," Rafael said.

    Carissa was utterly speechless after hearing this.

    Was there something seriously wrong with her new mother-inw?

    How could Helen give Carissa''s dowry to Eleanor? For what reason? To preserve her dignity, or to make Eleanor think Helen could control her new daughter-inw?

    Carissa despised people who couldn''t see things clearly. She knew exactly what kind of attitude Helen had toward Eleanor and Jessica, and how the mother-daughter duo treated Helen.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    What Carissa couldn''t understand was why Helen, who usually strutted around the pce with confidence, was so afraid of Eleanor and her daughter.

    Did they really have the power to cause harm?

    Hearing Rafael''s n, Carissa said, "You don''t need to go. This is a matter between women. I can handle it."

    "What?"

    But then, Rafael thought for a moment.

    It might be appropriate, but Eleanor wasn''t someone easy to deal with. If she decided to deny everything. that would make things very difficult.

    "I''ll be fine on my own. If we can''t even recover a few pearls, we''ll never be able to hold our own in these circles again. But first, I''ll speak to my mother-inw and find out what''s going on. Why did she give the pearls to Grand Princess Eleanor?" Carissa said.

    Helen, who had prepared meticulously for this moment, finally saw her son enter, hand in hand with Carissa.

 Chapter 347

    The scene before Helen was truly pleasing to the eye.

    Her son was handsome, and Carissa was beautiful. Both of them exuded a cold, imposing match as husband and wife.

    sing aura-a true

    Just a moment ago, Gillian had rushed in to report that it had been confirmed Carissa was indeed chaste, and that she had only consummated her marriage with Rafael the previous night. Helen was quite satisfied with this news, though her satisfaction was limited to the fact that Carissa pure. As for this being Carissa''s second marriage, she hadn''t fullye to terms with it yet. Helen sat upright, her demeanor proud, and her gaze carried an air of authority.

    Suppressing his anger, Rafael led Carissa forward by the hand. They knelt down, and bowed their heads in greeting

    Gillian, holding a tray, stood to the side and spoke. "The new bride offers a toast to Lady Helen!"

    Carissa took the cup, respectfully offering it to Helen with both hands. "Mother, please have some wine."

    Helen waited for a moment. It was only when she saw the anger brewing in Rafael''s eyes that she slowly. extended her hand to ept the drink. She took a small sip and then set the cup aside. "Hand her the gift," Helen said slowly, her voiceced with a natural haughtiness.

    Gillian set down the tray and took out a pair of stag and dove motive bangles, smiling as she ced them on Carissa''s wrists.

    "These are a gift from Lady Helen to the new bride. The new bride should bow and thank her for this honor."

    Since her mother-inw had given her a gift, Carissa was obliged to bow and express her gratitude. It was customary, and sheplied.

    After thanking Helen, Carissa stood up, and Helen began rubbing her neck. "I didn''t sleep wellst night. The noise kept me up all night, and now I have a bit of a headache. Come over and massage my head." "No need to rush, Rafael said coldly. "There''s something I need to ask you first, Mom. Did you, by any chance, take a few Mystic Pearls from Carissa''s dowry and give them to Aunt Eleanorst night?" Helen froze, her eyes immediately darting away-an obvious sign of guilt.

    Realizing she had been caught, she quickly blustered, "Who''s been spreading such nonsense? I''ll have their tongue cut out!"

    Rafael pressed on, "Mom, just tell me-did you or did you not? If you did, say yes. If you didn''t, say no." Helen feared nothing more than the sight of her son with that stern expression-it was exactly the same as when thete king was angry.

    When thete king was enraged, Helen could still rely on her charms to appease him. But trying to do the same with her son was utterly useless. Not only would it fail, but his gaze would also cut through her like

    knives

    Under the intense pressure of her son''s gaze, Helen shot a nce at Gillian. Taking the cue, Gillian dropped to her knees.

    "Please, Your Highnesses, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault."

    Gillian then confessed everything about the bet between Eleanor and Helen, sparing no detail.

    Helen red at Gillian-how could she not keep even a small matter like this hidden?

    After hearing the whole story, Carissa gave Rafael a reassuring look, signaling him not to lose his temper.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She then said, "It''s just a few Mystic Pearls. If Mother wants them, I can offer them as a token of respect. Since Grand Princess Eleanor said that if I don''t ask you for them, she would return the pearls and even pay you three thousand silver coins, then that''s easily settled.

    "Today, you can apany me to Grand Princess Eleanor''s pce. Il exin the situation to her in person. Grand Princess Eleanor is reasonable. Since she made the bet, she''ll honor it, return the pearls to you,

    and give you the three thousand silver coins."

    Helen''s eyes lit up. "You''re not upset? You''re not angry? I took your dowry, and you''re not angry?

    Was Carissa really this generous?

    Carissa smiled. "It''s just a few pearls. I''d be happy to give them all to you, Mother. There''s nothing to be upset about. But those pearls are valuable, and it would be a shame if they ended up in someone else''s hands, don''t you think? We can''t let her have them for nothing"

    Helen pped her hands in delight. "Excellent! I''ve won! I''ll go with you to Grand Princess Eleanor''s pce right now, demand the pearls back, and get those three thousand silver coins.

    "The Gilded Tower cost me quite a bit of money, and I''ve never earned a single coin from it. Now, getting three thousand silver coins from them would just make up for what I gave themst time."

    "The Gilded Tower?" Carissa asked, her toneced with intrigue. "Was that jewelry shop something and Grand Princess Eleanor started together?"

    "Of course! It''s been running for years, and I haven''t eamed a single coin. I even have to fork over money from time to time to keep it afloat."

    Helen trailed off, realizing that this line of talk wasn''t exactly appropriate

    Didn''t it make her sound like a poor investor? That would be embarrassing!

    Helen quickly changed her tune.

    "But that''s how business works-sometimes you lose, sometimes you gain. You wouldn''t understand. Starting a business is hard, and keeping it going is even harder. Eventually, it will turn a profit"

 Chapter 348

    Carissa smiled, though she was nearly grinding her teeth.

    Still, she maintained a gentle tone as she agreed with her mother-inw.

    "You''re right, Mother. Business does have its ups and downs. Oh, by the way.... Do you and Grand Princess Eleanor split the profits of the jewelry shop evenly? Did you sign a contract? And since it opened, have you reviewed the ount books?"

    Helen puffed up with pride, like a peacock. "Of course we signed a contract! Do you take me for a fool? It''s not an even split-I''ve taken seventy percent. Naturally, I''ve looked at the ount books. They send them every season, and I''ve checked them thoroughly. We''ve indeed been running at a loss."

    "Oh? So, you hold the majority share? That means when there''s a loss, you have to contribute more money to cover it. How much money have you put in over the years? Have you been keeping track?" Carissa pressed.

    "Of course I''ve kept track. Every time I put in money, I note it down," Helen said.

    Good, that was a start.

    Then, do you remember how much money you''ve given in total?"

    "Who remembers that in their head? You''d have to check the ount books. It''s probably in the tens of thousands of silver coins," Helen replied, slightly annoyed.

    "I see." Carissa nced at Rafael, whose face had turned as dark as a storm cloud, and continued," Mother, have you ever actually visited The Gilded Tower?" Helen responded coldly, "How could I? I live deep in the pce.

    Do you think I can just go out as I please? When I did leave the pce, it was to help prepare for your wedding, so I haven''t had the time. Besides, what difference does it make whether I go or not? The shop is managed by Eric. G

    rand Princess Eleanor and I hold esteemed positions-how could we show our faces in public? Anyway, I review the ount books every season. I''m not worried about Eric deceiving us."

    Carissa knew that many noble families in the capital owned businesses, but they didn''t manage them personally. They left that to their managers. The managers would report back, and trusted servants or confidants would asionally inspect the shops. The nobles themselves might also drop by from time

    It was unheard of for them to personally manage the shops.

    Helen wasn''t wrong in her reasoning-except for her use of the word "we.

    She and Eleanor could hardly be considered a "we."

    Rafael was furious. Tens of thousands of silver coins invested, and nothing to show for it!

    While organizing the wedding, he had personally visited the well-known gold jewelry shops in the capital with Jacob and Luke. The most sessful was The Golden Tower, and while The Gilded Tower- Helen''s -shop-wasn''t doing badly, it was notorious for copying designs from The Golden Tower, which hurt its reputation.

    But reputation was one thing, and business sess was another.

    Despite its reputation issues, The Gilded Tower managed to attract customers who were looking for cheaper alternatives to the Golden Tower''s designs. As a result, the shop did decent business-enough to avoid losses, let alone require any financial assistance.

    Carissa was aware of this, though it was clear Helen wasn''t. Now wasn''t the time to inform her, though. The priority was to retrieve the Mystic Pearls.

    Rafael ordered the carriages to be prepared. He and Carissa would head to the pce first. To prevent his mother from rushing off to Eleanor''s pce to brag, he decided to bring her along as well.

    Three carriages were prepared. Rafael and Carissa shared one, Helen and Gillian another, and Lily, Lulu, and Pearl upied the third.

    As a married woman, Carissa''s status had changed. She needed attendants by her side at all times, even if it was just for appearances.

    Upon arriving at the pce, they first paid their respects to the queen dowager.

    Victoria was delighted to see Carissa. After the customary toast and bestowal of gifts, she held Carissa''s hand, asking thetter all sorts of questions. She even sternly warned Rafael to treat Carissa well. Rafael had no choice but to reassure Victoria, promising to take good care of his wife, which seemed to put the older woman at ease.

    However, Helen was less than pleased..Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Was her elder sister serious?

    Shouldn''t Victoria be reminding Carissa to serve her husband well? Did Victoria think that as a wife, Carissa held a higher position than her husband?

 Chapter 349

    The queen dowager had sharp eyes-she immediately noticed her younger sister''s discontent.

    After Rafael and Carissa went to greet the king and queen, Victoria held back Helen and Gillian for a private conversation.

    She first addressed Gillian.

    "Now that you''ve left the pce and entered the household, things are different. Social interactions are Inevitable, and any misstep in words or deeds could bring trouble to Rafael''s reputation. So, you must be even more careful in your conduct, with no room for error.

    "Your mistress was raised by you and has been spoiled by you, but if you notice anything amiss in the future, you must speak up immediately. If she intends to do something inappropriate, you must persuade her otherwise. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, I understand," Gillian replied respectfully.

    However, Helen pouted. "Victoria, what could I possibly do wrong? Besides, I''ll be managing the household affairs from now on, with Gillian and Luke assisting me, and Jacob offering advice. What could go wrong?"

    "You? Manage the household?" Victoria waved her hand, shaking her head firmly. "No, you should just enjoy your life in Rafael''s residence. You''re not to interfere with the household matters. If you want to manage something, stick to overseeing your own courtyard and the people within it. Didn''t you bring enough people with you? That should be plenty to keep you upied."

    "Victoria, what are you saying? I''m Rafael''s mother! If I don''t help him manage the household, who will? Surely not Carissa? What does that little girl know?" Helen protested. However, Victoria didn''t mince words in her retort.

    "She knows more than you, even if she knows little. When our mother tried to teach you how to understand the numbers in the ount books while you were still unmarried, you refused to learn. After entering the pce, you couldn''t even outmaneuver a mere concubine.

    "If it weren''t for me watching over you, do you think they would have let you live sofortably all these years? When Rafael was six months old, I was unwell and had to rest for a few days, and during that time, he was nearly poisoned and died. Have you forgotten?"

    Helen immediately felt embarrassed. "Why bring up something that happened so long ago? That incident was an ident. Libby had slipped something into the wet nurse''s food, which caused Rafael to vomit and have diarrhea after feeding. That wicked woman-didn''t you deal with her?"

    "If it weren''t for me investigating thoroughly, how would we have discovered that Libby had drugged the wet nurse? And why did she do it? Wasn''t it because you kept punishing her and venting your anger on her? She was beautiful, and you couldn''t stand the fact that thete king favored her slightly. With that kind of temperament, you think you can manage Rafael''s household? You''d better drop that idea before you create more trouble for Rafael and Carissa."

    Helen was deeply displeased at being reprimanded by her sister for something that happened so many years ago. She couldn''t help but think it was all because her sister now favored Carissa

    "You used to care for me the most, but now you only care about Carissa," Helen said, feeling aggrieved." Don''t forget who your real sister is."

    Victoria looked at Helen''s pitiful expression, and regretted having spoiled her all these years. Especially after thete king passed, she had been lenient with Helen, sympathizing with her loneliness. Victoria had hoped that once Rafael married, Helen would assume the role of a proper mother-inw. Little did she expect that Helen would now bepeting with her daughter-inw for attention.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Victoria was determined not to indulge Helen any further. Her eyes sharpened as she rebuked Helen.

    "Put away your pettiness. You''re a mother-inw now, and yet you''re jealous of your daughter-inw? From now on, she''s part of your family. As her mother-inw, you should be protecting her, notpeting with her. What kind of behavior is that? Aren''t you afraid of bing aughingstock?"

    Although Helen was still somewhat dissatisfied, she knew her sister rarely spoke to her with such severity. unless truly furious. While Helen wasn''t the brightest, she wasn''t entirely foolish either. Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, Helen quickly put on a pitiful expression and nodded. "Yes, I understand."

    Inwardly, Helen was relieved that her sister hadn''t found out about the pearls she had taken from Carissa''s dowry to give to Eleanor.

    Otherwise, she would have been in for a much harsher reprimand!

 Chapter 350

    The king and queen received Rafael and Canssa in the Great Hall.

    After the formalities and greetings. Salvador granted them seats. Kylie nced at Carissa, who was adomed with simple, elegant makeup and let out a slight sigh of relief. At least everything was settled."

    Had Canssa truly entered the pce, the harem might have be her domain. Her stunning and ethereal beauty was unmatched by any of the pce concubines.

    Instinctively, Kyle looked toward Salvador, she saw that he, too, was gazing at Carissa. A tightness gripped her heat-she was all too familiar with that look. Whenever Salvador was drawn to a woman, there was always a trace of lingering fascination in his gaze.

    Once again, Kylie felt a sense of relief that Carissa had married Rafael.

    embered how Salvador''s edict had kept her awake for nights on end. Any other woman might have been fine, but Carissa was different-her fallen brothers and father held significant weight Salvadors heart, and her beauty was truly breathtaking.

    Kyle''s fears hadn''te to pass. Instead, Carissa had be her sister-inw.

    Thus. Kyle''s smile toward Carissa today was genuine. No matter what Salvador might be thinking, he would not take his brother''s wife

    Kyle was not naive. Reflecting on Salvador''s maneuvers, it seemed clear that he had forced Rafael into

    marrying Carissa so that Rafael would sacrifice his military power in the process.

    Salvador had never truly intended to bring Canissa into the pce.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Whether Salvador regretted his decision or not was beyond Kylie''s concem. What mattered was that it was no longer possible

    Kylie understood that even if Carissa had entered the pce, her position would not be shaken. However, the harem''s peace would have been disrupted, and scheming for favor would be inevitable. If the harem became ndded with schemes, even a virtuous and capable queen would struggle to maintain control.

    As a wife, Kyle womed about Salvador''s genuine affection being directed at another woman.

    The king could favor concubines, but not truly love them.

    Kylie''s greater concern was the potential damage to her own reputation as a virtuous queen.

    Salvador nced at Carissa for a few moments, but soon turned his attention away. He understood his own feelings-there might be a trace of romantic interest in Carissa, but maintaining stability in the kingdom and ensuring peace between brothers were far more important.

    As the saying went, one couldn''t have it both ways.

    Salvador understood this well.

    Seated on the throne, he was bound to sacrifice some things and engage in schemes, even against his own younger brother.

    The two brothers began discussing family matters, which soon turned to official business, specifically questions about cases in the Supreme Court.

    With the New Year approaching and the need to finalize many decisions, some cases required early resolution. Since some of these matters were rted to the previous generation, it was inappropriate for Kylie and Carissa to remain present.

    Kylie thus invited Carissa to view the orchids. As they walked outside, a group of attendants followed at a

    distance.

    Kylie smiled, and said, "I know you grew up in Meadow Ridge, and they say the most beautiful orchids in the kingdom are from Meadow Ridge. I hope you''ll still enjoy the ones here, even if they''re not as impressive."

    Carissa replied with a smile, "That''s a misunderstanding. In reality, every ce''s orchids are unique, each with its own beauty."

    Wrapped in her warm coat, Kyle chuckled. "Indeed, each has its own beauty. Life is truly remarkable. I initially thought we would be sisters, but unexpectedly, we became sisters-inw. Regardless, there is a real connection between us."

    "There certainly is," Carissa said, untroubled by the topic.

    Everyone understood the situation, and there was no need to feign ignorance. After all, everything was settled, and avoiding honest conversations would only lead to misunderstandings and cause unhappiness.

    As they reached the flowers, Kylie suddenly remarked. "Next year, Kiera will also be married. I''ve heard that she has some mutual understanding with my sixth brother, Logan, but Helen has her sights set on my fifth brother, Marcus. Carissa, I believe mutual affection is best. If there are too many schemes involved in the marriage, everyone will end up unhappy. Don''t you think?"

    Carissa pondered for a moment, and understood Kylie''s implication.

    She smiled, and said, "Your Majesty speaks the truth. However, I am merely Kiera''s sister-inw. Her marriage is not something I can decide. I can, however, understand and support her feelings." Kylie felt a renewed admiration for Carissa. Speaking with her was effortless.

 Chapter 351

    Kylie was truly at her wit''s end.

    As Dakota''s son, Kendrick, had married someone from the Quinton family, Helen was also keen on marrying Kiera to the same family.

    Victoria had tacitly agreed. Salvador, being devoted to his mother, would certainly heed her advice.

    However, among the Quinton family men, only Logan was uninterested in schrly pursuits. He spent his days idly walking dogs and ying with cats, while the rest dedicated themselves to rigorous study, striving for a ce in the court.

    Particrly, Kylie''s fifth brother, Marcus, had devoted himself to intense study from a young age, aiming for top honors.

    If he were to marry Kiera and be a mere idle nobleman like Henry, what would be the point of his efforts?

    Kylie knew she couldn''t interfere directly in Kiera''s marriage arrangements, so she sought Carissa''s help. She had expected Carissa to be reluctant, but Carissa''s final words had shown her intentions clearly. Kylie felt a deep sense of gratitude.

    "If Kiera''s marriage with my sixth brother seeds, I will certainly give you a grand gift and will owe you a favor," she said.

    Carissa smiled, saying nothing.

    She had no need for grand gifts or favors from the queen, but adhering to the principle that having more friends than enemies was better, she knew how to proceed. She understood Logan and knew Kiera''s feelings, but her opposition came from her scheming mother-inw, Helen.

    Carissa was willing to assist in making a good match because she saw Kiera as her own sister.

    Once the conversation was concluded, they left the pce.

    Rafael returned to the estate first, while Carissa and Helen shared a carriage to Eleanor''s pce. Helen found it stifling to be alone with Carissa, so she had Gillian join them in the carriage.

    For some reason, just seeing Carissa''s face made Helen feel that Carissa might lecture her, which was something she particrly disliked, especially from someone younger.

    Despite this, the journey was rtively calm.

    As they approached Harmony Pce, Carissa finally asked, "Mother, have you considered that Grand Princess Eleanor might not return those Mystic Pearls to you? And she might not give you the three thousand silver coins, either?"

    Helen shot Carissa a sideways nce. "What are you insinuating? How can you doubt Grand Princess Eleanor like that? She''s made a bet-if she loses, she must acknowledge it. She values her reputation highly. She wouldn''t deceive me."

    Carissa found Helen naive.

    What kind of person would encourage a mother inw to steal her daughter inw''s dowry and give it to them?

    She nced at Gillian, and noticed thetter''s uneasy expression,

    "Gillian, what do you think?" Carissa asked.

    Gillian forced a smile. "Your Highness, I it shouldn''t be possible for her not to return them. Lady Helen''s reasoning is sound. Besides, why would Grand Princess Eleanor covet your Mystic Pearls?" Gillian''sst few words were barely audible.

    The older woman understood everything but chose not to disclose it to Helen, perhaps having tried in the past with no effect. Now, she preferred to turn a blind eye and avoid trouble. Carissa nearlyughed, struggling to suppress her disdain.

    Looking at Helen''s smug face, Carissa couldn''t help but retort, "She won''t return them, so I''m going to take them by force. Mother, keep silent, don''t speak up for them, and definitely don''t make excuses. Most importantly, don''t use my dowry to smooth things over

    Helen was incensed. "What nonsense are you speaking? Does Grand Princess Eleanor really covet a few of your Mystic Pearls? Though valuable, they are not scarce in Grand Princess Eleanor''s household. Besides, what does sheck? Everyone in the capital knows that!"

    Carissa responded with a scoff. "Alright, we''ll see about that!"

    Helen seized the opportunity to reprimand Carissa. "You show such disrespect and suspicion toward Grand Princess Eleanor. Once we return to the estate, I''ll have to punish you properly!" Carissa rolled her eyes dismissively, uninterested in Helen''s threats. She thought to herself that soon enough, they would see who would be proven wrong and look foolish.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 352

    The carriage pulled up to Harmony Pce.

    The doorman went inside to report, and soon emerged with a look of apology.

    "I beg your pardon, Lady Helen and Lady Carissa. I forgot for a moment, but it turns out Grand Princess Eleanor has gone out today."

    Upon hearing this, Helen turned to Carissa and said, "In that case, we should return for now. We can leave a message ande back tomorrow." Carissa asked the doorman, "Do you know where Grand Princess Eleanor has gone? What time will she return?"

    The doorman replied, "I''m not sure. She might not be back until veryte."

    Carissa responded, "That''s fine. We''ll wait."

    She then took Helen''s hand, and moved to enter the residence.

    Seeing this, the doorman hurried over. "Lady Helen, Lady Carissa, this is Grand Princess Eleanor''s residence. You cannot just barge in."

    Carissa smiled. "How is it barging in? We''re here for a visit and will wait for Grand Princess Eleanor to return. Can''t this ce amodate guests?" The doorman, who had experienced Carissa''s assertiveness before, didn''t believe she was someone easily dealt with, despite her smiling demeanor. While he hesitated, Carissa had already pulled Helen inside.

    Along the way, Helen protested, "Have you no sense of propriety? He already said that she''s not here. How long will you wait? Until evening?"

    "I''ll wait until tomorrow if necessary," Carissa said with a steely re. "Mother, Gillian, if we can''t meet her today, I won''t leave."

    Helen was exasperated, and retorted, "Didn''t you say you could give the Mystic Pearls to me? If so, I''ll decide when I get them back."

    "Very well," Carissa said with equal determination. "Then, you should return for now. If you won''t wait, I will."

    She released Helen''s wrist, but Helen was unwilling to let her stay alone.

    Carissa seemed anything but amodating. Her attitude made Helen worry that offending Eleanor, especially on her ount, could lead to trouble.

    Eleanor was not someone to be trifled with.

    "Fine, I''ll wait. Are you satisfied now?" Helen said tersely as she walked further inside, muttering about how Eleanor was not the sort to be offended, and how it would be troublesome if they did. Carissa could hardly understand what was going on in her mother-inw''s head. Was there nothing but air in there?

    Over the years, Helen had lived so recklessly, causing endless worry for Victoria. Carissa felt deeply for Victoria, who had undoubtedly been exhausted by Helen''s antics.

    Once inside the main hall, the servants did their best to attend to their guests. Everyone in Harmony Pce knew that while Helen could be managed, this new princess consort of the Hell Monarch was not to be trifled with.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Carissa was the kind who would seek revenge if offended.

    Refreshments were soon served, and there were people waiting on Helen and Carissa in the hall.

    Carissa took in the surroundings of the main hall. The floor was paved with white marble, and the intricately carved wooden beams were adorned with exquisite paintings. Two rows of delicate mahogany chairs lined the hall, their intricate carvings gleaming softly in the light.

    On the wall directly opposite the entrance hung a grandndscape painting, majestic and imposing. To the right of the hall was a pearl curtain door, leading to the side hall.

    Using pearls as curtains indeed looked very luxurious.

    Everything in sight showcased just how incredibly wealthy and prestigious Eleanor was. It was clear that such opulence required a significant amount of money.

    The staff alone, with their numerous numbers, cost a considerable sum each month.

    While a prince could have five hundred household soldiers, Eleanor''s residence maintained the same standard. It was generally not permitted, but since thete king had not objected and the current king also turned a blind eye, she continued to keep the standard.

    These five hundred household soldiers had expenses in clothing, food, housing, and travelˇŞall of which cost money.

    Furthermore, Eleanor was known for her love of hosting grand banquets to solidify her connections in the capital.

    Her guests were either wealthy or noble, and whether for a tea party or a full-on banquet, everything had to be exquisite.

    If guests brought their children, Eleanor, given her status, had to give gifts. Over the years, maintaining such grandeur would be unsustainable.

    If she were truly so wealthy, she wouldn''t be so fixated on Carissa''s naive mother-inw.

 Chapter 353

    Carissa sat for a while, but did not touch the coffee or snacks. Instead, she rose and announced her intention to walk around.

    In Harmony Pce, guests were generally allowed to explore and enjoy the surroundings, provided that such arrangements had been made in advance.

    However, uninvited intrusions or requests to wander about were not permitted. There were certain areas within the residence that were off-limits, hiding secrets Eleanor would rather keep concealed.

    As the princess consort of the Hell Monarch, Carissa was not to be stopped by the household guards. If they dared to interfere or make a remark, they would face severe consequences.

    Ordinary servants could not halt her advance toward the inner courtyard. Despite several attempts to block her, she skillfully maneuvered past them and made her way with purpose toward the inner courtyard. Just as she approached one of the courtyards, someone shouted loudly, "Grand Princess Eleanor has returned!"

    Carissa''s lips curled into a smile.

    Ah, so Eleanor was finally willing toe out.

    Carissa adjusted her hair, and cast a cursory nce at the courtyard. "Since the grand princess has returned, I''ll just wait in the main hall."

    The servants were visibly nervous, and responded, "Yes, Your Highness. Please wait in the main hall. The grand princess will change and join you shortly."

    Carissa returned to the main hall to find Helen had finished all the snacks and was now requesting a new cup of coffee, as the previous one had gone cold.

    Helen was usuallymanding and imperious, but she had adopted a notably subdued demeanor within Harmony Pce, showing considerable courtesy to the servants.

    Upon seeing Carissa return, Helen grumbled, "Grand Princess Eleanor has returned. You''ve managed to wait long enough."

    Carissa took a seat, and replied calmly, "Is she truly back or just emerging? We''re sitting here in the main hall. Unless she enters through a side or back door, we should see here in."

    "She is the mistress of the residence. How could she possibly use the side or back door? Don''t you understand the rules?" Helen retorted.

    "In that case, we''ll simply watch here in," Carissa said, taking a sip of her now-cold coffee.

    As expected, Helen sent Gillian outside to wait. After a long while, with no sign of anyoneing in, Gillian was left shivering from the cold.

    Determined to confirm for Helen that Eleanor had returned from outside, Gillian braved the chill. She sneezed continuously, but refused to go back.

    She waited for almost half an hour. Finally, unable to endure the cold any longer, she decided to head back inside. Then, she saw Eleanor, surrounded by servants, emerging from the inner courtyard and making her way into the main corridor.

    No matter how stupid Gillian was, even she could tell Eleanor had not actually gone out.

    "Oh, I heard you were waiting for me as soon as I returned," Eleanor remarked with a hint of irritation. "Given how much you both have on your tes today, what brings you here?"

    Carissa stood and offered a graceful bow, smiling as she replied, "Since I have entered the royal family, it is only right that Ie to pay my respects to my aunt-inw. Aunt, I hope you are well." Eleanor smiled back, but did not immediately address Carissa. Instead, she exchanged formal greetings with Helen.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After they were seated, Eleanor finally turned her attention to Carissa and said, "Please, let us all sit down. There''s no need to stand on ceremony among family."

    Carissa took her seat and said, "Indeed, there is no need for formality. Today, in addition to paying my respects, I came to discuss a matter my mother-inw mentioned. She said that duringst night''s wedding banquet, she made a wager with you involving a few pearls from my dowry. If I chose not to pursue it, she would win and you would owe her three thousand silver coins."

    With a smile, Carissa looked at Helen.

    "Mother, we are here to im our prize today. Since you have won, you may take as many of those pearls as you wish. What belongs to me is now yours."

    Eleanor''s expression darkened noticeably.

    Such ack of tact-Carissa came straight to the point without giving her any room to maneuver. Despite her noble status, Eleanor thought of Carissa as nothing more than a rude, unsophisticated martial artist.

    Forget the three thousand silver coins-Eleanor wouldn''t even consider parting with those pearls.

    But how could that fool Helen let Carissa know about this matter?

 Chapter 354

    Eleanor turned to Helen with a look of confusion.

    "What is this about? Pearls and bets? Wasn''tst night just a feast? When did you take any of her dowry? This simply won''t do! Dowries are the private property of the daughter-inw. You cannot take them, even in jest."

    Helen was taken aback.

    Over her years of interacting with Eleanor, Helen had suspected that Eleanor might not give up the three thousand silver coins. Even so, Helen had held onto a sliver of hope and thought that Eleanor, being a person of pride, would honor the bet simply to preserve her dignity.

    Eleanor''splete denial of both the pearls and the bet was beyond Helen''s expectations.

    Dumbfounded, Helen instinctively nced at Gillian, who was shivering with a reddened face, trying to shield herself with her sleeve and desperately stifling her runny nose.

    Helen turned back to Carissa, who remained calm andposed, as if she had anticipated this oue all along.

    Helen was unwilling to be belittled by Carissa, but was even more enraged by Eleanor''s shamelessness.

    Frustrated, she snapped, "How can you say such things? Last night, I clearly gave you the pearls! You said that if she didn''t pursue it, you would return the pearls to me and also give me three thousand silver coins. How can you go back on your word?"

    "How absurd! Why would I instruct you to take your daughter-inw''s dowry?" Eleanor''s expression darkened as she retorted, "Go ask around-does anyone believe I would do such a thing?" Eleanor''s sharp tone left Helen bewildered.

    Helen, already intimidated by Eleanor, was even more frightened by thetter''s anger. Now panicking, she instinctively blurted out, "Then... then, we should go back and verify this first."

    Carissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. Returning meant they would never recover the pearls.

    However, as a dutiful daughter-inw, Carissa decided to y along with her mother-inw''s charade.

    Smiling, she said, "Alright, then, we shall return for now."

    Eleanor sipped her coffee, and shot a sidelong nce at Carissa.

    Oh? Was she so easily pacified? It certainly saved Eleanor some trouble.

    Indeed, as long as Eleanor stubbornly refused to admit to taking the pearls, no one could force her toply.

    As for Helen, a few words to cate her would be enough. Helen was the easiest to handle.

    Helen felt a strange sense of unease when she heard Carissa also agreeing to leave.

    Was Carissa really that obedient? If the pearls were gone and the three thousand silver coins were lost, then what?

    But it was better than having a quarrel, which would cause a significant embarrassment.

    Yet, how could Eleanor deny it? Helen was unwilling to ept it.

    As Helen stood there, lost in her thoughts, Carissa smiled and said, "Tomorrow happens to be the day I''ll be returning to the Northwatch Estate to visit my family. I''ll mention this matter to my master. After all, the people from the various guilds are still around. I need to exin how my mother-inw took the pearls and the bet she made with Grand Princess Eleanor, just in case the numbers don''t match upter and they try to deceive me."

    Eleanor''s anger red. "Stop your nonsense! I''ve said I didn''t take them. Are you trying to nder me?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Alright," Carissa said soothingly. "You say you didn''t take them, so be it. Even so, I must report the facts to my master. After all, you have your side of the story, and I have witnesses to mine, don''t I?" "Helen, are you just going to let her use me like this?" Eleanor''s voice grew harsh.

    Helen didn''t know how to respond immediately, but was genuinely upset. How could Eleanor be so shameless?

    Helen lifted her head and said, "There was indeed a bet. How can that be considered an usation?"

    Eleanor was taken aback by Helen''s defiance. The grand princess was used to being in control of the situation, and her expression darkened at the events unfolding before her.

    Carissa gently grasped the slightly bewildered Helen''s wrist, and continued with a serene smile, "Mother, Aunt Eleanor is just joking with you. How could she possibly deny the bet? She was only trying to see if I, your daughter-inw, am truly devoted.

    "She took the risk of her own reputation to help you test me. After all, if word got out that she encouraged you to steal your daughter-inw''s dowry, it wouldn''t take long for the whole kingdom to know. Wandering minstrels might not be very skilled, but they''re quick to spread news."

 Chapter 355

    Once Carissa finished speaking, she gave Eleanor a respectful bow.

    "Aunt Eleanor, you''ve treated my mother-inw with such sincerity, which moves me greatly. Though my past reputation is not the best, it is understandable that you have concerns.

    "However, I promise to be respectful and always prioritize my mother-inw''s wishes. As for the pearls, I had always nned to give some to my mother-inw. After I visit my family and guild members, I will send a jar of them over. If she wishes to gift them to someone, that is her own decision. As her daughter-inw, I wouldn''t dare interfere."

    Eleanor understood that Carissa was providing a way out-and she had no choice but to take it.

    Her carefully maintained reputation for half her life could not be ruined by a few pearls. The way those martial artists favored Carissa was clear to Eleanor from yesterday.

    Moreover, it was better not to offend Helen too much. Since Helen was now learning to resist, it would be difficult to extract more money in the future. It was better to return the pearls without protest and keep hercent. Later, Eleanor could still extract plenty of wealth and treasures from her.

    Despite her seething anger, Eleanor''s face suddenly broke into a forced smile. "Since you understand how to respect and be devoted to your mother-inw, I can rest easy. Why would I covet a few pearls? As you said, I just wanted to test you."

    She waved to her servants. "Bring those pearls here."

    Carissa nodded, and smiled. "Thank you, Aunt Eleanor. And let''s not forget the three thousand silver coins you owe my mother-inw."

    Eleanor paused before gruffly ordering, "Fetch the three thousand silver coins in banknotes as well, and bring them here."

    Helen''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Grand Princess Eleanor is so kind to me! Carissa, did you see? I told you she''s a good person." "Yes, you were right, Mother," Carissa replied, lowering her gaze.

    A good person indeed-Helen was still deceived.

    Seeing Helen''s enthusiastic reaction, Eleanor felt both relieved and disdainful.

    How truly naive!

    But as long as Helen continued to believe in her, that was enough. A few pearls were not a problem-Eleanor could always retrieve themter.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    When the Mystic Pearls were finally brought out, there were indeed five of them. Helen and Gillian were unsure if it was exactly five-they hadn''t dared to scrutinize them closely at the time, and had only grasped a handful. The pearls wererge, and it was already a wonder they had managed to hold onto five.

    Three thousand silver coins in banknotes were handed over, and Helen grasped them tightly in her hands. She shot a cold snort at Carissa.

    "Hmph, did you see that? You can''t measure a noble person''s intentions with a petty mind."

    Eleanor gave Carissa a haughty smile. "Oh? So you suspected me all along?"

    With the items retrieved, Carissa didn''t indulge in pleasantries.

    "Farewell, Aunt Eleanor," she said curtly.

    Carissa was the first to leave, ignoring Helen and Gillian. Her anger was palpable-despite all this, Helen still praised Eleanor. If it hadn''t been for it being only the second day after her wedding, she might have truly acted in a disrespectful manner.

    Behind her, she heard Helen bidding farewell to Eleanor, suggesting a visit again in a few days.

    With a smile, Eleanor instructed someone to see them out.

    Carissa marched out, and boarded the carriage by herself. She was fuming, nning to have a few words with Helen once she was on the carriage.

    However, as Gillian helped Helen into the carriage, thetter trembled with rage and cursed loudly.

    "That old hag, how dare she deceive me? She must have truly wanted to covet my pearls! That vile woman! That old hag!"

    Carissa raised an eyebrow.

    Oh? So it was all an act?

    Impressive-Carissa didn''t even realize it, and it turned out to be Helen''s counter-strategy against Eleanor.

    Gillian climbed into the carriage, sneezing repeatedly. She had been standing in the cold earlier, and now, the chilly wind was too much for her old bones to handle.

    Helen shoved the pearls back to Carissa.

    "Here, take them. Also, you can keep two thousand of the three thousand silver coins. If you hadn''t gone to see her, she definitely wouldn''t have returned the pearls or given us the money."

    As she spoke, she counted out the banknotes and handed them to Carissa.

    "Take them. Why are you just looking at them?" she snapped.

 Chapter 356

    Carissa blinked, unable to believe her ears.

    She looked at the two thousand silver coins in banknotes that had been handed to her, feeling a mix of astonishment and disbelief.

    Wow, Helen really was generous with her money. It seemed so easy for her to give it out.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa could see Helen was truly bing a gullible fool.

    No, she already was a fool.

    "Have you finally seen Eleanor''s true colors, Mother?" Carissa asked with a smile, her tone considerably softer.

    Helen''s face darkened. "Do you think I''m blind? Even after all this, how can I not have figured her out?"

    "I saw you speaking to her so politely, and thought maybe you were still deceived by her," Carissa replied.

    Helen snapped, "How can I not speak politely? One of us has to be strict and tough, while the other has to be soft and amodating. We can''t really tear down all the pretenses we have with her. She''s on good terms with most of the noblewomen. If she twists things around and tarnishes my reputation, won''t I be humiliated? You''re different-you''re fearless andck awareness!"

    Carissa remained silent, counting the banknotes. Each banknote was worth one hundred silver coins. She casually handed one to Gillian.

    "This is your share of the winnings."

    Gillian''s eyes widened, and she seemed to have trouble catching her breath. "Your Highness, this is one hundred silver coins!"

    "That''s right. You''ve served Mother for many years. Since she won the money, you naturally deserve a portion of it," Carissa said with a smile.

    Helen shot Carissa a sidelong nce.

    "Why are you giving her this? She has no worries about food and clothing. As long as she''s by my side, I''ll provide for her in her old age. It''s dangerous for her to have so much money on her at her age. She could easily be swindled."

    But Gillian quickly thanked Carissa, and took the banknote.

    Carissa observed the old attendant''s reactions. She guessed that Gillian''s daily needs were likely covered, but beyond the regr stipend from the pce, Helen probably didn''t offer much additional reward. It wasn''t that Helen was harsh, but rather, she treated Gillian as one of her own.

    Some people were like that-kind to outsiders but indifferent to their own, sometimes even pinching pennies from their own to benefit outsiders.

    Carissa pocketed the rest of the banknotes, thinking that, for now, it would be fine if Helen continued to see her as an outsider.

    Better to remain an outsider than to be treated like one of her own, especially if it was like this.

    When Gillian received the banknote worth a hundred silver coins, she stared at it with wide-eyed amazement as if she had never seen such a sum before. Helen couldn''t help but scoff at the older woman''s reaction.

    "Look at you! Have you evercked anything in these years?"

    "Mydy, you have always treated me generously and never beencking," Gillian said with a broad smile.

    However, who wouldn''t want a little extra money on hand at this age?

    Gillian cast a grateful nce at Carissa. She resolved that if there were ever a time when Helen was displeased with Carissa, she would certainly speak up on Carissa''s behalf.

    Helen leaned her elbow on the carriage window, turning her eyes away from Carissa and maintaining her usual disdainful demeanor.

    Yet, internally, Helen''s feelings toward Carissa had changed significantly.

    Despite knowing the true story of the stolen dowry, Carissa had neverined or med Helen in person. Instead, Carissa took action and went to Eleanor''s residence to retrieve the pearls and the three thousand silver coins.

    Helen''s decision to give Carissa the two thousand silver coins was driven by her guilt. After all, asking Gillian to steal pearls for Eleanor was wrong.

    Eleanor had put Helen in a difficult position. If she hadn''t done it, then she wasn''t brave enough. In that case, she would face public criticism. Fortunately, the matter was resolved.

    Upon reflection, Helen realized two dangerous aspects she hadn''t considered at the time. Now, thinking back on them sent a shiver down her spine.

    The first was Eleanor''s refusal to return the pearls and her leverage over Helen regarding the dowry.

    The second was the potential chaos if Carissa made a public fuss about it. If that happened, Helen would lose all her dignity and standing, leaving her in a dire situation.

    Thinking about these things made Helen realize how vicious Eleanor could be.

    However, after this incident, Helen could no longer harbor any dislike toward Carissa. In fact, she even regretted some of the harsh words she had spoken when Carissa first arrived.

    Helen also realized that it wasn''t that Carissa couldn''t handle her. Just seeing how easily Carissa had managed to anger Eleanor and retrieve the pearls showed the younger woman''s capability. If Carissa were to contend with Helen, the former would undoubtedly win.

 Chapter 357

    Helen cast a covert nce at Carissa, who appeared rxed. A faint smile graced her lips.

    It was undeniable that Carissa''s face was exceptionally beautiful, radiating a clear and refreshing charm.

    Helen''s curiosity was piqued. "Aren''t you afraid of Grand Princess Eleanor?"

    Carissa responded with a question of her own, "Why should I be afraid of her?"

    "She''s the grand princess, the current king''s aunt. Even thete king was lenient with her. She controls at least half of the political connections in the capital. Her words alone can tarnish your reputation overnight," said Helen.

    Carissa remained indifferent. "Didn''t you say I''m fearless andck awareness? Why should I fear a tarnished reputation? If she spreads rumors about me, the hero who reimed the Southern Frontier, even her status as the grand princess won''t save her from the scorn of schrs everywhere."

    Helen thought that while speaking about these matters might seem easy, offending Eleanor could lead to retaliation that was hard to handle.

    However, she recalled today''s events: retrieving the Mystic Pearls and three thousand silver coins had been challenging, yet Carissa had managed it with just a few words.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Carissa was unaware of Helen''s current thoughts. If she knew, she would have said that it wasn''t just a matter of a few words. It was also due to the many martial artists and figures from the martial world who hade to witness her wedding with Rafael.

    Eleanor might have control over the noble families of the capital, but she was deeply intimidated by these martial artists. She was even more concerned about her reputation being damaged and being criticized publicly.

    After all, inciting someone to steal a bride''s dowry was a disgraceful act.

    Suddenly, Carissa lifted the curtain and instructed the coachman, "To The Gilded Tower."

    Helen had long wanted to visit The Gilded Tower, but she didn''t want to go with Carissa, fearing that Carissa might see how poorly the shop was doing.

    Naturally, Carissa was already aware of The Gilded Tower''s poor business from previous conversations. However, knowing about it and seeing it firsthand were two different things.

    Helen was about to decline when Carissa said, "I need to buy some gifts for tomorrow''s visit. My master and everyone else are waiting for me at Northwatch Estate. I n to buy some jewelry for my guild seniors. Since I have to spend money, it might as well be at The Gilded Tower. After all, you have a significant share in it, Mother."

    With Carissa''s exnation, Helen couldn''t argue further. If she was going to spend money anyway, it was better to support her own family''s shop and boost its revenue. That way, there would be less frequent talk about issues with paying wages and rent.

    As the year drew to a close, families who had earned money would often buy jewelry for their wives. The business at The Gilded Tower, during favorable marriage dates and year-end, was usually at its peak. The carriage stopped outside The Gilded Tower. As soon as Helen lifted the curtain, she saw a crowd inside the shop.

    At the end of the year, discounted jewelry on the first floor made business quite brisk.

    Helen was astonished. Didn''t they tell her that business was slow? How could it be so lively?

    Just as she was about to disembark to see for herself, Carissa said, "Gillian, get down and ask if they have any filigree gold bangles with embedded gems. If they do, I''d like to buy several." "Why don''t you go down and take a look yourself?" Helen asked.

    Carissa simply wanted to see if The Gilded Tower''s business was truly as poor as Eleanor had imed. She wouldn''t enter the premises dressed in her princess consort''s court robes.

    "There are too many people. I''m afraid my new clothes might get ruined," Carissa said calmly, her tone asposed as her demeanor.

    Helen took another look, and agreed that the crowd was indeed overwhelming. There were both men and women, and if she were to be jostled, it could tarnish her dignity.

    "Go ahead and see if you can find out," Helen instructed Gillian.

    Gillianplied, and got out of the carriage. Helen watched as the old woman struggled to get through the crowd to reach the counter. She couldn''t help but feel relieved that she had stayed in the carriage. Otherwise, her expensive shoes might have been trampled.

 Chapter 358

    Gillian squeezed through the crowd with great difficulty, and finally managed to ask a young shop assistant, "Do you have any filigree gold bangles with embedded gems?"

    The young shop assistant looked up at her, and answered loudly, "Those are sold on the second floor, but we''re out of stock. We''ve sold out of all the batches we made this year. If you want to buy them, you''ll need to ce an order on the second floor. They''ll be avable in February next year."

    An order? And not avable until next February?

    Gillian slowly backed out, and then made her way up the stairs to the second floor. The second floor was elegantly decorated, featuring eight or nine counters, each with cushioned chairs in front for customers. Each disy case served one guest at a time.

    On the other side, more than ten people were waiting. They were seated on chairs, enjoying snacks and coffee, with premium charcoal burning warmly in the stoves to keep the room warm. These patrons, though wealthy, wore no luxurious silks or satins. They appeared to be affluent merchants rather than nobility.

    Gillian nced around, and saw that one of the customers had several gold bangles on their wrist. They were examining them to see if they fit and then asking for them to be wrapped up. The designs were fashionable, but clearly inferior to those at The Golden Tower.

    A shop assistant approached her, and she asked, "Do you have any filigree gold bangles with embedded gems?"

    The shop assistant eximed, "What a coincidence! We''ve just sold out of those. Would you like to ce an order?"

    "Is your business doing so well?" Gillian, ever perceptive even when away from Helen, remarked. "Thest time I was here, it was also quite crowded. It seems that any trendy designs are likely out of stock too."

    "Indeed! Our shop''s business is unmatched in the capital, except by The Golden Tower," the shop assistant said proudly.

    After sizing Gillian up and noting her distinguished attire and dignified manner, he added, "Besides the filigree gold bangles, do you have any other designs in mind? We have many other gold bangles with various styles, though many are out of stock. We''ll be restocking them next year."

    Gillian nced at the items in the disy case with a look of disapproval, and said, "It''s fine. I''ll have my mistresse by tomorrow to choose for herself."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Gillian left.

    Back in the carriage, she reported to Carissa, "Your Highness, the filigree gold bangles with embedded gems are sold out."

    Carissa responded with a simple hum.

    "That style is from The Golden Tower. The Gilded Tower copied their design, but still sold them quite well."

    "Well, if they''re selling well, the year-end ounts should look promising," Helen said with evident pleasure.

    Gillian, however, was troubled. The shop assistant mentioned that their business was excellent and imed that, apart from The Golden Tower, no other shop in the capital had better business. Seeing how pleased Helen was, Gillian decided to withhold her concerns for now and wait to see the ounts when Jessica brought them.

    They should be arriving in the next few days.

    After witnessing Eleanor''s despicable behavior, Gillian couldn''t help but worry if Eleanor and her daughter Jessica had been deceiving Helen all along. Could they really be so deceitful?

    Gillian looked at Carissa, who seemed to be aware of something.

    Could it be that Carissa already knew more than she let on? Was it possible that Carissa had deliberately brought Helen to see The Gilded Tower''s business? Helen had indeed mentioned visiting The Gilded Tower before. However, her entourage usually consisted of arge number of servants and guards.

    If Jessica had intended to deceive her, she would have likely briefed the shopkeeper in advance, instructing them on what to say if someone like Helen came by.

    After all, the patrons seen at The Gilded Tower earlier were ordinary citizens on the first floor, while the second floor was frequented by wealthy merchants or minor officials'' wives.

    Since Carissa pointed out that The Gilded Tower''s designs had been copied from The Golden Tower, true nobles and prominent families were less likely to frequent The Gilded Tower. Helen''s presence was quite noticeable, so it would be easy for her to be recognized if she went out.

 Chapter 359

    As luck would have it, on the day Rafael and Carissa were preparing for their visit to Northwatch Estate, Jessica had someone deliver the ounts. And it was none other than the shopkeeper himself, Eric, who brought them.

    Since Helen was staying at Hell Monarch Estate, Eric made the trip personally. Had Helen been at the pce, Jessica would have handled the delivery. Gillian suspected that Eric''s visit was also to recognize the people involved, so they could identify them if they came by in the future.

    Helen eagerly opened the ount book, only to find that the few sparse pages contained sales of only mundane items, with no expensive jewelry at all. The final summary showed a loss.

    In one quarter, there was a loss of over ten thousand silver coins. Over ten thousand-this was even more than before.

    Helen trembled with anger, and threw the ount book to the floor.

    "How could there be such a loss? You''d better give me an exnation!" she hollered.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Eric knelt on the floor with a sorrowful expression, and said, "Lady Helen, you don''t know how tough business is these days. We hoped to make some profit before the New Year, so we stockpiled arge quantity of goods. Little did we know that many of these goods were wed and unseble. While other shops are thriving, our shop is deserted, which is truly heart-wrenching."

    He crawled forward, picked up the ount book, and opened a page. "This loss was mitigated somewhat because you and Lady Jessica had previously injected some money. Otherwise, the loss would have been at least twenty thousand silver coins."

    "Nonsense!" Helen mmed her hand on the table, her face turning pale with rage. "The Gilded Tower, deserted? Why did I see it full of customers when I passed by? And many of them were leaving with their hands full!"

    Eric was startled. Had Helen visited The Gilded Tower? When did that happen? What day specifically?

    He suddenly recalled that a day ago, a shop assistant had mentioned that a woman, who appeared to be from a high-ranking family, hade to buy the popr filigree gold bangles from The Gilded Tower. Could that have been yesterday?

    Eric''s eyes darted around as he decided to take a gamble.

    "Lady Helen, you must be referring to yesterday. Recently, the only day we had good business was yesterday. We had umted too much stock, so Lady Jessica instructed us to sell it off, even at a loss, rather than have too much inventory on hand. If we didn''t do that, we wouldn''t be able to give you a good justification. We sold a lot yesterday, but it was all at a loss. We''re still having a discount sale today. If you don''t believe me, you can go and see for yourself."

    His earnest tone moved Helen, and she began to believe him.

    Observing from outside the door, Carissa realized that Helen had been deceived. She immediately stepped inside.

    "Really? If so, why did your shop assistant say that you sold batch after batch of the filigree gold bangles, which were copied from The Golden Tower''s design? You wouldn''t be selling them at a loss, would you? Let me see if this transaction is recorded in your ounts."

    With that, Carissa grabbed the ount book from Eric. He instinctively tried to hide it, but she was quicker, and the ount book was soon in her hands.

    She flipped through the few pages with a cold smile.

    "What a surprise! There isn''t any record of this transaction. Not even therge gold bracelet my guild senior bought for me is listed here. So, what exactly does this ount book record? Eric, embezzlement is a grave crime."

    When Eric saw Carissa, he was instantly terrified.

    It was the youngdy who came to collect therge gold bangle the other day! She was the Hell Monarch''s princess consort?!

    "Guards, take the ount book and this man to the Royal Citadel. Have my nephew''s uncle, Lord Klein, thoroughly investigate to see how much money The Gilded Tower really defrauded from Lady Helen and Lady Jessica," Carissa said calmly.

 Chapter 360

    Luke immediately ordered two guards to take Eric to the local authorities.

    Terrified, Eric cried out, "Your Highness, please spare me! It wasn''t my idea. Lady Jessica instructed me to make these false ounts to deceive Lady Helen!" "What?" Helen was enraged, and smashed a cup. "Jessica used fake ounts to deceive me?"

    Carissa pressed Helen''s hand to calm her. "If the previous ount books were false, then there must be genuine ones."

    With the guards holding him, Eric''s arms ached as if they might break. Fearing further punishment, he nodded vigorously. "Yes, of course! There are real ones."

    Since Carissa was preparing to visit Northwatch Estate, she didn''t want to waste more time arguing.

    She called Luke in, and instructed, "Please take two people with you and return to The Gilded Tower. Retrieve all the ount books from these years and have them verified one by one by the ountants. Confirm on-site whether they are genuine ounts. If they continue to falsify records, there is no need to report back. Send them directly to the Royal Citadel."

    Luke responded, "Understood, Your Highness!"

    He signaled for the guards to act swiftly. The carriage outside was already prepared, and they departed for The Gilded Tower immediately.

    Eric had never faced such a situation before, and trembled in fear. He silently cursed Jessica.

    Hadn''t she imed that dealing with Helen would be easy? It had always been manageable in the past. Why was it different now? And facing the Hell Monarch''s princess consort was even more terrifying! Carissa was known for her decisive and ruthless nature. Plus, the governor of the Royal Citadel was herte sister-inw''s brother.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    If Eric ended up at the Royal Citadel, he would be lucky to escape with his life if he didn''t face severe punishment.

    Helen was fuming. "Jessica deceived me? How dare she?!"

    Carissa had someonee in to clean up the broken pieces of the cup, and sighed inwardly.

    How dare Jessica? How could she not? Usually, Helen was terribly intimidated by them. If not her, then who would be deceived? Besides, Helen always stayed in the inner pce and never went out. So, it was easy to deceive her without her ever seeing the truth.

    "Mother, please calm down. We can handle this. You had contracts in ce, didn''t you? When I return from my visit, we can go over them together. Getting angry won''t solve anything," Carissa said. Helen felt tears welling up in her eyes, and was almost unable to hold them back. Jessica and Dakota had been in business together for years. Dakota always received profits, while Helen found herself pouring money in to cover losses.

    She felt inadequate inparison to the other concubine.

    Helen never expected Jessica to deceive her. Jessica hadn''t cheated Dakota, but had tricked her instead.

    The injustice and hurt surged within her, and it took all her strength to keep from crying.

    Upon hearing Carissa''s words, she remembered how her daughter-inw had stood up for her yesterday and retrieved the pearls. Now, Carissa wasn''t distancing herself from this situation either. A small sense of reliance began to grow in Helen''s heart.

    However, Helen knew this wouldn''t be easy. To be cheated out of so much money-how could they possibly recover it without a fight? There was a good chance they wouldn''t even get their hands on the real ount books. Going to The Gilded Tower might end up being a wasted effort.

    After that brieffort of words, Carissa nodded respectfully before taking her leave.

    Rafael didn''t involve himself in this matter. Today, he had something even more important-visiting his inws'' home.

    While it was the servants'' job to prepare the gifts, Rafael insisted on handling them himself, loading the gifts onto the carriage piece by piece.

    How could he not take this seriously?

    One of Adrian''s apprentices was Winona, a true expert in stealth. For all he knew, she could be hiding somewhere near Hell Monarch Estate and was watching his every move.

    It wasn''t that hecked confidence in himself, but he understood all too well how doting the Pathfinders Guild members were toward Carissa. In fact, if not for the strict discipline enforced by Everett, Carissa would never have been punished for any of her mistakes within the guild.

    There were times when Carissa would return after a misdeed, and before Everett could even reprimand her, Adrian would already be punishing her.

    But was it real punishment?

    No, it was just for show, meant to appease Everett, so that Carissa wouldn''t receive a harsher punishment from him.

    As soon as Adrian started punishing Carissa, her guild seniors would rush in to plead for mercy, each taking a portion of the punishment, leaving her with only a few superficial strikes.

    But if Everett got involved, that was when Carissa truly suffered. She had indeed endured several severe punishments, which was why she kept her distance from Everett whenever possible.

 Chapter 361

    As Rafael packed the gifts, his mind wandered to the matters concerning the Pathfinders Guild.

    He was naturally pleased that so many people were looking out for Carissa. Still, he also wanted Adrian and the others to know that he would protect Carissa from now on, and they no longer needed to worry. Most importantly, he had to tell Adrian one crucial thing today-from now on, he would ensure that Carissa sent at least two letters back to the guild each month. No matter what happened, whether it was something good or bad, the guild members would be informed, so they wouldn''t have to trouble themselves by sending people down to investigate.

    After filling three carts to the brim with gifts, he saw Carissa leading Ryan and Lulu out.

    Carissa''s face was serene andposed, her calm demeanor only enhancing her beauty. She was dressed in a deep purple dress that entuated her fair, translucent skin. Two peonies were pinned in her hair, but even the flowers seemed less radiant than she was.

    As Rafael recalled the previous night''s events, he felt his blood rush uncontrobly to one ce, his deep gaze filled with a turbulent, unreadable emotion.

    When Carissa looked up and saw that expression in his eyes, she immediately recognized it.

    It had been the same for the past two nights.

    These past two nights, he seemed to have entered a state of insatiable desire, like someone discovering

    a new passion for the first time, constantly craving more and more without end.

    Carissa''s cheeks flushed as she avoided his gaze. That look always made her heart race.

    Rafael approached her, and took her hand. "The gifts for the visit are all prepared. Shall we go?"

    "Okay.ˇ± Carissa lowered her gaze, her earlierposure instantly reced by shyness,

    Even though they were already married and had shared such intimate moments, the way he inteced his fingers with hers still brought an inexplicable joy and bashfulness to her heart.

    Ryan looked up and asked Lulu, "Lulu, why does Aunt Carissa blush whenever Uncle Rafael holds herhand?"

    Hearing this, Lulu couldn''t help but nce at her young mistress, whose face was indeed redder than arose.

    Luluughed, and replied yfully, "That''s because when a man holds a woman''s hand, the woman will always blush."

    Ryan then asked, "But I''m holding your hand, so why aren''t you blushing?"

    Lulu chuckled. "Because I have thick skin. Even if I blush, you wouldn''t be able to see it."

    "Oh, I see," Ryan said, his eyes suddenly gleaming with wisdom beyond his years.

    They boarded the carriage, the three carts of gifts trailing behind them, returning to Northwatch Estate with great pomp and ceremony.

    As fate would have it, they happened to run into Barrett and Vi, who were also returning to visit Vi''shome.

    Barrett was riding his steed when Rafael lifted the carriage curtain, just in time to see him. Barrett''s face was so swollen and bruised that he was almost unrecognizable. Rafael instantly knew that Dn and his men had given Barrett quite the beating.

    That was what he deserved for his loose tongue.

    Barrett nced over as well, narrowing his eyes in anger when he spotted Rafael peeking out.

    Rafael let the curtain fall, a faint smile curling his lips.

    Good. It was better if Barrett held a grudge-served him right for getting what he deserved.

    Carissa, who had followed Rafael''s gaze, caught sight of Barrett as well, She was puzzled.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Did he get beaten up by his two wives at home?"

    Rafael shook his head. "Not sure, but maybe. After all, those two women aren''t exactly pushovers." Aurora was still Barrett''s rightful wife, and naturally held the title of madam as well. However, she would be referred to as a secondary wife or concubine, depending on the situation.

    Carissa casually remarked, "They really did a number on him. His face is so swollen, I can barely recognize him."

    Rafael nodded in agreement. "It was a bit excessive. Since we all came back from the Southern Frontier battlefield together, I''ll have Dn send him some cream for the bruises tomorrow."

    Carissa gave him a surprised look. "Is that really necessary...?"

    Rafael''s tone was full of camaraderie, "We wererades-in-arms!"

    After a brief silence, Carissa said softly, "You were the one who ordered the beating."

    There was no need to ask-she was certain of it.

    Rafael turned to look at her, but neither confirmed nor denied it.

    Frowning, she added, "That was reckless!"

    He immediately assumed she was defending Barrett, and his tone turned sour, "He deserved it! You don''t know what he said to me on our wedding day."

    Carissa continued to frown. It was clear to her that her guild junior had never been properly disciplined. Such innocence and naivety could only mean one thing-he needed a good thrashing.

    "Sage Everett is still in the capital. If you''re going to beat someone up, at least wait until after he leaves. Do you want to be punished?"

 Chapter 362

    "Huh?" Rafael was momentarily stunned, then his face lit up with joy.

    punished by my master? You''re worried about me?"

    you worried about me getting

    Of course, I''m worried about you. Haven''t you ever fell the sting of Sage Everett''s iron fists?" asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Not really," Rafael replied, thinking back to his days at the guild.

    Carissa

    Strictly speaking, he wasn''t there for even a full month each year. It wasn''t that he never got beaten, but that was a matter of pride. Even if he had been, he would never admit it. "Were you always that well-behaved?" Carissa asked curiously.

    Even Kyle had been punished at the Pathfinders Guild. Was Rafael really more obedient than him? Rafael tilted his head, thinking for a moment. "Mainly, when I was at the Pathfinders Guild, none of you ever came to find me. So, I had nothing to do but train hard. My master was very pleased with r Carissa couldn''t help but look at him with admiration. All of them, as junior apprentices, had been punished by Everett before. Yet, Everett''s direct apprentice had never been punished?

    No wonder Rafael''s martial arts were so exceptional. He was simply outstanding.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    me."

    In her eyes, anyone who managed to avoid being beaten by Everett at the Pathfinders Guild was truly remarkable.

    Seeing the admiration in her eyes, Rafael lifted his chin slightly, pride evident on his face. He didn''t feel even the slightest bit guilty. Those rare asions when he did get a beating were hardly worth mentioning -definitely not worth bringing up.

    As they talked, they arrived at the entrance of Northwatch Estate.

    Frederick stood at the gate with Holly and the household staff to wee them, while Violet came running out with Bun, Cynthia, and Travis in tow.

    Violet gleefully linked arms with Carissa. "We''ve been waiting for your return for so long! You need to have a word with Rod. He had the nerve to sneak back with us the night of your wedding, even though he was supposed to be part of your dowry!"

    she was hel

    Travis shot Violet a re, annoyed that up a sore topic.

    Carissaughed and nced at Travis. "That was just a joke. How could Rod possibly be part of my dowry?"

    "Why not? His master doesn''t want him anymore."

    After saying that, Violet then leaned in to whisper in Carissa''s ear, "He''s hoping to secure a position in Hell Monarch Estate so he can send his monthly stipend back to Meadow Ridge." Carissa had already guessed as much. The Lunar Guild had been struggling in recent years, with only female apprentices and Travis, the sole boy.

    Travis'' master was an old-fashioned person who refused to let the female apprentices leave themountain fo make a living. They only grew some fruit and vegetables, but the yearly earnings were meager at best.

    There were times when they didn''t even have enough to eat and had to rely on donations from various guilds for food and other necessities. When things got really tough and they needed to buy something, they would borrow-and it continued for many years.

    Carissa had heard from Adrian that when the Lunar Guild was first established, he was the one who called upon others to help build their home. Even the materials used to construct the buildings were borrowed.

    Travis overheard Violet''s words and cast a furtive nce at Carissa, too embarrassed to ask directly if he could stay.

    Carissa asked, "What about your reward money?"

    Travis awkwardly poked his fingers together. "Well, back when we were in the capital, I joined you all in shopping sprees. The leftover money was taken by my master to pay off debts, and we also bought a lot of grain and supplies for the New Year. There''s not much left now."

    In short, most of the money he got from his achievements on the battlefield had gone towards paying off

    debts.

    Carissa smiled. "Then, stay in the capital for now. I''ll see if there''s any suitable work for youter,"

    Travis let out a sigh of relief, his face breaking into a cheerful grin. "Got it!"

    Rafael, who was following behind, asked, "So, why didn''t you stay in the army?"

    "Marshal, if I joined the army, I''d be bound by military rules and regtions, which wouldn''t give me the freedom I need. I have to return to Meadow Ridge a few times a year."

    Travis still addressed Rafael as "Marshal".

    Rafael had seen Travis'' martial skills. He looked at the young man before him now, and a n began to form in his mind, though he didn''t rush to speak.

    When they entered the main hall, Adrian and Everett were already waiting. The other guilds had departed the day after the wedding, so only the members of the Pathfinders Guild and a few others like Violet remained.

    Carissa hadn''t been bluffing when she warned Eleanor. Even if those people had already left the capital, she could still ruin Eleanor''s reputation if she wanted to.

    Ever since that miniature chastity belt sculpture incident, she and Eleanor had be sworn enemies.

    There would be many more confrontations toe.

    Carissa instructed Lulu to take Ryan to y for a while, telling them toe backter to pay respects to the elders.

 Chapter 363

    Rafael and Carissa paid their respects to Adrian, Everett, and the various senior apprentices of the guild in ordance with etiquette.

    Everett''s eyes were half-squinted and half-open, making it difficult to tell whether he was merely squinting or actually looking. But Carissa knew that this was when the man was the most intimidating, as he was scrutinizing for any mistakes.

    Thus, Carissa performed her traditional salute with the utmost seriousness. Her posture was straight, and her spine was upright as she bowed at the perfect angle.

    Everett had trained Carissa on the proper way to perform a salute after she had initially been too hasty in paying respects to Adrian.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    That night, her head had be so dizzy from the repeated salutes she performed that she almost passed out. It was only at that point that Everett slightly opened his eyes and gestured for her to leave. She had been so dizzy she could barely walk, and Winona had to carry her back to her room? Reflecting on those past experiences, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow.

    As she bowed, she noticed that Rafael only nodded respectfully to Adrian and the senior apprentices of the guild, and gave only a shallow bow to Everett.

    It was utterly inadequate.

    This was a disaster...!

    Carissa nced anxiously at Everett.

    What? Everett wasn''t angry?

    To Carissa''s surprise, not only was Everett not angry, but he even smiled at Rafael with a look of satisfaction in his eyes.

    "You have established yourself and married. I can rest easy now."

    Wait, Everett could smile?

    "Thank you for your concern, Sage Everett." Rafael stood before the master, looking attentive and obedient, ready to listen to any further instructions. Everett was even more pleased, and said with a smile, "Please, sit."

    Winona immediately went to help Carissa. She rubbed her shoulders gently, and asked in a low voice, Does your back hurt? Are you feeling dizzy or nauseous?"

    "It doesn''t hurt, I''m not dizzy, and I don''t feel nauseous Carissa shook her head.

    Winona finally rxed. She had a bit of a phobia because, previously, when Carissa had been reprimanded for her salute, she had started vomiting and feeling dizzy once she was carried back to her room. Only after calling Adrian for acupuncture treatment and several days of medication did Carissa

    start to recover.

    "Just be cautious with this one. Given her headstrong nature, life may not be smooth sailing ahead: You''ll need to keep a close watch on her to avoid any trouble Everett''s voice rang out as he spoke to Rafael. In his mind, Carissa would always be the most mischievous apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild.

    "Carissa won''t cause trouble. You can rest assured, Sage Everett," Rafael replied respectfully, but his defense of his wife was firm.

    Everett''s eyes narrowed, showing his displeasure.

    Carissa''s senior guild members exchanged nces of resentment. Was Everett trying to shift the me onto Carissa again?

    However, Everett''s frown soon gave way to a smile as Rafael approached with wine. He first served Adrian, then handed a cup to Everett.

    To see Everett smile twice in one day was quite an unusual sight.

    So, the man could smile after all.

    How strange!

    After taking a sip of the wine, Rafael said, "Sage Everett, I have something to discuss with you privately. Could you pleasee to the side hall with me?" "Alright." Everett stood up, and exited with Rafael.

    Rafael nced back, and gave Carissa a yful smile.

    Everyone then realized that Rafael had intentionally brought Everett away so they could spend some time with Carissa.

    Winona gently massaged Carissa''s shoulders, then embraced her. Back when Carissa had first arrived at the Pathfinders Guild, Winona had often carried her around.

    Carissa had missed home terribly at that time, and it was Winona who had soothed her to sleep.

    "Alright, don''t spoil her too much," Adrian spoke up, though his gaze towards Carissa was more Indulgent than anyone else''s.

    "Now that you''re married, you need to stand firm in everything. If you feel wronged, don''t endure it alone. Send a pigeon post to Meadow Ridge-there will always be someone to speak up for you." Carissa snuggled into Winona''s embrace, and

 Chapter 364

    Upon hearing Carissa''s obedient response, Adrian extended his hand and beckoned her over. "Come here."

    Carissa obediently walked over, and Adrian reached out to flick the tip of her nose.

    "Ouch!" Carissa eximed. "Sage Adrian, that hurt."

    "Punishment!" Adrian said sternly. "This is a mild punishment for not speaking up when needed."

    A flicker of pain crossed Carissa''s eyes, but she quickly masked it. "Understood. It won''t happen again." Adrian noticed her fleeting expression of distress, and sighed inwardly. The hardships that his youngest apprentice had endured were too painful. He couldn''t start thinking about them, or it would be too taxing on his heart.

    He took her hand, guiding her to sit beside him.

    "Rafael''s character and virtue far surpass Barrett''s. I believe he won''t let you down or treat you poorly. But remember, the world is ever-changing, and so are people. In the past, he might have cherished you more because he couldn''t have you. Now that he''s married you, there''s no guarantee he won''t grow tired and look elsewhere. Men are unreliable. Even if you like him, don''t trust him entirely. Understand?" Carissa''s fifth guild senior, Isaac Prince, nodded vigorously in agreement. "Yes, men are all untrustworthy. They''re disgusting. We can''t trust thempletely, or you might end up with a scoundrel..." "Be quiet!" Kyle tapped Isaac on the forehead.

    Kyle thought Adrian''s words were enough to unsettle Carissa, and didn''t think it was wise to scare her further. But since Adrian was present, he dared not contradict him. He was surprised to see Isaac echoing Adrian''s sentiments.

    Violet, who was listening nearby, couldn''t help butugh. "Five, you''re a man yourself. How can you be so disgusted by men?"

    Isaac was skilled in both music and using musical instruments as weapons. Known as Five due to his position in the Pathfinders Guild, his face turned cold as he responded, "How could I not be disgusted? That''s why I avoid associating with men and prefer thepany of women."

    "You''ve only made excuses for yourself," Violet scoffed. "Everyone knows you love to linger in brothels. You y the harp and flute, and you''ve seen courtesans dance to your music.

    Isaac nced outside with a hint of nervousness. "Stop talking nonsense. If Sage Everett hears you, I won''t let you off."

    Violet shrugged. "No risk, no rewards, right?"

    Isaac turned away with a nk express

    "After seeing you, I find that I don''t even like women anymore."

    "Alright, let''s all stop bickering." Adrian cut in. "We''ll be heading back to the Pathfinders Guild tomorrow. If you have anything to say to Carissa, say it quickly. No more idle chatter. She still needs to go to the sanctuary hall to pay respects to her parents and siblings."

    Kyle was nudged aside. Since he had been staying at Northwatch Estate for a few days before Carissa''s marriage, it was inappropriate for him to monopolize the time meant for her and the other guild members.

    Carissa was surrounded by her senior guild members. They spoke one at a time, offering advice rather than speaking in unison. Ultimately, their words served to remind her that no matter what happened, she still had her guild behind her.

    Winona was still holding Carissa in her arms, and the older woman was moved to tears. This strong. independent woman couldn''t hold back her emotions.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa had arrived at the Pathfinders Guild as a seven-year-old girl, her hair styled in two pigtails, dressed in a little blue dress. She had been beautiful and adorable, with a face so fresh and round that everyone couldn''t help but want to pinch or kiss her.

    The little girl had mostly stayed close to Winona. When Carissa first began her martial arts training and struggled with basic movements, Winona had carried her back to their room from the training yard and rubbed her sore muscles.

    Carissa would act spoiled and say, "Winona, I want to eat wild mountain cherries."

    Despite how sour those cherries were, the little girl would eat them with gusto, her face scrunching up from the tartness, but she never minded.

    Later, Winona learned to make candied fruit skewers from those sour cherries. The sweet treats made Carissa smile brightly.

    Seeing her smile made it seem like all troubles vanished.

    Carissa''s eyes, at that time, were as dark and shiny as mercury, full of brilliance and unrestrained joy.

    And now, that little girl had grown up and gotten married.

    Winona''s heart was torn between sorrow and joy as she reflected on the years she had witnessed, and she couldn''t stop crying.

 Chapter 365

    Winona wiped away her tears.

    "I won''t leave. I''ll stay in the capital with you. I''ll stay in Northwatch Estate. Whenever you miss me, juste back to visit."

    "We''ll stay too!" Hearing Winona''s words, everyone echoed the sentiment.

    Carissa hid in Winona''s embrace, feeling a sense of security she hadn''t experienced in a long time.

    She wanted to cry. She was reluctant to see them go.

    However, Adrian spoke up with a stern expression, "Can you stay with her forever? Everyone has their own. life to live. Besides, the capital is no easy ce to live. Even if it were, it''s not somewhere people from the Pathfinders Guild can reside for long."

    Adrian had no fondness for the capital or the royal family, but Rafael''s character was impable. He had recovered the Southern Frontier and restored the kingdom''s territory, so Adrian reluctantly epted him. However, whether people''s hearts would change remained to be seen.

    Rafael initially had wanted to be his apprentice, but Adrian was reluctant to take in anyone from the royal family.

    However, his junior guild member, Everett, had taken a liking to Rafael and epted him as an apprentice.

    Adrian had underestimated the delicate royal, believing Rafael couldn''t withstand the rigors of martial training. Yet, Rafael''s dedication, despite only spending one month a year in the mountains, had led to remarkable martial prowess.

    Adrian sighed, letting the guild members converse while he went to find Everett and Rafael. After all, Rafael was now married to his youngest apprentice, making Adrian a sort of father-inw. Bncing authority and leniency as a father-inw was no easy task.

    Adrian couldn''t keep acting like a strict fellow apprentice of Rafael''s master anymore.

    After a long conversation, Carissa took Rafael and Ryan to the sanctuary hall. After lighting candles and offering a prayer, Carissa knelt on the ground, and Rafael immediately followed suit.

    Seeing his resolute and straightforward attitude, Carissa''s eyes reddened. She looked at the memorial ques of her parents and siblings, and softly choked with emotion, "Dad, Mom, my brothers, and sisters- inw, I have found a good husband. From now on, I will live well with Ryan. I seek not to bring glory to our family but to live in peace and happiness, and not tamish the honor of my family." Ryan''s-eyes were also red. He said, "Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom. I''ll certainly listen to Aunt Carissa and won''t cause trouble.

    After saying this, Ryan bowed his head in a silent prayer

    Rafael kept his words brief and simple, "Please rest assured, Father, Mother. I will treat Carissa well and ensure she suffers no grievances. I also promise that I will never take a concubine. Carissa will be my only wife for life."

    Carissa''s tears fell. She understood why Rafael made this promise. Her mother had once favored BarrettThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    for this very assurance.

    Mnie likely thought that the royal harem wouldn''t consist of just one woman. Hence, she might have admired Rafael but hesitated to entrust her daughter to him.

    Little did she know, she had failed to recognize the true value of the two men.

    Fortunately, the order was restored. Though the future might not be smooth, having a caringpanion was far better than facing struggles alone as she had done in the Warren family.

    After the prayers, lunch was served. Carissa first introduced Ryan to Adrian and the others before they all dined together.

    In the Pathfinders Guild, it was customary to observe silence during meals, especially with the stern Everett present. The dining etiquette wasparable to that of prestigious families. Carissa cherished these moments of dining together. She asionally looked up at Adrian and her senior guild members, feeling a deep sense of happiness.

    However, the thought of their impending departure from the capital brought a pang of sadness to her heart.

    After the meal, the servants cleared away the leftovers, and the group continued their conversation in the main hall.

    Adrian nced at Ryan, and suddenly called him over, "Ryan,e here."

    Ryan took a small, eager step forward. "Hello, Sage Adrian!"

    Ryan knew how he was supposed to address Adrian.

    "Do you want to be as skilled in martial arts as your aunt?" Adrian asked.

    While Carissa''s martial skills weren''t the best in the world, they were certainly impressive within the Pathfinders Guild. Ryan nodded vigorously. "Yes, I do!"

 Chapter 366

    Carissa''s eyes reddened slightly.

    Was Adrian intending to take Ryan back to Meadow Ridge?

    Adrian looked at Ryan with a meaningful expression. "Why do you want to improve your martial skills?

    "To protect my aunt," Ryan replied loudly.

    Then, he paused, feeling that this ambition was too small. "Like my grandfather and my father, to go to the battlefield, protect my home, defend my country, and safeguard the territory."

    Adrian smiled. "Good. You''re young, but have such grand ambitions. However, being a hero means enduring hardships and exhaustion. Can you handle that?"

    "I can!" Ryan said, puffing out his chest.

    Although he didn''t understand why Adrian asked this, answering loudly could never be wrong. Besides, he had endured all kinds of hardship before.

    "What if you were told to part from your aunt? Could you handle that too?" Adrian asked.

    "I can... Ah!" Ryan immediately took two steps back, and shook his head instinctively. "No, I can''t leave my

    aunt."

    Carissa felt reluctant to part with Ryan as well. He was now the only male of the Duke of Northwatch''s family.

    "Sage Adrian, if he wants to learn, I will teach him martial arts," she said.

    Adrian replied, "Naturally, you should be the one to teach him first. He knows nothing at present, and it''s not necessary for me to personally teach him the basics. Once his legs are healed, he can practice for two years in your residence. You can teach him the basics, and then he can go to Meadow Ridge to learn other things from your senior guild members."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Ryan would one day inherit a title, and with him being the only one in the estate, it would undoubtedly be very challenging. It would be reassuring if he were well-prepared and capable of defending himself. Carissa understood Adrian''s thoughtful intention. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Yes, I understand what to do."

    Joining the Pathfinders Guild was a dream many people yearned for. Not only was it about martial arts, but there were also other skills to be learned. For example, someone like Kyle, who was young but a great schr, was rare in this world.

    Kyle wasn''t just skilled in painting-his expertise in various arts such as music, chess, calligraphy, and painting was impressive, but his true greatnessy in his profound knowledge. He was well-read in both ancient and modern texts, capable of offering true insights and writing books.

    Salvador was his number one admirer. When Kyle visited Northwatch Estate, the king came in person to seek him, further solidifying Kyle''s status.

    Salvador didn''t even dare to consider recruiting Kyle into the court, because someone like him should be revered and admired from afar.

    Schrs and literati of the kingdom, as well as the current stream of civil officials, held Kyle in the highest regard. Even someone as esteemed as Trevor, a schr of the present age, held him in high regard. "When will all of you be leaving? Carissa asked through her tears, her voice filled with reluctance.

    "It''s uncertain. We will let you know when we depart, Adrian replied.

    ''You must tell me. You can''t leave without saying goodbye," Carissa insisted, her eyes brimming with

    tears.

    She worried they might sneak away without informing her. Adrian hated farewells-every time she returned home from Meadow Ridge, he would always hide and im to be busy.

    Adrian assured her, "We definitely won''t leave secretly

    Carissa found littlefort in Adrian''s words. Given how he had previously said he would attend her wedding and then changed his mind, only to n such a grand surprise, it was evident he had a knack for unexpected departures.

    After lunch, the male senior guild members took Rafael aside into a side hall for a private conversation.

    Their words were meticulous, devoid of any veiled threats. They expressed various pleas for him to take good care of their youngest guild member, yet an unspoken pressure was palpable in their tone. Rafael responded appropriately, his demeanor serious and respectful. The men patted him on the shoulder, showing their approval.

    Though they were part of the martial world, they were also aware of the rules of the aristocratic circles in the capital.

    For Carissa to remarry was seen as a loss of virtue in the eyes of outsiders. For Rafael, a prince, to be willing to marry her as his rightful wife and swear loyalty to her alone was indeedmendable. Before they left, Winona said privately to Rafael, "If one day, you also find yourself no longer fond of her, please don''t harm her. Return her to us.

    The single word "also" made Rafael stiffen his resolve,

    "No, that day will nevere."

 Chapter 367

    In the carriage, Rafael ryed Winona''s words to Carissa.

    Carissa rested her head on his shoulder. Despite holding back her tears for a long time, they eventually began to fall.

    Rafael held her close, resting his chin on her forehead. "Winona truly regards you as her own sister."

    "Yes," Carissa said, her voice muffled. "When I went to the Pathfinders Guild, Winona took care of me a lot. She dotes on me quite intensely."

    Rafael wondered-who didn''t dote on Carissa at the Pathfinders Guild? Even Everett, when speaking to him in the side hall, had reminded him to take good care of Carissa and had fondly referred to her as a mischievous little monkey.

    Everett had shown a hint of sorrow when talking about Rafael''s inws, his eyes filled with mncholy and regret.

    Everyone was moved by the sacrifices made by the men of the Duke of Northwatch''s family for their kingdom.

    Wiping away her tears, Carissa asked, "Rod is going to stay in the capital. Do you have any arrangements for him? He doesn''t want to return to the military."

    Rafael replied, "That''s simple. As a prince, I''m allowed to have five hundred household soldiers. I haven''t assembled them yet, so let him lead and find some people to recruit."

    Previously, when hemanded the Hell Monarch Army, there were only guards in his residence. He had never established a unit of household soldiers.

    Carissa wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said earnestly, "That''s fine. Besides, Rod''s martial skills are good, and he''s capable of leading people. He showed considerable authority when leading troops on the southern battlefield."

    She nced at Rafael and asked softly, "So, how much monthly sry will he receive?"

    The soldiers were part of the outer courtyard''s management, so she had no say in their sry, it wasn''t up to her to decide.

    "We''ll give him a bit more. He''s had a tough time, supporting an entire guild on his own," Rafael said generously.

    "Okay, that''s great!" Carissa thought to herself that she would also provide some private support.

    She had known about the hardships of the Lunar Guild while at the Pathfinders Guild. But at that time, she hadn''t fully grasped the severity of the difficulties.

    He wille after Sage Adrian and the others have returned, right?"

    "Yes, Violet wille along too. Cynthia and Bun will be returning with the others."

    Compared to Violet,

    Cynthia and Bun had less freedom.

    As long as Violet wanted to stay, the Inferno Guild would not object. She was a major patron of the guild,

    so even the guild''s leader had to cater to her.

    Without Violet, the Inferno Guild''s situation wouldn''t be much better.

    Carissa straightened up. "When we return to the residence, the ounts for The Gilded Tower should be almost settled."

    It was time to confront Jessica.

    "This should be considered a lesson for my mother to make sure she doesn''t blindly trust others in the future," Rafael said.

    Carissa''s expression turned icy. "Yes, a lesson is one thing, but Grand Princess Eleanor and Jessica shouldn''t get away with anything. We must reim what''s rightfully ours."

    Rafael took her hand in his. "Alright, I''ll support whatever you decide. If anything goes wrong, I''ll take responsibility."

    Carissa''s gaze lingered on their joined hands. His fingers, so distinct and firm, made her heart flutter every time they touched. There was an undeniable sense of intimacy that arose from their connection.

    She didn''t know why, but she particrly enjoyed holding his hand. It felt like the true closeness that a married couple should share. Being embraced by him felt entirely different. During that time, they were driven by emotional impulses.

    Though she couldn''t fully exin it, she found herself inexplicably drawn to it.

    Upon returning to Hell Monarch Estate, the gifts that had been sent to Northwatch Estate were brought back untouched.

    Entering the main courtyard, Pearl handed Carissa a hot water bottle and whispered, "Lady Helen has been throwing a tantrum in the ounting room. She has smashed a lot of things. You and the prince should go check on her."

    Carissa looked at Rafael. Seeing his furrowed brow, she understood there had beenmunication problems between mother and son.

    "I''ll go. You should return to the study to handle the documents," she said.

    Although preparations were underway to seal off the court for the New Year and the Supreme Court would also be closing cases, Rafael was still busy reviewing old cases for reference and studying thews. "Alright, go ahead. If you can''t calm her down, send someone to get me." Rafael knew his mother very well.

    "It''s fine, I can handle it." Carissa gave him a reassuring look.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    It was probably just a matter of Helen discovering a financial shortfall and realizing she had been deceived, causing her to lose her temper.

 Chapter 368

    Carissa first sought out Luke to get a general understanding of the situation and the current status of The Gilded Tower.

    Luke assured her that there was no need to worry. They had Eric in their custody and had sent some people to monitor The Gilded Tower, ensuring that no one could slip out to send a warning. Feeling reassured, Carissa headed towards the ounting room.

    Helen had not yet finished reviewing the ounts, but the entire room was filled with people kneeling in fear and anxiety. The ce was in disarray-anything that could be thrown from the desk was thrown, except for the ount books. Several cups had also been smashed.

    Helen''s hair was a mess, and her face was pale with anger. Upon seeing Carissa, her feelings of grievance and humiliation reached its peak, and she burst into tears.

    "How could they do this to me?!"

    Carissa entered the room, and addressed everyone, "Please rise. Everyone except for the ounting staff, leave the room. Gillian, you too."

    There were quite a few ountants employed in Hell Monarch Estate, and there was also a head ountant. All of them were trembling on the ground, having never witnessed such fury from Helen before. The servants, who had been waiting in the room, breathed a sigh of relief as they stood up and left. Eric, still on his knees, was also escorted out.

    CariseText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    approached Helen, and took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears. "Have you finished reviewing all the ounts?"

    "There are still this year''s ounts left," Helen replied, taking the handkerchief to wipe her tears and runny nose. Carissa''s return had calmed her somewhat, but her feeling of being insulted remained strong.

    "Even if we don''t consider this year''s ounts, The Gilded Tower made a profit of thirteen thousand silver coins. Yet, she kepting to the pce asking me for money, iming continuous losses and needing to cover rent and wages for the workers."

    Carissa helped Helen to her feet. "Let''s get some coffee and eat something. Have the ounting staff finish the rest of the calctions. Once they''re done, I''ll review them. Then, prepare your contract and get ready to go to Harmony Pce to reconcile the ounts with Jessica."

    Recently, Jessica had been staying at Harmony Pce. She hadn''t appeared when Carissa went to retrieve the Mystic Pearls yesterday. But as she was in charge of The Gilded Tower, she had toe out to settle the ounts.

    "Can we even get anything out of her, considering we''re practically entering a tiger''s den?" Helen asked resentfully.

    "Of course. What belongs to us must be reimed."

    Helen wiped her nose and paused before adding, "If you can help me get it all back, I''ll give you half of it."

    "Why would I want something that''s yours? What is rightfully yours is yours. The Gilded Tower is far more profitable than a makeup shop. Not only should you get what you''re owed, but since you hold the majority stake in The Gilded Tower, you should also be the one to manage it. Those women won''t be able to swindle even a single coin from you in the future if you do that," Carissa said.

    They retreated to the side hall. Even after drinking a cup of hot coffee, Helen remained aggrieved.

    "How could they have lied to me like this? They''ve gone too far! All these years, I trusted and respected

    them. I thought that if they made a profit, it wouldn''t matter if they took a bit more. I never expected them

    to be so evil! Aren''t they afraid of their reputation being ruined?"

    "That''s because when they deceived you, they never thought you would leave the pce and live outside. Otherwise, why would they let you take a 70% share of such an easy business? When investing, you had to contribute 70%. When there were losses, you also had to cover 70%, Carissa said.

    "This is outrageous-absolutely outrageous!"

    Helen''s anger was evident, but now she seemed at a loss as she looked at Carissa.

    "What should we do? Besides the initial investment of several thousand, Iter added several thousand more. At this point, I don''t care if I don''t get my share of profit back. I''d be content if I just got back the money I injected into the business. At most, I just won''t have any further dealings with them."

    Helen''s final words came with a hint of a sob, her voice full of grievance.

    Carissa frowned.

    They had talked about reiming everything just a few minutes ago. Why was Helen now saying she was willing to forgo the share of profit she was entitled to?

    Helen''s outward show of strength was truly despicable, but her tearful state also evoked some sympathy. Carissa understood why Helen''s own family, thete king, and Victoria had been so indulgent with her. When Helen cried, she really did look pitiful. With her delicate bone structure, her wide-open eyes gave an Innocent impression, and tears welling up in them truly made one feel their heart break for her. Carissa''s mother-inw was so transparent with her emotions-joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness all clearly disyed on her face.

    However, Helen had improved somewhat, having learned to put on a facade in front of Eleanor.

 Chapter 369

    Carissa decided not to address the issue immediately. She instructed the staff to prepare a meal for Helen first.

    After Helen had finished eating. Carissa said, "Let me see the contract. We need to check for any hidden traps. If there are any, we must prepare in advance." Helen blinked through her tearful eyes. "What can we do if there are traps?"

    "There are ways to deal with them. Just bring the contract to me first, Carissa replied, not meeting Helen''s gaze, especially not when she was crying.

    So, Carissa turned to find Gillian and asked her to retrieve the contract.

    Gillian knew exactly where the documents were kept. She quickly found the contract, and brought it to Carissa.

    Carissa read through the contract three times from start to finish and found no issues with it-it was fair and impartial. As for the parties involved, Helen had used Gillian''s name, while Jessica had used Eric''s

    name.

    Surprisingly, Eric was a household servant of the Winchester family. own name

    For ady from a prominent family engaged in business outside, it was umon to use her due to the numerous bureaucratic procedures and the stigma of being publicly involved.

    Instead, they would use the name of a male family member or a trusted servant. Servants could hold the contracts and couldn''t really cause trouble, even if the property was registered in their names. Women typically used thetter method to manage their private property.

    Helen and Jessica couldn''t conduct business under their own names. In society, while money was appealing, merchants were considered lowly. So, as long as they made money, it didn''t matter whose name was on the documents as long as they controlled the contracts.

    "Is everything alright? Do you see any problems?" Helen asked anxiously as Carissa repeatedly examined the document.

    Carissa looked up at her with a meaningful gaze. "There are no problems."

    "Isn''t that a good thing? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Carissa seemed to be looking at her like she was a fool, and Helen disliked such condescending looks.

    Carissa was sorely tempted to say, "It seems that they didn''t even bother tampering with the contract, indicating how easily they thought they could manipte you."

    Of course, she couldn''t say that aloud, or Helen would likely respond with anger and tears, iming she was being unfairly treated:

    "It''s a good thing!" Carissa put the contract away.

    There''s no need to wait until tomorrow. I''ll visit Grand Princess Eleanor tonight. As for Eric, he should be detained tonight to prevent him from alerting anyone. Luke has already sent people to monitor The Gilded Tower, so the staff won''t be able to leave to send any messages."

    "So soon?" Helen was angry, but she seemed genuinely afraid of Eleanor and Jessica.

    "We should strike while the iron is hot!" Carissa looked at Helen. Seeing Helen''s eyes well up with tears again, she unexpectedly softened her tone, "Alright, stop crying. I''ll apany you. I''ll handle whateveres up."

    Helen''s voice was hoarse yet frail, "Then, I''m counting on you. Please also speak to Rafael on my behalfter. Don''t let him stay angry with me."

    Helen no longer spoke in the grandiose manner she used to, nor did she exhibit her previous haughtiness. The dislike that had once shown in her eyes when she looked at Carissa was gone, reced by a hint of a sulky demeanor.

    Seeing Helen in this state, Carissa couldn''t help but shiver. It was quite unsettling to see someone who used to be so authoritative now appearing so demure.

    By evening, the ounting records were delivered to Carissa for her review.

    The current year''s profits were particrly impressive. After rounding off, they had made a substantial profit of seventy-three thousand silver coins. Adding the profits from previous years, The Gilded Tower had eamed over two hundred thousand silver coins. The business, based on the designs of The Golden Tower, had proven extraordinarily lucrative.

    But that was also to be expected.

    The cost of imitating designs was low, and the materials of the products weren''t as pure as The Golden Tower. Even though the imitations sold for less, profit was good, as using cheaper materials boosted sales and raised the brand''s visibility.

    As long as rich merchants and ordinary people saw The Gilded Tower as affordable and stylish, that was enough to drive the business.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa reviewed the expenditures. The costs for raw materials and finished products were quite low. In other words, the so-called pure gold might not be as pure as imed and could even be gold-ted. If the gold jewelry tarnished in three to five years, it would provoke a major outcry.

    Gillian, as the main stakeholder with a seventy percent share, would be directly ountable.

    Therefore, The Gilded Tower was definitely not worth keeping.

 Chapter 370

    Carissa deliberated for a moment before ordering that Eric be brought in for questioning.

    In the side room, a charcoal stove was set up with a fire poker roasting over it. After a while, the fire poker was glowing red-hot halfway through. Seeing this, Eric was so frightened that he nearly wet his pants. He fell to his knees and pleaded, "Your Highness, spare me! Please spare me!" Carissa sat upright, frowning slightly. "Why would I want your life? I just need you to answer a few questions truthfully."

    Eric nodded vigorously. "I will tell you everything I know."

    Carissa held up the purchase ledger. "Is Jessica aware that you''ve been purchasing cheap, rough goods?" "Yes, of course! She was the one who instructed us to get them."

    "Did you inform her that the gold used in the jewelry is impure and might cause problems?"

    Eric''s eyes shifted nervously as he replied, "I did mention it, but Lady Jessica said it didn''t matter. She said if there were problems in a few years, we''d be closed by then anyway."

    Carissa sneered. "Would the shop be closed, or would you all have shifted the me to Lady Helen?"

    Eric fell silent, unable to respond.

    Carissa did not press further, instead asking, "The shop has been running for several years now. Have you receivedints from customers about impure gold? How have you handled them?" Luke was standing by. He lifted the fire poker, and waved it.

    Terrified, Eric trembled and answered, "We''ve been giving out some inexpensive gifts to silence theints. This year''s business has been good, and Lady Jessica''s n is to close the shop after August next year, once the wedding season is over."

    "That''s it?" Carissa scoffed. "I said to tell me the truth. You''re only giving me half the story. Do you want to see if you can swallow this fire poker?"

    The fire poker was thrust directly in front of Eric, who screamed in terror and fell to the ground.

    "No! Please! I''ll tell you everything!"

    Carissa''s voice was cold, "Then, speak honestly. If you le, you''ll end up swallowing this fire poker."

    Eric stared at the glowing fire poker, and didn''t dare to withhold any information. He prostrated himself heavily on the ground and said, "Your Highness, I will tell you the truth!

    Lady Jessica ns to shift all the

    me onto Lady Helen when the matteres to light. As Lady Helen is the mother of the Hell Monarch, she can handle the bacsh. Then, Grand Princess Eleanor will step in to arrange thepensation. As for the

    be

    paid with the cheap stock from The Gilded Tower...

    He paused, hesitating. If he continued, it would be even more serious.

    However, Carissa didn''t need him to say more.

    "So, Grand Princess Eleanor will gain

    a reputation for supporting themon people, while Lady Helen. and Prince Rafael be the targets of public scorn. Moreover thepensation consists of the store''s cheap goods, which are hardly worth much. When att is said and done, Grand Princess, Eleanor and Jessica will have profited

    immensely, gaining both money and

    fame."

    Eric''s face turned pale, and he dared not utter a word. Clearly, the Hell Monarch''s princess consort had already figured everything out.

    After sending Eric away, Carissa

    sneered, "She really is something else, stepping on Mother and Rafael to elevate herself. She wants to win the people''s hearts while currying favor with the noble families Luke, what do you think she''s nning?"

    Luke thought for a moment and replied, "I''m but a dim-witted humble servant, Your Highness. I truly don''t understand."

    Eleanor was the grand princess, and her nephew was now securely on the throne.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    What other ambitions could she have?

    Luke couldn''t guess, and Carissa wasn''t sure either.

    It couldn''t just be about securing Jessica''s position in the capital or in the Marquis of Ironridge''s family, could it?

    Regardless, since the scheme had alreadynded on Helen and Rafael''s household, they couldn''t be left to do whatever they wanted.

    Carissa instructed the ountant to calcte the investment and the funds Helen had provided over the years, along with the profits divided at seventy percent, and then report the total amount.

    Carissa returned to her room and changed into a water-blue brocade dress with floral embroidery. She donned a ck cloak, concealing the red whip strapped to her waist, making it barely visible.

 Chapter 371

    Once the ountant finished calcting the amounts, the ounts were handed to Carissa.

    After Carissa reviewed them, she nodded and passed them to Helen. "Mother, please have a look and see if the figures are correct."

    Helen took the ounts and studied them carefully. She looked prepared for any potential confrontation.

    However, as she examined it, her expression turned to one of shock.

    "Did I really spend this much over the years?"

    The total expenditure, including the capital ouy, amounted to an astonishing 136,000 silver coins, Although she had recorded each transaction, she had never realized the total sum would be so vast.

    If Carissa hadn''t taken her to review the figures and brought Eric in to be interrogated, Helen would have continued to believe she was incurring losses and would have kept giving away money to maintain her prestige against Dakota.

    The 136,000 silver coins were the principal amount. The total profits from previous years plus this year''s profit reached 186,530 silver coins.

    ording to her share, Helen was entitled to 130,571 silver coins from this profit.

    Including the profit, she would need to recover a total of 266,571 silver coins from Jessica.

    Helen''s previouslymanding demeanor instantly weakened. "That''s quite a lot. It will be difficult to

    recover."

    "Mother, this statement not only undermines your own confidence but also underestimates Eleanor''s financial standing." Carissa said calmly.

    Helen wanted to respond, but the cold, indifferent look from her daughter-inw made her think of how smoothly Carissa had retrieved the Mystic Pearls.

    It seemed best to avoid pessimistic remarks.

    Luke asked, "Lady Helen, Lady Carissa, should I arrange for the guards to apany you?"

    Helen quickly agreed. "Yes, arrange for more guards-several dozen at least. It''s better to intimidate them first."

    Carissa replied, "There''s no need for guards. We''re only going to reconcile the ounts."

    Helen disagreed firmly, "How can we go without them? It''s better to be safe than sorry. Who knows what dirty tricks they might use?"

    Carissa looked up, watching them pack up the ount books. "There''s no need to fear any tricks. Just a few people will suffice to carry the books." "It''s a must!" Helen insisted.

    Luke nced between Helen and Carissa, carefully asking. "So.... Should we bring the guards or not?"

    He realized that being in his position was going to be tricky. He couldn''t afford to offend either Helen or Carissa.

    Carissa stood tall, and replied tly, "No guards."

    Her tone was devoid of warmth, but carried a weight of authority

    Luke looked to Helen for confirmation.

    Helen rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you looking at me? If she says no guards, then there won''t be any!

    Was there a need to be so fierce? Was it really that important?

    Luke understood the situation now. It seemed there would be no future conflicts between Rafael''s mother and his princess consort. Carissa was clearly in charge.

    Previously he and Jacob had been worried about how to bnce Helen and Carissa to ensure they wouldn''t develop grudges against each other that would lead to constant disputes within the manor.

    But that worry was unnecessary now.

    Carissa had been in the estate for only three days, and she had already managed to gainplete obedience from Helen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Kiera was also a source of relief.

    Since moving into the estate, she had spent her days purchasing various shacks. Now, she was so engrossed in these treats that she couldn''t be bothered with other

    matters, nor did she trouble the

    staff.

    At Harmony Pce, Eleanor frowned as she looked at the servant holding the note informing her that

    one hade to visit.

    "They''re here again?"

    It was mealtime, and she was dining with Jessica.

    As for Henry... He was not worthy of dining with her.

    "Mom, if they''vee, then just see them. What''s there to be afraid of?" Jessica saidzily.

    She had been staying at her natal

    home for quite some time, but bot

    husband had yet toe to fetch her, which was beginning to irritate her.

 Chapter 372

    Eleanor was clearly irritated and said, "Have them brought in and seated in the side hall for a while. There''s no need to take them to the main hall. I''ll join them after I finish my dinner." The steward went out personally to handle the situation. Noticing that they were bringing in items that didn''t look like gifts, he asked Helen, "May I ask what you''ve brought, Your Grace?" Helen was about to blurt out that it was the ount books, but Carissa interjected first, "They are some old manuscripts for Grand Princess Eleanor to review."

    The steward''s eyes brightened at the mention of manuscripts. Could they be Kyle''s manuscripts?

    He immediately ordered refreshments to be served, then went to report to Eleanor and Jessica.

    "Manuscripts? Kyle''s?" Eleanor asked slowly.

    "I''m not sure. She didn''t say, and I didn''t dare to ask," the steward replied.

    Jessica had only recently learned about the Mystic Pearls and the three thousand silver coins, which had left her very angry.

    Now, seeing that they had brought manuscripts, she sneered, "Aunt Helen probably thinks that she offended you by retrieving the Mystic Pearls, so she brought Carissa along to present Kyle''s manuscripts as an apology. At least she has some sense."

    Eleanor nced at her. "If you continue to use that brain of yours in your husband''s house, your mother-inw will kick you out in less than three years."

    The mention of Margaret darkened Jessica''s expression. "That old hag! I''ll poison her sooner orter."

    Eleanor''s tone was cold, "You''d better calm down and avoid causing any trouble that will need me to clean up your mess. Your mother-inw isn''t someone you can easily handle. Try to get close to her before saying anything else."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Jessica was frustrated. "Forget about that old hag. What do you think Aunt Helen and that wretched Carissa are here for?"

    Eleanor set down her chopsticks. After the maid brought her some water, she rinsed her mouth and took a handkerchief to wipe her lips. Throwing the handkerchief aside, she stood up, and the maid draped her cloak over her.

    Eleanor stepped out, saying, "We''ll find out soon enough."

    Seeing this, Jessica also put on a cloak and followed her out.

    In the side hall, Eleanor first saw the several boxes on the floor, and her heart skipped a beat.

    She was very familiar with these

    boxes. The ount books from The

    Gilded Tower were always sent to

    her in simr boxes every year, so she knew exactly what they were.

    These were the very same boxes.

    Now, with six boxes on the floor, it seemed that all the financial records from recent years were contained within them.

    The Gilded Tower appeared to be

    Jessica''s, but it was actually Eleanor''s. Naturally, she wouldn''t acknowledge The Gilded Tower as her own since it was styled after The Golden Tower.

    Jessica recognized the boxes, and eximed, "Aren''t these the ount books from The Gilded Tower?"

    Carissa rose with a bright smile. "Greetings, Aunt Eleanor, Jessica. We meet again."

    Jessica''s expression darkened. "Don''t try to start sweet-talking! Why are you here?"

    Eleanor slowly took her seat, and gently reprimanded her daughter, "Jessica, don''t be rude."

    Jessica sat down heavily, her gaze skimming over the ount books. Her face changed slightly, but soon returned to its usual expression.

    "Helen, what''s the meaning of this?" Eleanor asked, pointing to the boxes on the floor.

    She didn''t bother asking Carissa directly-it was far better to question the more pliable Helen.

    Carissa wasn''t stupid enough to let

    Helen make opening remarks, so she said with a smile, "It''s like this. Yesterday, heard from Mother that she and J¨¦ssica had opened a jewelryshop together. After a little inquiry, it turned out to be The Gilded Tower. It was such a coincidence! Before my marriage, Kyle gave me arge gold bracelet from the very same shop."

    Her face was all smiles; there wasn''t a hint of sharpness in her eyes, as if she was not there to inspect the ounts at all.

    Having dealt with Carissa a few times, Eleanor was not about to let her guard down. She turned to Jessica.

    "This Gilded Tower is the same one you mentioned you and Helen partnered in, right?"

    Jessica replied, "Yes, Mom, that''s correct."

 Chapter 373

    Eleanor nodded thoughtfully. "I remember you mentioned before that the shop''s initial reputation wasn''t good."

    Jessica vented her frustrations, "That''s right! Despite several years of operation, it failed to make a profit and has been running at a loss. We had to resort to discounts and promotions at the end of the year just to cover costs for rent and wages. I truly feel guilty towards Aunt Helen. She believed in me, and Invested. in The Gilded Tower with me. Yet, instead of earning any profit, we''ve only faced losses." "Business is tough these days, Jessica. There''s no need to feel too guilty. I''m sure Mother understands, don''t you, Mother?" Carissa interjected.

    Carissa turned to look at Helen.

    Helen felt a bit confused. What was with the look?

    Carissa had instructed her to stay silent if possible before entering, and now, she was being questioned.

    But, catching Carissa''s subtle hint, she could only nod and respond awkwardly, "Yes."

    Carissa continued off Helen''s answer, "Yes, exactly. It''s not your fault, Jessica. It''s tough to run a business.

    Jessica quickly agreed, "Yes, of course! Business is quite difficult."

    Carissa took out a document. "I''ve reviewed this contract. My mother-inw holds a 70% stake in The Gilded Tower. Apart from the initial investment, she has also contributed additional funds over the years to support the business. Every expenditure is documented. Jessica, you must have contributed the remaining 30%, correct?"

    Jessica felt something was off about the question, but couldn''t pinpoint the issue. So, she could only nod in agreement.

    "Of course. Whenever there was a need for additional funds, I contributed my 30%,"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa nodded approvingly. "That''s reasonable. Since my mother-inw holds 70%, she should contribute 70% towards any additional funding, and you should contribute 30%, Jessica." "Of course, that''s only fair," Jessica said, her gaze fixed on Carissa.

    What exactly was Carissa getting at? Had she not seen the ount books, or had she already reviewed them?

    And what about Eric? Why did no one report back about someone from Hell Monarch Estate retrieving the ount books? Such negligence in handling affairs must be addressed and corrected!

    Eleanor read the room, and understood that Carissa must have reviewed the ount books and seen the profits. The ount books were evidently retrieved from The Gilded Tower, and Eric must have been caught off guard.

    Eric likely had been brought back to Hell Monarch Estate for interrogation. With how spineless he was, he would likely confess everything under questioning.

    Carissa''s voice broke the silence, "Jessica, as long as you find it reasonable, it''s settled. If the additional

    contribution is 70%, then naturally, the profits should be 70% as well."

    She opened one of the boxes, and pulled out the top ount book.

    "This is what our ountant has worked on for an entire day. I''m sure their minds have been overworked. from sorting out the ounts for these years. Aunt Eleanor, Jessica, please have a look. Despite the poor business climate outside, The Gilded Tower has actually been doing well and has made considerable profits."

    Jessica''s expression changed abruptly. "What? Profits? How is that possible? We just injected additional funds into the shop a few months ago!"

    She took the ount book, and looked at the final figures. Her eyes widened in shock. "This can''t be real! This can''t be the actual ount book."

    Eleanor frowned. "The ount book should be real."

    "Mom?"

    Jessica looked up, unable to understand why her mother was undermining her. At this point, she should definitely not acknowledge the ount book as genuine. Seeing the confusion in Jessica''s eyes, Eleanor sighed inwardly.

    How foolish. The books were taken from The Gilded Tower, and there would be witnesses. Moreover, aparison with Eric''s handwriting would confirm their authenticity. How could they im the books were fake?

    Eleanor''s voice turned stern, "Jessica, how do you manage your staff? Didn''t you ever inspect the store? You didn''t even realize you were being deceived. How can you face Helen?" Realizing the gravity of the situation, Jessica grew furious. "Eric dared to deceive me? I''ll have him brought here immediately."

    How bold of him!

    She signaled to the steward nearby,

    who was about to leave, but

    Carissa''s cold voice stopped him," There''s

    need to fetch him. I''ve

    non

    already detained the treacherou set

    servant in the estate. I was only waiting to confirm with you that you were unaware and were also deceived before sending him bound to the Supreme Court, Jessica."

 Chapter 374

    Eleanor and Jessica''s expressions changed at the mention of the Supreme Court. They knew all too well that the current head of the Supreme Court was Rafael Eleanor nced at the boxes of ount books.

    "Since Eric deceived you as well, and you''ve already reviewed the ount books, Jessica will also need to go through them. Leave the books here for now. After we''vepleted our review, we will visit you personally to reconcile the ounts. Once the evidence is clear, we''ll send it to the authorities for proper action."

    Carissa sipped her coffee and smiled. "Aunt Eleanor, I''m rather impatient by nature. The ount books are here. Please have your ountantse over immediately to review them. If more ountants are needed, I can send someone to Ironridge Estate to bring over their ountants as well, We''ll sort it out tonight, and the ounts can be recalcted by tomorrow."

    "No, you can''t go to Ironridge Estate!" Jessica stood up, her face pale.

    Margaret and Leopold already had a poor opinion of her. If they found out about this, they might despise her even more.

    Jessica had had enough of their disapproving looks.

    Eleanor''s gaze was as sharp as a de. "What''s this? You call me ''Aunt'', but don''t believe me?"

    Carissa smiled and replied, "It''s precisely because I trust you that I brought the ount books here for us to review together. If I didn''t trust you, the ount books and Eric would likely be with the local authorities by now."

    Eleanor mmed her cup down. "How can so many years of ounts be reviewed in just one day?"

    Carissa smiled brightly and replied, "Aunt Eleanor, there are quite a few ountants for your estate and shops. I''m sure there are multiple ountants in your residence as well. Additionally, we can also call over the ountants under my natal family and the others from Hell Monarch Estate if needed."

    Eleanor sneered; she could barely contain her anger. "In the end, you don''t trust me!"

    Carissa''s smile widened, her tone still calm as she said, "Why don''t you and Jessica look at the final figure we''ve calcted? If you two trust me, there''s no need for further investigation. Just follow the figures I''ve calcted from the ount books."

    She leisurely traced the embroidery on her clothing with her fingertips, a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes.

    "Or perhaps, you don''t trust me, Aunt Eleanor?"

    Eleanor''s face darkened. It wasn''t a matter of trust. She knew well enough how much The Gilded Tower had earned. The figures were likely consistent with those in her own records.

    They were here not to reconcile ounts, but to demand payment!

    "It''s toote to review the ounts

    tore

    today. Leave the books here and go back," Eleanor said, waving her hand. "Take the ount books back to the storeroom. We''ll start the review tomorrow." to the storeroom. We''ll start the review tomorrow.ˇ±

    Immediately, several guards came in to carry the boxes away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen grew anxious. Disregarding her daughter-inw''s advice to stay silent, she shouted, "You can''t take them away!"

    If they took the ount books, would they ever get them back? They were clearly trying to avoid paying!

    However, the guards were already lifting the boxes.

    A whip cracked through the air,nding sharply on the boxes. One of the guards, who had just reached out to lift a box, recoiled in fright at the crack, quickly pulling his hand back.

    Carissa''s face darkened. "Fine. If you

    won''t review the ounts, let''s take

    the boxes back to Ironridge Estate for inspection. If the people at Ironridge Estate won''t review them, then we''ll send them directly to the Supreme Court."

    At hermand, the servants who hade with Carissa to carry the boxes began to take them away. The guards from Harmony Pce began to push and shove, and the servants were no match for the guards. Within moments, the servants were thrown to the ground.

    Helen was beside herself with frustration. She looked at Eleanor, who was smirking coldly as she slowly picked up her cup.

    Did they think they could cause a ruckus in Harmony Pce, her residence?

    Eleanor had five hundred household soldiers at hermand. Since Carissa and Helen had brought in the ount books, there was no reason for them to leave with them..

 Chapter 375

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten people surged into the room. At Eleanor''smand, they headed towards the ount books.

    Helen was frantic. "Grand Princess Eleanor, what are you doing? The ount books are clearly correct! Why are you trying to hide them?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Eleanor nced at her own fingers, thenzily gave Helen a sidelong look. "How do I know you haven''t tampered with them?"

    "Then, let''s review them together. If we do it together, we''ll find out if there''s been any tampering, won''t we?"

    Eleanor snorted derisively. "There''s no need to trouble yourselves. Since you''ve already reviewed them, it''s our turn now."

    Jessica barked, "What are you waiting for? Take them away!"

    Carissa held her whip in one hand, and hurled her cup at one of the guards. The cup struck him squarely on the forehead and he copsed, unconscious.

    Carissa stepped forward, her whip cracking through the air with sharp, resounding snaps. The ten or so guards, despite not being lined up, all receivedshes from the whip.

    Carissa stood in front of the boxes, ring coldly at the guards. "I dare anyone to try and move these!" "Carissa, how dare you strike my people? How bold of you!" Eleanor was livid.

    "Aunt Eleanor, you tter me. I may not be bold, but I have nothing to hide. I had no choice but to strike them, as it was ast resort. Please forgive me."

    Jessica screamed as she rushed out, "Are you all dead? Can''t you handle one woman? Someone, get some help!"

    Helen was terrified. She stood up and hid behind Carissa.

    Carissa''s voice was icy, "I advise you not to make such a fuss. Harmony Pce is surrounded by the estates of various influential families. If word gets out, they might say you''re bullying your niece-inw. Jessica roared, "Carissa, who''s bullying whom here? You''re the ones who came to provoke us.

    Carissa responded calmly, "Everyone saw that I came to Harmony Pce with my mother-inw and a few servants, without a single guard. You''re the ones escting things by calling for the household soldiers and causing a scene."

    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed. The little schemer had more cunning than brute force.

    Carissa flicked her whip lightly, yet it crackled sharply through the air, whipping up a gust of wind that struck those nearby. The household soldiers involuntarily took a step back, their faces reflecting their

    unease.

    These people had heard of Carissa''s

    exploits on the Southern Frontier battlefield. They knew she had led the charge as the vanguard,

    maneuvering through a storm a

    arrows with her elite troops to

    breach the city gates. Her martial

    prowess and courage were

    unmatched, and none of the

    household soldiers here

    could stand against her.

    Having intimidated the household soldiers, Carissa raised an eyebrow and smiled.

    "It''s quite strange. I''ve merely

    brought the ount books from The Gilded Tower for verification, and you''re both seizing the books and calling for a fight. Is there something fishy going on here? Could it be that it''s not Eric who embezzled The Gilded Tower''s funds, but Jessica who misappropriated my mother-in w''s profits?"

    "You''re talking nonsense!" Jessica retorted sharply, but her inner turmoil was evident.

    "Let''s hope I''m talking nonsense. Since you refuse to review the books, my mother-inw and I will head to Ironridge Estate."

    Holding her whip, Carissa blocked the way of the household soldiers and calmly instructed her own people, "Take the ount books outside. We''re going to Ironridge Estate."

    The household soldiers were

    unwilling to act against her, and

    stood by. The servants from Rafael''s household were skilled and nimble; under Carissa''s protection, they began moving the boxes with ease. Carissa turned, deliberately ignoring Eleanor''s dark expression, and beckoned Helen, "Mother, let''s go. Harmony Pce is not a ce for reasoned discussions. We''ll find another ce to resolve this." Helen hurried forward, her steps quick and small. Carissa took her hand with one hand and held the whip with the other, leading the older woman out with the servants in tow.

    "Stop!" Eleanor''s voice cut sharply through the air.

    Carissa turned, raising an eyebrow with a smile.

    fight us? If they win, they''ll be "Aunt Eleanor, do you n to have your five hundred household soldiers charged with assaulting the royal family. If they lose, well... That would be quite a disgrace, wouldn''t it?"

 Chapter 376

    Seeing Carissa''s smile, Eleanor felt a deep-seated revulsion. Carissa''s resemnce to Mnie was too striking.

    Both mother and daughter were insufferable.

    Carissa maintained her pleasant smile. "We''re here to settle ounts openly and honestly. I''m not sure. why you''re making such a fuss, Aunt Eleanor. Is there really something shady happening? Mother, after we sort things out at Ironridge Estate, you''ll need to host a gathering so everyone can discuss this matter properly."

    Jessica retorted angrily, "What nonsense are you spouting? What could be shady? Haven''t I sent the ount books for Aunt Helen to review all this time?"

    "It''s quite a coincidence," Carissa said, her tone growing stern. "The ount books you sent to my mother-inw arepletely different from those I found at The Gilded Tower. The books you provided show losses, while the ones from The Gilded Tower show profits. Do you think there''s something shady going on?

    Jessica was exasperated. "Why are you talking so loudly? This is the grand princess'' residence, not your natal home or your current home!"

    Carissa''s eyes grew cold. "So what if it''s the grand princess'' residence? Does that mean the people here don''t adhere to reason? If that''s the case, there''s no need for further discussion. We''re leaving." Eleanor smashed her cup on the floor, her voice icy, "You want topare and settle the ounts, right? So be it!"

    Jessica turned, and spoke in an urgent tone, "Mom!"

    How were they going to settle the ounts? Could they even do that?

    Eleanor''s gaze was as sharp as a de. "Bring the ountants here. Have all the shop ountants.e over. I want to see how Eric has been deceiving us,

    Carissa smiled sweetly. "You''re wise, Aunt Eleanor. If Eric is found guilty of embezzlement, he will certainly be handed over to the Supreme Court."

    Eleanor''s eyes were frosty with anger. Once Eric reached the Supreme Court, he would likely confess everything. Shifting the me to him wouldn''t work.

    Eric was a household servant from Ironridge Estate. He was initially assigned somewhere else as a steward, but waster recalled by the family''s matriarch due to his mistakes.

    Jessica, recognizing his sharp skills while managing her business, saw potential in him and promoted him to oversee operations at The Gilded Tower.

    Ultimately, Eric was an Ironridge Estate servant under the Winchester family''s employment.

    If Carissa made this issue public there, it would harm both Eleanor and Jessica''s reputations. The recent scandal about the miniature chastity belt sculpture given to Mnie had already tarnished Eleanor''s name. She had hoped to lie low for a year or two, and let the matter fade from people''s memories before making any further moves.

    So, even when they came to im the Mystic Pearls and three thousand silver coins, Eleanor gave them up to avoid escting the situation.

    Now, however, it wasn''t just a matter of losing money. If the issue blew up, it would be a scandal of embezzlement and fraud against an honored concubine.

    Even though Jessica was a princess and wouldn''t face imprisonment, she would certainly be subject to public condemnation and abuse.

    The Marquis of Ironridge''s family was already looking for a chance to have Leopold divorce Jessica- bing a thief would be the perfect excuse for them.

    However, it was clear that the money couldn''t be returned to them. Since the shop was nearly at its end, it was reasonable to let Carissa and Helen have it, considering that was always part of the n.

    Although the business had been profitable, its reputation was so poor that it could only make quick money -it was unsustainable in the long run.

    With her mind made up, Eleanor moved swiftly to settle ounts. She had already reviewed the figures and knew the approximate amount of the umted profits over the years.

    The ountants worked furiously,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    iming they could sort out the ounts within four hours. During this time, they deliberately didn''t bring any refreshments and stopped the underfloor heating, allowing the cofet to seep in and freeze the room.

    Eleanor and Jessica held onto hot water bottles to warm themselves, but Carissa and Helen had nothing.

    Carissa''s inner force protected her, so she was unaffected by the cold, but Helen shivered uncontrobly. Helen asked Eleanor several times to bring in a charcoal brazier, and though Eleanor instructed it repeatedly, no one came with it.

    No matter how dumb Helen was, she could tell Eleanor was doing it on purpose.

    So, she moved closer to Carissa for warmth. Carissa took off her cloak and wrapped the older woman in it. Protected by her inner force, Carissa wasn''t too cold. Also, she was younger and could endure it better than Helen, who was more delicate.

    Feeling secure in her daughter-inw''s embrace, Helen fell asleep while leaning against Carissa.

 Chapter 377

    Four hours passed-no more, no less. Outside, night had long fallen. The cold was even harsher.

    The ountant with the long beard came in to make a report.

    "Grand Princess Eleanor, the ounts have been thoroughly reviewed. There are no discrepancies with the numberspared to the ones Lady Carissa has shown us."

    "That''s outrageous!" Eleanor smashed another cup, which crashed loudly.

    The sound startled Helen awake. she looked at Eleanor with sleepden eyes, bewildered by the fury radiating from thetter.

    Eleanor''s voice was filled with rage as she dered, "How dare that vile servant falsify ounts and embezzle Helen and Jessica''s money? I will make sure he is severely punished!"

    Carissa released Helen and said, "It''s enough that we''ve settled the ounts. Since Eric is the one at Court to fault, there''s no need for you to get involved, Aunt Eleanor. I''ll have him sent to the Supreme recover all the embezzled funds."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Carissa!" Eleanor''s tone softened considerably as she sighed. "Jessica is at fault as well, for failing to supervise and not realizing so much money was embezzled. Since Eric is a servant from Ironridge Estate, making this a public scandal would be detrimental to both the Marquis of Ironridge''s family and your cousin-inw.

    "How about this? Hand him over to me, and I''ll make sure he returns the money. If he fails to do so, your cousin''s share of the 30% percent will be forfeited, and The entire Gilded Tower will be yours. You''re already aware of the profits The Gilded Tower has made over the years. It will continue to be profitable. You won''t be losing out if you control the entire business, right?"

    *Not only are we not at a loss, but we also gain benefits. Carissa smiled. "However, families shouldn''t bicker. I can''t let my cousin-inw suffer alone. Since Jessica manages The Gilded Tower, and the shopkeepers and staff were all appointed by her, it wouldn''t be prudent for us to take over the shop recklessly. We might end up with losses.

    Continuing the partnership is also unnecessary. After such an incident, it''s hard to avoid lingering

    resentments. Rtives should ideally not go into business together to avoid tearing apart rtionships and harming both families. So, we n to withdraw our shares."

    Carissa took out the contract.

    "If there were losses, we''d adjust ording to the amount of our investment. However, since the shop is profitable, our share should naturally increase. But as I mentioned earlier, since we are rtives, there''s no need to be so calctive. We''ll just take back our investment and the profits from these years. As for the excess gains, we will forgo them."

    Jessica nced at the total on the paper. It was over 260,000 silver coins!

    It would be better if Carissa had simply asked for her life!

    "No! I disagree!" Jessica''s face turned ashen. "Since it''s a partnership, neither party can decide who gets what unterally!"

    "Then, it''s simple." Carissa pushed the ount books aside, and looked up. "We''ll sell the shop. Starting tomorrow, we''ll post notices about the sale. But before we do that, we need to settle how much money we''re each owed. Once the shop sells, we can split the profits seventy-thirty."

    Sell the shop?

    Fine, Jessica had been hoping for that. The Gilded Tower had a bad reputation. Selling would fetch little.

    "Fine, sell it," Jessica said.

    Carissa smiled. "It''s settled, then. As for the distribution of profits, would you prefer to have Eric sent to the Supreme Court first, or will

    you

    advance this amount?"

    Helen was stunned. This wasn''t what had been agreed upon when they arrived. Hadn''t it been said that the shop would be given to them?

    How had it turned into a sale now? Would they be able to recover their money from selling the shop?

    Eleanor''s face was dark with

    displeasure. But since sending Eric to the Supreme Court was not an option, the money would have toe from her.

    The amount was more than a hundred thousand silver coins.

    That was a painful loss.

    However, Eleanor had no choice but to grit her teeth and say, "Fetch the banknotes."

 Chapter 378

    Under the bright lights, Carissa carefully counted the banknotes. It was indeed the full amount of The Gilded Tower''s profits over the years, with not a single cent missing. She received the banknotes, along with some loose change.

    Watching Carissa''s meticulous counting, Jessica felt a gnawing rage. But at least the matter was settled for now, and she let out a small sigh of relief.

    Unexpectedly, Carissa said, "Tomorrow, we''ll proceed with selling the shop. I''ll have someone spread the word that Aunt Eleanor and Jessica managed the shop. With your reputations attached, many interested buyers are likely toe forward. We''ll set a minimum price of 250,000 silver coins. How does that sound?"

    Jessica''s face turned ashen. "What? You want to say that my mother and I are managing the shop? Absolutely not!"

    The Gilded Tower had a bad reputation, notorious for its poor quality and frequent cost-cutting. Spreading such news would tarnish both Jessica and Eleanor''s reputations.

    Jessica was only interested in the money, and didn''t want to admit that The Gilded Tower was hers.

    Carissa replied thoughtfully, "Oh, right. It''s true that you didn''t really run it. Since Eric is a servant from Ironridge Estate, we should just advertise it as an Ironridge Estate property. The Marquis of Ironridge''s family is a prestigious family with a long history, and with The Gilded Tower''s solid business, it should still attract plenty of potential buyers."

    "That''s even more uneptable!" Jessica was furious. "Carissa, I know you''re up to something! What are you really trying to do here?"

    Carissa feigned surprise. "A higher price means you get arger share, doesn''t it? I don''t understand why you''re so upset." Jessica was nearly driven to the brink by her. She couldn''t believe Carissa could be so ignorant, or at least pretended to be.

    It was nauseating.

    And there was Helen, acting like a fool. She should have been setting rules for her new daughter-inw to follow, but instead, she joined Carissa in this money seeking scheme. Helen used toin about Carissa all the time, but how?

    Just moments ago, they had been snuggling up together! Anyone who didn''t know better would have thought they were mother and daughter, not inws.

    As Jessica fumed, Eleanor said, "Helen,e with me. I need to speak with you privately."

    Eleanor intended to have a private word with Helen, hoping to exploit the opportunity to sow discord. between her and Carissa. That would give her some leverage to maneuver the situation.

    Carissa was acting overly unreasonable and was fixated on Eleanor due to the miniature chastity belt sculpture. There was no chance of having a proper discussion with her. Helen began to stand, only to be pulled back down by Carissa. Stunned, she met her daughter-inw''s icy

    gaze and sat back down.

    Holding her mother-inw firmly, Carissa smiled and said, "Let''s discuss everything right here. After all, there are no secrets between my mother-inw and I."

    Eleanor sneered. "What''s this?

    Who''s in charge of the household now? Helen, you told me that you were in charge. Yet now, it seems you''re listening to everything your daughter-inw says. If Dakota knew about this, she''d certainly have a goodugh at your expense!

    Helen stiffened-Eleanor knew exactly how to hit her sore spots. Dakota was the person Helen despised most in her life, and she hated the idea of being a source of amusement for Dakota.

    Carissa remained seated and chose to remain silent for the moment, watching to see if her naive mother-inw would recover her senses or if she was beyond saving.

    If a single word could sessfully incite her, Carissa would have no more involvement in the matter-it wasn''t her money at stake, anyway.

    "What does it matter who''s in

    charge? Whoever is capable should take charge: If Dakota wants toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    pce and live with my son, while she remains stuck in the depths of the pce," Helen said.

    Helen didn''t disappoint Carissa. After her expression shifted a few times, she managed to force a smile and finally say what needed to be said.

    Eleanor''s face darkened. That tactic had always been effective with Helen. She had always tried to outdo Dakota, and would never be willing to let thetter have thestugh. But now, Helen was actually holding back?

 Chapter 379

    Carissa leaned back in her chair, her long legs and tall frame giving her an imposing presence.

    A faint smile tugged at theers of her lips, and her eyes gleamed with satisfaction. She was pleased Helen hadn''t fallen for Eleanor''s trap, even though her response had seemed rather forced. When Eleanor''s attempt to provoke failed, she simply smiled.

    "Yes, those with capability should be in charge. But I seem to recall you onceined about this being Carissa''s second marriage and how she was unworthy of Rafael. And now, in just a few days, she''s got you wrapped around her finger. Quite the skillful move. Helen, I''m worried that if you stay in this estate, she''ll have you dancing to her tune in no time."

    Carissa''s smile faded, and she said coldly, "That''s enough. We''ll proceed as I''ve said. I''m done here. Goodbye."

    *Hold it!" Eleanor''s voice was sharp andmanding. "Carissa, don''t think you can just walk away!"

    At her shout, Helen flinched instinctively.

    However, Carissa erupted in anger.

    "Who needs your approval? I want you to pay up! I''ve avoided saying some things outright because I didn''t want things to get ugly. But if you aren''t concerned about appearances, why should I be? After all, I was a once-divorced woman!

    "Eric didn''t embezzle the funds from The Gilded Tower, It was you and Jessica who tricked my mother-inw out of her money! You treated her like a fool and a big idiot.

    Eric has confessed everything. My mother-inw has been confined in the pce and was unable to leave easily, so you''ve done as you pleased all these years.

    "Now that she''s finally left the pce, you had the nerve to show her portrait to the staff, making sure everyone knew who she was so they could say those customers were just people you used to boost business."

    "Utter nonsense!" Eleanor sneered coldly. "Why would you believe a thief''s words?"

    "I''d rather believe him than trust you two," Carissa replied firmly. "I came here tonight to settle this civilly- return the money you''re supposed to, and take back all the shares you should. If you do that, this whole mess will stay between us. But if you insist on making this ugly, I''m not afraid to go there.

    "From the moment you gave my mother the miniature chastity belt sculpture, I vowed to hold a grudge against you. Don''t think you can hide behind your title as the grand princess to hold me down. After that stunt you pulled, I''ll never forgive you as long as I live!!

    Eleanor''s face turned ashen with fury. Her hands, clutching a hot water bottle, shook with rage. Her re was so fierce, it seemed like she wanted to devour Carissa.

    "How dare you insult my mother? My mother is the esteemed grand princess! Carissa, you have offended your elder! Such a crime can''t be forgiven. I will report you to the Royal Court!" Jessica shouted. Carissa mmed her hand on the table, and said sharply, "Go ahead, make a scene-the bigger, the better! It would be best if you also exposed all the dirty secrets of Aunt Eleanor''s household."

    Eleanor''s face went pale. "What nonsense are you spouting? What dirty secrets could my household have?

    Carissa''s voice was icy, "Don''t you have any? Should I go and investigate the western courtyard of this pce now?"

    "Preposterous! Utterly preposterous!"

    Eleanor was both furious and fearful. How did Carissa know about the western courtyard?

    With a flick of her whip, Carissa shattered the mahogany wood coffee table in front of her, splitting it into two with a loud crash.

    However, the noise was nothing

    did

    "When I was being reasonable, you cooperate? Hand over the money everyst bit of it! Whoever wants The Gilded Tower can take it,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    but don''t use it to sully

    mother-inw''s reputation!"

    The household soldiers rushed forward to stand in front of Eleanor, preventing Carissa from taking any physical action against the grand princess.

    "How dare you!" Eleanor jumped, staring at the broken coffee table in shock. "Carissa, do you think I can''t deal with you?"

    "Exactly!" Carissa snapped coldly, "You can''t touch me, but I can destroy you. Your hands are filthy, and I''ve got all the evidence in my grasp. You think you can keep those secrets from everyone? Not from me. If you don''t hand over everyst coin tonight, I''ll bring the Supreme Court down on this ce. I''ll have them investigate your crimes of..."

    Eleanor''s voice rose to a sharp, angry yell, "Give it to her! Bring the banknotes!"

    Helen clutched her chest in fear.

    Heavens, where did Carissa get the nerve to confront Eleanor like this? And she actually won!

    But what could possibly be the secret in the western courtyard? It was astounding that the usually dignified Eleanor had lost herposure!

 Chapter 380

    Carissa continued to count the money. When the banknotes fell short, gold bars were brought out to make up the difference.

    It seemed Eleanor had substantial reserves-producing over two hundred thousand silver coins was not difficult for her.

    Carissa had underestimated Eleanor:

    Over the years, Eleanor had supported the household soldiers, maintained hundreds of servants, frequently hosted guests, and adorned herself in luxurious clothing and fine jewelry. Every piece of her attire was of the highest quality.

    Yet, seeing Eleanor''s pained expression as she handed over the money, Carissa knew this sum was hitting Eleanor where it hurt.

    This time, they hadpletely ripped off the mask of civility between them.

    At least, Carissa had recovered what was rightfully theirs and what had been deceitfully taken. There was no loss on her part. As for the rift, it was nothing new. There was no need to maintain the facade of hypocritical harmony.

    With that, Carissa made her way out.

    Eleanor and Jessica watched as Carissa walked away. There was none of the politeness from when she first arrived. Her straightened back radiated an air of arrogance and defiance.

    "Carissal" Eleanor ground her teeth in frustration; but at this moment, she was powerless to do anything.

    Jessica was equally distraught. "All the hard work over the years has gone to waste, all because of that vile woman! I won''t let her get away with this!"

    Though Eleanor was furious with Carissa, she warned her daughter sharply, "Don''t provoke her! You''re no match for her. The problems with The Gilded Tower are due to your negligence. How could you let them easily find the ount books? And you kept all the ount books at The Gilded Tower. How did you manage things?"

    Jessica was both angry and aggrieved. "I was afraid that if I took them back to fronridge Estate, my mother-inw would discover that I was managing The Gilded Tower."

    "Then, why didn''t you send them to another location? You don''t only have one residence to use. If nothing else, why not destroy them after every year''s ounts are settled? After all, it''s not a long-term business."

    "It was Eric who said we couldn''t destroy them. Among all our shops, only The Gilded Tower has paid its taxes in full. We kept the ount books just in case."

    Eleanor frowned. ''Forget it. No one expected Helen to really move out of the pce, and no one anticipated that Rafael would marry someone like Carissa, a once-divorced woman. With her family gone. and having been discarded by Barrett, she''s clearly got nothing left to lose. It''s not worth shing with someone like that. Just make sure your other dealings are clean, so she doesn''t get anything on you."

    "Those other businesses have nothing to do with her of Helen."

    "Didn''t you hear her? She''s

    determined to target us," Eleanor said with a hint of frustration, her heart acking at the sight of parting with so much money. "Anyway follow my instructions. Be extra Careful and don''t provoke her.

    Understood?"

    "Got it."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Though Jessica responded, she harbored deep resentment towards Carissa and was determined to find a way to get back at her.

    As Carissa and Helen exited Harmony Pce, they saw Rafael and Dn waiting on horseback at the end of the alley.

    Upon seeing them, Rafael rode up and asked Carissa, "Is everything taken care of?"

    He exhaled a cloud of breath into the cold air. The weather was extremely chilly, and the biting wind was harsh. He didn''t know how long he and Dn had been waiting there.

    "It''s all taken care of. Why are you here? You didn''t need toe." Carissa hurried towards him, cing her hand on his to stop him from dismounting. His hands were as cold as ice, so she quickly urged, "Let''s hurry back. We can talk about if Pater."

    Helen stood nearby. She raised her hand and grinned widely, her smile stretching from ear to ear. Even as the cold wind whipped around her, she didn''t seem to notice the

    chill her heart was warmed by the moment.

    "Yes, let''s talk about it after we get back."

    Rafael''s gaze briefly swept over his mother. It was rare to see her smiling so broadly.

    "Alright. Get in the carriage quickly. Don''t catch a cold, Rafael said.

    "Okay, I''ll get in now," Helen said, genuinely pleased that her son was finally showing concern for her.

    The dim lighting made it hard for her to see exactly whom Rafael was looking at, or to whom he was speaking.

    But as long as the person speaking and the one listening understood, that was enough.

 Chapter 381

    Rafael and Dn led the way on horseback, while the carriage followed slowly behind.

    Helen grasped Carissa''s hand, her excitement almost impossible to contain. "I truly didn''t expect you to sessfully get all the money back. Others may not be aware, but I know Grand Princess Eleanor very well. She may appear amiable to everyone, but in reality, she''s quite domineering."

    Carissa gently pulled her hand away. "Now that you know what kind of person she is, it''s best to keep interactions with her to a minimum in the future."

    Helen nodded, but her expression grew worried. "I''m just concerned that if we fall out with her, she might speak ill of us in front of otherdies and tarnish our reputation."

    "What''s there to worry about?" Carissa said dismissively.

    "Of course, you''re not concerned. Your reputation is already in tatters, but I''ve just left the pce and can''t afford to gain a bad name."

    Carissa gave her mother-inw a sidelong nce. Helen was really harsh with words, especially when speaking to those she considered her own.

    Helen quickly realized her mistake and tried to rify, "That''s not what I meant. It''s just that Kiera is currently looking for a husband. Eleanor has connections with many prominent families, so I''m worried she might spread rumors that could harm Kiera''s reputation."

    "Kiera is a high princess, and she''s protected by the king and queen. She also has the backing of the Hell Monarch''s household. Who would dare gossip about her? They''d be courting disaster," Carissa responded.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She recalled her conversation with the queen, who seemed keen on having Logan marry Kiera. Carissa nned to first learn about Logan''s character. If he was trustworthy, she would then discuss her thoughts with Kiera.

    Naturally, she would also need to ask Logan about his intentions. After her failed marriage with Barrett, Carissa felt that simply following parental orders and the advice of matchmakers was no longer sufficient -mutual agreement between the two people involved in the marriage was crucial.

    "Are you upset?" Helen asked after Carissa had been silent for a while.

    "I''m not upset," Carissa said, pushing those thoughts to the side. "I was just thinking about a few things."

    Helen generously said, "You don''t need to worry about it. I said I would give you half if you got the money back for me. I promise I won''t go back on my word."

    Carissa chuckled softly. "Please keep your money, Mother. I can''t ept it from you."

    "You don''t want it?" Helen was puzzled. "If you don''t want it, why did you go to such lengths to confront Grand Princess Eleanor for me?"

    "You''re my mother-inw. If Aunt Eleanor and Jessica deceived you and took your money, isn''t it only right for me to stand up for you and recover it?" Carissa replied.

    Helen nced at her

    daughter-inw''s calm profile,

    recalling the time at Harmony Pce when they had been reviewing the ounts. When Helen felt extremely cold, Carissa had instinctively wrapped her in a cloak to keep her warm. The memory brought a fleeting warmth to Helen''s heart.

    "You''ve been kind to me. I''ll remember that. I''m not like those ungrateful people."

    Helen was, of course, referring to the Warren family.

    Carissa smiled but remained silent.

    Helen observed her closely, thinking that her daughter-inw was not as insufferable as others had imed In fact, she was quite the opposite. It was clear that the former usations by Eleanor about the Duke of Northwatch''s family were nothing but lies meant to deceive and stir trouble.

    Reflecting on it now, Helen realized she couldn''t just me othersˇŞshe had been the one to look down on Carissa because of her past. Thinking of how Carissa had helped her twice now, shame and fear crept in.

    If Carissa were like other noblewomen and had made a fuss upon discovering that her mother-inw had stolen her dowry, would Helen''s reputation still be intact?

    But it wasn''t just about reputation.

    Helen wouldn''t have been able to assert any authority over Carissa. her daughter-inw had turned. things around on her, there would have been nothing Helen could do to

    stop her.

    After all, who ever heard of a mother-inw stealing the bride''s dowry on her wedding day? Evenmon folk wouldn''t stoop so low.

    Helen''s anger red as she thought about Eleanor''s cruelty and her own foolishness.

    How could Helen have been so easily provoked by a few words, all for the sake of a little pride?

 Chapter 382

    With so many thoughts swirling through her head, coupled with the chill she had endured, Helen''s mind became muddled and her body ached slightly.

    When they returned to Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa helped her out of the carriage and immediately instructed the servants, "Prepare a pot of chicken soup. Everyone has been out in the cold for a while. They need something to ward off the lingering chill."

    Helen felt even more ashamed after hearing that.

    Carissa was truly considerate, remembering that her mother-inw had suffered at Harmony Pce. Who could match such devotion and attentiveness?

    Little did she know, Carissa''s concern was not for her but for Rafael, who had been outside in the cold and wind.

    The kitchen chefs soon brought up the chicken soup, and each person was served a bowl. Carissa watched Rafael drink two bowls before she was satisfied. Turning around, she noticed her mother-inw sipping her soup slowly and said, "Mother, drink a full bowl first, and have some hot foodter as well." They had left in thete afternoon, and ever since the ounting began at Harmony Pce, they hadn''t been offered even a sip of water, let alone any food. "Okay," Helen replied, her voice heavy with emotion, deeply moved. "I will finish it."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright then, I''ll go soak myself in a hot bath. You should have someone bring you hot waterter to warm yourself up as well."

    After saying that, Carissa didn''t wait for Helen to respond and took her disgruntled husband back to their room.

    Rafael was simmering with anger. The things his mother had done were truly shocking.

    Helen had survived the cutthroat harem. Yet, she had handed over money to Jessica without asking further questions. Then, when Jessica asked for more, Helen had given it to her without even a second thought.

    Carissa had only been married to Rafael for a few days. And already, she had had to run around twice because of his mother.

    Rafael had waited outside Harmony Pce tonight, not because he doubted Carissa''s ability to handle the matter, but because felt uneasy letting his wife run around for his mother''s sake while he stayed home doing nothing.

    Since it was a matter involving the

    women of the inner household, it wasn''t his ce to intervene-at least not until Carissa asked for help. There was a private grudge between her and Eleanor, and

    Carissa would prefer to handle it

    herself.

    As they returned to Orchid Hall, Carissa''s hand in his was no longer cold. Holding the warm bowl while she drank two bowls of chicken soup had finally made her feel warm throughout.

    "Don''t be angry," Carissa said softly. "Everyone has their weaknesses. Mother''s just happens to be that she easily trusts others and naturally fears Eleanor."

    "As her son, it''s hard for me to criticize her, but this... Anyone with a bit ofmon sense wouldn''t do something like this."

    Rafael''s tone was still harsh, but

    vas

    after beingforted by his wife, he

    managed to swallow his anger, albeit with difficulty. Carissa wanted to nodin agreement, but doing so would feel like kicking someone when they''re down.

    So, instead, she smiled and said, "Well, everything has been taken care of now. No need to stay upset."

    "I''m just worried about you. Having to deal with Eleanor over such trivial matters in this freezing weather-I''m sure you didn''t have an easy time."

    "It wasn''t too bad. Besides, after these two incidents, Mother won''t treat me harshly anymore."

    "She wouldn''t dare," Rafael replied, his brows furrowed in anger.

    "She''s my mother-inw. If she expects me to follow the rules, serve her meals, and take care of her needs, I can''t refuse. It''smon

    for mothers-inw to give the et

    daughters-inw a hard time to assert their authority and maintain discipline."

    Rafael tightened his grip on his wife''s hand. "There''s no such rule in my residence."

    Carissa gave him a warm smile and said nothing more, holding his hand as they walked into Orchid Hall together.

    One of the perks of Orchid Hall was the hot water bath, which was always avable whenever needed. Since they were both chilled, Carissa suggested her husband take a soak first.

    Rafael wrapped an arm around her waist. "I noticed the bath is quiterge. It''s more than enough for two people. Why not save the trouble and soak together?"

    His dark eyes held a mix of subtlety and raw intensity. The warmth of his body against hers sent a wave of heat coursing through her, like a spark igniting a me. Her cheeks and ears flushed red. Noticing a few maids nearby covering their mouths to stifle giggles, Carissa yfully hit her husband''s chest. "Aren''t you embarrassed?"

 Chapter 383

    Embarrassed or not, the two of them did end up bathing together in the end. After soaking in the bath, they continued their passionate night under the white canopy of their bed.

    Fortunately, both were trained in martial arts. So, even with only getting an hour or two of sleep, they were still able to go about their day without feeling tired.

    As they got up the next morning, two unfamiliar attendants entered to serve Rafael. Luke had arranged this. These two elderly women, Sydney and Qiana, had originally worked in the embroidery room. But now that Rafael had no one to serve him, it wouldn''t be appropriate to have a young servant help him with dressing and personal needs.

    As for the maids serving Carissa, Joy and Winter had gone to attend to Ryan. Meanwhile, Lulu, Snow, and Pearl remained by Carissa''s side to serve her personally.

    Lily was in charge of managing the entire Orchid Hall, so naturally, it wouldn''t be appropriate to ask her to take on these duties. And if younger servants were sent to attend to Rafael, there was a risk they may harbor inappropriate thoughts.

    So, it was better to have Sydney and Qiana serve Rafael. Both women were in their forties and had a reputation for their steady and reliable work. They were unlikely to cause any trouble. These two women had been sent by Victoria when Rafael first established his estate. They had previously served the queen dowager herself, so their trustworthiness was assured.

    Rafael didn''t need to go to the Supreme Court today. With the yearing to a close, the court had already sealed its documents, and no new matters would be addressed until the eighth day of the new year. Carissa mentioned that she needed to return to Northwatch Estate today. After the couple dressed and had breakfast, they sent someone to fetch Ryan so he could apany them back.

    However, just as they were about to leave, they saw Violet arrive with Travis.

    As soon as she entered, Violet said, "They left the city yesterday evening. They said they were in a hurry to leave and couldn''t inform you." Hearing this, Carissa''s eyes reddened. "It''s always like this. I can''t trust my master. We had clearly agreed that they would tell me before leaving."

    "Your master was afraid you''d start crying. Let it go, okay? We''ll return to Meadow Ridge together when the weather warms up."

    "Are you nning to stay here until then?" Carissa looked at her friend. "Does your master allow you to stay in the capital for so long?"

    "It''s not that I want to stay. Winona said she might need someone to run errands for something, so I stayed behind. She even left a few people with me to gather information," Violet whispered in Carissa''s ear. Carissa felt a mix of sadness and gratitude. Winona''s people were not easily lent out. That was why few in the martial world knew that Carissa''s guild senior ran Skywing Spire.

    "You don''t even like the capital. Isn''t it a burden for you to stay here?" Carissa hugged Violet, feeling like she might cry.

    "I''m not just here for you. My master asked me to stay in the capital for a while. If I happen to see a noble young man that I fancy, he''ll secretly kidnap him. Then, I''lle to the resque, we''ll have some close encounters, and voil¨¤-a perfect match."

    Violet spoke as if it were the simplest thing, as if kidnapping someone was no big deal. Hearing her friend''s words, Carissa''s urge to cry vanished instantly.

    "Fine, if you find someone you like, I''ll help you arrange a proposal. No need to resort to kidnapping," she promised.

    Marriage for the daughters of the

    Spencer family was a tricky matter.

    n¨¦t

    While it wasn''t impossible, it often required a willingness to marry below their social status. However, in a prominent family like theirs, not every woman was prepared to make such apromise.

    For someone like Violet, marrying a martial artist was absolutely out of was

    the question. She could practice martial arts; but marrying a man

    the martial world was forbidden

    With an aunt already having eloped with a schr, Violet marrying a martial artist would make it evenThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    harder for the other daughters of the

    Spencer family to find suitable

    matches.

    Meanwhile, Rafael had taken Travis to the study, where Jacob and Luke were already present.

    When he heard that Rafael wanted him to take the lead in forming a household army, Travis'' eyes widened in surprise.

    "You mean that I''ll be in charge of establishing the household army, and then I''ll manage it? How much are you nning to pay me per month for that?"

    Travis was straightforward. After all, he had stayed in the capital to make money.

 Chapter 384

    Jacob chuckled and said, "With Lady Carissa here, you won''t be short-changed. Just make sure to do the job well. Once the household army is established, you''ll be in charge of their management and training. Given the hard work involved, there will definitely be an additional reward."

    Not interested in vague promises, Travis asked directly, "So, how much are we talking about?"

    Jacob held up one finger. "This much."

    At that moment, Travis wished he had an actual rod in his hand to smack Jacob over the head. Couldn''t Jacob just say the amount instead of making him guess?

    "Just tell us whether you''ll do it or not," Rafael said.

    "I''ll do it!" Travis immediately agreed, nning to ask Carissater to find out exactly how much the pay was.

    Either way, he had already decided to take the job. He would be in for a beating if he didn''t bring some money back to the guild.

    "Alright, you won''t need to worry about the recruitment process. Just focus on being the drill instructor and teaching them martial arts," Jacob said.

    "Fair enough, but can the estate amodate so many people?" Travis asked.

    Luke chimed in, "Don''t worry about that. There''s a piece of emptynd behind the estate. After the New Year, we''ll bring in some craftsmen. As long as we have the funds, it''ll be built in no time." "So, I''ll be paid during this period too, right?" Travis questioned.

    Jacob felt a twinge of frustration.

    The man really couldn''t go three sentences without mentioning money. His intentions were clear as day.

    "Of course," Jacob assured him.

    He wasn''t stingy and would give what was due. Besides, Travis was an old friend of Carissa''s and had even temporarily held the rank of battalionmander in the military. Given his background, there was no doubt that an appropriate sry would be part of the arrangement.

    Satisfied, Travis grinned widely. "Great!"

    The snowfall continued to get heavier.

    Although the Supreme Court had sealed its documents for the year, Rafael, as themander of the Mystic Army, found himself busier than ever. He stepped out to inform Carissa that he needed to return to the Capital Guard Headquarters to gather themanders for a meeting to discuss the duty roster and patrols during the uing New Year celebrations.

    "Alright, you take care of your business. Vivi, Rod, and I will head to Verdant Monastery to visit my aunt," Carissa responded.

    "You''re going to Verdant Monastery? Why don''t you wait for me? I''ll finish up my work quickly and apany you," Rafael suggested.

    "It''s fine. Vivi, Rod, and I can manage on our own. You focus on your duties. The Capital Guard Headquarters has a lot going on with the New Year celebrations approaching," Carissa replied.

    Even though she only held an

    honorary title as deputy

    Rafael wanted to apany her, but he knew the responsibilities at the Capital Guard Headquarters couldn''t be ignored. Besides, it had been snowing heavilytely. Avis was in poor health, so Carissa couldn''t afford to dy her visit.

    People often said that the New Year was the hardest time for those gravely ill.

    "Alright, be careful on the road," Rafael said after a moment''s thought. "I''ll finish up as quickly as I can and join you there."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He should meet Carissa''s aunt as well, now that he was officially Carissa''s husband.

    "Okay," Carissa agreed, noticing the lingering affection in his gaze.

    Not wanting Violet and Travis to tease her, she quickly averted her eyes. "You go ahead and get to work."

    Rafael felt a twinge of

    disappointment. Carissa always seemed eager to distance herself from him in front of others. Even when their eyes met, she would immediately look away. He couldn''t understand it-he constantly wanted to be near her.

    "Your Highness, the horses are ready," Luke announced as he entered.

    "Alright," Rafael said, walking over to Carissa and taking her hand. "Be careful on the road. Wear extrayers. It''s snowing today."

    "I got it," Carissa replied with a smile, gently pulling her hand away. In a proper, almost formal tone, she added, "We''re taking a carriage, Your Highness. You should focus on your work." Seeing her withdraw so quickly, Rafael couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment.

    Violet noticed this and gave Carissa a nce but chose to remain silent.

    Carissa then went to see Helen, informing her that she would be visiting her aunt at Verdant Monastery and might be away for two or three days, but would definitely return in time for the New Year. Helen was momentarily confused before realizing that Carissa was referring to Avis.

    "Then, hurry and go. Make sure toe back soon," she urged.

    Kiera, who was also present, asked curiously, "Why is Aunt Avis living at Verdant Monastery? Isn''t she supposed to be at Uncle Yuvan''s residence, Horizon Estate?"

 Chapter 385

    -

    "She''s ill, so she moved to Verdant Monastery. She wanted peace and quiet to recover, and the monastery has the blessing of the Lord," Carissa replied. Kiera was puzzled. "But if she''s sick, shouldn''t she stay at Horizon Estate? At least there, if anything happens, the household can be notified immediately." Even Kiera understood this logic, so how could Yuvan not know?

    Carissa was actually quite concerned. Yuvan''s fief was in Valken, which was not too far from both Verdant Monastery and the capital.

    If it were truly about recuperation, wouldn''t it have been better to bring Avis back to the capital? After all, the royal family was in the capital. There were also the royal physicians and Sebastian to watch over her.

    Now that Avis was at Verdant Monastery, Sebastian had sent two of his apprentices, Jasmine and Ivy, to care for her. But still, without any family around, it must be lonely.

    "I''ll find out more once I get there. In the meantime, Mother, please keep an eye on Ryan for me," Carissa said.

    "Of course, leave it to me," Helen agreed, patting her chest in assurance, clearly eager to help Carissa.

    Helen''s response left Kiera stunned. She had been preupied with all sorts of snacks recently and wasn''t aware of what had been happening in the estate.

    As soon as Carissa left, Kiera quietly asked, "Mom, weren''t you at odds with my sister-inw? How did you be so close?"

    Helen sighed. "Your sister-inw is a pitiful person. Ryan is all she has left. As her mother-inw, I shouldn''t make things harder for her. I ought to treat her like my own daughter."

    Kiera found this odd.

    "But back when we were in the pce, you didn''t say that. When I tried to advise you, you wouldn''t listen."

    "Who said I didn''t listen? I listened, and that''s why I''m treating her well now."

    Seeing her mother''s slightly guilty expression, Kiera decided not to press further. As long as her mother treated her sister-inw well, that was all that mattered.

    When Carissa set out, she didn''t bring many people with her. Travis drove the carriage, while she and Violet sat inside. Even Lulu was left behind.

    It was only then that Violet began to share the information Skywing Spire had uncovered with Carissa.

    "Your aunt was sent to Verdant Monastery to recuperate not because she wanted to, but because it was orchestrated by Lady Fiona Judd, Prince Yuvan''s secondary concubine.

    "What''s worse, your aunt''s two

    daughters havepletely disregarded their own mother''s wellbeing, treating Lady Fiona as she were their own birth moth Such ungrateful behavior is utterly infuriating! If your aunt ispletely disappointed in them, then l definitely have to teach them a lesson," Violet said, her voiceced

    with contempt.

    Carissa had suspected Fiona''s involvement from the start, but hearing that her two cousins wereplicit still chilled her to the core.

    She pressed on, "And what is Yuvan''s stance on this?"

    Violet let out a coldugh. "Men... Do you really expect a man to cherish his wife from humble beginnings? Your aunt never bore him a son. The son under her care is actually from a concubine who passed away, She raised him as her own, even hiring the best tutors in Valken for him.

    "But after your aunt fell ill, Lady Fiona took control of everything in the household. Though the boy has the status of a legitimate son, in reality, he''s the child of a concubine. Lady Fiona would never allow him to outshine her own sons. She dismissed his tutor and arranged for him to take a minor position as a chief constable at the Valken''s local authorities office."

    Carissa frowned. "He''s a schr, untrained inbat. How can he possibly serve as a chief constable? And he has royal status. Even if he was born of a concubine, he''s still registered under my aunt''s lineage."

    "Who doesn''t know all that?" Violet scoffed. "Lady Fiona''s family is powerful in Valken, while your aunt''s family has lost its influence. Her rtives in official positions haven''t achieved much.

    "Ultimately, she''s an aging woman with faded beauty,cks support from her own family, and has no legitimate sons of her own. With poor health and a disloyal husband, it''s no wonder she''s be a victim of others'' schemes."

    Yuvan''s favoritism towards his concubine and neglect of his wife was well-known in Valken, and it was likely no secret in the capital either.

    Carissa recalled that when she returned from Meadow Ridge, Avis had been in the capital for treatment. Mnie had even asked Sebastian to attend to her. When Avis returned to Valken, Sebastian had sent some of his apprentices to apany her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even then, Avis had seemed burdened with worries. However, she never revealed anything when asked. She insisted that aside from her declining health, everything was fine in Valken.

 Chapter 386

    Carissa mulled over past events in her heart, then sadly said, "I fear that her sudden worsening condition is not unrted to me." Violet had initially intended to keep this from her friend, but since Carissa had already guessed as much, she decided toe clean.

    "You''re right. Lady Avis didn''t know about your divorce at first, but Lady Fiona specifically told her about it. After hearing the news, Lady Avis coughed up blood and her condition deteriorated. These details weren''t uncovered by the people from Skywing Spire. Rowan told me directly, asking whether or not he should inform you," Violet exined.

    "I had a feeling," Carissa said, her voice filled with mncholy. "Aunt Avis arranged my marriage. Although she was the one who rmended it, my mother also made inquiries. The Warren family had indeed been quiet for years, with no significant troubles.

    "With Amelia being ineffectual and weak, there was no oppressive sister-inw to deal with. Also, the rtionship between the main and second branches of the family remained superficially harmonious." Violet replied, "Don''t dwell on it too much. Let''s wait until we reach Verdant Monastery and see your aunt. We can make ns from there."

    Violet was not skilled at offeringfort, always believing that to solve problems, the person involved must first stand up for themselves.

    No matter how low her status might have fallen, Avis was still Yuvan''s rightful wife. No matter how powerful Fiona''s family might be, and even though she had borne children, she remained a concubine. There was no reason for a concubine to overshadow the rightful wife.

    "Yes, I understand that." Carissa nodded. "Now that I''m married to Rafael, my aunt should find some sce in that."

    "Exactly," Violet agreed, leaning back against the soft cushion.

    The standing cor of her cloak was trimmed with white fox fur, highlighting her face with a blend of strength and allure.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa nced at her. "Is there anything else I don''t know?"

    "No, just some of my own troubles." Violet''s brows furrowed. "But it''s not worth mentioning."

    "Family matters?"

    "My aunt returned home for a visit, and she brought that schr with her," Violet said, her expression clouded with worry. "To be honest, I used to hate her. She brought shame to the Spencer family, and because of her, several of the women in my family, including myself, had difficulties finding suitable marriages.

    "But before I came to the capital this time, I made a special trip home. I saw her with that schr, and for some reason, I didn''t find her as detestable as before."

    "Oh? Why is that?" Carissa asked, intrigued.

    She had known about Violet''s aunt''s situation for a long time. Whenever Violet spoke of her, her tone was always filled with bitterness.

    Violet looked at her friend. "I''m not sure. Perhaps it''s because the schr treats her well."

    "The Spencer family allowed them into the family residence?" Carissa asked.

    "No, they rented a small ce outside. The schr is only a low-ranking.examination candidate now. After marrying my aunt, he effectively forfeited his future. After all, how could any academy ept him after he eloped with a woman from the Spencer family?

    "Even academic officials would not rmend him, so he survives by selling books and paintings now. My aunt also makes some embroidered goods. They manage to get by," said Violet. "What about children? How old are they?"

    "My aunt hasn''t had any children. She is infertile due to her condition, but the schr remains devoted to her."

    Carissa nodded. "That is indeed rare."

    Violet continued, "When I saw her, she no longer had the grandeur of the eldest daughter. She was dressed as an ordinary woman. But she didn''t look aged. There was not a single white hair on her head and herplexion was good.

    om her

    appearance, it''s obvious that she is

    happy."

    Violet looked thoughtfully at Carissa. "I''ve been thinking, with so many cold-hearted men in the world, like Barrett and Yuvan, it''s truly rare for her to have found a man willing to stay by her side through poverty or wealth.

    "Although I was angry at her for eloping and making it difficult for the women in my family to find marriage prospects, what fault did she truly have? She simply loved that person, and he wasn''t eptable to my grandfather.

    "Eloping was the only way they could be together. When I consider that, I find I no longer hate her as much. If my grandfather had agreed to their union, they wouldn''t have needed to elope."

    "Are you saying that the fault lies with the world and the wealthy families'' prejudice against poor schrs?" Carissa asked.

    Violet sighed. "Yes, but my grandfather treated me very well, and I can''t harbor resentment toward him. So, I''m deeply conflicted."

    Carissa responded thoughtfully, "In

    such matters, it''s hard to judge right

    or wrong when they don''t directly affect us However, your aunt''s willingness to forsake wealth, and the schr''s eptance of his ruined prospects for her, shows they truly care for each other

 Chapter 387

    Tears suddenly welled up in Violet''s eyes as she leaned against Carissa''s shoulder and sobbed softly.

    "What was I thinking? I used to hope the schr would treat my aunt poorly so she would regret it. I also hoped that the schr, after suffering through all the hardships, woulde to regret it too. I wished they would be resentful partners, hurling insults at each other."

    Carissa gently rubbed her shoulder. "You''re not a cruel person."

    "I really did think that way. I was cruel, but you didn''t know," Violet said, her gaze vacant. "Now, apart from me, everyone in my family disapproves of them. Even the old servants who have been with the family for years secretly curse them when they see them."

    "Then, why did theye back?" Carissa asked.

    Violet exined, "My grandmother''s health has worsened. My aunt wanted to return to see her, and perhaps she missed her family. So, she rented a house nearby and kneels at the door every day, hoping that over time, my grandmother will be willing to see her.

    "But how could my grandparents be willing to see her? Even letting her step through the entrance of our family''s residence is impossible. It would only inme the anger of the other family members."

    Carissa understood this well.

    The women of the Spencer family, burdened by the issues caused by Violet''s aunt, would surely harbor resentment towards her. Even if Violet''s grandmother wanted to see Violet''s aunt, she couldn''t be allowed inside.

    Carissa felt a deep mncholy and wanted tofort Violet, but as she was about to speak, Violet sat up straight.

    "I''m fine. It''s just that thinking about your aunt andparing her to my own aunt makes me conflicted. Your aunt married well. She married a prince and became a princess consort, but she is now worse off than my aunt who eloped. And you originally married Barrett, which, well, we all know how that ended."

    Carissa fell silent. After a long while, she finally said, "Everyone has their own fate."

    At that moment, Carissa couldn''t fully grasp Violet''s feelings. However, when she arrived at Verdant Monastery and saw her aunt, she understood.

    Over the past two or three years, Avis'' condition had deteriorated significantly. She seemed like a withered tree, pitifully thin andcking any vitality. Her cheeks sunken, shey in bed as if she were weightless, wrapped thickly in nkets. Despite the warm stove in the room, she continued to shiver.

    She seemed to not recognize Carissa at all, her eyes staring nkly and devoid of any emotion.

    Sebastian''s apprentice, Jasmine, leaned closer and whispered repeatedly, "This is Carissa, your niece, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Northwatch''s family Don''t

    you recognize her?"

    Avis continued to gaze at Carissa with a nk expression, her mouth forming a word that was muffled and unclear. But Carissa could hear it distinctly-Avis said it was cold.

    "How could this be? What illness has she contracted to be so thin?" Carissa asked, tears streaming down her face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian''s other apprentice, Ivy, was standing nearby. She softly said, "Ever since she received the divorce agreement from Prince Yuvan a few days ago, she has been like this." "Divorce agreement?" Carissa was taken aback, "Why did he divorce her?"

    Ivy sighed. "The reason stated is that she has a grave illness, bore no sons, and has been jealous."

    Carissa was enraged, her entire body trembling.

    "She''s already so ill-why would Prince Yuvan still divorce her? Is divorce something to be proud of? Has this been reported back to the capital?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s likely to be dyed and will be reported after the New Year." Ivy nced at Violet, then added, "Ms. Spencer, I recognize you. Prince Yuvan''s divorce is rted to your family."

    Ivy knew Violet because when Violet''s grandmother was ill, Violet had asked Carissa for help and requested that Sebastian attend to her At that time, Sebastian had brought Ivy along.

    Violet''s expression changed dramatically. "Rted to my family? What do you mean?"

    Ivy looked at her in surprise. "Don''t you know? Prince Yuvan went to the Spencer family to propose to you." "Preposterous!" Carissa was furious, her face flushed with anger. "When did this happen? Why wasn''t I informed?"

 Chapter 388

    Due to Carissa''s wedding, Violet had first returned home to help her family, then gone to assist the Inferno Guild with the gifts to add to Carissa''s trousseau.

    Though this had urred more than a month ago, Yuvan would have had to travel from Valken to the Spencer family''s residence in Ebonflow if he had gone to propose marriage. Considering the time it took to travel, Yuvan likely arrived to propose shortly after Violet''s return to the Inferno Guild.

    The Spencer family had sent people to help with the gift preparations just a few days after Violet''s return to the Inferno Guild. That meant that by the time Violet met with the other Spencer family members in the capital, they probably hadn''t heard the news yet.

    "How shameless can Prince Yuvan be? How old is he? How dare hee to propose marriage to me? When was the divorce agreement sent? It''s possible he came to propose first, then sent the divorce agreement. That old scoundrel-I''ll have him chopped up!" eximed Violet, outraged.

    Perhaps it was because Yuvan''s name was repeatedly mentioned, but the tears in Avis'' eyes began to fall. Then, her dull eyes finally focused, and she looked steadily at Carissa.

    Recognition dawned on her face.

    With a sob, Avis began to cry. Her tears flowed uncontrobly, and her cries were piercingly sorrowful. Her weeping was so intense, it seemed like she might choke. She gasped for breath but could hardly catch it. Soon, she was coughing and vomiting blood, the bright red droplets staining the floor.

    A horrified Carissa gently patted her aunt''s back and wiped away the blood. Yet, the blood kepting up in steady streams until Avis eventually lost consciousness.

    Ivy and Jasmine, seemingly ustomed to such emergencies, helped Avis lie down and began administering acupuncture. They crushed pills and forced them into her mouth. The attending maids cleaned up the blood and attended to Avis with practiced efficiency.

    Carissa stood frozen. Even when a maid brought water to clean her blood-stained hands, she remained unresponsive.

    Violet tapped her lightly. "Wash your hands. We''ll see how she is after the acupuncture."

    Only then did Carissa finally submerge her hands in warm water, her whole body trembling uncontrobly. She was aware of her aunt''s illness, but hadn''t realized it was this severe.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    A chill of fear and dread settled in Carissa''s heart-a fear she knew all too well, the kind that came with the thought of losing a loved one. Her heart seemed to sink into darkness.

    After the acupuncture and another dose of medicine, Avis gradually began to regain consciousness. She looked even more frail than before, but she recognized Carissa. Avis reached out for her niece''s hand, her eyes welling with tears once again.

    Carissa hurriedly reassured, "Aunt Avis, I''m doing fine now. I''m married to Prince Rafael, and he treats me very well."

    "Is that true?" Avis'' eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you sure you''re not... lying to me?"

    "No, it''s true. You can ask them." Carissa gestured to Ivy and Violet. "Ask them."

    Violet looked at Avis and nodded. "It''s true."

    Violet was conflicted.

    Yuvan, that old scoundrel, had caused Avis so much suffering, and now, he wanted to cast her aside and marry someone else. Just thinking about it was revolting.

    Violet wondered how her

    grandfather and father would refuse him-would they scold him fiercely and chase him away? Probably not. Her grandfather and father always cared about their reputation. No matter how awful Yuvan was, he was still a prince. It wouldn''t be proper to openly confront him.

    But if Violet had been present, she would have pointed a finger at him and berated him.

    Who cared if he was a prince?

    Violet felt that this situation was the most disgusting thing she had ever encountered in her entire life, bar none. Yuvan was in his forties by now, wasn''t he? What on earth was that old man thinking, trying to marry her?

    Meanwhile, Carissa focused onforting Avis. Once the older woman''s emotions had stabilized a bit, Carissa began to tell her about her current situation.

    Avis grasped her niece''s hand,

    crying as she spoke, "I know about your divorce. I also know you went to the battlefield, and I worried every day that you would... I''m so relieved that everything is well now and that you''ve found a good husband. It

    eases my heart."

    She sighed deeply, herplexion now tinged with gray. "It''s all my fault for arranging that marriage for you. Every night, I dream of your mothering to scold me. Her spirit must hate me deeply." As she spoke, she began to cry once more.

 Chapter 389

    To prevent Avis from bing too agitated again, Ivy administered acupuncture to calm her nerves and instructed her to get a good night''s sleep. She also prescribed some sedative medicine that needed to be taken for the next couple of days.

    Upon reading the divorce agreement, Violet became so enraged that she smashed a table.

    The nuns from Verdant Monastery came to offer a simple meal. Ivy had them bring it over, and they dined in the side courtyard.

    ording to Ivy, the head of Verdant Monastery was a kind-hearted person who had a lot of sympathy for Avis. The other nuns did not intrude and provided plenty of food and drink, though they could not offer meat due to their dietary restrictions.

    "Given Aunt Avis'' current condition, she can''t even drink a bit of broth with meat. How can she manage?" Carissa expressed her concern.

    "If she were to drink it, she wouldn''t be able to keep it down," Ivy, who was dressed in coarse cloth and thick cotton garments, replied, shaking her head. "She''s been unable to drink broth for a while now, even back when she was living in Horizon Estate. Even the smell of meat makes her ufortable. She''s been vegetarian for some time due to various reasons."

    The information Ivy shared was consistent with what Violet had told Carissa.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Avis had one son and two daughters. The son was not her biological child, though she had raised him. He was grateful to her, but he had yet to achieve anything significant.

    The two daughters, Sabrina and Stephanie, were her biological children, but they proved to be of little help. Resenting Avis for not being favored by Yuvan, they turned their allegiance to Fiona. She provided them with fine clothing and luxurious food, as well as promised them favorable marriages. Both daughters were granted titles of nobility, but not the higher rank of duchess.

    In Valken, Fiona''s family was a prominent one, surpassing Avis'' now-diminished family. Avis had always been kind-hearted, which might have appeared as weakness to others, even to her own daughters.

    Ivy provided further details, "Lady Sabrina rarely pays any attention to Lady Avis. Even when Lady Avis was in the residence, she seldom came to see her.

    "On the other hand, Lady Stephanie still held some respect and devotion for her mother. She asionally helped with Lady Avis'' medicine. Still, she speaks unpleasantly and shows great disdain if Lady Avis'' medicine stains her clothes.

    "Also, all the maids and servants

    who used to attend to Lady Avis have been reassigned by Lady Fiona. They''ve all been reced with her own people. The maid who came to the monastery with Lady Avis is also one of Lady Fiona''s people. That''s why I needed to speak with you here."

    Carissa observed that while the maids were attentive in their care of Avis, their expressions were devoid of any concern, indicating that their efforts were merely superficial.

    "What about Prince Yuvan?" Carissa asked, her eyes shing with a cold glint.

    Ivy snorted derisively. "Since

    Jasmine and arrived at Horizon Estate, we haven''t seen him step into Lady Avis'' quarters more than a

    few times. Even when he does

    Carissa was puzzled. "Given how my aunt is now, why does he still want a divorce? And getting divorce is not so simple for a prince. Has he submitted the divorce agreement? Even if he has, the king might not approve."

    The im of not giving birth to sons and jealousy didn''t seem like valid grounds for a divorce.

    The supposedck of a son didn''t

    make sense. Since Avis had taken in

    a son from a concubine, that should count as her own. As for jealousy, it was even less likely. With Fiona''s constant bullying, it was

    ¦Ż¦«¦Ż

    questionable whether Avis even had the chance to be jealous

    Ivy shook her head. "We don''t know that."

    A prince''s divorce wasn''t straightforward. Carissa feared that this wasn''t a genuine divorce but rather a death warrant. Yuvan wanted Avis dead to make way for a new princess consort.

 Chapter 390

    Carissa looked up at Ivy and asked, "Is there no other way to treat my aunt''s illness? Could we ask Sebastian toe over?"

    "My mentor has alreadye here, but he didn''t tell you. He said Lady Avis is just enduring, and it''s uncertain how long she canst. If we stop her medication, she might only have a day or two left," Ivy replied.

    Carissa''s eyes widened in rm. "You can''t stop her medication!"

    Ivy looked resigned as she said, "Even if we continue with her medication, she may make it through the end of the year, but she certainly won''t survive beyond the fifteenth of the new year."

    Tears streamed down Carissa''s face. She hadn''t realized how severe Avis'' condition was. Sebastian had kept her in the dark, and Rowan had always seemed on the verge of saying something but held back. Carissa should have guessed earlier.

    "At least the current medication and acupuncture will ease her suffering. When the timees, she won''t be in too much pain," Ivy consoled.

    As a physician, Ivy had witnessed many patients pass away. However, she felt a deep sense of regret for Avis.

    It was a bitter pill to swallow.

    How unfortunate could a person be to be despised by both her husband and children? Her family wasn''t much help either. They were stationed far away and unable to visit even once during the harsh winter.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    If a person had done wrong and met an ill fate, others would sigh and say it was well deserved. However, Avis had always been kind-hearted and had done many good deeds throughout her life. How had she ended up in such a dire state?

    "Vivi, you return to the capital tomorrow. I''ll stay here with my aunt," Carissa said, wiping her tears. "I can''t allow her to not have a single family member by her side."

    Violet, ever loyal, replied, "I''ll stay here with you. As for Rod, there''s a wooden house outside the monastery specifically for amodating male guests. Let him stay there."

    "But the monastery is isted and quiet with the New Year approaching. You''ll have to endure hardships," Carissa protested.

    "I''ve endured hardships when facing the trials of the battlefield," Violet replied firmly. "What hardship can I not bear?"

    Carissa clenched the handkerchief in her fingers, momentarily stunned by her friend''s words.

    Was Yuvan''s desire to marry Violet somehow rted to her battlefield experience?

    Carissa shook her head. No, it

    couldn''t be. If a prince with military power had such thoughts, Carissa might have found it usible. However, Yuvanmanded only five hundred soldiers. Even as a prince with no real military force in Valken, the king surely kept a close watch on him.

    Besides, Yuvan was not known for his talents. How could he possibly entertain thoughts of rebellion? It seemed too absurd to believe. Carissa thought it was more likely that Yuvan simply wanted to consolidate his power in Valken.

    Yet, Carissa was cautious and perceptive. Some things might sound far-fetched, but human desires were insatiable. Who knew if Yuvan was deliberately exposing his shorings? Could he be a schemer with deep motives?

    Moreover, among the many princes, he was the closest to the capital. It was odd. His temperament was simr to that of Harvey. Yet, while Harvey remained in the capital, Yuvan was sent to his fief. Perhaps thete king had difficulty understanding him, so he chose to ce Yuvan in Valken under close surveince.

    Thete king had foresight. He sent nearly all his brothers to their fiefs, stripping them of their military powers. Even if they harbored rebellious thoughts, theycked the means to act on them.

    But thete king was not infallible. Even in their fiefs, there were ways for the princes to evade the court''s scrutiny and secretly gather troops. Such urrences had happened before, leading to internal strife that caused great suffering among the people. That eventually led to the rise of the current era.

    What was curious was how Yuvan, who seemed so inept, would dare to divorce his wife and try to marry Violet, who was not only a daughter of the influential Spencer family, but had also proven herself on the battlefield.

    That evening, Carissa and Violet stayed in the small courtyard. There was only one bed, so they had to share it. Neither of them could sleep.

    Violet had only picked at her dinner, not because it was all vegetarian, but because she was feeling intensely nauseated. Meanwhile, Carissa hadn''t eaten at all. Seeing her aunt in such a state made her feel miserable.

 Chapter 391

    "Cari, I''m thinking of sneaking into Horizon Estate and getting rid of him," Violet said after tossing and turning in bed.

    "Don''t be foolish. Plotting against a prince-are you trying to have your entire family implicated?" Carissa nced at her friend. "Are you worried that your family might agree to the marriage?"

    Violet folded her arms behind her head. "I don''t know, but I''m sure my father wouldn''t agree. My grandfather has always doted on me, so I believe he wouldn''t consent either.

    "However, my family is desperate for a high-status marriage to restore their reputation. I''m afraid that the pressure from the rest of the family members might force my grandfather and father into agreeing." "Even if they agree, you wouldn''t marry him," said Carissa confidently.

    "That''s right, I wouldn''t," Violet''s voice was tinged with frustration. "But if the marriage is agreed upon and I refuse, another woman from my family will be married off in my ce. How can I bear to let someone else sacrifice themselves for me, especially if it''s a rtive from my own family?"

    Violet was deeply worried. She wished she could return to the Spencer family''s residence immediately.

    "Do you want to go back?" Carissa asked.

    "I want to, but I can''t. Didn''t Winona leave some of her people in my care? I''ll have ire go instead," Violet decided.

    Carissa sighed and pulled the nket over her head, tears streaming down her face. In the end, she barely slept and was up before dawn.

    Determined to do something, Carissa personally made some oatmeal and carried it to Avis. Maybe due to the fact that her niece was feeding her, Avis managed to eat half a bowl.

    Jasmine noted, "This is actually quite a bit for her. Usually, she can only manage a couple of bites. Without the chicken soup and all those expensive medicinal herbs keeping her alive, she''d probably be gone by now."

    Then, she added, "If her children coulde to see her, there might still be hope."

    "I doubt that will ever happen. Her son can''te, and her two daughters neither dare to offend Lady Fiona nor truly wish to visit," Ivy said.

    Carissa felt a pang of difort and frustration in her heart. As she turned to leave, she bumped into Violet, who was returning from outside. Violet was wrapped tightly in her cloak, with the white fox fur covering her chin. She also had dark circles under her eyes.

    "Where did you go?"

    "I sent a pigeon to ire and asked her to look into it."

    Carissa hummed softly in response.

    Violet smiled bitterly. "I''m worried that if my family agrees to the marriage, we would be considered an aplice in helping Prince Yuvan divorce Lady Avis and putting her in such a tragic state." Carissa remained silent, her heart aching deeply.

    The next day, Rafael and Dn arrived.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Though they were men, the abbess still allowed Rafael to visit Avis.

    When Carissa saw that her husband

    had braved the snowstorm to reach her, the emotions she had been holding back for days nearly erupted. Tears streamed

    no

    uncontrobly down her face.

    Rafael tenderly wiped her tears and cradled her face. "Let''s go in and see her."

    When Avis saw Rafael holding her niece''s hand, her tears flowed freely. She couldn''t be mistaken-Rafael''s deep affection for Carissa was evident in his eyes, and he couldn''t hide it at all. In fact, he showed no intention of hiding it.

    Previously, Avis had worried that

    e2

    Rafael might be put off by Carissa''s status as a divorced woman. But now, seeing the joy in Rafael''s eyes as he looked at Carissa, she knew he did not hold any such disdain The anxiety in her heart slowly eased.

    "Don''t worry, Aunt Avis. I''ll take good care of Carissa." Rafael assured.

    "I''m not worried anymore," Avis said, deeply touched that Rafael addressed her as "Aunt" as Carissa had done.

    Her joy was overwhelming, and she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing.

    Rafael''s presence was a form of redemption for Avis. She had always felt guilty toward herte sister, but seeing Carissa find happiness in a second marriage, she felt that her guilt would be somewhat alleviated even if she were to die now.

    Her mood improved, as did her appetite. That day, Avis managed to finish a full bowl of oatmeal, giving everyone a glimmer of hope.

    However, Rafael could only stay for

    half a day before needing to return to the capital. After the New Year, celebrations in the capital would be in full swing. The celebrations wouldst for fifteen days, from New Year''s Eve to the day of the Starfall Festival.

 Chapter 392

    During these fifteen days, the king would personally visit Skyward Sanctum, the sacred tform for ceremonies. He would then enjoy the festivities at the city gates with themon folk and watch the fireworks.

    The Capital Guard and the garrison unit needed to make early preparations, urging the Ministry of Housing to build high tforms outside the city walls so the king and court officials could watch the fireworks. After visiting Avis, Carissa and Rafael talked in the small wooden cabin outside. Travis had used the cabin for a night, but the bedding was neatly arranged. Although the furniture was old, it had been cleaned thoroughly.

    Carissa shared the situation regarding Avis with Rafael, who was equally shocked upon hearing about Yuvan''s reasons for the divorce.

    "That''s absurd, isn''t it? Having no sons and jealousy-none of those usations are convincing," he said, frowning.

    "There''s always something that can be used to convince others, like Aunt Avis'' grave illness," Carissa replied, her frustration evident. She felt a weight in her chest that wouldn''t ease.

    "And he ns to marry Violet? What is Uncle Yuvan thinking?" Rafael mused.

    He frowned, his sharp mind quickly piecing things together. He and Carissa were on the same page.

    If Yuvan proceeded with this, his actions could very well lead to his own downfall.

    The Spencer family was a prominent family from Ebonflow. Although they didn''t hold official positions in the capital, they had a strong influence through numerous local officials across various regions.

    Also, their business ventures were extensive. They weren''t quite wealthy enough to rival entire nations, but if someone were to im they were the richest family in Starhaven, few would argue otherwise. However, Fiona''s family, the Judd family from Valken, was also quite wealthy.

    Rafael wondered if Yuvan was seeking more than just wealth from the Spencer family. His insistence on marrying Violet made the situation far moreplicated.

    "I''ll keep an eye on it," Rafael said.

    After a pause, he remembered that he was also currently under Salvador''s suspicion.

    He softly added, "I can only observe in secret."

    Carissa understood his dilemma.

    Despite the tough battle at the Southern Frontier, Rafael had returned with only superficial glory. Behind the scenes, Salvador was wary of him and had taken away his

    military power.

    If Salvador discovered that Rafael was secretly investigating another prince, he might be even more suspicious of him.

    "Perhaps it''s best to not get involved?" Carissa posited, worried about her husband.

    Rafael smiled warmly, reaching out to touch her cheek. "If we ignore it and chaos erupts, won''t it be the men in our army who suffer? Won''t it be themon people who bear the brunt?" Carissa sighed. "I understand. It was just a moment of frustration."

    Only soldiers truly understood the horrors of war, and only genuine military leaders felt the pain of the soldiers who charged into battle.

    "Don''t worry. be careful," Rafael

    said, gently stroking his wife''s cheek

    with his fingertips. "Given how serious your aunt''s condition is, I''m afraid you can''t leave yet. I''lle back to fetch you before the New Year''s Eve pce banquet

    "Okay. Carissa nodded. "Be careful on your way back."

    Rafael kissed her forehead and reluctantly pulled away. Then, he and Dn mounted their horses and left.

    Carissa returned to the small courtyard, where Jasmine was preparing Avis'' medicine. Though Avis had usually been unable to keep even half of it down, today she managed to get it all down. Seeing her niece enter, Avis'' once-pallid face gained a hint of color. "Cari, you''vee."

    Carissa sat by the bed, taking the medicine bowl from Jasmine. "I''ll feed her."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright." Jasmine stepped aside to watch.

    Carissa was about to give her aunt the medicine when Avis reached out to stop her. "Carissa, remember this: if something happens to me, don''t go looking for trouble with anyone. Just focus on living your own life."

    "Why are you saying such things? You''re getting better and will continue to improve. Don''t talk like that."

    "Everyone has to die eventually," Avis said with a smile, though her eyes were full of deep sadness. "Sometimes, living is torment and death is the only relief."

    "Aunt Avis!" Carissa''s expression hardened. "I don''t want to hear that."

 Chapter 393

    Avis gripped Carissa''s wrist tightly, ncing anxiously outside. Her breathing was rapid, and she struggled to keep her voice steady.

    "Listen to me. Prince Yuvan is not a good man. He has been conspiring with Grand Princess Eleanor."

    Carissa was stunned. "What?"

    She hurriedly sent everyone out, instructing Violet to stand guard at the door.

    "Aunt Avis, what do you mean by that?"

    Avis'' head sank, her voice filled with fear and cold dread as she continued, "Over the years, he has been secretly raising troops in Valken, funded by Grand Princess Eleanor and Lady Fiona. Those soldiers are hidden in Stonebridge County."

    Carissa knew Stonebridge County. It was Eleanor''s fief, the dowry thete king had given her.

    "Do not offend him. Do not be his enemy. He is not as simple as outsiders think," Avis said, her breath growing weaker.

    Perhaps the revtion of this secret had frightened her deeply.

    "Over the years, he has caused a scandal with his favoritism and abandoning his wife. Do you really think he favors Lady Fiona? It''s just a ploy to create a bad reputation and deceive the current king," Avis added.

    Carissa was horrified.

    Everyone believed Yuvan to be a worthless, idle man-at least, Carissa had thought so.

    Salvador might have had spies in Valken, but Stonebridge County was Eleanor''s territory, and she hadn''t even settled there. So, why would Salvador keep an eye on Stonebridge County?

    No wonder Eleanor was so brazenly amassing wealth.

    After revealing this, Avis lost strength and drifted into a deep, exhausted sleep.

    On the twenty-eighth day of December, Avis seemed slightly better, eating half a bowl of oatmeal for lunch and another half for dinner. She even asked if there was more, and ended up eating an additional half bowl.

    Carissa was overjoyed at her aunt''s improvement. She urged Avis to rest well, hoping that after the harsh winter, everything would be better with the arrival of spring.

    Avis'' eyes shone as she smiled faintly. "Alright."

    Carissa was wrapped up in her own joy, oblivious to the silent exchange of nces between Ivy and Jasmine, both of whom sighed quietly.

    In the middle of the night, Carissa and Violet heard Jasmine''s frantic knocking at the door and her choked voiceing through, "Lady Avis has passed away!"

    Carissa shot up, gasping for breath as if she had just emerged from drowning. "No!"

    Jasmine, who had been keeping watch through the night, discovered that Avis had stopped breathing when she got up to offer her some water.

    Avis had passed away peacefully in her sleep. She had not survived the year, dying quietly in the stillness of Verdant Monastery.

    Rafael arrived early on the twenty-ninth day of December. Upon hearing the news of Avis'' death, he held Carissa tightly. He expected her to cry, but she remained remarkablyposed, with not a single tear in her eyes.

    Nestled in his arms, her voice was faint, "She''s gone. Perhaps it''s a release."

    Rafael looked around at the withered trees of Verdant Monastery. The destion they exuded seemed to carry a faint aura of despair.

    Avis had died in such grim

    circumstances, without her husband or children by her side. Thankfully, Carissa Kade. Otherwise, when Avis passed, she would have been entirely alone. And with her exalted status as a princess consort, it

    seemed all the more tragic.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The few maids who had apanied her were from Yuvan''s household. They would send someone to report the death, and the arrangements for Avis'' funeral were not Carissa''s responsibility.

    However, Carissa personally washed

    Avis'' face and wiped her hands. With no luxurious garments avable, she could only dress her aunt in simple clothing while waiting for Yuvan''s people toe and take her body for burial.

    Throughout the journey back to the capital, Rafael stayed with Carissa in the carriage, while Violet rode Rafael''s horse and Travis drove the carriage. In the somber atmosphere, silence hung heavily over them

    all.

    Rafael kept Carissa in his arms, never letting her go. Meanwhile, she remained still, not even uttering a word.

    As they approached the city, she

    spoke softly, Aunt Avis told me that Grand Princess Eleanor and Prince Yuvan had frequent dealings, and that Prince Yuvan has been raising troops in Stonebridge County with funds from Grand Princess Eleanor and Lady Fiona."

    "I never would have guessed that," Rafael said, his brow furrowed.

    Who could have imagined that someone so weak and incapable of managing his own household harbored such grand ambitions?

 Chapter 394

    By the time they arrived at the capital, it was already New Year''s Eve.

    The New Year was the most anticipated and joyous festival of the year for themon folk. Every street to

    and alley was filled with festive cheer, with households putting up decorations and preparing firework

    usher in the new year.

    Amidst this time of universal celebration and family reunions, Avis had passed away quietly, her death not causing even the slightest ripple in Yuvan''s family. As Yuvan and his family had already arrived in the capital, the news of her death may not have reached them yet.

    When Carissa entered Hell Monarch Estate, she learned that Yuvan''s family had arrived and that Helen was hosting them.

    As Violet handed over her horsewhip to the stable hand, she clenched her fists upon hearing the news. Her anger was so intense, she could hardly contain herself. She felt an overwhelming urge to storm in and confront Yuvan.

    Rafael frowned. "When I left, they hadn''t yet arrived in the capital. Clearly, they''ve only juste. Instead of visiting the pce first to pay respects to the queen dowager, they came straight to Hell Monarch Estate to visit me. It seems that I''ve underestimated my uncle in the past."

    Carissa kept her gaze down, not lifting her eyes. "His visit to Hell Monarch Estate is merely a disy for the king. It serves to inform His Majesty that now, in Starhaven, only the Hell Monarch is known, not the king. That''s why even upon returning to the capital, Prince Yuvan must first visit Hell Monarch Estate."

    Rafael, understanding his wife''s pain, clearly did not want her to face them.

    "Carissa, don''t go see him. Go rest in our room. I''ll go see what they''re up to."

    Carissa''s eyes were dark with a hint of cold determination. "Why shouldn''t I see him? It''s New Year''s Eve, a perfect opportunity to spread joy by letting them know of Aunt Avis'' passing."

    Rafael grasped her arm, his eyes full of concern. "Don''t be like this. If you''re upset, just cry it out."

    Since her aunt''s death, Carissa had not shed a single tear. On the way back, Rafael had expected her to weep in his arms, but she remained quiet and still, neither crying nor speaking. Even when she finally spoke to him, it had only been about Yuvan''s collusion with Eleanor, her demeanor as calm as ever.

    Carissa slowly shook her head. Crying wouldn''t change anything. It would be like carving another piece of flesh from her already festering heart. Tears could not alleviate her pain.

    Without even bothering to change her clothes, she apanied Rafael to the main hall. Violet followed without hesitation.

    Laughter and conversation filled the air as they approached the main hall.

    "Lady Helen, you''re truly blessed to be able to leave the estate and live with Prince Rafael. Few

    concubines in the pce have such fortune as you.ˇ±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    You speak so well, Lady Fiona. What a clever tongue. I truly appreciate it," Helen said with a broad smile, clearly delighted by the ttery.

    "Lady Helen, every word from me is sincere," Fiona said, her tone steady and eamest. If e only listened, they might believe it to be utterly heartfelt.

    "Prince Rafael and Lady Carissa have returned," Gillian announced as soon as she spotted them from afar.

    As Rafael, Carissa, and Violet entered the main hall, they saw a middle-aged man in a brocade robe looking toward the door. He was handsome yet somewhat reserved.

    Fiona sat beside him. She was

    dressed in a striking coral-red gown

    with intricate gold and silver

    embroidery. Though she was in her early thirties, herplexion was smooth and healthy. Her hair was styled in an borate updo, adorned with two pearl-iid hairpins, giving her an air of elegance.

    On the right side was Yuvan''s eldest son from his previous concubine, who had been raised by Avis as her own. He was slim and bore a strong resemnce to Yuvan, with a dignified posture that spoke of refined

    manners.

    Two younger boys, approximately

    fifteen to seventeen years old, were

    seated nearby. Their clothing was

    more luxurious than the eldest son''s, and their expressions were even

    more haughty.

    The two young women present, Sabrina and Stephanie, wore matchingke-blue dresses. Due to the heating in the room, they had removed their cloaks.

    Rafael and Carissa entered, surveyed the room, and remained silent.

    Fiona was just a concubine, not Yuvan''s rightful wife, so she stood up to greet them.

    "Greetings, Your Highness, Your Grace."

    The three young men and two young women also stood and bowed.

    Rafael''s voice was cold and indifferent as he said, "Sit

    Yuyan had expected Rafael and Carissa toe forward and greet him, so he felt somewhat embarrassed when they remained standing in ce.

    He forced a smile and asked, "Rafael, my nephew. Where have you been?"

    "Verdant Monastery," Rafael replied, his gaze as frosty as his voice.

 Chapter 395

    When Verdant Monastery was mentioned, the faces of Yuvan''s family members changed immediately. Yuvan''s eldest son, Randall, was about to sit down when he heard it.

    He abruptly asked, "Verdant Monastery? Do you know how our mother is faring?"

    "Not well!" Carissa looked directly at Randall. "If you care about her, why didn''t you go see her yourself?"

    Randall nced at Yuvan, who remained indifferent and said nothing.

    ...I was at the academy and couldn''t leave," Randall replied awkwardly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Is that so? With so many people in Horizon Estate, no one could leave? Only two maids were sent to attend to her. If it weren''t for Sebastian''s apprentices, Jasmine and Ivy, how long could she havested at Verdant Monastery?"

    Sabrina, who never thought much of Carissa because she had been divorced, was displeased by her words and said, "I didn''t realize that my cousin-inw had a penchant for meddling in other people''s affairs."

    Carissa''s gaze cut through Sabrina like a knife as she retorted, "And I didn''t know there were such ungrateful daughters in this world."

    "How dare you!" Sabrina''s eyes reddened immediately. "What an outrageous usation. How could you possibly know if I''m ungrateful? Have you seen how I treated my mother?"

    "I didn''t, but I saw that when your mother died, not a single one of you was there," Carissa replied coldly.

    Randall staggered back in shock. "What? Mom has passed away?"

    He seemed unable to believe it, tears streaming down his face. Seeing his tears, Carissa was unsure

    whether they were genuine or not.

    Sabrina and Stephanie both stared nkly for a moment before their eyes filled with tears, though none actually fell.

    Yuvan pressed his hand to his chest and sighed heavily, "If I had known her illness was so serious, I would have stopped her from going to Verdant Monastery. She insisted on going to fulfill a vow made years ago, so that Mnie''s family could find peace in the afterlife."

    Before Carissa could respond, Violet, standing behind her, was visibly enraged.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard someone ming his dead wife because he abandoned her for a favored concubine.

    "No one wants to be away from their husband and children when seriously ill, only to die quietly in a cold, deste monastery. It''s clear you forced her to go. If you had treated her with any kindness, she wouldn''t have died so early," Violet ranted.

    "Preposterous!" Yuvan''s face darkened. "Who are you to dare speak so recklessly about my family matters in my presence? She went of her own volition Everyone in the household can testify to that." Violet sneered coldly. "Once someone is dead, you can say anything. But I hope that before you die, Prince Yuvan, you also find a monastery to die alone in without any of your children by your side. If you

    can manage that, then I might believe your deceitful words."

    Fiona sized Violet up, noticing her haughty and aloof demeanor. Fiona guessed she must be a nobledy from the capital.

    She asked, "May I ask which familly

    you are from? Why speak so

    harshly? Do you know that cursing a prince is a serious crime? I won''t hold your youthful indiscretion against you this time, but should there be another, I will ensure you are severely punished."

    "How imposing you are, Lady Fiona!" Violet retorted sarcastically, "Cursing a prince is a grave sin, but persecuting a princess consort to death-does that not count as a major grime? Even when Lady Avis was gravely ill, you sent her a divorce agreement. Was that really for a divorce? It was a death

    warrant. You seemed to want her to

    die sooner."

    "What divorce agreement?" Randall looked at Yuvan in disbelief. "Dad, you sent a letter of divorce to Mom? What did she do to deserve that?"

    Yuvan frowned. "Sit down. Do not speak nonsense. There was no divorce agreement. It must be a

    baseless rumor."

    He had ordered that the agreement be burned after it was shown to Avis. Therefore, even if Rafael and Carissa had gone to Verdant Monastery, they wouldn''t have found it. At most, they would have heard a verbal ount from Sebastian''s two apprentices.

    However, Carissa reached into her sleeve and pulled out the divorce agreement. She threw it at Randall with a cold expression.

    "Look for yourself and see if it''s in your father''s handwriting."

 Chapter 396

    Yuvan''s face went ashen.

    The divorce agreement was still in existence? Every one of those responsible was unreliable!

    Randall took the letter with trembling hands.

    How could he not recognize was his father''s handwriting, written by his own hand.

    the handwriting?

    He lifted his gaze to Yuvan, clenching his fists. "Dad, how do you exin this?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuvan pursed his lips, his displeasure evident. The once gentle and unassuming expression on his face had been reced by a cloud of gloom.

    Fiona quickly intervened, "How could your father have written that? It''s clearly an imitation of your father''s handwriting. Why would your father divorce your mother?"

    She looked around, but did not dare directly address Carissa. Instead, she turned to Violet.

    "You must have produced this document, right? Do you have some deep-seated grudge against Yuvan and his family? Why use a fake divorce agreement to provoke Lady Avis and cause her to fall ill?"

    Violet replied coldly, "Don''t you know who I am? If you don''t, why did you ask for my hand in marriage? I''ve never even met Prince Yuvan. How could I imitate his handwriting? If anyone were to imitate, it would be you, the secondary concubine who''s with him day and night. Perhaps it''s you who used his handwriting. to send this letter to Lady Avis, hoping she would die sooner."

    Both Yuvan and Fiona''s gazes fell sharply on Violet.

    Yuvan''s eyes suddenly brightened. So, this was Violet?

    Fiona''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of dark light appearing. So, she was Violet?

    Carissa looked at the people from Yuvan''s family. Except for Randall, no one else showed any sign of

    sorrow.

    It was as if, from the moment Avis was sent to Verdant Monastery, they had already considered her dead. in their hearts.

    Randall, whether genuine or not, at least shed tears.

    Carissa''s heart was cold. Her aunt, such a kind person, had met such a tragic end. For a woman to end up with an ungrateful husband was truly heartbreaking.

    Carissa cast a cold gaze at the two young women. "She was your mother. She''s dead, and not a single tear from either of you?"

    Stephanie''s face showed sorrow as she gracefully stood and lowered her head. "Today is New Year''s Eve Even though I am deeply saddened, I can''t shed tears on this day, or it would bring ridicule."

    "That''s trulyughable. Losing one''s parents is the greatest sorrow of all. Even court officials, when they Jose their parents, must observe three years of mourning. Does being devoted to one''s parents mean less.

    than celebrating the New Year?" Carissa snapped.

    *Even if you criticize, I can''t cry in someone else''s home. Besides, not shedding tears doesn''t mean I''m

    #

    not grieving. How could you understand the sorrow in my heart?" Stephanie retorted.

    "Such eloquence, but what an

    ungrateful daughter you are." Carissa was deeply disappointed and furious. "You''ve just returned to the capital. You should be paying respects to the queen dowager, noting to Hell Monarch Estate. I won''t entertain you. Please leave."

    Carissa''s direct dismissal of her elders, especially a royal rtive, was quite impudent and disrespectful in the capital.

    But while Yuvan was livid at Carissa''s dismissal, he didn''t show it. Instead, he turned to Rafael. "Rafael, are you going to drive your uncle away?"

    Rafael replied, "My wife is right. You

    should have first gone to pay

    A

    respects to the queen dowager and the king beforeing to my estate. Furthermore, there is mourning in your family. Regardless of circumstances, respect for the deceased takes precedence. You should have informed the queen

    dowager and the king, and rushed back to Valken."

    Yuvan''s face turned an ashen green with anger. Standing up, he looked at Rafael coldly.

    "Rafael, now that you''ve aplished much, are you so bold as to disregard even your uncle? Aren''t you

    afraid people will say you''ve be arrogant because of your achievements?"

    Rafael raised his chin proudly, and his gaze was cold. "I speak the truth and reason, I don''t care what others say." "Fine!" Yuvan''s lips quivered with rage as he shouted, ˇ°Let''s go!ˇ±

 Chapter 397

    Randall wiped his tears and approached Rafael, wanting to ask something. However, Yuvan cut him off with a loudmand.

    "Didn''t you hear them? They think we bring bad luck because we''re in mourning! Hurry up and leave!"

    Tears streamed down Randall''s face again. He gave Rafael and Carissa a salute, his tall, thin figure swaying as he staggered away.

    Yuvan''s other children all made a noise of discontent and left. Only Fiona managed to maintain herposure.

    She bowed to Helen, and said, "Take care, Lady Helen. I''ll be taking my leave."

    As Fiona left, she cast a few significant nces at Violet, who responded with a dismissive roll of her eyes.

    Helen remained in a state of bewilderment throughout the encounter. She had just been conversing pleasantly with them. They had appeared polite and well-spoken. How could they turn out to be so heartless?

    Avis was dead, and only Randall had shown any sign of grief. The others wore faces devoid of any visible sorrow. Especially the two young women, who were Avis'' own daughters, had allowed their mother to die alone at Verdant Monastery.

    Helen shivered at the thought. Now that she had left the pce, she relied on her son and daughter-inw for support when she was old. She knew they would have to remain respectful to her ording to the kingdom''s culture andw, and wouldn''t dare to treat her this way.

    But what if they did dare? Rafael was her only hope.

    With this in mind, she quickly stood up and joined Carissa in condemning Yuvan''s family, calling them heartless and wishing them ill.

    Afterward, she gently patted Carissa''s back and said, "Don''t let those despicable people upset you. Lady Avis will have her revenge from beyond the grave. They will get what they deserve. Don''t be too troubled."

    Carissa was initially consumed by anger and distress, but she found herself somewhatforted by her mother-inw''s attempt to cate her. She had been trying to cry but could not shed tears, and her face revealed herplex emotions.

    Despite everything, she felt a little better and less angry

    "There you go. Go take a bath. We need to go to the pceter," Helen coaxed, treating Carissa like a child.

    Helen turned to see Rafael standing idly, and took on the demeanor of a stern mother.

    "Why are you just standing there? Take your wife back to your room. Look at her hands-they''re ice-cold. Show a little care for Carissa!"

    Rafael was momentarily taken aback. His mother had never spoken to him in such a manner before.

    She used to scold him when he was younger, but since he took up the martial arts and military duties,

    12

    Helen had found herself increasingly... intimidated?

    Regardless, the rtionship between mother and son had grown more distant. Aside from formal greetings and pleasantries, they had little else to say.

    After Rafael received his title and established his own residence, their interactions became even more distant. They were either excessively polite, or marked by an underlying desire for him to leave quickly. Reprimanding him like this was something that hadn''t happened in years.

    He gave his mother a brief nce before taking Carissa''s hand and leading her back to their room. Helen resumed her seat, pondering over her actions. Had she really been so stern with her son? Rafael hadn''t shown any of the fearsome demeanor she might have expected. Clearly, marriage had mellowed him. He seemed much gentler now.

    Noticing Violet sitting there, visibly

    upset, Helen''s heart ached. She wasn''t closely acquainted with Avis, but they had met many times over the years. Avis always appeared gentle and dignified, treating the

    pce staff with kindness.

    To have died so tragically in a monastery, without even a tear shed by her own daughters-how miserable must her life have been?

    Helen felt tears welling up. She choked out, "Was Lady Avis'' passing peaceful?"

    Violet replied, "With Sebastian''s apprentices present, she wasn''t in great pain. But if you call that peaceful, then it falls short."

    Helen murmured, "Yes, to die with neither children nor husband around-how terrifying that must have been."

    Hel¨¦n found the thought of death toText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    be the most frightening thing in life. To face death alone was the ultimate dread. She wished for. someone to hold her hand, to offerfort, and to whisper reassurances in her ear.

    ¦«¦Ď¦Ô

    Thus, she felt a deep empathy for Avis, because she herself feared the loneliness of dying alone.

    Sighing, Helen tried to push these distressing thoughts away. After all, it was New Year''s Eve, and she didn''t want to dwell on such sorrowful matters.

 Chapter 398

    After bathing and donning her formal attire, Carissa exuded an air of unrivaled elegance and majesty. She touched up her makeup lightly, trying to conceal her pallor and the dark circles under her eyes, to hide her weariness from view.

    The royal family banquet was clearly a time for family reunion, but it came with its own set of rituals and decorum that had to be observed.

    She took a deep breath before the mirror, striving to suppress the grief of losing a loved one. She told herself that she had be ustomed to it, that familiarity would make it less painful.

    In the mirror, she saw a figure dressed in splendid attire, with an borate hairstyle and adorned with pearls and jewels. A ne made of Mystic Pearls shimmered with a lustrous sheen, cascading gracefully down her chest.

    This was part of the dowry given by Adrian. The jars of pearls alone were worth a fortune, and they were stored separately in another box.

    Her earrings, also made of Mystic Pearls, covered her entire earlobe, adding an air of exquisite grandeur.

    The beauty mark beneath her eyes was red, and it now seemed to carry a hint of bloodlust, revealing undertone of coldness and severity. She lowered her eyes, concealing the fierce light of anger that lurked beneath.

    Rafael came over and took her hand gently.

    "Let''s go," he said softly.

    Dressed in his formal attire, Rafael looked tall and upright, his features strikingly handsome. Carissa nced at him and managed a strained smile. "Alright, let''s not keep Mother waiting.

    Helen was rarely one for understated elegance, but she had styled her hair in a simple coil and wore a modest emerald hairpin. She had originally nned to wear a red coral ne, but thinking of Avis, she removed it along with her favorite gold bangle set with red rubles and emeralds.

    Kiera held Ryan''s hand and walked toward the exit. With her hair done up in two buns, she looked

    adorable.

    The begonia red dressplemented her delicate and lovely appearance. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she adjusted the silk ribbon on Ryan''s hair before leading him by the hand. "Mom, Rafael, Carissa."

    "Grandma Helen, Aunt Carissa, Uncle Rafael."

    Kiera and Ryan chimed in almost simultaneously, then skipped happily over to join them.

    Seeing the innocent smile on Ryan''s face, which had reced the sadness from when he hade back, Carissa felt a small measure offort in her heart. "Take it slow now that your leg is better," Helen said.

    Over the past few days, she had grown fond of Ryan. He was well-behaved and sensible, a child who didn''t cause trouble, which pleased Helen immensely. "Yes, Grandma Helen," Ryan replied, stopping in his tracks.

    He wanted to exin that hopping along was easier on one foot so that the other was less stressed, but he wouldn''t contradict Helen''s kind intentions.

    When Carissa married, Frederick

    had told him to be obedient in Hell

    Monarch Estate. He was advised to study

    and practice martial arts,

    to be too mischievous or

    upset Helen, as her anger might

    affect Carissa.

    So, Ryan intended to be very good, hoping to win Helen''s favor, which in turn would make her like his aunt

    even more.

    Rafael mounted his horse, and the

    rest of the family got into the

    carriage. The carriages were

    spacious, with cushioned seats and

    decorated copper stoves in the

    corners. The stoves, filled with

    glowing iron blocks, kept the chill atThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    bay.

    Carissa didn''t speak a word throughout the ride. She felt no festive cheer of New Year''s Eve, only the biting cold wind that seeped through the curtains, which chilled her heart.

    A hand took hers.

    Carissa looked down at it and then up to see Helen giving her a look of encouragement andfort. Carissa, you still have us."

    "What''s wrong?" Kiera asked, puzzled.

    When Yuvan and his family arrived, Kiera and Ryan had been ying in the backyard and were unaware of the situation. They didn''t know about Avis'' passing.

    Helen wasn''t particrly adept at offeringfort, and she didn''t want to dwell on the painful subject.

    Instead, she said, "During festive times, we miss our loved ones even more. Your sister-inw is thinking of her family during this New Year''s Eve."

    At these words, Ryan''s eyes dimmed.

    Carissa gathered herself. At the

    pce banquet, she knew she couldn''t allow herself to be downcast. She resolved to keep her pain hidden, just as she had before. If she could conceal it well, it wouldn''t hurt so much.

 Chapter 399

    Carissa knew she couldn''t let Helenfort her any longer. Thetter''s attempts at constion were heartbreaking.

    Carissa squeezed Ryan''s hand. "It''s alright. I was just feeling a bit down, but my spirits are already lifting after I think about tonight''s pce banquet and all the delicious food."

    Her tone was light, managing to deceive both Kiera and Ryan, as well as Helen.

    Though Helen was distressed by Avis'' passing, the pce banquet was a lively affair. Such excitement was rare-who wouldn''t enjoy it?

    The pce was indeed bustling with festive cheer. The atmosphere was thick with New Year''s spirit, with lights and decorations adorning every corner. Star-shapednterns lined the corridors, casting a bright light that made the pce appear as if it were bathed in daylight.

    Yuvan was currently taking his family to pay their respects to the queen dowager and the queen,

    Victoria wasn''t fond of Yuvan, who was thete king''s younger brother. Naturally, it was due to his reckless behavior and the bad reputation he had for favoring his concubine and abandoning his rightful wife Seeing that Avis wasn''t apanying them, Victoria suspected her illness had likely worsened. Avis'' condition had been unstable for the past two years, and it was Sebastian''s apprentices who had been attending to her.

    If they had relied on Yuvan and Fiona, Avis might have already died.

    Still, Victoria inquired about Avis'' health.

    It was intended as a casual inquiry, and Victoria didn''t expect a truthful answer. It was understood that Avis was still unwell and not suited for travel.

    However, Yuvan struggled to answer the question.

    Before Carissa announced Avis'' death, Yuvan could have used the old excuse that she was not well enough to be out in the cold. But now, the people of Rafael''s household knew the truth. Also, Carissa might well bring it up at the banquet-if not tonight, then certainly in theing days.

    Yet, Yuvan couldn''t muster a single tear for histe wife.

    With a mournful expression, he said, "Your Majesty, I regret to report that upon arriving in the capital, I received the tragic news that Avis has passed away."

    Victoria''s cup ttered to the floor. "What?"

    Salvador and Kylie both turned to look, their faces filled with astonishment.

    How could this happen during the New Year festivities?

    Moreover, if Avis had passed away, why was Yuvan still in the capital with his entire family? Was the pce banquet truly more important than his wife''s funeral? "Shouldn''t you hurry back to Valken, Uncle Yuvan?" Salvador said quickly, recalling how his aunt had taken care of him in his youth.

    The sorrow he felt was palpable.

    Yuvan looked distressed, and

    replied, "She seemed to be in good health before we left for the capital don''t know why the bad news canne just as we arrived. I nned to first pay my respects to the queen dowager and Your Majesty, and immediately return after the banquet."

    "Yes, indeed. Since we are here, there will be just one more day of dy. We will set off first thing tomorrow," Fiona added.

    While this reasoning was understandable, the situation felt awkward. How could Yuvan be in the mood for a pce banquet when his wife had passed away? The festivity must have been a painful reminder.

    Upon reflection, Salvador realized that Yuvan had long favored his concubine, Fiona, and had neglected his wife for a long time. Avis'' death probably meant little to him.

    Though displeased, Salvador

    recognized that Yuvan and his

    family had already arrived. And withOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    it being New Year''s Eve,

    them away immediately wasn''t appropriate. The city gates would

    close soon, and ate-night journey

    wouldn''t be suitable.

    Not wanting to dwell on the matter further on such a joyous asion, Salvador said, "Uncle Yuvan, you -haven''t seen your mother for two or three years. You should go and greet her."

    Yuvan''s mother was Ruth. She was one of the concubines of the previous king. Augustus, who ruled Starhaven before Salvador''s father, Sigmund.

    Augustus'' concubines were all living in the same residence now, and there weren''t many of them left. They were now each other''spanions. After years of rivalry and the death of Augustus, there was nothing left topete for.

    Ruth was also Eleanor''s adoptive

    mother. Eleanor''s biological mother

    had been the noble concubine,

    Chloe. When Chloe fell ill, she sent Eleanor to be raised by Ruth. After Chloe''s death, Eleanor stayed with Ruth, who cared for her since.

 Chapter 400

    In the past, Augustus had been very fond of Chloe. By extension, he had also cared deeply for Eleanor.

    While Ruth was raising Eleanor, Augustus showered them with continuous gifts and rewards.

    Now, Ruth had be the grand concubine of Augustus'' concubines. Compared to Sigmund''s concubines, they were nearly inconsequential. Their primary concern was merely to continue living. Those of lower status who had not borne children were either consigned to be buried with the deceased or sent to nunneries.

    In terms of seniority, Augustus'' concubines were indeed among the oldest in the pce. Unfortunately, seniority did not hold much weight in the harem.

    Sigmund had sent Yuvan to his fief, but he had kept Ruth in the pce as a way to restrain Yuvan.

    Over the years, Yuvan seemed tock ability. He was foolish and infatuated with beautiful women, leading to him abandoning his wife for a concubine.

    So, Salvador had considered granting Yuvan a favor by allowing him to bring Ruth to Horizon Estate. He nned to issue the edict after New Year''s Eve.

    However, upon hearing about Avis passing, Salvador was displeased and decided to postpone this matter. After all, Eleanor was also considered Ruth''s daughter, and it would be appropriate for Eleanor to fulfill her duties as a daughter.

    Yuvan, apanied by his family, took their leave and went to visit Ruth in her residence. Coincidentally, Eleanor was there as well.

    Ruth''s hair was streaked with gray, and she was overjoyed to see her son return. After they had all exgbanged formalities, she eagerly summoned her family to her side and inquired about their wellbeing. Yuvan then approached Eleanor. "Eleanor, it has been a long time."

    The step-siblings were born just two days apart, in the same year and month.

    Eleanor replied, "It has been two or three years since youst returned to the capital, hasn''t it?ˇ±

    "Yes. Thest time I returned was because myte wife was handling the marriage of that Sinir girl," Yuvan said, his gaze growing cold and distant, no longer as pleasant as before.

    Upon hearing about Carissa, Eleanor grabbed her cloak and slowly walked out. Yuvan followed closely behind.

    "What''s wrong? Are you also displeased with that girl, Eleanor?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Not just dislike. I practically wish I could peel off her skin and pull out her tendons," Eleanor said coldly.

    Yuvan seemed thoughtful. "She is Hector''s daughter."

    At the mention of Hector, Eleanor''s eyes shed with intense hatred. The rage surged through her, causing a sharp, dull ache to spread through her limbs and body.

    Her voice was cold and merciless, "I will never forget how Hector rejected me."

    "That''s in the post. Remembering is enough. There''s no need to dwell on it too deeply, lest you hurt

    yourself," Yuvan said softly

    He still cared for his step-sister.

    "Hurt?" Eleanor sneered. "For him? Not at all! Everyone from the Sinir family should have died, but they''ve resurfaced. Carissa even married Rafael and is enjoying such glory. It''s truly irritating" Yuvan stood beside her, the ambition in his eyes unmistakable. "Glory is fleeting. Once the grand n is achieved, whether to kill or spare her-won''t that be entirely up to you, dear sister?"

    Eleanor suppressed her emotions and asked, "What is the situation in Stonebridge County?"

    Yuvan curtly responded, "Weck people, weapons, and armor."

    Eleanor frowned. The court had stringent controls over weapons and armor. It wasn''t something that could be bought with money alone.

    Yuvan added, "Let''s see what the Spencer family decides."

    The Spencer family in Ebonflow took on the part of the Ministry of Defense''s business of manufacturing weapons and armor. Naturally, there were Ministry of Defense officials overseeing the Spencer family''s factory.

    "If there''s a shortage of people,

    continue recruiting soldiers. Have

    Fiona contribute more money. Carissa tricked me into one of her schemes, so I lost over two hundred thousand silver coins. Currently, I don''t have much money left to mobilize."

    Eleanor exined the situation to Yuvan, who was infuriated upon hearing it.

    "Her again! When I arrived in the capital today, I first visited Hell Monarch Estate and found out that she had gone to Verdant Monastery. That was when I learned of that foolish woman''s death. I had no choice. but to inform the queen dowager and the king. Because of that, I must return to Valken early tomorrow morning."

    Eleanor was not surprised by Avis'' death.

    She remarked coldly, "When she was alive, she was of no help to you. Now, she chose to die at such an inconvenient time. It''s unlucky. I had even nned a banquet on the third day of the New Year and invited many civil and military officials. I was hoping you could make an appearance. Now, that''s all ruined."

 Chapter 401

    Yuvan was also furious..Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It wouldn''t have mattered when she died. I would have kept it a secret and only revealed it after the New Year. But now, with Carissa stirring things up, the queen dowager and the king both know. How can I possibly stay in the capital any longer?"

    Eleanor gritted her teeth, but had no choice but to urge him to be patient.

    "Let it go for now. Don''t provoke them. They''ve just returned after a significant victory, and have garnered respect both in court and among themon folk. They''re formidable now, so it''s best to avoid them. Stay low-key and quickly gather troops,

    "As for your marriage alliance with the Spencer family, you need to expedite it. Violet once fought on the Southern Frontier battlefield. If you can marry her and bring her under your control, recruiting soldiers will be much easier. Besides, with the Spencer family as your support and the Inferno Guild assisting, given time, your great cause will surely seed."

    Yuvan frowned and shook his head. "The head of the Spencer family seems mostly to be stalling. Violet is a beloved daughter, and I doubt they''re happy to marry her off as a concubine. Moreover, she knows about how that foolish woman was staying at Verdant Monastery. I''m afraid she won''t agree."

    "If you can''t marry Violet, then marry another daughter from the Spencer family. I refuse to believe they don''t want to wash away the disgrace brought by that runaway aunt of theirs. Remember, focus on weapons and armor. Also, the Spencer family has a horse ranch on the northern ins," Eleanor said.

    If they were to raise an army, provisions and soldiers were essential.

    "For now, you must y the fool. Don''t draw the king''s mention. Even if you marry a daughter of the Spencer family, it will appear as though you''re only after wealth. A useless prince should indulge in wine, women, wealth, and vices in equal measure. I will first sow suspicion in the king''s mind about Rafael. As for the Prince family, they currentlymand the Hell Monarch Army..."

    Eleanor paused.

    "The king seems inclined to elevate the Prince family and support. Barrett. We can start with Barrett''s wife to bring the Prince family to our side."

    In Sunspire Hall, Rafael led his family of five to greet the queen. dowager, the king, the queen, and the concubines of the harem.

    Upon seeing Carissa and Ryan, Victoria immediately began to inquire about them, particrly focusing on Ryan. She held his hand with a firm grip, and asked him if he was now able to write smoothly. Ryan''s voice was clear as he replied, "Your Majesty, my uncle teaches me every day, and I practice diligently day and night. My wrist is much stronger now, and writing is no longer a problem."

    "That''s good to hear." Victoria

    beamed as she patted his shoulder."

    You must not disappoint your

    uncle''s expectations. Continue to

    study hard, and once your writing is perfected, you can go to the academy."

    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will take your advice to heart," Ryan answered respectfully.

    CON 431

    Victoria then pulled Ryan into a warm embrace, and whispered with a smile, "Tell me, does Helen give you a hard time? Does she ever roll her eyes at you?"

    She knew her younger sister well-if she didn''t like someone, she would roll her eyes all the way to the sky.

    "Victoria!" Helen, who had been listening, was not pleased. "How could I possibly treat Ryan poorly? He''s so clever and delightful. I can''t help but adore him."

    "Really?" Victoria smiled, looking at

    Helen with some satisfaction." It''s great that you can care for him, but if I find out that you''re treating him badly or being harsh, I won''t forgive yout."

    Helen rolled her eyes. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kiera."

    Kiera said in a clear and bright voice, "Mother, it''s true. Mom loves. Ryan very much, and so do I."

    Victoria chuckled and said, "I was

    just teasing Helen. It''s been so long since she left the pce, and

    hadn''t seen her roll those eyes of

    hers. It bothered me. But now that I''ve seen it, I feel better."

    With those words, both Salvador and Kylie joined in theughter. Only Helen remained sulky.

    What was the fuss about?

    Did they really think she would mistreat a child?

 Chapter 402

    One by one, the members of the royal family and their rtives who were in the capital began arriving at the pce.

    Harvey and Heather, along with several of the grand princesses, arrived together. The grand princesses came with their spouses and children, creating a bustling crowd that immediately filled the hall with lively chatter.

    Next to arrive were the two high princesses who had recently descended from their elevated positions of grand princesses, Meredith and Henrietta. Both were the king''s sisters. Meredith, the elder, was born to the queen dowager and was Salvador''s elder sister. Henrietta was the daughter of Josephine, and was Salvador''s younger sister.

    Meredith was married to Levi Wright, the second son of the

    Oversight Department''s minister, Irvin Wright. Levi was an optimistic and easy-going man, holding a nominal position in the Protocol Department.

    The Wright family was Natalie''s maternal family, known for its schrly traditions. However, Irvin, known for his strong-willed and stubborn nature, was someone who even dared to defy the king.

    Despite having her royal residence, Meredith still observed the traditional custom of paying her respects at the Wright family''s. residence on the first and fifteenth of each month. This was a sign of respect for her role as a daughter-inw, and Irwin wouldn''t allow her to act differently, despite her royal status.

    Nevertheless, Meredith and her husband lived harmoniously. Also, the queen dowager had raised her well, and Meredith didn''t act arrogantly toward the Wright family. As a result, the Wright family spoke highly of her.

    of Defense,

    e helped

    Henrietta married Vance, the nephew of the Minist Davis. Vance didn''t settle for a simple post. Inste manage the estates and shops for Henrietta, proving to be a skilled.

    businessman.

    Carissa nced around, but did not spot Leona.

    Though Leona was part of the royal family, she was naturally spending New Year''s Eve with her husband''s family. Carissa was not fond of Leona''s husband and suspected that Leona might have endured considerable hardship due to the man''s rigid and outdated beliefs.

    As she was lost in thought, Victoria said to Heather, "Leona hasn''te to greet me for some time."

    Heather smiled and replied, "Your Majesty, Leona is expecting a child and is currently resting at home to ensure a healthy pregnancy."

    "Really? That''s wonderful," Victoria said with a beaming smile. "I was actually nning to send a royal physician to check on her. It''s been quite a while since she moved into her new home, and there hadn''t been any news. I didn''t expect that you''d bring such good news during on New Year''s Eve."

    Heather looked relieved. "Yes, she''s expecting, so I''m at ease. Moreover, the Earl of Gracehold''s family, upon learning of her pregnancy, specially provided many items for her and even increased the number of attendants. They''ve shown great consideration."

    However, Henrietta remarked coolly, "Indeed, they''ve been considerate. Not only did they provide extra items and attendants, but they also added two concubines."

    Heather''s expression faltered momentarily, but she quick

    recovered with a smile. "Concubines are just trinkets, are... they? No.

    need to make a fuss about it."

    Henrietta scoffed. "Why should items and maids be worth.

    mentioning but not concubines? Why is it eptable to discuss adding concubines to the household?"

    Meredith''s face darkened. "How can a man take a concubine when

    his wife is pregnant? What kind of family does such a thing? If there aren''t enough attendants, he could have simply promoted the maids that followed Leona when she married into his family. To bring in concubines at this time-isn''t he worried about how this might affect

    Leona and the child?"

    In the capital''s noble circles, taking concubines was rare. But if someone did take a concubine, it was done with discretion. Leona

    had not been married long, and she was pregnant-how could her husband justify taking concubines now? Besides, didn''t he already have two low-ranking concubines before taking in his current two

    concubines?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, introducing more concubines would only be ant embarrassment!

    Meredith continued, "It''s already

    disgraceful to take concubines at such a time. It also hurts Leona''s feelings. How can you, as Leona''s mother, not feel distressed for your daughter, but instead defend your son-inw? It''s truly

    disheartening."

    As the king''s elder sister and the queen dowager''s own daughter, Meredith was known for her stern demeanor. Her words left Heather

    speechless, and she could only awkwardly retreat.

    Uninterested, Harvey dismissed the matter. To him, taking

    XNXXX was so big deal-what Bhan didn''t have concubines?

    Canase observed the reactions of Harvey and Heather, and felt a deep chill Her heart ached for Leona

    Now would Leona get through this New Year?

 Chapter 403

    Before the meal began, the women gathered in one area to chat, while Salvador and his uncles and brothers conversed together.

    Meredith sat beside Carissa and said, "When you married Rafael, I was unwell and couldn''t attend in person. I only sent a gift, so I must apologize for not being there. Please ept my apologies, my dear sister-inw."

    Carissa understood that Meredith was not one to look down on others-she was simply expressing her concern.

    Carissa smiled and replied, "There''s no need for you to apologize. I should be the one thanking you for the generous gift. Is your health any better now?"

    "I still have a cough and have had a high fever for several days. At the time of your marriage to Rafael, I was truly bedridden," Meredith said, coughing a few times.

    Her maid quickly brought her a cup of honeyed lemon tea, which she sipped, helping to alleviate her difort, though her face. remained flushed from coughing.

    "Please take care of yourself, Meredith," Carissa said with concern.

    Meredith nodded. "Thank you for your concern, Carissa."

    Henrietta, who had attended the wedding banquet, chuckled from the side. "You should have seen how nervous Rafael was that night.. He wouldn''t even allow them to carry out the First Light Revelry in the newlywed suite, as he was afraid of disturbing the bride. His devotion was truly enviable."

    Meredith shot her a look and said, "Isn''t your husband good to you?

    I''ve heard that he wakes up early every day to help you with your makeup. It''s be a well-known story in the capital."

    Henrietta''s face turned red. "Meredith!"

    Carissaughed and sipped her coffee. The harmonious

    atmosphere was genuinely pleasant. She made an effort to ignore any troubling thoughts. During the New Year, showing even a hint of worry in the pce was considered taboo.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fortunately, she had learned how to suppress her emotions.

    They were discussing Leona''s husband, Samuel, the proud schr who had taken two concubines. One of them was the head

    courtesan at Fragrant Parlor, renowned for her beauty, and her redemption cost an astonishing thirty thousand silver coins..

    The other concubine was the daughter of a merchant from the Wagner family. It was said that Samuel took her as a concubine because of her substantial dowry, which was also thirty thousand. silver coins, provided by the Wagner family.

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    In these prestigious families with centuries of history, there had never been a precedent for marrying a courtesan from a brothel. Even if one had a liking for such a woman, she would only be given a house outside and kept as a mistress. To actually marry a merchant''s daughter, with the primary aim of securing the courtesan with the former''s dowry, was unheard of.

    Someone suddenlyughed.

    "I never expected that schr to be so infatuated! He used one concubine''s dowry to buy another concubine. He''s truly deserving of his title of a schr, as he''s clever indeed. No one else would think

    of such a perfect solution-raising the merchant''s status while marrying his beloved courtesan. But what about our Leona? She''s nothing but a pitiful person, unprotected by her pots and unloved by her husband''

    The speaker was Helen.

    She had never previously had issues

    with Heather, mainly because

    Harvey was a minor prince with no skills or capabilities. Both he and his wife were utterly ineffectual Defeating someone like him provided no sense of achievement

    chemover.

    However, after learning that Heather had refused Carissa''s gifts to add to Leona''s trousseau, Helen took an immediate dislike to Heather and viewed her as an adversary.

    Her scornful remarks left no room for Heather to preserve any dignity. Anger and embarrassment shed across Heather''s face.

    She dared not offend Helen. Besides

    being the queen dowager''s younger sister, Helen had a son who had returned with military honors. On top of that, Helen herself had a sharp tongue. If they argued, Helen might utter even more unpleasant words.

    Heather knew she was in the wrong, but was powerless to change the situation.

    Leona was pregnant, and her husband was taking concubines-what could she, as a mother, do to interfere in her daughter''s household matters? Moreover, Harvey had stated that taking concubines was normal for men. If Leona couldn''t tolerate it, she would be used of jealousy. After Helen finished speaking, she gave Carissa a significant look. It was as if to say that there were things Carissa couldn''t say herself.

 Chapter 404

    Helen''s words drew scornful nces from everyone present towards Heather.

    Heather felt a mix of grievance and shame. She looked at Carissa, hoping thetter might say something on her behalf. Yet Carissa''s expression remained indifferent, her eyes betraying no emotion. Heather had no choice but to give up.

    However, Heather silently resented Carissa.

    How could she not speak up for her own aunt? How would she face Mnie in the afterlife after acting this way?

    Everyone continued chatting for a while before Eleanor finally returned. After the customary exchanges of greetings, everyone resumed their seats.

    As if the tension between them had never existed, Carissa greeted Eleanor with a respectful nod. Eleanor was even better at masking her feelings, and she gave Carissa a warm, attentive nce. Victoria inquired about Ruth, and Eleanor replied, "Mom''s health has improved somewhat, but she won''t be joining us for the New Year''s Eve celebration tonight. With the cold weather, she needs to avoid. worsening her condition."

    "Of course. I''ll have the royal physician pay extra attention to her. Don''t worry too much," Victoria reassured.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Eleanor said.

    As it was nearly time for the feast, the pce servants came to escort them. Everyone stood and followed Victoria to the dining hall.

    In public, the king and queen disyed their harmonious affection, though everyone knew Salvador''s current favorite was a concubine named Sylvia. Tonight, Sylvia could only watch as the king and queen showcased their love.

    Consequently, Sylvia observed how Salvador''s gaze frequently wandered toward Rafael and Carissa. The Hell Monarch and his wife. were indeed affectionate. While seated, Rafael would pick out dishes for his wife and ce the ones she disliked into his own bowl.

    Sylvia noticed Salvador''s gaze towards them was particrlyplex, though it quickly returned to its usual demeanor.

    Recalling the rumors she had heard, Sylvia remembered that Salvador had originally intended to bring Carissa into the pce as a concubine.

    Sylvia''s gaze towards Carissa

    carried a hint of cold, deep-seated jealousy. Fortunately, Carissa was

    already the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. Despite Salvador''s

    admiration for Carissa''s e

    righteousness would prevent him from coveting his brother''s wife.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    his

    She had to admit that the beauty of the once-divorced woman was truly breathtaking. Even though Sylvia was a woman, once one''s eyes were drawn to Carissa, it was hard to look away. If that was the case for women, how could men not be moved?

    It was surprising Rafael was also so easily enchanted by a woman. With his status, he could have married any noblewoman he wished. To choose a woman who was once divorced was trulyughable.

    In her heart, Sylvia held a deep disdain for Carissa, and this disdain extended to Rafael as well.

    -35 BONUS

    Yuvan remained silent throughout, his gaze sweeping over each face, trying to discern the undercurrents beneath their polished exteriors. Eleanor was simrly observant.

    They hadn''t missed Sylvia''s expression, and Eleanor knew that some matters needed to be addressed by the king''s confidante to be truly effective.

    After the dinner, everyone bid their farewells and returned to their respective homes.

    Carissa held Ryan''s hand, and performed a respectful curtsy to Victoria and Kylie. "I will take my leave."

    Salvador''s gaze lingered on her face as he smiled. "Carissa, you should spend more time in the pce to apany the queen dowager. She often thinks of you.

    "Of course, Your Majesty. I''ll keep your words in mind," Carissa replied.

    Salvador gave a slight nod, his gaze still fixed on her, making Carissa hesitate to look up.

    It was Kylie who finally spoke up, "You should head back now. Ryan looks tired."

    "Yes, I will take my leave." Still holding Ryan''s hand, Carissa turned and left.

    Sylvie made a dismissive sound and looked at Salvador, who was still watching Carissa''s retreating figure, his gaze ingering for a long time, There was an emotion in his eyes that she had never seen before-it was the same warmth that had been present when Rafael had tooked at Carissa.

    being infatuated with Carissa''s beaty?

 Chapter 405

    Hayden had been granted the title of duke, and lived a rtivelyfortable life in his fief.

    It wasn''t that he desired to return alone to the capital to spend his old age in solitude. He had hoped to have his descendants around him. However, as he grew older, he longed for a return to his roots. It was also partly to show the king that with his presence in the capital, it ensured his children and grandchildren would remain loyal.

    Hayden wasn''t concerned about his own family, but he had noticed some troubling signs. He feared that ambitious individuals might try to win over the various local princes and dukes. That was why he anxiously returned to the capital and retired, to keep a closer watch on things.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tonight, he had taken Rafael aside. Hayden wanted to pretend he was drunk to speak his mind-whether as a warning or a hint, it was the most he could do.

    Before parting, he patted Rafael on the shoulder. "I must say, I quite like your wife. Bring her to visit me sometimes."

    Rafael smiled and replied, "Of course, I will."

    "Good. I''ll be on my way!" Hayden stroked his beard andughed heartily as he left, walking steadily and showing no signs of drunkenness.

    As Rafael turned, he saw Carissa approaching with Ryan. He went to meet them and, out of habit, took her hand.

    "Are you cold?"

    "Not at all. I''ve had a few drinks, so I''m feeling quite warm," Carissa replied. She had only had a few small cups during the toasts.

    She added, "Mother has had quite a bit to drink. She decided to stay in the pce tonight to keep the queen dowagerpany, and Kiera is staying with her."

    "Let her be," Rafael said, holding Carissa''s hand while she held onto Ryan. They left the pce and made their way home.

    Hell Monarch Estate was lively that night, with Violet and Travis as guests. Since it was New Year''s Eve, they nned to enjoy a good meal.

    Jacob had prepared severalrge baskets of coins, ready to reward anyone who offered their blessings when they all gathered to ring in the New Year. Whoever spoke well would receive a generous handful. For each basket of coins, there would be a basket ofpliments to match.

    As Rafael and Carissa settled into their home, servants streamed in, offering well-wishes andpliments as they went about their duties.

    Jacob was busy by the hearth, brewing coffee and roasting sweet potatoes. The aroma of the sweet potatoes filled the entire mansion.

    When he deemed the servants'' greetings satisfactory, he would give a nod and say, "Go to Lady Carissa and collect your reward."

    Carissa grabbed a handful of copper coins to distribute. Seeing this, Ryan found it particrly amusing and dered that he wanted to be in charge of grabbing the coins.

    His deration drew everyone''s

    attention to his small hands. It was

    clear that Carissa''s hands, while notrge, were long and slender, capable of scooping up quite a bit. Ryan''s tiny hands, by contrast, could barely manage two handfuls

    Faced with protests, Ryan was soon reassigned. The task of handing out the rewards had to fall to Carissa.

    Jacob exchanged a smile with Rafael. It was delightful to see Carissa receiving blessings, with no time to dwell on unhappy thoughts. Tonight was meant to be lively and joyful.

    Violet also came over to help, so the servants were divided into two teams. As generous as ever, they weren''t sparing with the rewards. While distributing coins, Violetughed so hard she almost fell over. She yfully punched Travis, who stood in front of her.

    "Rod, don''t you have any shame? You''vee three times, and each time you say the same thing! Can''t you think of something else?" Travis scratched his head. "This is already the best I coulde up with."

    "If you can''t think of anything else,

    then just copy what others say. You''ve been repeating the same blessings about sess and happiness over and over-it''s reallycking in depth," Violet scolded.

    Travis replied, "What do you know? Sess and happiness are what people want. Blessings should be simple and straightforward. Being overly precise with words only confuses everyone, even the gods."

    "Do you think the gods are as ignorant as you?" Violetughed. "I''m tired of hearing the same thing over here. Go over to Cari''s side."

    "But I''ve said the blessings already. You need to give me the coins before I go to Cari," Travis said, holding out his hand. "Give them to me." Violet called him shameless, but still handed him a handful of coins.

 Chapter 406

    The night was filled with lively festivities thatsted until past midnight, after which everyone retired to their rooms to sleep.

    Ryan was exhausted beyond measure, but he held on as much as he could. At the end of the night, Travis carried him back to their room.

    Rafael held Carissa close in the warmth of their bed, hoping to warm not just her body but her heart as well. He expected her to say something, but she remained silent, quietly lying in his embrace with even breaths. He couldn''t tell if she had fallen asleep.

    However, Carissa was not asleep. She couldn''t sleep, and she didn''t want to move or speak. Some things, she believed, had to be endured silently. She would grit her teeth through the pain. Time would eventually cover the wounds, sealing away the hurt.

    That was her usual way of coping.

    What was different now was that she had someone who truly cared for her.

    Rafael felt a pang of sadness in his heart, mostly from the pain he felt for her. She would smile at him when she was happy, but she never cried in front of him when she was sad. She always hid her darker, sorrowful side and only presented him with calm, rationality, and smiles.

    He had never heard her say she was in love with him, except once to Ryan, but he knew that was a lie meant to cate Ryan.

    At that time, Rafael had taken it seriously, and naturally, he was deceiving himself.

    He somewhat med his older brother After returning from the

    Southern Frontier, Rafael had hoped to cultivate feelings with Carissa and then propose grandly. However, with the edict from Salvador, their marriage had be something necessity.

    At least, Carissa knew he had once wished to marry her, which proved to her that his feelings were genuine.

    Carissa had barely fallen asleep by dawn. Since Helen was staying in the pce, Carissa didn''t have to wake up early to greet Helen.

    However, she was soon awoken by the sound of fireworks. After lying in bed in a daze for a while, she decided to get up and change.

    Lulu came to help her with her hair, and said, "His Highness went to the main courtyard early this morning to receive guests. Some officials havee for a visit."

    "Were anydies apanying them?" Carissa esked.

    As the mistress of Hell Monarch Estate, it was her duty to entertain any visitingdies.

    "No. ording to Ms. Spencer, they''re just a few military officers." Lulu replied.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Has Vivi gotten up too?" Carissa touched her pale cheek. "Apply some makeup for me. If guests arriveter and see me like this. I might scare them."

    Just don''t see them, then." After knowing Carissa was up, Violet swaggered into her bedroom. Isk, tsk! What kind of new bride sleeps in thiste? I guess it''s because you''re spoiled by the

    marshal

    Carissa threw one of the small makeup boxes at her. How de

    Violet raised her foot, caught the box, and kicked it back. "It''s New Year''s Day today. No need to speak so rudely."

    Carissa caught the makeup box with

    one hand and smiled as she handed it to Lulu. Lulu had been caught in their back-and-forth and looked rather confused, but fortunately, the makeup didn''t fall to the floor or get spiffed.

    After Lulu had finished helping Carissa with her hair, Violet pouted yfully. "Lulu, dear, step outside for a bit. I need to have a chat with your young mistress." Luluughed and replied, "Ms. Spencer, you should just speak

    bluntly. Why the need to pout and twist your body like that? People might think you''re having a fit."

    Carissa chuckled softly.

    Violet struck a pose. "You don''t understand. This is called being charming."

    After Lulu tidied up, she brushed her hair behind her ears and winked. "This is charming. See?"

    With that, she left with a smile.

    Violet moved a chair over and sat beside Carissa, examining themselves in the mirror. "Ugh, she outshone me. So frustrating."

    Violet continued casually, "ire

    wrote back. My grandfather didn''t

    promise me to Yuvan, but my cousin was willing. She spent an Sentire night kneeling in the cold at my grandfather''s house before he

    finally agreed to it."

    Carissa frowned. "Does your cousin not know his character?"

 Chapter 407

    Carissa responded with a thoughtful hum

    "If an ordinary women thought that way, I''d understand. But the Spencer family is a prestigious family from Ebonflow with a century long unbroken lineage, though their marriage matters areplicated because of your aunt''s elopement. Still, you''re from a prominent family yourself. Why ding to someone with a higher status? Wouldn''t marrying into a lower status family so you''d hold more authority in the marriage be a morefortable life?

    That''s why I say she''s foolish," Violet said, fastening the Mystic Pearl earrings on Carissa. Yuvan''s interest in the Spencer family isn''t as simple as it seems. He''s already left the capital this morning I wonder how he''ll handle your aunts funeral."

    Have people been sent to keep watch?" Carissa asked.

    "They have," Violet said, pinching Carissa''s cheek. "Smile a little. You haven''t smiled much these days. If had descendants, I''d want them to smile every day even after I''m gone."

    Carlosa swatted her hand away. "You don''t even have a husband. Where would your descendantse from?"

    Finding a good man is like looking for a needle in a haystack, Violet said, though her tone was listless. She had no interest in marriage at

    al

    Canosa might have married well, but the royal family was full of ridiculous troubles that she wouldn''t have it easy with

    As for Violet. Well, no man could match her, and she was quite content with that

    The New Year passed in a blur of hosting and being hosted. Soon, it was the fifteenth day of January, the Starfall Fes There were

    many celebrations and festivals, and Rafael nned to take Carissa to see the fireworkster in the evening.

    However, by noon, freezing rain began to fall..

    Snow would have been easier to manage, but freezing rain was a disaster.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The fireworks would have to be canceled. Instead, they needed to focus on disaster relief.

    Although Rafael was the head of the Supreme Court, he was also themander of the Capital Guard and was extremely busy. He even had to send someone back to tell Carissa to stay put and not wander around.

    The weather was bone-chillingly cold, with water freezing into ice.

    In the backyard, the freezing rain had toppled several trees Helen had previously moved. There was a willow tree near the

    southeastern corner of the wall, which had also copsed halfway, bringing down part of the wall with it.

    The estate was also abuzz with activity. Fortunately, Jacob managed things with great efficiency, overseeing the orderly. clearing of fallen branches and broken bricks. Repairs would have to wait until the weather improved.

    The long-awaited fireworks were

    canceled, and with the added. burden of the freezing rain disaster it was obvious the public was frustrated. Moreover, disasters often attracted looters. With everything in such disarray, many families had their belongings stolen andined to the authorities.

    Ryan''s uncle, Anthony, was overwhelmed. He had to personnel from the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court to handle the flood of cases. However, there were many who took advantage of the situation, iming losses they hadn''t really suffered. Sorting out the truth from the false reports was quite

    challenging.

    The freezing rain continued for two days, and it took more than a month for all the official departments to get things under control. However, the damage extended beyond the capital.

    The freezing rain had affected areas all the way to Valken, with many homes crushed under the weight. The government had to spend money to provide disaster relief, offering temporary shelter to those who had lost their homes and preventing them from freezing to death.

    Yet, theck of clothing and food was another severe problem.

    Among the nobility, there was an elderly woman revered as a saint. She was the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family, the yton family. Her name was Mary Grayson, and she was ny-three years old this year, though she remained quite healthy. Usually reclusive, the scale of the disaster

    caused by the freezing rain

    grandchildren and great-

    grandchildren to assess the damage and, upon hearing the reports,

    couldn''t sleep.

    The next day, apanied by several of her granddaughters-inw, Mary visited noble families to gather donations for the disaster victims. She had a high standing, and she had walked instead of sitting in a carriage in such cold weather.

    With her actions, who could refuse her request for aid?

    The extent of the donation varied, but the gesture itself held significant value When she arrived at Heil Monarch Estate, Carissa personally went out to greet her She weed Mary warmly, and offered hot lemon tea and stew to ensure thetterfort.

 Chapter 408

    Mary was already quite exhausted. Upon receiving the hot drink and food at the estate, she heartily drank tworge bowls of stew and

    even asked if she could have another bowl.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa ced a stack of banknotes, amounting to ten thousand silver coins, along with the stew on the table. Mary''s eyes widened in shock; she looked up at Carissa, visibly trembling with awe and emotion. She had spent two days raising only seven hundred silver coins.

    As Mary struggled to find words in her astonishment, Helen. interjected from the side, "Bring me the box for storing the banknotes. Give her twenty thousand silver coins."

    As Carissa''s mother-inw, it was only right to support her daughter-inw, and to do so generously.

    Mary stood up in excitement, her tears nearly spilling over.

    "Please, don''t be so overwhelmed. Sit down, Madam yton," Carissa said, concerned that the old woman''s emotional response. might lead to a health issue.

    Mary''s granddaughters-inw couldn''t help but be moved to tears as well.

    One of them, unable to hold back, said, "When we went to the

    Warren family today, we didn''t intend to ask them for a donation. We knew they had their own difficulties with sessive marriages. But Grandmother was exhausted and thirsty, so we hoped to get a bowl of

    stew.

    "To our surprise, as soon as we knocked on the door, Madam Auroral

    came out and asked why was our grande other, at her age, out begging? it was disgracefull But how Grandmother have even ? Copper in her pocket? She alread,nated most of her own private funder Silence Mary scolded sharply.

    Despite her reclusive nature, Mary knew well about the past Vetween the Warren family and the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. Such matters were not to be brought up at this moment.

    The granddaughter-inw, chastised, quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bring it up. Seeing how Lady Helen and Lady Carissa 25 generously donated made me efhotional Thope you will forgive my indiscretion, Lady Carissa."

    Flustered and at a loss for words, Mary''s granddaughter inw desperately wished to nty that she had no ill intentions and was only wiring her grandmother inw''s grievances.

    Realizing that Mary''s granddaughter inw was talking about her daughter inw''s old adversary, Helen became enraged.

    Before Helen could finish her words, Garissa Interjected, "Madam yton, you''re performing an act of kindness Kind deeds often invite coticism. It is this endurance of hardship and eritietam that earned you the title of ''sant. Please don''t let this bother you."

    Helen changed her tuns, saying, "Vee, not everyone will understand Your true intentions. There will always be those who assume the worst of others. Vie should focus on doing our part and not be concerned with the opinions of such people

    Helen had be quits adept at ng nating conversations like this.

    Mary smiled gratefully.

    "Lady Helen, Lady Cerissa, you''re both quite right. It''s from the bottom of my heart that I say this: once you undertake a good deed, you should not worry about criticism. If you fear criticism, then you should refrain from doing good. Previously, I used some of my private funds to send over a batch of cotton clothing, but it was only a small contribution. With these funds now, we can do so much more."

    "Your kindness will surely bring you more blessings and a long life," Carissa responded warmly.

    "That is not what I seek. I only wish to act with a clear conscience," Mary said, smiling and waving her hand.

    After Helen''s donation was

    prepared, Mary stood up to leave.

    Before that, she turned and formally addressed Helen and Carissa, ''I will send a donation list to the

    novel.n

    authorities. Whether they will. publicize ormend the contributions, I do not know. But I will always remember your kindness, Lady Helen, Lady Carissa."

    After they left, Helen expressed her confusion, "Is Aurora out of her mind? How could she dare to insult the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family? She''s a revered and respected figure."

    Violet replied, "Perhaps she had just

    quarreled with someone at the residence and was in a fit of anger. Seeing Madam yton''s arrival and knowing she was there for

    donations, Aurorashed out. She''s known to be a little crazy now. Let''s not worry about her. We should focus on doing good ourselves. I''d donate some money too if I had more on hand."

 Chapter 409

    Speaking of which, it had indeed been a while since anyone had paid attention to the affairs of the Warren family

    With Barrett having two wives now, they would surely be able to attend to Reba properly

    Helen remarked, "Yes, that''s true After people argue, they often say hurtful things No matter whoes, they''ll just keep insulting, and they use the most vicious words "

    As Helen spoke, she shrunk back slightly, clearly feeling a bit quilty

    Violet smiled and said, "It sounds like there''s a story behind this

    Helen smiled wryly. "Back when I had a quarrel with Dakota and lost, thete king came to console me. I was so upset that I almost caused a major disaster by directing my anger at him. Fortunately, my sister came to the rescue, or I would have likely ended up in at secluded residence far from the main pce, weaving spider webs.

    Carissa and Violet exchanged amused nces. Helen did sometimes speak without regard for the asion.

    Victoria did indeed dote on Helen, and only now that Helen was a mother-inw did the former offer criticism. Helen had stayed in the pce with Victoria for several days during the New Year. It must have been because Victoria had given her lessons on how to be a proper mother-inw.

    in any case, since returning from the pce, Helen had been event kinder to Carissa than before.

    A few dayster, news that Aurora had called Mary an "old beggar" spread

    Despite the rapid recovery of the capital from the frost rain disaster, many disaster-stricken citizens had received cotton clothing and food from Mary. Moreover, Mary had been doing good deeds for decades, and even thete king had granted her a medal. recognizing their family as a house of umted virtue,

    Had amon person insulted Mary, the outrage would not have been so intense.

    However, it was Aurora from the notoriously disreputable Warren family who had done the insulting, which sparked public anger.

    In no time, people were throwing rotten vegetables and stinking eggs at Valor Estate''s walls. Some even went so far as to pour foul-smelling liquids in front of their gates in the dead of night, and it wasn''t just one bucket.

    This led toints from the other residences in the same alley. Valor Estate stood at the beginning of the alley, and at the end of the alley was a wall. Therefore, to leave or enter their homes, people had to pass by the Warren famil

    residence.

    Some people, unable to distinguish the right door, ended up throwing their refuse at the neighboring two houses instead. This escted into a confrontation between the Warren family and the neighboring homes.

    The confrontation quickly escted, with people from the neighboring homes proving no match for Aurora. As a result, three people ended up with fractures and one with a broken leg.

    The domestic issues also affected Barrett''s performance in his

    duties, leading to repeated mistakes and resulting in several reprimands from Michael, who reported directly to Rafael.

    The Oversight Department responsible for overseeing and inspecting government officials was overwhelmed with the Warren family''s affairs. For several days, the department off

    continuously submitted reports about Barrett, his father, Jonathan, and his elder brother, Benjamin.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Salvador had initially intended to promote Barrett, so he was disheartened by the scandal.

    He remarked to Derek, "I supposed the saying that one can''t fix a

    lost cause is true."

    Salvador was deeply frustrated, because Barrett and Aurora were a match he had arranged. The Warren family dared not ask Barrett to divorce Aurora, and the king couldn''t easily force one either.

    Salvador summoned Michael, and

    asked him about Barrett''s

    performance, Michael spoke frankly,

    saying that, Barrett used to be

    diligent, but had made many mistakes after the family issues arose. Salvador instructed Michael to deliver a message to Barrett, urging him to get Aurora to apologize to Mary and resolve the matter.

    Then, Salvador issued an edict praising Mary and posted a list detailing her years of charitable deeds. Alongside the edict and the list, the Royal Citadel also posted a list of donors and the purposes of their contributions.

    The public learned that the Hell Monarch''s household had donated. thirty thousand silver coins. Before this, the Royal Citadel had never disclosed donation sums, reflecting their preference for discreet phnthropy.

    Theparison between Carissa and Aurora once again became a hot topic in the capital.

    One had donated thirty thousand silver coins, while the other had insulted Mary as a beggar, showing no generosity at all.

    Carissa received widespread praise from the public.

 Chapter 410

    However, there were always a few people who criticized Carissa, iming that as the Hell Monarch''s princess consort and the legitimate daughter of the Duke of Northwatch''s family, she was wealthy and could easily afford the donation of several tens of thousands of silver coins.

    So, how could thirty thousand silver coins be a significant amount for her?

    In contrast, they imed that the Warren family was poor and that Reba, who had long been ill, couldn''t be expected to donate money.

    This exnation was promptly rebutted.

    "Do you have a misunderstanding about what constitutes being poor? When Barrett married Aurora, the dowry was reportedly between ten and twenty thousand silver coins. And what about the dowry of the Prince family''s daughter? Did you not see the amount?"

    "You say they''re poor, but what spills from their fingers could feed you for a year."

    "Even if they''re poor, not donating is one thing, but why insult the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family by calling her an old beggar? She''s over ny years old, and walked in the freezing cold to ask for donations for the disaster victims. What wrong has she done to be called an old beggar?"

    "And sure, the Hell Monarch''s household has money, but what about you? I''m sure you have at least ten silver coins, right? If asked to donate one silver coin, would you be willing? Probably not."

    "With their actions, they showed they have the vision and generosity. Do other noble families in the capital not have money? Why did only the Hell Monarch''s household donate thirty thousand silver coins?" Themotion among themon people inevitably reached the people in Hell Monarch Estate.

    Carissa had someone check the donation list and confirmed that the Hell Monarch''s household had indeed donated the most.

    She was somewhat distressed. This made it seem like the Hell Monarch''s household was trying to show off. Besides, Mary said she would give the list to the authorities, and whether they were recognized for the donation was up to the authorities.

    Carissa wondered why the list was being posted this time.

    The previous donations hadn''t been made public before, so why now?

    Her intention in donating the money was genuinely to help the disaster victims, not to seek attention.

    Carissa was troubled, but Helen was delighted. She specifically sent someone to check, and found that Kendrick''s family had only donated three hundred silver coins.

    Sheughed heartily. "Three hundred silver coins? How could they have the nerve to offer so little? I will be going to the pce in a few days and will ask Dakota about this." Kendrick was Dakota''s son, and had married ady from the wealthy Quinton family.

    Carissa''s lips twitched. "Mother, we''re doing a charitable act. If we startparing ourselves to others, it changes the nature of the act. It''s better not to discuss it."

    Helen felt a pang of regret.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Opportunities to poke fun at the Dakota were rare. However, she

    recalled Victoria''s instructions ton et

    stone

    listen to her daughter-inw.

    Carissa''s words were sound, so she reluctantly nodded in agreement.

    "Alright, I won''t mention it."

    Carissa nced at her.

    Was Helen even more obedient than Ryan?

    el?

    Before marrying into the royal family, Carissa had anticipated that Helen would be difficult to deal But in just a few days, their rtionship had sweetened remarkably. Each morning, instead of waiting for Carissa toe and greet her, Helen woulde to her directly, insisting on sharing breakfast.

    It was an unusual reversal of roles.

    Most notably, Helen had moved her residence to Luminous Hall, which was next to Orchid Hall, and had

    even had orchids nted there. She seemed determined to be closer to her daughter-inw.

    Carissa chose to ignore all the fuss and bother. Now that the disaster situation was gradually calming down, she decided to consult Kiera about her thoughts on Logan.

    As soon as Kiera heard her sister-inw mention marriage, her face turned a deep shade of red. She fidgeted with her handkerchief, looking bashful.

    "Which son from the Quinton family are you referring to, Carissa?"

    Carissa crossed her arms. "Logan from the Quinton family living on Willow Street."

    Kiera was momentarily taken aback.

    Willow Street? What? Wasn''t the Quinton family''s residence located on Stone Street, which was two streets away from Hell Monarch Estate? Carissa chuckled. "Still ying coy, are we?"

    Kiera realized her sister-inw was teasing her, and blushed furiously. She turned and ran away, eximing, "Carissa, you''re so mean!"

    She dashed outside for a moment, then came running back with a sparkle in her eyes. "As for Logan, I... I like him."

    With that, Kiera let out a few more excited squeals before running off again, clearly embarrassed.

 Chapter 411

    Carissa chuckled softly.

    Still, she needed to be clear about a few things. She instructed Violet to find Kiera, brought her back, and had the girl seated in a chair. "Have you seen him?" she asked.

    Kiera''s eyes shimmered with a glint of excitement. "Yes, he came to the pce to pay respects to the queen, and I saw him then."

    "What do you like about him?" Carissa asked.

    "I''m not sure. I just liked him when I saw him," Kiera replied.

    Carissa wasn''t familiar with Logan''s appearance, but a first impression that sparked immediate affection often indicated love at first sight, which usually rted closely to one''s appearance. "Well, then should we have someone inquire into this?"

    "I can''t make that decision. It''s up to Mom and you," Kiera said, her lips curving upwards despite herself. "But, I don''t mind. Go ahead and inquire."

    A princess'' marriage wasn''t something that required extensive inquiry. If she had her heart set on someone, it would simply be a matter of issuing a royal edict.

    However, Carissa wanted to understand Logan''s own wishes. If he was only marrying out of obligation to the royal family, then life after the marriage for the couple would likely be quite unhappy. Carissa was aware of Kylie''s thoughts on the matter. The Quinton family had many outstanding members, and if any of them were to marry a princess, Logan, who seemed the least impressive among the family, was the most suitable choice. This would prevent the other promising members of the Quinton family from having their talents wasted.

    However, Helen wasn''t entirely pleased. She agreed that a marriage alliance with the Quinton family was beneficial, but she preferred Marcus instead of Logan.

    Moreover, Logan was not particrly talented. His academic performance was mediocre, and he spent his time tinkering with this and that, seeming to be of little use.

    When Carissa came to consult her, Helen was silent for a long moment. "Could we consider Marcus instead?"

    "Kiera likes Logan."

    "So what if she likes him? Infatuation is a fleeting feeling. Once they live together, discontent might set in. It''s important to choose a consort who is truly remarkable."

    "A consort may hold a nominal position, but he won''t be able to be a high-ranking official. What matters is that he and Kiera are genuinely in love."

    Helen remained ufortable with the situation. "Look at how well the Quinton family''s daughters have fared with the princes. They''re from the main branch of the family."

    Carissa''s tone was indifferent, "What

    makes the Quinton family''s

    daughters so much better than me? If we''re topare, how can Kendrick bepared to my husband? With my husband arou which concubine could surpass you? Don''t you thinkparing yourself to them diminishes your own status?"

    It was a single remark that jolted one out of their daydreams.

    (e)Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a brief moment of stunned silence, Helen suddenly stood up, her face flushed with excitement. "Yes, you''re absolutely right. Who canpare to my son? Among all thete king''s sons, who, besides the current king himself, can match up to Rafael? Why shouldpare myself to them? I''ve always been the winner."

    Carissa sat backfortably, waiting for Helen''s excitement to subside. "In that case, I will send someone to inquire about Logan''s intentions."

    "Is it really necessary to ask? Just have my elder sister bestow the marriage," Helen said.

    "We''ll inquire," Carissa insisted.

    Helen raised her hand dismissively. "No need. Asking him is already showing him too much respect."

    Carissa''s expression hardened. "We''ll inquire!"

    This insistence really did make her feel a sense of superiority.

    Helen quickly relented, "Well... Alright, then."

    Carissa thought of Natalie, and immediately set out with a formal letter of request.

    Natalie, who enjoyed ying the matchmaker, was delighted, especially given how charming and beautiful Kiera was. She agreed immediately, and told Carissa to wait for good news.

    The next day, Natalie visited. With a beaming smile, she said to Carissa, "Logan is indeed interested in Princess Kiera. As soon as his mother asked him, he eagerly agreed."

    Helen was suspicious. "When did they develop feelings for each other? They''ve only met once or twice, and he already likes her?"

    Natalie reassured, "Well, Logan is a considerate person. He doesn''t have any devious intentions or bad habits. He is just a bit yful, like many young men. As long as he''s not frequenting entertainment parlors or gambling dens, he should be eptable."

    With Natalie''s assurance, Helen reluctantly nodded in agreement.

    With the couple''s marriage settled, Kylie issued a decree for the marriage. Then, the Astrology Department selected a favorable date in August this year, deeming it suitable for the wedding.

 Chapter 412

    When Rafael returned from work, Carissa updated him on the matter.

    After removing his cloak and handing it to a servant, Rafael sat down and sipped on a cup of coffee. After a moment of contemtion, he said, "Logan is a typical wealthy young man-fond of pleasure and indulgence. He and Kiera do seem to share...simr interests."

    "In a few days, I expect the Quinton family wille to finalize the betrothal. My suggestion is to follow the usual marriage customs. I''ve spoken with Kiera, and she enjoys these traditional ceremonies," said Carissa.

    "Have her marriage arranged ording to her preferences. I''m her brother. I''ve faced countless dangers on the battlefield, and it''s all been to ensure that she and my mother can live freely as they please." He took Carissa''s hand and guided her to sit beside him, his eyes gentle.

    "Originally, I wanted to say that to you, but it seems I don''t really have the right to. Your father''s and brothers'' military achievements, and your own, should be more than enough to secure afortable life for you."

    Carissa smiled. "The words you speak bring me happiness."

    His eyes shifted with emotion. "Really? Then, let me be honest with you. When I first went to the Southern Frontier, my sole intention was to reim the region and then return to marry you."

    He gently pulled her onto hisp. Seeing this, the servants immediately took their leave.

    Carissa rested her head on his shoulder. "You''ve achieved your wish."

    "And you?" His voice carried a hint of anxiety. "By marrying me, have you fulfilled your wish?"

    Carissa smiled, pressing her chin slightly against his shoulder. "Yes, and I''m happy."

    His grip tightened around her, making it almost difficult for her to breathe. "Carissa, with this, I have nothing else I wish for."

    Carissa stayed in his embrace for a while before gently pushing him away. "How is the establishment of the household soldiers progressing? You mentioned it earlier, right?"

    "It has already begun. Haven''t you

    heard from Rod? Originally, over a hundred of my own guards apanied me in the campaign. Now, I need to transfer them back from the Hell Monarch Army still

    need to discuss this matter with the

    king and General Prince.

    "I see. I noticed that the vacantnd in the estate is being developed, but I haven''t seen any household soldiers stationed yet, so I was asking."

    "You don''t need to worry about theseOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    matters. If

    you

    want to manage the

    household affairs, feel free to do so. If not, Luke is handling things well Jacob has been apanying me to the Supreme Court recent so he hasn''t had much time to attend to the estate."

    "I''m only taking a brief break myself. It''s umon for ady of the estate to be idle. I''ll be taking over responsibilities from Luke in a few days," Carissa replied.

    "Alright. Most of the staff in the

    estate are new, with someing from the pce with me. Although they''re young, they are considered long-time members of the

    household. Luke also apanied me from the pce and has with me for many years, so he is absolutely trustworthy. You can manage the rest as you see fit.

    "As for my mother, she has always liked to sleep in. Don''t go to her too early to greet her. You should sleep in a little yourself."

    Carissa smiled. "I''ve already greeted her and paid my respects once since we got married. After that, she has beening to have breakfast with me. You leave early, so you might not know about that." Rafael was quite surprised. "Really?"

    He knew that his mother and Carissa had a good rtionship now, but he hadn''t expected it to have progressed to the point where Carissa didn''t need to formally greet her, and that Helen even came to seek her out personally.

    He couldn''t help but smile. "The peaceful interactions between you two is something I hadn''t anticipated."

    "I didn''t expect it either," Carissa said with augh.

    Since Rafael had returned early today, he nned to have a meal with everyone. However, upon hearing of this, Helen imed she wasn''t feeling well and requested that her meal be brought to her room. Rafael thought she might truly be unwell and was about to visit her when Carissa stopped him.

    "She''s not unwell. It''s just that you''ve been leaving early and returningte recently, giving her fewer greetings and talking to her less. Now that you suddenly want to have a meal together, she might think you want to criticize her about something."

    Rafael was astonished. "Why would she think that? When have I ever spoken ill of her? She''s my mother-what right do I have to criticize her?"

 Chapter 413

    Carissa pinched his cheek yfully. "If you stop scowling in front of her, she won''t think you''re going to lecture her."

    Rafael caught her hand and, with a yful peck on her lips, replied with a smile, "I can''t help itˇŞit''s just my natural aura."

    "You often smile when you''re with me, don''t you? You should smile more at her too."

    Rafael nodded. "Alright, I''ll do as you say."

    Carissa went out to give instructions, telling the servants not to bring food to Helen''s room. Instead, Carissa would personally invite her to the dining hall.

    Helen was a bit fidgety, and asked several times how Rafael was feeling today.

    Carissa reassured, "He''s in a good mood."

    Relieved, Helen followed Carissa to the dining hall. Rafael was already seated and, upon seeing her, stood up and greeted her. "Mom, you''re here."

    His tall, upright figure,bined with his habitual calm demeanor, conveyed the imposing presence of a seasoned general.

    Then, in a show of obedience to his wife''s advice, Rafael slowly smiled at Helen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen was taken aback.

    In her mind, she recalled the signs before thete emperor''s outbursts-he would also slowly show a smile or a cold grin before erupting into fierce anger. Rafael increasingly resembled his father in this regard.

    However, Helen nodded and said, "Sit down."

    She settled into her seat with a steady calmness. With Carissa around, she felt assured that Rafael wouldn''t exhibit any signs of anger like his father.

    A short whileter, Kiera and Ryan arrived and took their seats.

    The meal proceeded in silence, with no exchange of words or nces between mother and son.

    However, Carissa served Helen her favorite dishes, showing how attentive she was to Helen''s preferences.

    Thinking of this made Helen''s mood significantly brighten. She even enjoyed an extra bowl of soup.

    After the meal, as coffee was served and the servants cleared the dishes, Helen suddenly felt a wave of emotion and was on the verge of tears.

    She wasn''t sure why, but she felt a mix of bittersweet happiness.

    Wasn''t this what she had hoped for all along? Her children were by her side, quietly enjoying a meal together. There were noints from her son, no scolding, no reprimands, and no signs of impatience or resistance.

    As they drank their coffee, they chatted about the current happenings. One of the matters that came up was what happened to Mary, the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family.

    Luke said, "The rumors outside have

    not ceased. In fact, the outcry against Aurora is growing louder. I''ve heard that General Warren took her to Jadehill Estate to apologize, but the current marquis refused to see them. After hearing that, Aurora in a fit of anger."

    ended up running awa at Aurora

    There were no longer any reservations about discussing the Warren family''s matters in the estate, as everyone knew that Carissa didn''t mind it.

    Luke continued, "It is said that Madam yton is also dissatisfied with the Marquis of Jadehill''s actions. She didn''t take Aurora''s words to heart. Madam yton said since the deed was done, let people talk as they please. She isn''t bothered by it."

    Carissa was reflecting on Mary''s

    noble demeanor when Helen furrowed her brows and interjected, "How can she not care? If someone dared to speak about me like that, I would

    up. Madam yton is simply too easy to bully. If she is so easily bullied, what about her

    Madaly have them beaten

    descendants?"

    Rafael replied, "Madam yton has lived to such an old age. She has probably heard and seen all kinds of things. She is a kind-hearted person, and she likely doesn''t take such insults to heart." "That''s not eptable!" Helen retorted. "Madam yton clearly did a good deed, but is being called an old beggar. She is a nobledy with a title, and Aurora is nothing inparison."

    Realizing she had used harshnguage, Helen awkwardly added, "Suchck of propriety. I don''t know how that youngdy from the Prince family manages that household."

    Luke chuckled and said, "You may not know, but their household is in chaos. Madam Vi does want to manage the household. Unfortunately, Madam Aurora is also a rightful wife, and is difficult to manage.

    "Since she is also General Warren''s

    rightful wife, she is harder to

    discipline than a concubine. Moreover, Madam Aurora knows

    martial arts, so Madam Vi''s ne

    attempts to impose rules have been unsessful. I''ve heard that the two maids she brought with her were beaten by Madam Aurora.

    "General Warrenes home every day to handle these domestic troubles. With his time and energy spent in that manner, how can he focus on his official duties?"

 Chapter 414

    Helen remarked, "That youngdy from the Prince family is rather pitiable, though."

    Violet scoffed. "Pitiable? Hardly! They''re all cut from the same cloth. You might not know this, but when Cari married the marshal, Vi''s marriage was also on the same day. She tried to overshadow Cari at every turn, and even told her maids that Cari''s dowry was so little. The look on her face when others came to add to Cari''s trousseau was quite something."

    "Is that true? How do you know?" Helen asked.

    "Of course, it''s from my sources. The Prince family''s management isn''t great. They can''t control their servants'' mouths. Vi''s bitterness towards Cari is quite evident," Violet said with a touch of pride. It turned out that Winona''s people were indeed very useful.

    Carissa recalled her two meetings with Vi. The first time was uneventful, but by the second meeting, she had sensed hostility.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "We don''t have to deal with her anyway. Let her be angry," she said.

    "She''s ungrateful," Helen spat in disdain.

    She thought of how her son''s military power had been taken by the Prince family, and added, "To say she''s pitiable is to overlook that every pitiful person has their own faults. Her entire family isn''t worth much, and they even took my son''s military authority..."

    "Mom!" Rafael''s expression darkened immediately. "What are you saying?"

    Helen was startled and quickly grasped Carissa''s arm, looking like an aggrieved kitten. She was just trying to show maternal concern! She didn''t understand why Rafael was being so harsh.

    Carissa said, "Mother, such talk is inappropriate, even within the estate. It was the king''s decision."

    Helen nodded. "I understand."

    Carissa then lightly tapped Rafael''s arm. "Don''t speak so loudly."

    Seeing his mother''s reaction, Rafael realized he had been too harsh. "I''m sorry, Mom. I raised my voice a bit."

    Looking aggrieved, Helen said, "You shouldn''t speak loudly to your mother. If others hear it, they might say you''re disrespectful."

    Rafael nced at Carissa, paused, then said, "I''ll be more mindful, Mom."

    With that, Helen decided to skip finishing her coffee and retreated to her room.

    Though the sky had darkened, the weather wasn''t too cold, and the breeze carried a hint of warmth.

    The couple walked hand in hand through the courtyard.

    Rafael informed his wife, "Aunt Avis was buried at Ethereal Peak in Valken The funeral followed a princess consort''s rites. In death, she was granted the honor she deserved as a princess consort."

    Due to the freezing rain, Avis'' funeral had taken ce not long ago. Neither Carissa nor Rafael had attended. They had sent Jacob in their stead.

    Carissa felt a pang of sadness. "It''s all just for show."

    "Don''t be disheartened," Rafael said softly, squeezing her hand. "At least you were there to keep herpany before she left."

    "Yeah." Carissa lowered her head, not saying much.

    "Jacob said that Randall truly mourned Aunt Avis. He was the sincerest in his grief at the funeral, while Sabrina and Stephanie only managed to squeeze out a few tears to put on a show of sadness."

    Carissa recalled the faces of the two

    sisters. When they heard of their mother''s death in Hell Monarch Estate, they seemed indifferent, as if their mother had already been dead

    in their hearts long ago.

    Changing the topic, she said, "I''ve sent a notice to Gracehold Estate. I''ll be visiting Leona tomorrow."

    "Do you want me to go with you?" Rafael asked.

    Carissa smiled. "We''re just having a chat between cousins. What would you do there? Besides, you don''t have a day off tomorrow."

    "I''ll act like an ipetent official and stay away from the Supreme Court to go with you."

    Carissa replied, "There''s no need.

    I''ve asked Vivi toe with me, and

    I''ve also invited Rowan to join us. He''ll check Leona''s health. Samuel taking a concubine must have been a severe blow to her."

    "Alright." Rafael frowned, clearly having little regard for Samuel.

    Carissa suddenly said softly, "Leona loved Samuel deeply, but it''s a pity her affection was misced."

    Rafael pulled her into an embrace, his voice filled with determination as he said, "I love you very much too, and I know my love isn''t misced."

    Carissa rested her head against his chest. For a moment, her body felt tense, but slowly, warmth spread through her heart.

    How could his chest be so warm and solid?

 Chapter 415

    Rafael waited patiently for a long time. When Carissa remained silent, he felt no disappointment. Sooner orter, she woulde to truly love him and express it in her own words. Their lifetime together was long, and he was willing to wait.

    The next day, Carissa, apanied by Violet and Rowan, visited Gracehold Estate with some generous gifts.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The Earl of Gracehold''s wife, Abigail, greeted them with her family. Samuel was the eldest legitimate son and the heir of the earl. With his noble background, aplishments, and good looks, he was indeed someone many women would eagerly pursue.

    As a princess consort, Carissa was orded a grand reception.

    It was known that the Earl of Gracehold, Noah Langley, had many concubines. However, none were present that day. Only the wives from the second, third, and fourth branches of the family, along with their children, came out to meet Carissa and her entourage.

    Abigail appeared to be around forty. She was slightly plump, but exuded the shrewdness and elegance of a seasoned matriarch.

    Noah''s sons and daughters came out to pay their respects. Carissa personally presented the gifts. After conversing pleasantly with them for a while, the Langley family members were ushered outside by Abigail.

    Carissa''s gaze then fell on Leona. Leona was still in the early stages of pregnancy, but her eyes were reddish, and she looked notably thinner.

    Carissa''s heart ached for her.

    Abigail noticed this, and smiled as she said, "Leona has been unable to keep any food down since her pregnancy began-everything she eats makes her sick. Only recently has she started to feel a bit better." Carissa understood that a pregnant woman needed extra care, both physically and emotionally.

    Though Abigail seemed shrewd, she didn''t appear to be the type of harsh mother-inw. Her gaze towards Leona was gentle and kind.

    Of course, it was also possible that she was merely putting on an act.

    Madison, the wife of Noah''s second brother, spoke with a smile, "Since Leona is pregnant, we have forbidden everyone in the house from eatingmb as the smell makes her nauseous."

    Her words carried deeper meaning, suggesting that everyone in the household would amodate Leona''s needs and not neglect her.

    Madison was articte, but the wife of Noah''s fourth brother''s wife, I, who was rather blunt, interjected, "Yes, we all avoid the smell ofmb like that. But strangely, Ruby enjoys roastedmb, and Samuel spends every day eating it with her. Afterward, he uses the excuse of the smell to avoid spending time with Leona."

    Abigail shot her a sharp look. Realizing her mistake, I quickly fell silent.

    Carissa nced at Leona, who looked to be on the verge of tears. She sighed inwardly, but acted as if she hadn''t heard I''sment.

    "I''ve brought a physician today. He''s an apprentice of Sebastian. I''d like him to examine Leona and see how the pregnancy is progressing."

    Upon hearing that the physician was

    one of Sebastian''s apprentices,

    Abigailquickly stood and bones

    "Thank you foring all the way here, sir."

    Rowan returned the bow, then proceeded to sit beside Leona. After arranging the mat, Leona extended her hand.

    Rowan checked her pulse with both.

    hands and said, "She''s anxious, and her pregnancy is unstable. You must have been using medicine to prevent a miscarriage, right?"

    Abigail hesitated for a moment before replying, "Yes, we have been using the medicine since the beginning of her pregnancy." "It''s not very effective. I''ll prescribe a form for her to try for a few days," Rowan said, pulling out a prescription pad and writing. A maid came forward to collect the prescription.

    Rowan added, "Any physician''s office will have these herbs. She should take it twice daily-morning and noon, but not at night." "Thank you, sir." Abigail stood once more to express her gratitude, and signaled for the maid to handle the payment.

    Rowan epted the payment, and gave Leona onest look before returning to his seat.

    After the examination, the atmosphere grew somewhat awkward.

    Everyone knew well enough why Leona was in such a bad state. However, such matters couldn''t be discussed openly.

    Noticing Carissa''s somewhat

    gloomy expression, Abigail was

    about to say something to smooth things over when a cold voice

    interrupted from outside.

    "What''s this? Samuel said I could move freely within the estate. Why am I being denied entry to the sitting room now?"

    "It''s not that, Madam Ruby. Madam Abigail is entertaining distinguished guests."

    The voice remained haughty, "Distinguished guests? Am I an embarrassment?"

    Abigail''s expression changed abruptly, and she shot a sharp look at the maid beside her.

 Chapter 416

    However, it was toote.

    Before the maid could leave, a woman had entered. She was dressed in a begonia red brocade dress with intricate floral patterns. Over it, she wore an exquisite fur cloak.

    Carissa nced at her and saw a woman with jet-ck, lustrous hair, and skin as fair as snow. Her features were so refined that not a single w could be detected.

    She wore an emerald hairpin with a four-leaf clover pattern in her hair, adorned with floral decorations, and red ruby earrings hung from her earlobes. Her waist was slender and graceful, her movements both charming and elegant, with a blend of allure and cool detachment.

    Abigail furrowed her brow upon seeing the woman enter. The insolent woman had left her room, and was now offending their distinguished guest.

    The woman, Ruby, entered the sitting room. She cast a dismissive nce around, and then gave a slight curtsy. "I''ve heard that a distinguished guest has arrived at the estate, and I''m not permitted to enter the sitting room. I''vee to pay my respects, so as not to be remiss in etiquette."

    Leona, who had remained silent until now, was visibly shaken by Ruby''s insolence. Ruby hadpletely disregarded her cousin, prompting Leona to tremble and scold, "What are you doing here? Leave!" "Oh? So, it turns out the distinguished guest is someone to be ashamed of? Madam Leona, please don''t be angry. I wouldn''t want to be the cause of any distress that might affect your pregnancy," Ruby replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    "How dare you!" Abigail''s face turned ashen with fury. Still, she refrained from expressing her anger openly due to Carissa''s presence. "What nonsense are you spouting? Hurry and pay your respects to the princess consort!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruby''s gaze shifted to Carissa and Violet before finally settling on Carissa. Her eyes widened slightly with surprise, clearly taken aback by Carissa''s beauty.

    Ruby wondered how shepared to her.

    In a cool and indifferent tone, Ruby said, "With so many princess consorts in the capital, I''m not sure which one has arrived."

    After speaking, she gave a perfunctory curtsy in the face of the angry res from the other women. "Regardless of who it is, I''ve paid my respects."

    Without even ncing at her, Violet addressed Abigail directly, "In the Spencer family, such unruly concubines would be taken out and given a sound thrashing. I wonder if your household upholds such strict discipline as well?"

    Violet''s palms itched with anger, and she had to restrain herself from rushing out and pping that insolent woman.

    Carissa, though not much better off, had tempered her demeanor over the years and was much moreposed. This was a matter for the Earl of Gracehold''s family. Since Abigail was turning a blind eye, Carissa wouldn''t stop Violet.

    So, Carissa simply took a sip of her coffee, her expression calm and detached, not even ncing at Ruby.

    Seeing this, Abigail realized that Carissa was showing leniency out of consideration for the Earl of Gracehold''s family. Her expression darkened immediately. "Take her away."

    Two maids stepped forward to drag Ruby out.

    Ruby red at them coldly and spat, "How dare you touch me with your dirty hands?"

    With a huff, she turned and headed

    outside. Her voice rang out sharply from the corridor, "Hah! What princess consort? Even someone

    like me, from a brothel, is purer than

    her"

    The anger in Violet''s eyes red up, burning brightly. With a polite bow, she said, "Excuse me for a moment!"

    She strode out, and grabbed Ruby by the shoulder. "You old harpy, look over here!"

    "What are you"

    Four sharp ps echoed through the air, followed by a kick, and Ruby''s screams filled the air. Violet yanked Ruby''s hair back, and pped her again.

    "You better remember my face! I''m

    Violet from the Spencer family of Ebonflow. If I hear even one word against the Hell Monarch''s princess consort from you, I''ll hit you every time Thear it, and each time will be worse than thest."

    The faces of the women from the Earl of Gracehold''s family turned ashen. The scene was truly embarrassing. Not only were they furious with Ruby''s disgraceful behavior, but they were also irritated that outsiders were meddling in their internal affairs.

    Leona trembled with anger, her once bright eyes now filled with tears and sorrow.

    Carissa set down her cup and said, "Leona, let''s take a look around the estate."

    Turning to Abigail, she inquired, "Do you mind if I have a look around?"

    Abigail forced a smile, understanding that they wished to speak privately and thus dared not stop them.

    "Please go ahead, Lady Carissa. Leona, be a good host to the princess consort."

 Chapter 417

    Leona rose and led Carissa outside, just in time to see Ruby being dragged by her hair by Violet. At this moment, Ruby''s arrogance and icy demeanor had vanished. Her face bore several distinct p marks, swollen and bruised from Violet''s harsh treatment.

    Noticing their approach, Violet pushed Ruby away with disgust. "Get lost!"

    Ruby struggled to maintain her bnce, but defiantly raised her chin to look at Leona. "Lady Leona, your guest is truly barbaric. But perhaps I should thank her, for my lord will now cherish me even more." With that, she clutched her abdomen and was assisted away by her maids.

    Leona''s face turned pale, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Carissa guided her back to her quarters, and offered her a handkerchief to wipe her tears. She sighed and said, "Is this how she''s been treating you? Leona, you are a prince''s daughter and a duchess!" Leona sobbed, "What use is being a duchess? He doesn''t rely on my parents for anything. And even if my parents wanted to help his career, they wouldn''t be able to."

    Harvey was a leisurely prince without real power. He was inept at managing affairs,cked substantial funds, lived off his fief, and was surrounded by a host of concubines. Also, all his concubines demanded luxurious living conditions.

    How could Leona''s parents support her?

    "Has she always been this audacious?" Carissa asked.

    "When she first arrived, she spilled tea on my shoes when serving me. I scolded her, and my husband reprimanded me," Leona said, her voice trembling with deep despair.

    "Cari, what should I do? I love him so much, yet he hurts me like this. I''m carrying his child, and he brings a courtesan into our home. Have you ever heard of a noble family''s heir marrying a courtesan?" Violet said, "Enough of this! The Earl of Gracehold''s household isn''t really a prestigious family. If not for that talented son they produced, they''d be in decline."

    Leona sobbed uncontrobly. "I used to think I was so fortunate. So many noble women admired him, yet he chose me. I know I''m not as beautiful as Ruby, but I am a duchess from the royal family. How can he disregard me so? Since Ruby entered the household, he hasn''te to my quarters, and when I suffer from pregnancy symptoms, he merely sends someone to inquire about my health."

    "There''s also his other concubine, thedy from the Wagner family, right?" Carissa said, gently wiping away Leona''s tears.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nora is actually quitepliant.

    She only hoped to use her family''s wealth to secure a good marriage. As a merchant''s daughter, she entered the household with a dowry of fifty thousand silver coins, of which thirty thousand was given to Samuel to marry the courtesan. Nora epted it willingly."

    "Divorce him!" Violet said firmly.

    While she didn''t think divorce was a simple matter, Samuel was heartless and untrustworthy. He was truly not someone to rely on.

    Leona smiled bitterly. "Divorce? If I

    were to divorce him, my parents wouldn''t let me return home. Do you remember how you were treated during your divorce, Cari? They didn''t even want the gifts you gave me to add to my trousseau, considering it bad luck."

    "Doesn''t your family know how you''re suffering? Haven''t they talked to Samuel?"

    "They know. My father is aware, but he says that haying multiple wives is normal for men and told me not to be petty or jealous. While my mother also feels for me, she still tells me to endure saying that as Samuel''s primary wife, I''ll eventually be the matriarch of the household when he inherits his title. She says that when Samuel grows tired of the courtesan in a few years, he''ll throw her aside, so I should just bear with it for now."

    "Your parents are truly spineless!" Violet cursed.

    "But how can I endure this kind of life? If she only stayed in her quarters, it would be one thing. But Samuel dotes on her, and shees to harass me daily. She makes me ufortable by always bringing up their nightly activities, and...."

    Leona couldn''t continue and buried her face in her hands, crying in anguish.

    Even though she didn''t finish her sentence, everyone knew what she meant. Ruby''s provocations included unting her intimacy with Samuel and deliberately causing Leona pain.

    "Focus on taking care of yourself and the baby for now. After the child is born, you can deal with her slowly," Carissa advised.

    At the moment, she couldn''t offer much practical help, considering Leona''s fragile state.

    "I can''t deal with her. Even a single word doesn''t make a difference, because Samuel protects her. Even though Nora''s dowry provided the money Samuel redeemed her with, Ruby pped Nora just because of something she said," Leona sobbed.

 Chapter 418

    Both Violet and Carissa were seething with anger.

    How could Samuel be so heartless? He used Nora''s money to marry the woman he adored. Yet, that woman had the audacity to p Nora for a single remark.

    Carissa''s voice was sharp with rage as she asked, "Has he ever hit you?"

    Leona shook her head. "No, he hasn''t."

    Carissa continued, "Even if he hasn''t hit you now, who''s to say what will happen in the future? That courtesan was already so bold in front of me today. It''s likely she will provoke you further. Though she''s a courtesan from a prestigious brothel, she has plenty of tricks up her sleeve."

    She ced aforting hand on Leona''s shoulder. "How many people did you bring with you? Do you have enough to protect yourself?"

    Leona replied, "I brought four maids and one old servant."

    Carissa considered her options. She would consult with Travis about sending a letter to his guild to see if his senior guild members coulde as guards. Carissa was unsure if Travis'' master would agree, as she had previously disapproved of female apprentices going out to seek a livelihood.

    It would only be for a few months, just until the baby was born and until the Lunar Blessing Ceremony, which was on the 100th day of the baby''s birth. Carissa hoped the Lunar Guild''s leader would consent. She decided not to mention this to Leona yet. Once arrangements were confirmed, she would send the reinforcements directly.

    As they left Gracehold Estate and settled into the carriage, Rowan spoke up.

    "Lady Carissa, the situation with Lady Leona is quite dire. Her emotional distress is severe, and has likely caused her to cry daily. If this continues, no amount of miscarriage prevention medicine will be effective. It''s uncertain if the baby can be saved, and there''s a real risk that she might suffersting health issues.

    "Also, she seems to have had a cough for a while. Coughing in the first three months is particrly harmful to the baby''s health. Her lungs and heart channels are severely congested. She really needs to be more rxed."

    Rowan''s words deepened Carissa''s concern. It was easy to say "rx", but much more difficult to achieve.

    Leona had never been a strong child. Whenever faced with difficulties, she would simply cry. Despite her status as a duchess, her temperament was shaped by the weakness of her parents, leaving her timid and easily frightened.

    Her situation was made worse by

    her deep love for Samuel. Before marrying into the Langley family, she

    had been full of hope and ONE

    for her future. Yet, she soon

    discovered that Samuel had taken a new concubine and favored her

    above all else, leaving Leona

    neglected and heartbroken.

    "In my opinion, it wasn''t enough just to beat that old harpy. Samuel should be the one to be punished," Violet said coldly.

    Carissa responded calmly, "If you strike someone he cares about, do you think he won''te demanding retribution?"

    Violet cracked her knuckles. "Good. If hees, we''ll give him what he deserves."

    Rowan hesitated before saying,

    "Actually, if you do that, Lady

    Leona''s situation might worsen. Mr. Langley might be even more resentful toward her, and if he turns cold and harsh, it will only cause more distress for her. If she is distressed any further..."

    Carissa knew all too well that such distress could endanger the baby.

    Violet retorted, "Regardless, he''s treating Lady Leona poorly now. Why not teach him a lesson to make him behave?"

    Carissa pondered for a moment, then said, "If you hit him, it will be seen as an assault on a government official, and as a schr, he will be humiliated from being beaten by a woman. This will only lead him to take out his anger on Leona. I have another idea."

    "What is it?" Violet asked eagerly, keen on dealing with the scoundrel.

    Carissa replied, "We need to enlist Meredith''s help. Let''s go to her residence, Pristine Pce."

    Meredith was married to Levi, the

    son of the Oversight Minister, Irvin, who was notorious for his intolerance of corruption and misdeeds. It didn''t matter if the cases were rted to the previous era or within the inner court. As long as he found any incriminating evidence, he would report and pursue it with relentless vigor.

    Wasn''t Samuel''s future limitless? Let his private affairs be public, and Irvin could use this opportunity to make a case out of it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, the Oversight Department has been quite idletely, right?

 Chapter 419

    Meredith was far from being put off by Carissa and Violet''s unexpected visit. In fact, she weed them with great warmth and enthusiasm.

    "I should have sent a formal notice of our visit, but it was an urgent matter. I hope you will forgive our impromptu arrival," Carissa apologized.

    Meredith smiled. "Why make such formalities between us? It''s a pleasure to have you here. Just so happens that today, Henrietta is also my guest. She overindulged and upset her stomach. She''s currently in the restroom, but you''ll see her shortly."

    "What are you talking about? Meredith, don''t speak nonsense."

    At this moment, Henrietta entered with her attendants. She was holding her stomach and clearly still felt unwell, but her retort to Meredith was forceful.

    Meredithughed. "Oh, Henrietta, you want to keep up appearances just because Carissa is here. Even if you refuse to admit it, you''re still a glutton, and Kiera''s just following your lead."

    Carissa, Violet, and Rowan greeted her.

    "Greetings, Princess Henrietta."

    Henrietta responded with a respectful nod. "Please, sit down. Why stand? Carissa, why do you look so pale today? Has someone bullied you?"

    Carissa took a seat and exined the situation regarding their visit to Gracehold Estate, detailing everything straightforwardly, including Violet''s confrontation with the courtesan. Henrietta cast an approving nce at Violet. "Well done!"

    Then, mming her hand on the table, she eximed, "What kind of audacious woman dares to provoke the primary wife like that? If she disregards even a princess consort, it''s clear how poor Leona must have been treated in the household! Now, even pregnant, Leona receives no affection from her husband. How is she supposed to endure such a life?"

    Upon hearing this, Meredith understood the purpose of Carissa''s visit.

    She took a slow sip from her cup. Her eyes betrayed a hint of anger, but she maintained herposure. As her father-inw was the Oversight Minister, it required her to be measured in her responses. After setting down her cup, she said, "Henrietta, why are you getting so worked up? Calm yourself."

    "Calm down? I can''t possibly calm down!"

    Henrietta was not typically rash or fierce, but she deeply understood the struggles faced by women. As a princess, she lived a life of luxury, but she had also been exposed to the hardships faced by themon people.

    "Although our culture allows for concubines, Meredith said slowly, "there are regtions governing it. However the world is ruled by men. to protect the primary

    Laws exist

    wife''s rights, but they are seldom

    enforced, and men often do not

    adhere to them. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Our kingdom''sws stipte that a man can only take concubines if his primary wife is over forty and has not borne children. Yet, no official or noble family adheres to this rule."

    In practice, thew was effectively

    useless and couldn''t restrain any men. For the average man, marrying one wife was already a challenge. As for the wealthy merchants with multiple concubines hidden away in their mansions, no one bothered to intervene. When it came to

    government officials, receiving a woman or two from a superior as a ything wasn''t exactly something they would refuse.

    So, bringing up the issue of concubines would hardly lead to action, as few in the court had entirely clean hands.

    However, Samuel was different. Government officials were explicitly forbidden from visiting entertainment parlors-a rule thete king had stressed again and again.

    Yet, since the new king took the throne, those restrictions had started to loosen.

    Moreover, Samuel prided himself on his exceptional talent and enjoyed showcasing it in ces like entertainment parlors, attracting women who admired him.

    Inadvertently, he became infatuated with the courtesan in the entertainment parlor and was eager to marry her.

    Visiting entertainment parlors and

    marrying a courtesan was one

    thing-but doing so while his wife was pregnant? That crossed a line. Worse still, he arranged to marry two concubines simultaneously, and used the money from one to pay for the other.

    In the end, he got the woman he wanted without spending a single coin.

    Such conduct was a true disgrace of a man!

 Chapter 420

    Meredith said, "My father-inw oversees the Oversight Department. Just the other day, over dinner, he mentioned that they''re working to clean up the behavior of officials and restore the regtions from the previous king''s reign. He insists that all officials must be honest and incorruptible. Lately, he and his deputy are discussing this matter, and it seems that Samuel is now in the spotlight."

    Upon hearing this, Carissa smiled and said, "Isn''t that a stroke of luck? However, we might need to wait a day or two. Since that courtesan was beaten today, Samuel might be quite distressed. When I met him, he looked down on me greatly. I suspect he mighte to demand an exnation. I wonder if offending a princess consort counts as a crime?"

    Meredith replied, "I''ve heard that Samuel fancies himself some kind of genius reborn, and prides himself on his exceptional talent. Since he was appointed as one of the top schrs by the king, he thinks of himself as above others because he''s considered one of the king''s direct students. If that was the case, he should set a good example and restrain himself.

    "But instead, his household is a mess-he openly visits entertainment parlors and brothels and has taken a courtesan as his concubine,pletely neglecting his primary wife. To make matters worse, he''s even offended a princess consort because of that courtesan. I trust the Oversight Department wille down hard on him soon."

    With Meredith''s assurance, Carissa felt relieved.

    Striking Samuel would only lead to further resentment and make matters worse for Leona. However, with the Oversight Department keeping an eye on him, would he dare to act so recklessly? If he did, he might well forfeit his future prospects.

    After venting her anger, Henrietta also spoke about Leona, "She is simply too timid! Despite being of noble birth, how could she allow herself to be bullied like that by the members of the Earl of Gracehold''s household?"

    "She has always been gentle and soft-spoken. You know how Uncle is. Growing up in such an environment, how could she develop any fortitude? If it were anyone else even an ordinary nobledy would the Earl of Gracehold''s family dare to treat them so badly?" said Meredith.

    Violet looked frustrated and said, "In my opinion, she loves Samuel too much. I don''t understand what''s so special about him. Underneath his human facade, he''s nothing but a worthless animal. If it were up to me, I''d make sure he was beaten every day until he gets straightened out."

    Meredith sighed. "We women must always hold part of ourselves back, no matter how well our husbands treat us at present. We shouldn''t give our hearts entirely. If we do and then face betrayal, it can be catastrophic."

    She nced at Carissa, and said candidly, "When Barrett hurt you, you sought a divorce without hesitation. Clearly, you didn''t have much genuine affection for him."

    Carissa replied, "At the time, I truly intended to build a life with him. As for deep feelings, we hadn''t spent enough time together to really get to know each other, so I couldn''t say I was in love with him." Henrietta nodded. "That''s fortunate. But what about Aurora? Who does she think she is to dare insult the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family? I''m tempted to send someone to p her across the face!"

    Meredith added, "When she returned

    victorious from the battlefield, she was held in high regard. Now, she''s fallen just as far. Anyone who harbors ill intentions will eventually face retribution. I''ve heard that people are even going to their home every day to throw dung and rotten vegetables at their door."

    "Was Barrett not reported to the Oversight Department?" Henrietta asked.

    "He was. However, the king ordered

    him to have Aurora apologize. Unfortunately, the apology was unsessful. The matter remains unresolved, and it''s clear that the

    Warren family and the

    ofMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Jadehill''s family are now at odds."

    Carissa didn''tment further. She simply listened; sharing her own opinions wasn''t necessary.

    She did feel a pang of sympathy for

    Charlotte, who was still living together in the same household. The daily smell must be unbearable. Also, the servants in the household

    likely loathed Aurora for hsen

    constantly clean up the dung in front of the door. Such daily chores could truly be disgusting.

    Themon people often had clear-cut feelings of love and hatred. They could elevate a person to great heights with praise, or they could drag them down into the dirt with scorn.

 Chapter 421

    After returning to the estate, Carissa discussed the matter of hiring his senior guild members with Travis.

    Travis''s first question was: "How much are you offering?"

    Carissa knew she wouldn''t easily persuade him without a substantial financial incentive. Only by offering more money could she possibly get his master to relent.

    She replied, "I''d like them to stay until the child is safely born and reaches their Lunar Blessing Ceremony, which will be a few months. If you send two people, I''ll offer a total of one thousand silver coins. How does that sound?"

    Travis raked a hand through his hair, considering the offer. "It sounds eptable, but I must immediately write a letter. Does His Highness have someone specifically for delivering letters? We must ensure the letter reaches my master as quickly as possible."

    Carissa smiled. "Please make sure to write the letter as quickly as possible, then."

    One thousand silver coins was indeed a significant amount.

    Travis'' master forbade her apprentices from leaving the mountain because working as female bodyguards for high-ranking families only paid a meager two silver coins per month, and they had to endure mistreatment.

    Now, protecting a duchess would not involve such mistreatment, nor would it require other tasks-just ensuring she wasn''t harmed and overseeing her pregnancy. For just a few months of work, two people would earn one thousand silver coins. Surely, his master would be tempted.

    The day after the letter was sent, Samuel indeed arrived at Hell Monarch Estate with two attendants. He specifically asked to see Carissa.

    He came only after Rafael had left for work, which showed he wasn''t entirely dismissive of others. He just thought that Carissa, as a once-divorced woman, was easy to bully.

    However, the gatekeeper was taken aback by his arrogance and immediately reported Samuel''s identity to Jacob.

    Jacob stood at the entrance, his demeanor polite but his words icy, "Either leave immediately or face a beating."

    Behind Jacob were several guards, all brandishing whips. By the time Carissa arrived, Samuel had already left in disgrace.

    Upon hearing Jacob''s report, Violet felt quite regretful. She had two ps she wanted to deliver to Samuel, but hadn''t been able to. It was very frustrating.

    Since that day, he had not appeared again, which made Carissa worry that he might direct his anger towards Leona.

    A week or soter, Travis'' two senior guild members arrived on horseback.

    Upon hearing that they had arrived, Travis asked, "You came by horse?"

    "We rented them."

    Both senior guild members were dressed simrly, in thin cotton jackets with short, coarse fabric in a

    stone-blue color. They were around twenty years old, but their

    appearance was quite aged, withOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    rough skin from dailybor.

    Travis led his senior guild members to meet Carissa. As soon as Carissa saw them, she recognized them immediately and promptly saluted in greeting. "Leah, na, it''s good to see you."

    Violet quickly followed suit, offering her greetings as well.

    The two young women had been taken in by Travis'' master. Leah was found in a basket, and na was found with nothing but a stone lock in her possession. Therefore, Leah''s birth name was actually "Basket". But as she grew up, someone started to call her Leah, and everyone followed suit as "Basket" was an unappealing name.

    na''s name meant rock, and there had been no changes in her name.

    "Hello, Carissa. Hello, Vivi," the two young women greeted with a dignified yet respectful demeanor, not feeling any inferiority just because they had entered a royal residence. Leah asked, "Has Shit Stick caused you any issues? If so, please let us know, and I will deal with him."

    Travis quickly covered her mouth. "Leah, I''m the training instructor here. You can''t call me that, or the soldiers will refuse to follow my orders, and I won''t receive my instructor''s stipend."

    Money was still important, so Leah changed her approach.

    "Alright, I got it, Travis."

    Travis'' nickname was Rod.

    Carissa and Violet were puzzled. Why was Travis now being called "Shit Stick" instead of just "Rod"?

    They learned that after receiving a reward, Travis had bought many cosmetics and had been reprimanded by his master for being a "shitty stick", thus earning the nickname "Shit Stick".

 Chapter 422

    In front of them, Travis reiterated, "From now on, in the prince''s residence, you must call me by my name. I''m Travis-not Rod, not Troublemaker, and definitely not Shit Stick!"

    Violet shrugged. "You''ve been known as Rod for a long time. But if it makes you happy to be called Travis, then so be it. In our hearts, you''ll always be just a rod."

    Carissa instructed someone to take Leah and na to freshen up, and then to buy a few sets of clothing. They would head to Gracehold Estate early the next morning.

    Since Rowan had asked Violet to deliver a prescription to Margaret at Ironridge Estate, they would need to pass by Valor Estate. As they passed Valor Estate, Violet peeked through the curtain but saw nothing unusual, so she ignored it.

    After delivering the prescription to the steward at Ironridge Estate, they didn''t linger and quickly proceeded to Gracehold Estate.

    In the carriage, Carissa went over the important points with Leah and na about what to be aware of once they entered the residence.

    "We don''t take the initiative to hit anyone, or make the first move. However, do not let that courtesan concubine approach the duchess. If Mr. Langleyes to the duchess'' room to vent his anger and causes her to be heartbroken, you need to escort him out.

    "Monitor the medicine she takes daily, and inspect her food with a silver needle. I know na understands some pharmacology. Arrange for the appropriate soups and such, but you don''t need to make them yourself.

    "And remember, if there is any urgent situation that you cannot handle or is difficult to manage, ensure that one of you stays with the duchess while the otheres to inform me immediately." Carissa provided detailed instructions, and advised Leah and na to minimize contact with the other people in the residence.

    Although Carissa believed that Abigail wouldn''t harm Leona, she was wary that the family might look down on martial people. Thus, it was unnecessary for Leah and na to worry about the others'' opinions while carrying out their duty.

    In summary, the main concerns were Samuel and Ruby.

    na nodded in response. "Got it. Don''t worry, that courtesan isn''t worth much-she''s as insubstantial as smoke. Just a gust of wind, and she''ll disappear. You don''t need to be too concerned about her."

    "I know. Anyway, it''s better to be cautious. There are also rules in big households. Let me tell you..."

    As Carissa was speaking, a foul odor suddenly wafted in from outside, apanied by angry shouts and curses.

    Startled, she turned to see Violet leaning against the carriage window, lifting the curtain to look outside.

    Carissa peered over and recognized the familiar entrance-it was the gates of Valor Estate. The front of the estate had been smeared with excrement. The culprit was being dragged inside as he continued cursing Aurora for insulting Mary. Despite being dragged, he seemed unafraid and continued his tirade.

    Violet lowered the curtain, and turned away. "It''s been days, and it''s still not settled. I really want to see Barrett''s face right now. Will he look upset or resigned?"

    Carissa agreed that the situation

    had dragged on for quite a while However, given that the Marquis of

    Jadehill''s household wasn''t

    epting any apologies, it was likely

    to continue for some time.

    "You really... Why did you lift the curtain?" Carissa remarked, noting that the smell had seeped into the carriage. She opened the curtain to let in some fresh air as they exited the alley.

    "Just wanted to see themotion," Violet replied with a smile. "You can''t miss out on the excitement involving a scoundrel."

    Looking regretful, na said, "It''s a waste of that manure. It would be great for fertilizing vegetables."

    Leah nodded in agreement. "You''re right. People in the capital are so wasteful."

    At that moment, a carriage approached from the main street and turned into thene they were on. Carissa had opened the curtain, and the person inside the carriage happened to do the same. Their eyes met, and Vi immediately ordered, "Stop!"

    The carriage came to a halt in front of Carissa''s carriage. Vi stepped out.

    She was dressed in a crimson dress embroidered with gold threads. Her hair was styled in an elegant updo, with a hairpin inserted at an angle.

    Her expression was stern; there

    were dark circles under her eyes, indicating she hadn''t slept well. It was likely that she had returned early from her visit to her family to

    V

    avoid the mess caused by the

    excrement incident.

    "Greetings, Your Grace!" Vi greeted with a bow, but her tone was cold and aloof.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 423

    Carissa recalled what Violet had said.

    Vi had been intent onpeting with her over the dowry, and their previous encounter had ended poorly.

    So, Carissa simply nodded and said calmly, "Mrs. Warren."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Vi''s face was grim, and her tone was sharp, "Is the princess consort so idle that shees early in the morning to witness themotion at the Warren family''s residence? Or did the princess consort forget the way back to her own residence, mistaking the Warren family''s residence for her own?"

    Violet immediately started to get out of the carriage, but Carissa stopped her and then looked at Vi with a faint smile.

    "Sometimes," Carissa said, "it''s necessary to pay a visit to one''s past and see how the unscrupulous people in the Warren family are faring. It''s only a gesture of goodwill."

    Vi''s face turned ashen. "Who are you calling unscrupulous? Are you here to mock us for our misfortunes? If so, get out of the carriage and see for yourself! See it up close, smell it yourself. If you like, you can even go and clean it."

    Carissa smiled. "I am no longer a part of the Warren family. Such filthy ces are best left for you to clean, Mrs. Warren."

    Vi''s anger red. "How dare you! You''re a princess consort, yet you publicly degrade us like that?! Aren''t you concerned about losing your dignity and bing the subject of ridicule?"

    Carissa took out a handkerchief, and waved it. "I''m not afraid of being aughingstock. Are you, Mrs. Warren? If you''re not, should I tell others that you were trying topare dowries with me?" Vi''s expression changed suddenly. How could Carissa know about that?

    Then, she sneered coldly. "Ridiculous! What''s there topare with dowries? Gold and silver are just trivial things. I have nothing topare with the princess consort. What you have, I might not. But what I have, you may not necessarily have."

    Carissa gestured toward Valor Estate''s gates. "Indeed, what you have, our residence does not."

    As Vi''s expression grew colder, Carissa continued, "Trivial as gold and silver are, they are the most cherished things by the people of the Warren family. Mrs. Warren, you must often use your dowry to supplement the family funds, don''t you?"

    Vi raised her chin. "I do so willingly. My husband loves and respects me, and I am willing to give everything for him. That is the duty of a wife."

    Carissa regarded her for a moment before saying, "I know Sebastian from Arcane Sanctum. Would you like me to rmend you so he can take a look at your brain?"

    "What''s wrong with what I said? Your Grace, if my husband didn''t want you, you should consider the reasons for that."

    Carissa was so angry, it almost made herugh. "Your husband didn''t want me? Have you forgotten that it was I who requested the edict for our divorce? Vi, let me be clear it

    it was I who rejected him. Your beloved husband was discarded by me. I threw him away like garbage. Is that clear enough?"

    There was no point in arguing with a fool.

    Carissa let the curtain fall. "Let''s go!"

    The coachman cracked his whip, and the horses started moving. Vi hurriedly stepped back, her head buzzing with anger.

    How dare Carissa speak about Barrett like that? How dare she?!

    Inside the carriage, na looked puzzled. "Are the rules in the capital really this strange? Shouldn''t we retaliate when she speaks like that?"

    Carissa folded and put away her

    Yet

    handkerchief in the capital, verbal disputes are quitemon. Most are filled with honeyed words and hidden schemes. Vi''s tant hostility makes it reasonable for me to order a couple of ps. However, I don''t have a servant with me, so I can''t handle it personally, nor can I let you two take action."

    Violet''s identity was special, tied to a prominent family. They couldn''t afford to offend Oliver and the Prince family because of Carissa.

    As for Leah and na, they were there to protect Leona. It was best for them to avoid offending anyone to ensure no one would trouble themˇŞnot even a little.

    "We won the argument without needing to fight. Didn''t you see how her face turned purple with anger?" Violet remarked.

    She propped her chin on her hand.

    "Actually, hitting women isn''t very

    satisfying. After we''ve been on the battlefield, we don''t want to resort to physical violence lightly. When I pped Ruby the other day, it felt meaningless. Vi doesn''t know martial arts either, so beating her wouldn''t be gratifying."

    na pondered for a moment. "But I really wanted to hit her."

    She added, "However, once we''re at Gracehold Estate, I won''t hit anyone."

 Chapter 424

    Carissa sighed in relief. She had been worried that if she mentioned wanting to hit Vi, Leah and na might start a fight if they encountered something displeasing at Gracehold Estate. She believed the two young women would understand the limits.

    Carissa found Vi''s behavior quite baffling. To be honest, she hadn''t wronged Vi much. So why the intense hatred?

    However, after a bit of thought, she realized it was probably because Reba had spoken ill of her in front of Vi. It seemed that Reba harbored a deep resentment toward her marriage into the royal family.

    Yet, Vi had once been a wife in the Farrell family. With such an open-minded and far-sighted man like herte husband, Thomas, why had she learned nothing from him?

    Upon arriving at Gracehold Estate, Abigail hurried to wee them into the sitting room. She felt a bit anxious, especially since Samuel had caused a scene at Hell Monarch Estate a few days ago. She was worried someone from Rafael''s household mighte to seek retribution.

    After waiting for a few days without anyoneing to pay them a visit, she was suddenly rmed when informed that the Hell Monarch''s princess consort had arrived. Her heart jumped to her throat.

    Her concern was that while her son''s career seemed bright, there were rumors that the Oversight Department was preparing to bring charges against him. If the people from Rafael''s household also came to demand justice, the Oversight Department might use this as an opportunity to flood the court with usations against Samuel.

    The Oversight Department was known for acting quickly on such matters. But this time, despite several days of deliberation, they hadn''t yet submitted their formalint. The dy had made Abigail increasingly anxious.

    Abigail felt uneasy, and began with an apology, "A few days ago, my son acted thoughtlessly and caused a disturbance at the royal residence. I am here to apologize on his behalf. Please don''t take his behavior to heart."

    This time, Carissa''s attitude was less forgiving than before.

    "Your son is well-educated andes from a noble family. He even achieved the honor of being one of the top schrs through the national examination. However, his youth and sess have led him to be arrogant and dismissive of others, which will surely lead to trouble and ruin his future."

    Abigail''s expression stiffened. "Yes, Your Grace. Your words are very true."

    "Honest advice is often unpleasant to hear," Carissa said, recognizing that Abigail might not appreciate her words. "I will not say much more, but the fact that your son dared to make a scene at Hell Monarch Estate shows that he never held the duchess in high regard. Now that she is pregnant with your family''s heir, I hope you will pay her more attention and care."

    "Of course," Abigail hurriedly replied.

    "Today, I have brought two people who know a bit about medicine. They will be responsible for Leona''s diet and herbal remedies from now on. Once Leona safely gives birth will take them away. They will not receive a monthly stipend from your household-I will cover their expenses myself. This is my small gesture of goodwill towards my

    cousin. I trust you will not refuse."

    Abigail understood that Carissa was genuinely concerned for Leona''s wellbeing. If the people Carissa sent were knowledgeable about medicine, they could help avoid some of the dirty tricks that might be used behind closed doors.

    Now that her son had achieved

    sess, there were many things she, as his mother, could not say. Samuel''arrogance had grown, and

    there

    was no telling him otherwise. Having people sent by Carissa to look after Leona was indeed a good

    thing.

    "In that case, you shouldn''t have to cover their monthly stipend, Your Grace. Since they are serving Leona, it is only right that our family bear the expense," Abigail said.

    Carissa shook her head. "There is no need for that. They''re not servants, but were specifically hired by me. Naturally, I will provide their sries."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The statement was meant to inform Abigail not to treat them as mere servants. By not receiving a stipend from the Earl of Gracehold''s family, Leah and na wouldn''t be subject to their household''s arrangements.

    Abigail understood the underlying message and said, "Then, we shall proceed as you have instructed, Your Grace. I am most grateful."

    After some more discussion, Carissa still didn''t see Leona, so she asked, "Why hasn''t Leonae out yet?"

    Abigail quickly ordered, "Check on Leona again. Tell her to hurry."

    "No need for that. She''s pregnant, so let her avoid unnecessary movement. Please lead me to see her," Carissa said.

    Knowing that the two cousins likely had matters to discuss privately, Abigail instructed a maid to guide them to Leona.

 Chapter 425

    Carissa looked at Leona''s swollen, red eyes, which she was trying to hide behind a fan.

    With a sigh, Carissa said, "So, you knew I was here, but still didn''t want to see me?"

    Leona replied with a nasal tone, "Cari, my eyes are in no condition to be seen."

    Carissa nced at her. "You''re right. They''re swollen so badly."

    "Cari..." Leona''s voice choked up again. "Because of that incident, he insults me every day. How can he be so cruel?"

    Carissa frowned. "If he insults you, why don''t you insult him back?"

    "I..." Leona''s tears fell once more. "I don''t know how."

    Carissa was at a loss. She turned to na. "na, do you know how to insult someone?"

    "Oh, I''m very good at it," na replied.

    "Good. From now on, if Mr. Langleyes and insults the duchess, you insult him back. Remember one principle: if he insults you, insult him back. If he gets physical, you get physical." "Got it," na said.

    "Cari, who are these two?" Leona asked, wiping her tears away and looking at the neers curiously.

    "They are senior guild members from one of the guilds in Meadow Ridge. They know some martial arts and medicine, so they can oversee your meals and help you deal with anyone you can''t handle." "Thank you, Cari." Leona''s tears flowed freely again, as if there were no end to them.

    "Enough, stop crying!" Carissa said, her temper ring. "Crying all the time isn''t good for the baby. You''re a duchess and married into an earl''s household, which is already a step-down. Why are you still being treated so poorly? What kind of duchess is so helpless? I hope you can learn something from Jessica. Although she''s made her husband''s family dislike her, at least she hasn''t suffered as you have." After a moment, Carissa reconsideredparing Leona to someone as heartless as Jessica.

    She added, "Can''t you try to be a bit more resolute? You''re a duchess and the wife of the family''s heir! No one in this household should be able to truly bully you. Don''t be so weak."

    "I just can''t stand my husband''s attitude. Why does he keep taking out his anger on me for that woman''s sake?" Leona said, her voice trembling.

    Carissa gave her a light pat on the head. "Just pretend he''s dead, alright? For your own sake and for the baby''s, dry your tears. If you keep crying, I won''te to see you again." Leona dried her tears and nodded. "I understand."

    Carissa knew Leona understood, but was aware thetter might not be able to follow through. Otherwise, Carissa wouldn''t have needed to send people to help. Afterforting Leona a while more, Carissa bid farewell and returned to her residence.

    At Valor Estate, the man who had thrown the excrement was caught. Once subdued, he was given a severe beating.

    Vi was still seething from her encounter with Carissa. When she returned home, she discovered that the servants were kicking amoner. Upon inquiry, she learned that he was the one who had thrown the

    §Ö§á§Ú§Ý§Ö

    immediately ordered that one of his arms be broken, then had him

    thrown out. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As she watched the man scream in agony, still shouting usations against the Warren family, she was enraged. She stormed directly to Aurora''s room.

    Aurora was practicing martial arts in the garden, her face covered by a light veil. When she saw Vi storm in with a menacing entourage, Aurora drew her sword and pointed it at Vi, her voice icy as she demanded, "Get out!"

    Vi was seething with frustration.

    ???

    Clenching her fists, she yelled, "If you''re so capable, then why don''t you just kill everyone who insults you? The daily dung thrown at our doorstep has turned our family''s residence into aughingstock-no, not just aughingstock, but the subject of everyone''s scorn! This mess is all your doing!"

    Aurora sheathed her sword and retorted coldly, "And how isn''t this rted to you? If you hadn''t caused trouble that day, would I be so angry now?"

    "In the first ce, you were in the wrong! Even now, when things are difficult in the residence, you have money but refuse to contribute. I''ve kept clear ounts of the expenses I''ve covered. Despite therge dowry

    you received from my husband, you

    haven''t contributed a single coin! You have no regard for the family, but you expect to be well cared for, with your every whim attended to, and all your maids and servants kept. How is that fair? I''m supporting the household, but I''m also expected to support you. How is that reasonable?"

    "It''s because you''re foolish!" Aurora huffed. "Try removing the people from my rooms, and see if I don''t turn the estate upside down!"

    "You''re simply going too far!" Vi''s face reddened with rage. "Do you know, even Carissa came today to watch themotion at our residence!"

 Chapter 426

    Aurora''s eyes narrowed, her entire body stiffening as a fierce intent shed from her gaze. But she quicklyposed herself, adopting a nonchnt demeanor.

    "So what? If she wants to watch themotion, that''s her business."

    Vi choked momentarily. "What?! Aurora, I''m begging you. Can you please go to Jadehill Estate and apologize again? Your actions have not only affected the Warren family, but also impacted my husband''s career!"

    "Your husband?" Aurora sneered coldly. "You call him that so easily."

    "What''s wrong with how I address him? Isn''t he my husband?"

    Aurora''s voice grew colder, "Yes, he is your husband. So, if you want to n his future, apologize, or contribute money, that''s your responsibility."

    "What is that supposed to mean?"

    Aurora drew her sword slightly, her expression steely. "That means you should leave. Don''t provoke me."

    Vi trembled with rage. She struggled to understand how, despite being a member of the family and the legitimate, primary wife, Aurora dared to be so audacious and rude to her.

    Vi had told Carissa that she was willing to contribute her dowry to support the Warren family, but internally, she felt deeply frustrated.

    "Aurora, my elder brother is the general of the Hell Monarch Army, and I''m ady from the Earl of Silverstone''s family. How dare you be so disrespectful to me?!"

    Aurora chuckled with a hint of scorn. "What? Are you going to have your brother bring the Hell Monarch Army to deal with me? Or do you think your family can bully me, a mere wife granted by the king?"

    Vi felt utterly defeated. "You''re nothing but a scoundrel. I can''t believe my husband ever had feelings for you. You must have seduced him on the battlefield. You''re just as despicable as Carissa. Both of you are shameless."

    Auroraughed. "Well, that must be a disappointment for you. On the battlefield, he was the one who showed interest in me first. He was the one who said he liked me. Andparing me to Carissa? What''s she even worth? She''s just a shameless, once-divorced woman who remarried."

    As she spoke of Carissa, her eyes remained fixed on Vi, with a pointed and unmistakable implication. Vi''s eyes brimmed with tears of anger. "I will definitely tell my husband about this tonight. Just you wait!"

    "Fine, I''ll be waiting!" Aurora turned and headed back into her residence, leaving Vi in the courtyard.

    As she entered the residence, Aurora added one final remark, "A once-divorced woman who remarriescks any shame."

    Vi cried as she turned and left, heading straight to Reba''s quarters. She dried her tears. Her mother-inw must be taking her medicine, and as the daughter-inw, it was her duty to attend to her illness.

    Though Vi couldn''t get Sebastian

    to treat Reba, she had used her family connections to bring another renowned doctor to attend to her mother-inw. However, her

    mother-inw insisted on takipel

    Snowdrop Pills, so Vi had toOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    have

    spend money each month to

    her natal family purchase and deliver

    them.

    Reba was generally satisfied with her current daughter-inw, who was dutiful and considerate. If it weren''t for Aurora, Reba wouldn''t have to worry about Barrett''s future. With Vi''s family backing him, he would surely be thriving.

    However, in terms of service, Vi was nowhere near Carissa''s level. Carissa would sleep in the same room when Reba fell ill, and if there was any difort at night, Carissa would immediately attend to it. Vi was unwilling to do so; she would cling to Barrett every night, fearing he might be summoned by Aurora.

    Thus, Reba harbored both resentment and nostalgia towards Carissa. When Carissa was around, there was never a shortage of money in the house. Seasonal

    clothes, silks and jewels, and three

    meals a day with snacks-living

    luxury had seemedpletely

    natural then.

    Carissa neverined. When Charlotte sometimes grumbled about the situation, Carissa would say that since her husband was busy fighting enemies on the battlefield, she shouldn''t add to his worries about home.

    A woman from a military family had this kind of awareness-war was the most important thing, so she took care of every detail in the household.

    Now, even though Vi used her dowry to supplement the household, she often spoke of reducing staff and cutting costs. While meals were still provided, snacks had disappeared, and even the daily meals were far less sumptuous than before.

    Moreover, due to Aurora''s harsh words toward Mary, Valor Estate was filled with the stench of excrement daily.

    Vi''s management of the household left much to be desired. The servants werezy and neglectful, and she could not control them. With daily incidents of excrement being thrown, she couldn''te up with a solution.

    If it were Carissa handling things...

    Well, if Carissa were in charge, the Warren family would be prominently featured on the donation list instead of being the target of such disgrace!

 Chapter 427

    On the following morning, during the court assembly, Irvin and his deputy, apanied by several senior inspectors of the Oversight Department, presented a series of reports.

    The reports used Samuel of consorting with a courtesan while his legitimate wife was pregnant, favoring his concubine over his wife, and mistreating his wife.

    Furthermore, they condemned the Warren family for their disrespect towards the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family, leading to public outrage. The resulting anger had led to people throwing excrement at Valor Estate. The Warren family members had caught the culprit, dragged him inside, and broken his limbs. The culprit had now filed aint at the Royal Citadel, confessing to the act and demandingpensation.

    Barrett had not been allowed into the court and had to stand outside with lower-ranking officials. Although he was supposed to be out of earshot of the discussions, the loud arguments from the inspectors prated outside, and he overheard them denouncing him.

    His heart sank.

    He bitterly regretted his decision to abandon Carissa for Aurora. Now, not only was his household in disarray, but his future also seemed bleak.

    Samuel was still present in court, arguing and refusing to ept the inspectors'' charges. He prided himself on his extensive knowledge and was confident he could argue his case against the inspectors. However, the inspectors of the Oversight Department were skilled debaters, renowned for their fierce and passionate arguments. Despite Samuel''s attempts to quote historical examples of courtesans with exceptional talents, and even their contributions to the poetry and painting industry, his arguments were futile.

    The Oversight Department focused on one thing: Samuel had broken thew and vited thete emperor''s edict.

    Irvin''s voice was stern as he dered, "No matter how talented that courtesan might be, your actions in taking a concubine while your legitimate wife is pregnant show utter disregard for thew.

    "Moreover, thete king issued repeated edicts forbidding officials from frequenting ces like entertainment parlors and brothels. It''s one thing to know her, but to bring her into your home? No official in our era has dared act in such tant defiance of thew! Even those who are brazen only secretly buy houses outside the city and have them live there. But you, a schr, are openly defying thew. You knew thew and broke it, which makes your crime even worse.

    "Your affair with the courtesan has bemon knowledge. The public now believes that officials are all drawn to such ces, thinking they are only interested in indulgence and corruption. You have tarnished the reputation of our officials andmitted a crime that cannot be forgiven."

    "Your Majesty, I beseech you to severely punish Samuel Langley to set an example for all officials," the Oversight Department inspectors implored, their voices firm and resolute as they knelt.

    Their plea was emphasized with a final, powerful addition, "And may all officials present who have never visited an entertainment parlor or brothel also plead with Your Majesty to punish Samuel Langley." The impact of these words was devastating.

    Who among the court officials dared to remain standing? Anyone who did not kneel was implied to have visited such establishments. Therefore, regardless of their true actions all present had no choice but to kneel and join in the plea for Samuel''s severe punishment.

    Among them, the voice of the Minister of Justice, Rafael, was the most authoritative.

    Salvador, who had previously been unaware of the situation, was already fuming with rage. Seeing the entire court kneeling and pleading for Samuel''s punishment while Samuel stood there with an expression of defiant stubbornness, Salvador''s fury exploded.

    "Samuel Langley, do you not know your crime?" Salvador roared.

    Even though Samuel still felt he had done nothing wrong, the overwhelming presence of the king forced him to slowly kneel. He hid his resentment as he stuttered, "Y-Your Majesty... I... I know my mistake."

    "It is not just a mistake; it is a crime,"

    Salvador snapped, his anger intensifying as he took in Samuel''s reaction. It seems you still do not understand where your fault lies. From today, you are dismissed from all your duties. Go home and reflect on your actions."

    Samuel''s face turned ashen. He had not anticipated such a severe punishment, expecting only a few reprimands.

    In his panic, he pleaded, "Your Majesty, I know my mista¨Dno, I understand my crime now! I beg for your mercy!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Take him away!" Salvador waved his hand dismissively.

    Samuel, once a prized schr of the king, had tarnished his own reputation so badly that Salvador

    couldn''t stand the sight of him. Hot

    was swiftly removed by the pce guards, his pleas and cries echoing down the hall,pletely bereft of the proud demeanor of a top schr.

    "Summon Barrett Warren!" Salvador ordered angrily.

    Barrett entered the hall, his face pale and eyes dark with exhaustion.

    Salvador looked at him, remembering how much trust he had ced in Barrett, and how many times he had tried to support him. But the man was like useless mud-no matter how hard Salvador tried, he couldn''t make Barrett stand firm.

 Chapter 428

    Salvador''s roar echoed throughout the court, "Who do you think you are?! How dare you set up your own torture chambers and break the limbs of a civilian? If the Warren family can do that, why do we even need the Royal Citadel, the Ministry of Justice, or the Supreme Court?"

    Barrett had no knowledge of this matter. But given the Oversight Department''s usations, it was clear that someone had gone to the Royal Citadel to lodge aint.

    He had no other defense to offer, and could only plead repeatedly, "Your Majesty, forgive me. Please, Your Majesty, calm your anger."

    "Calm my anger?" Salvador''s voice rose in fury. "I told you to take Aurora and apologize to the Marquis of Jadehill''s family, but when the marquis refused you entry, you simply walked away. Is this your attitude towards giving someone an apology? Not only did you fail to earn forgiveness, you also had the audacity to vent your frustrations on themon people?! You deserve to be pelted with dung, and I almost want to do it myself!"

    Salvador''s anger left him speaking recklessly. Barrett had truly disappointed him, far beyond his expectations. If Salvador hadn''t personally arranged the marriage and recognized Barrett''s military achievements, he wouldn''t have promoted him at all. The intention was to give him a chance and salvage Salvador''s own reputation, but it turned out Barrett was utterly unworthy.

    Not a single official in the court came forward to speak on his behalf, not even Vi''s cousin, the Ministry of Finance''s senior administrator. Defending Barrett would mean offending the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family and inciting public outrage.

    Barrett was left with the grim realization that he might not even keep his position in the Capital Guard. He felt a mix ofplex and difficult emotions, nearly to the point of tears.

    He choked out, "I understand my crime, Your Majesty. I beg for your punishment. I will certainly go again to apologize to the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family and seek their forgiveness."

    Salvador''s chest heaved with anger. He thought of the old general from the Warren family-if his spirit were watching from the afterlife and saw how useless his descendants were, he would probably be rolling in his grave.

    Salvador dered coldly, "Barrett, you have failed to manage your household, allowed chaos in your residence, and neglected your duties. I hereby demote you to the ninth rank, and you''re now an ordinary guard. If you make any further mistakes, I will reim your estate. Barrett, this is your final chance."

    Barrett felt his mind go nk and his face turned pale as death. He knelt on the ground with difficulty and said, "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!"

    He remained on the ground for a

    long time, afraid to rise, feeling the weight of every gaze in the court upon him. What made him most ufortable was the presence of the Hell Monarch. He didn''t want to face Rafael, or more urately, he didn''t want Rafael to see him in such a pitiable state.

    On the evening of the second day after his wedding, Barrett had been ambushed in the back courtyard of his estate by a group of men. They had ced a sack over his head and beaten him mercilessly. He knew it was Rafael''s doing, and he knew it was because of that brief, tense exchange they had on their mutual wedding day as they passed each other.

    However, without evidence, Barrett dared not file a report. Revealing it would not only be humiliating, as it ? would suggest that the Warren

    family''s residence had as much

    protection as a sieve. It would also expose him as a military general who had been covertly attacked in his own home, without even

    knowing who was behind it.

    If he had proof, however, that would be a different story. He would waste no time using Rafael of abusing his status as a prince and war hero to sneak into another official''s estate and assault a court official.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Get out!" Salvador''s voice thundered above him.

    Barrett quickly stood up and bowed deeply as he slowly retreated. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Rafael standing there, his gaze filled with mockery. Barrett felt a surge of shame and anger, wishing he could just die on the spot.

    Back at Valor Estate, he headed straight for Aurora''s room in Forsaken Hall. The courtyard hadn''t always been called that. Aurora had renamed it after their falling out, just to spite him.

    When Barrett stepped into the courtyard, a ce he typically avoided at all costs, Aurora''s first reaction was shock. But as she noticed the dark fury simmering in his eyes, she instinctively took a step back. "Why are you here?" she asked.

 Chapter 429

    Barrett advanced and grabbed Aurora''s wrist. "Let''s go. We''re going to Jadehill Estate."

    Aurora pulled her hand away forcefully. "I''m not going!"

    Barrett''s expression darkened as he stood in the courtyard. "If you don''te willingly, I''ll drag you there! You can either walk, or I''ll tie you up and make you carry thorn branches on your back."

    Carrying thorn branches on one''s back was a traditional act of penance, where an individual who hadmitted a serious offense would bear thorny branches as a symbolic gesture of remorse and submission. The practice was a way to visibly demonstrate their sincere repentance and willingness to atone for their wrongs.

    "You wouldn''t dare!" Aurora''s anger red, her voice trembling with indignation. "All I did was say a few words-what crime have Imitted that''s so unforgivable I need to beg for forgiveness with thorn branches on my back?"

    Barrett gritted his teeth in frustration. "You know what you''ve done! Your crimes are so severe, carrying those thorn branches would be a mercy! You deserve to be executed!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He nced at the maids nearby and roared, "Get out!"

    Terrified, the maids scrambled to leave.

    Aurora stared at him with reddened eyes. "You don''t treat me with even a fraction of the kindness you once did! You clearly loathe me. If that''s the case, why did you marry me?" Barrett was on the brink of breaking down. He shouted at Aurora in frustration, "I was a fool! I was blind! I mistook you for someone honorable and courageous, but you''re not!"

    Aurora covered her ears. "Shut up! Clearly, you misjudged. You thought Carissa would ept me, which is why you married me. But when Carissa refused to ept that you were marrying another wife, you revealed your true colors. Your affection for me was nothing but a passing fancy! You''re heartless and unfaithful! Barrett, I was wrong about you."

    Barrett''s face turned ashen, as if her words had struck the very core of his being.

    Standing upright, he said coldly, "I won''t dwell on the past with you, but you muste with me to Jadehill Estate today. And as for the person you broke the limbs of yesterday, you need topensate him. If not, you''ll be thrown into prison."

    "Stop talking nonsense! I didn''t hurt anyone yesterday." As Aurora spoke, she suddenly recalled what had happened on the previous day and asked, "Did Vi im I did it?"

    Barrett''s anger red. "Don''t y

    yel

    ret

    dumb! The person who pelted the estate with dung yesterday-you were the one who caught him and broke his limbs. He''s already reported the incident to the Royal Citadel. You''ll be visited by their officials soon enough.

    "This morning, the inspectors presented a case against me, using me of poor household management and allowing my servants to harm civilians. Besides you, who else in the household is so violent?" Aurora''s face turned pale with anger. "It wasn''t me! I didn''t even step out of the courtyard yesterday! If you don''t believe me, go ask the steward or anyone who was with me."

    Her agitation suddenly ceased as she fixed him with a cold stare. "Why don''t you ask Vi? Maybe it was her who had people do it."

    Barrett raised a hand dismissively. "Impossible! Vi is gentle and virtuous. She wouldn''t do something so brutal."

    Aurora''s heart sank with cold despair. "So, in your eyes, only I am capable of such cruelty, while Vi is a saint. Barrett, oh, Barrett, you''re absolutely right-you''re truly blind."

    Barrett refused to believe that Vi could have given such orders. He was adamant that it must have been Aurora.

    "This isn''t the first time you''ve done something like this. We both know what you''re capable of. You dare to act cruelly, but can''t face the consequences. You have no one to me but yourself for being despised."

    Aurora, seething with rage, shouted, "Bring Vi to Forsaken Hall and have her recount everything that happened yesterday!"

    A trembling maid entered, her lips quivering as she said, "G-General Warren, if you''re referring to the person throwing dung at the estate yesterday, it was indeed... indeed Madam Vi who ordered his arm to be broken."

    Another maid stepped forward and added, "She''s right, General Warren. It was Madam Vi. But she only instructed that his arm be broken, not his leg. It was his own foul mouth that led to..." Barrett took a deep breath, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    Vi was behind this?

    Aurora watched his reaction, feeling

    no satisfaction but instead an increased sense of grievance. Her expression was filled with bitter

    sarcasm as she said, "That''s r

    so-called dignified and virtuous wife you speak of."

 Chapter 430

    Barrett was struck once again by the crushing weight of his situation.

    Suddenly, he felt as if he had lost all sense of direction. His energy and spirit seemed to drain away, leaving him feeling as if he were adrift with nowhere to turn.

    He had previously viewed Vi as dignified and virtuous, a cultured and considerate woman who was also highly respectful towards the servants. After all, she came from the Earl of Silverstone''s family and had married into the Farrell family-a family of military prestige, with Thomas Farrell being a respected figure among the generals.

    He had expected Vi to be as honorable and forthright as herte husband, someone who would be both courageous and kind-hearted.

    Yet now, just a single order from her had led to the breaking of a man''s arm.

    While Barrett also resented the people who had thrown excrement at the estate, giving them a beating and letting them go after would have been good enough.

    Why go so far as to break their limbs?

    It wasn''t a matter ofpassion-it was about avoiding further public outrage and trying to quell the situation quickly. Now that the man''s limbs were broken, Barrett feared that this incident would only escte.

    He stared at Aurora, his tone unwaveringly stern. "I''ll check with Vi. When Ie back, you''ll still need to apologize."

    Aurora managed a bitter smile. "Vi? It''s been a long time since you''ve called me Rory. Now, it''s just my name. Barrett, I truly made a mistake."

    Barrett turned away, remaining silent for a moment before saying, "Who hasn''t?"

    Aurora stifled a sob, quickly swallowing the sound. She refused to bend or break. She had to maintain her dignity. Yet, the walls she had built around her heart, once fortified by his past affection, were crumbling.

    The news of Carissa and Rafael''s marriage had already started the copse.

    How could she ever regard Vi as a threat?

    Aurora had never seen Vi as a rival because she knew, deep down, that Vi would neverpare to Carissa in Barrett''s eyes.

    What was lost would always be the best thing.

    Aurora''s true rival would always be Carissa, never Vi. Vi didn''t even warrantparison.

    Barrett strode out with determined steps.

    Vi was already aware that the man whose legs had been broken had reported the incident to the authorities, hence why the Royal Citadel had sent officials to the residence.

    When the steward reported that the officials had arrived, Vi panicked. She avoided meeting the Royal Citadel representatives and hid inside the house, instructing the steward to handle the situation.

    Barrett arrived just in time to

    overhear the steward briefing the chief constable, "We never intended to break his limbs. We only meant to give him a good beating to teach him a lesson. Unfortunately, the guards were too harsh."

    Barrett approached and nodded respectfully, then asked, "Is there any possibility of resolving this matter amicably?"

    The chief constable returned the gesture. "General Warren!"

    After addressing him, the chief

    constable continued sternly, "Whether this can be resolved depends on your negotiations. Our superiors have instructed us that if a resolution can be reached, that''s best. If not, both the instigator and the assant will be sent to prison."

    Barrett furrowed his brow. "But the man was throwing dung at my gates! He provoked and insulted us first. Given the circumstances, shouldn''tpensation for medical expenses and an apology from the assants suffice?"

    he

    The chief constable replied, "Rest assured, General Warren. We will take strict action against him for throwing dung at your gate. Once recovers, we will detain him. However, the beating he received, resulting in a broken arm and leg, is also something we must address ording to thew."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Barrett lowered his voice, "I''d appreciate it if you could help me handle the situation. I will..."

    The chief constable took a step back, a cold smirk forming at the corners of his mouth. "General Warren, are you attempting to bribe me? That won''t do. We handle cases with integrity and strictness, and we don''t ept bribes."

    Feeling awkward, Barrett could only watch as the chief constable''s stern demeanor confirmed his fears. He knew that the Royal Citadel''s governor, Anthony, would not let this matter slide easily.

    Anthony''s sister was thete wife of the Sinir family''s deceased second son. She was also Ryan''s mother. Anthony would likely be eager to stand up for Carissa.

    Barrett had no choice but to send the steward and the guards who had participated in the beating to the Royal Citadel. Before they left, he gave the steward a meaningful nce.

    The steward''s face turned pale, and after hesitating for a moment, he followed the Royal Citadel officials.

 Chapter 431

    In the sitting room, Barrett and Vi sat facing each other. Thetter dabbed at her tears with a handkerchief, avoiding her husband''s disappointed gaze.

    She choked on her words as she tried to exin, "I was overwhelmed with anger that day. I had just returned from my family''s home and saw the Hell Monarch''s princess consort''s carriage leaving our estate. "Dear, I was just so upset. I suspected that the people who threw dung at our estate were sent by her. I had no proof, so I only said a few words to her. I didn''t expect her to insult me in return. When I got back to the estate and saw one of the culprits had been caught, my anger led me to order that his arm be broken. I didn''t know the servants would be so harsh and also break his leg."

    Barrett seized on one detail from her words, asking, "Carissa came by Valor Estate yesterday?"

    "She definitely didn''t enter the estate," Vi responded. "But as soon as she left our alley, the person who threw dung was caught. If there had been evidence, I would have exposed her on the spot. Unfortunately, there wasn''t."

    "You argued with her? What did she say?" Barrett gripped the armrests of his chair tightly, his knuckles turning white.

    Vi hesitated for a moment. Had he not heard her clearly?

    "Dear, I didn''t argue with her; she insulted me."

    Barrett remained still, his demeanor cold. "She doesn''t easily argue with people. She doesn''t even easily speak with others."

    Vi suddenly lifted her head in surprise, looking at her husband as if seeing him for the first time. "What did you say?"

    Barrett''s expression remained frosty. "So, what did you say to her? What did she say in return? Did she mention why she came to Valor Estate?"

    "She..." Vi''s heart sank upon seeing Barrett''s expression.

    Her tone suddenly grew angry as she replied, "She insulted both of us, saying I picked up the garbage she discarded. I couldn''t take it and argued with her a bit. But that person who threw dung at our estate definitely came with her. Otherwise, why would it be so coincidental that she appeared at the same time as him?"

    "Garbage?" Barrett''s eyes narrowed, a storm of dark gray swirling within them. "She said that about me?"

    Vi nodded. "Yes, she said exactly that. I argued with her in frustration, and her people even tried to hit me."

    She stood up and moved in front of Barrett, then knelt and ced her hands on his knees. "Dear, this reaction of yours-could it be that you have feelings for her?"

    As far as Vi knew, Aurora had

    deceived Barrett into divorcing Carissa. Vi also knew that Carissa Kad asked the king for a divorce edict. How could a woman who wouldn''t tolerate her husband taking concubines ever truly be thedy of a household?

    So, Vi harbored a deep-seated contempt for Carissa.

    Since joining the Warren family, everyone, including her husband, had treated Vi well, with the exception of Aurora. Barrett had shown her warmth and care, making her believe that he loved her, But

    now, his demeanor made her

    question everything.

    Barrett slowly took her hand and gently shook his head. "She despises me deeply. Try to avoid provoking her in the future."

    He didn''t answer her question.

    Did he have feelings for Carissa?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Vi felt she could tolerate Aurora, but she couldn''t bear the thought of her husband harboring feelings for Carissa, even though she was now the Hell Monarch''s princess consort.

    A sudden anxiety gripped Vi. Was her tolerance for Aurora due to her knowledge of her husband''s disdain for that woman? If he didn''t dislike Aurora, then surely, she would be troubled by it, wouldn''t she?

    She quickly dismissed the thought. No, she was different from Carissa. She would never be as petty and jealous as her.

    "Dear, you truly have no feelings for her, right?" Vi stood up, still holding his hand, and faced him with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Barrett repressed hisplicated thoughts and replied, "No."

    He paused for a moment, then added firmly, "Absolutely none."

    Vi threw herself into his embrace, her voice choked with emotion, "Dear, I''m only angry because she views you as garbage. In my heart you are the finest man in the world. No one is better than you. She definitely brought that person who threw dung at our estate. She insulted you! That''s why was so enraged when I returned to the estate and had him punished."

    Barrett opened his mouth, his expression conflicted.

    The finest man?

    He wanted to ask about herte husband.

    What about Thomas, who sacrificed himself on the battlefield? Did he hold no ce in her heart at all?

 Chapter 432

    Upon hearing Vi''s heartfelt deration, Barrett felt no joy whatsoever. It seemed he had never truly understood her.

    Initially, when the Farrell family allowed her to return to the estate without the obligation of remaining a widow, he had assumed it was due to her gentle nature. Now, he found himself perplexed.

    The steward did not return, nor did the guards who had apanied him. The person who had been attacked refused any resolution, demanding that his assants be severely punished. The steward eventually confessed, admitting it was his order. His action spared Vi.

    The Royal Citadel detained all of them. While the criminal aspect was dealt with, the man who had his limbs broken could still impensation for medical expenses.

    Vi was eager to resolve the issue swiftly, hoping to prevent furtherplications. To that end, she sent a thousand silver coins to the injured man.

    Upon learning of this, Reba reprimanded, "Is it true that his limbs were broken? Why haven''t you sent someone to check? For all we know, it could be a scam. Is there even a reason for him to throw dung at the gate of our residence?

    "Besides, broken limbs can be treated. It''s not as if his limbs have been severed. Even if bones are broken, treatment wouldn''t cost more than a hundred silver coins. Yet, you gave him a thousand silver coins -such a profitable scam! Won''t this only encourage more extortionists in the future?"

    "Mother, please don''t be angry. No one wille to extort us again. That person was definitely sent by Carissa. And once Aurora apologizes, this matter will be resolved," Vi replied.

    "What?" Reba''s brows knitted in shock and anger. "The person who threw dung every day was sent by Carissa?"

    Once Vi recounted seeing Carissa at the estate gate that day, Reba''s fury erupted.

    "She... she is already a princess consort. Why can''t she let go of us? It''s as if she wishes for everyone in our house to bepletely wiped out."

    Seeing her mother-inw denounce Carissa with such fury, Vi felt a mixture of relief and satisfaction.

    "With such a wicked heart, she will surely face retribution," Vi dered.

    However, there was an underlying worry in her heart. Since taking over the management of the household, her mother-inw and sister-inw had frequently expressed their dissatisfaction with her. Though her husband never voiced his concerns, his asional contemtive silence left her with a cold and distant feeling.

    The servants in the household, including the steward, had never spoken a word against Carissa. Even when Vi attempted to guide the conversation, they seemed oblivious, consistently praising Carissa as a good and kind mistress.

    Charlotte, the olddy from the second branch of the family, was even more direct. She praised how well the household had functioned under Carissa. Even Vi''s eldest sister-inw, Amelia, echoed those sentiments.

    Before marrying into the Warren family, Vi had expected that everyone would despise Carissa. Given Carissa''s narrow-minded and jealous nature, Vi thought she would have been harsh toward the servants, who would then speak ill of her.

    Yet, it was only her critical mother-inw and youngest sister-inw who harbored such intense hatred towards Carissa.

    Vi''s anxiety stemmed from the

    feeling that she seemed to

    fne

    understand everything while grasping nothing fully. She vowed to surpass Carissa and to be more amodating. She especially wanted to prove to the world that even as a woman who had remarried, she could handle the household better and manage the Warren family with exceptional skill.

    She also intended to mend her rtionship with Aurora. Since Aurora was also a rightful wife,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    by the king, Vi believed that

    long as she was sufficiently lenient towards the other woman, Aurora would be eternally grateful. After all, she had once been rejected by Carissa.

    having been granted this fel

    But Vi had miscalcted even that.

    Aurora showed no appreciation for her kindness, only a cold indifference that was infuriating. Their disagreements often escted. Despite Vi''s attempts to resolve conflicts, Aurora seemed determined to argue about every little thing, unwilling to settle unless right and wrong were established.

    To Aurora, everything she did was right, while everything Vi did was wrong.

    That distortion of right and wrong was truly maddening.

    Life after marrying into the Warren family had been a mess,pletely different from what Vi had previously imagined. Aside from her husband''s rtively good treatment, nothing else was going as she had hoped.

 Chapter 433

    Barrett once again took Aurora to Jadehill Estate. This time, he arrived with a substantial number of gifts and even knelt at the entrance to request an audience.

    Fortune was on his side-the Marquis of Jadehill was not at home, and upon learning of their arrival, Mary graciously invited them in.

    Aurora maintained a sullen expression throughout, showing no intention of apologizing. However, Mary seemed unbothered and instructed her servants to serve refreshments. Mary''s daughter-inw, granddaughter-inw, and great-granddaughter-inw stood to the side, all casting hostile nces at Aurora.

    Barrett knelt and greeted, "Good day, Madam yton. I am Barrett Warren, and I wish you health and happiness."

    Aurora reluctantly followed suit and knelt, but said nothing, her mouth hidden behind her veil as if it were sealed.

    Mary dismissed their formalities and invited them to sit.

    "Madam yton, my wife spoke thoughtlessly and offended you. I hope you can forgive her," Barrett said, clearly anxious.

    "Thoughtlessly? She spoke with malice!" snapped Caroline, one of Mary''s granddaughters-inw.

    "That''s right! We never intended to ask for donations. Grandmother was just tired after our journey and wanted to rest a moment at your family''s residence and have a drink of water."

    "And yet, upon meeting us, she called us beggars. What have we begged for from you? What have you given us?"

    Mary''s other granddaughters-inw voiced their grievances. Mary had been doing a good deed. How could they let Aurora insult the elderly woman like that?

    Barrett felt a deep sense of dread, realizing that despite meeting Mary, they might not be forgiven. He nced at Aurora, signaling for her to apologize, but she seemed to neither see nor hear theints from the yton family members.

    She sat there like a statue. Her presence alone was already the greatest concession she could offer.

    "Enough," Mary said slowly. "Our guests are here. We mustn''t be rude."

    When Mary spoke, everyone fell silent.

    The old woman nced at Aurora before turning her attention back to Barrett.

    "I haven''t dwelled on this matter. It''s the younger generation of my family who are upset. I''ve told them many times that once a person does

    something, people will have b

    good and bad things to say about it. You can''t silence everyone, so just focus on doing your best. As long as your conscience is clear, that''s all that matters," said Mary.

    Aurora finally spoke up, her tone calm and measured, "It''s impressive how open-minded and magnanimous you are, something we can only aspire to. But if you are truly so forgiving and free of resentment, then why were we turned away at the door thest time we came?"

    "Aurora!" Barrett broke out in cold sweat, turning sharply to her and warning, "Be quiet."

    Mary gave Aurora a meaningful look. "Madam Aurora, I wasn''t aware of your previous visit. Had I known, I would have informed you that there was no need toe and apologize. You didn''t offend me. You only insulted yourself."

    Mary picked up her coffee and took

    a slow sip before continuing, "In my lifetime, I have encountered many types of people-capable and incapable, modest and arrogant, the great and the wicked, the kind and the loving. And I have seen quite few like you-twisted and

    conflicted."

    aText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You say I am twisted?" Aurora''s lips curled into a cold smile, her eyes shing with anger. "How am I twisted? I would appreciate it if you could enlighten me, Madam yton."

    "Refusing to acknowledge your own

    failures and ming them on others,

    constantly feeling like life hasn''t given you a fair chance, carrying a restless resentment, unwilling to ept defeat, hoping to surpass certain people, and trying to find ways to make others see you in a different light-that''s what makes you twisted."

    Mary shook her head slowly, her voice calm and gentle as she continued, "Why concern yourself with these matters? If you defeat someone, does that mean they will suffer? If you win against them, will you find happiness?

    "No, their joy or sorrow doesn''t affect you. They don''t care about your happiness or sadness, yet you torment yourself with thoughts of them daily. Now, tell me, isn''t that twisted?"

 Chapter 434

    Aurora''s expression shifted dramatically as Mary''s words struck at her very core, hitting the mark precisely.

    She had been seeking an opportunity to surpass Carissa, to prove that she was superior. This obsession tormented her day and night, robbing her of sleep and appetite, and filling her with a persistent rage. Yet, despite her daily resentment, it seemed as though Carissa paid her no mind?

    She couldn''t believe it!

    Clenching her fists, Aurora said, "Madam yton, have you ever encountered someone so deceitful that they practically embody hypocrisy? Have you seen someone climb to the top by stepping on the achievements of others?

    "Someone who feasts on the military honors of their family and is never satisfied? Someone who disregards theirrades'' lives, allowing them to be captured and mistreated? And yet, such a person bes a princess consort. Do you really think the heavens are watching?"

    Mary smiled, her wrinkles deepening her expression into a look of gentle kindness. "Such a person exists only in your heart. How could I possibly see her?"

    Aurora''s expression darkened, her anger evident even through the thin veil. "You don''t believe me."

    "Whether I believe you or not is of no importance," Mary said calmly. "What matters is that you believe it yourself, and you torment yourself because of it. You are unhappy, consumed by bitterness, and every thought you have is driven by this resentment and anger. In the end, this will only harm you."

    Mary waved her hand dismissively. "Enough. I am tired. I don''t remember what was said that day, and neither does anyone here. Once you leave today, everyone will see you and know that you came to apologize. I believe themon people will not trouble you further."

    Barrett, who had been on edge the entire time, finally began to rx. He had feared that Aurora''s indiscreet remarks would provoke Mary''s anger.

    In the end, Mary was above such pettiness and didn''t stoop to Aurora''s level.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Aurora was not inclined to heed the old woman''s heartfelt advice. Her heart was already consumed by bitterness and resentment, leaving no room for any kind of friendly suggestion.

    As they left Jadehill Estate, Aurora climbed into the carriage with a cold expression. Barrett stared at the carriage for a long while before finally joining her inside.

    The journey was marked by an icy silence, with neither of them willing to exchange a single nce. The couple who once promised to love each other for a lifetime now sat in mutual disdain.

    -

    Back at Jadehill Estate, Mary sat in the sitting room, sipping coffee leisurely.

    "Grandmother, it was one thing not to say anything earlier, but why bother trying to reason with her? She didn''t take your words to heart at all," Caroline said.

    Mary responded slowly, "Madam Aurora once reached great heights, with even the queen dowager praising her personally. She was recognized for her achievements, and married with the king''s blessing.

    "At that time, she thought Lady

    Carissa was nothing more than a worm beneath her feet. She looked down on her, thinking that a small gesture of kindness would make Lady Carissa eternally grateful. But she didn''t realize that Lady Carissa, rather than being trampled, was simply choosing not to fight back.

    "Now, Lady Carissa stands taller than many, far surpassing Madam Aurora, while she herself has fallen from her lofty perch into the mud. Her dissatisfaction with the world stems from this perceived imbnce, as well as her belief that any woman can surpass her, except Lady Carissa. That is Madam

    Aurora''s current mindset."

    "What a madwoman," Carolinemented.

    "Greed, anger, ignorance, and desire-such things torment people," Mary said as she slowly stood up. "She obsesses over the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, yet thetter doesn''t even spare her a nce."

    She paused, then addressed the

    younger women present in the room with her, "You should learn from Lady Carissa. When you receive something, be willing to give back. Keep your vision broad, have a great outlook, and cultivate a noble character."

    "Yes, Grandmother. We will remember your advice," everyone responded in unison.

 Chapter 435

    The news of Barrett''s demotion to a ninth-rank capital guard eventually reached Reba, who was devastated upon hearing it. Pounding her chest, she cried bitterly and cursed loudly, ming Aurora for the misfortune and even using her of being the cause of Barrett''s ruined future.

    Reba sent someone to summon Aurora, but her daughter-inw ignored the call and directly kicked the maid out. That infuriated Reba even more.

    Tears and snot streaming down her face, she pounded the bed,menting, "Barrett, why did you have to marry that useless woman? What a disaster for our family!

    "Before she joined our family, she came to see me and ttered me so much. She promised that with both of you in the family, you would rise to great heights. And now? You''re reduced to a mere ninth-rank capital guard who patrols the city. What future is there in that?"

    Demotions and reductions in rank were not unheard of in court, but to be reduced straight to ninth-rank was a severe blow. In the capital, were there even ninth-rank officials? Even a minor clerk would look down on him.

    Barrett sat quietly to the side, feeling as though he had lived a lifetime since the events of the past. He could barely remember the details of the time when he brought Aurora back home.

    He only recalled telling Carissa that his mother liked Aurora very much and that any children he and Aurora might have would be entrusted to Carissa to raise. Moreover, the authority over the household would not be taken from her.

    At the time, he had believed he was being quite generous.

    Now, looking back, it seemed almostughable. It was as if he had told a wealthy person, "Here''s a copper coin. You should be grateful."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Barrett had never truly understood Carissa. He knew she had been sent off to learn martial arts, but had thought that given her noble status, what skills could she possibly learn?

    Aurora''s remarks about women hadpletely overturned his perceptions. He had no idea such self-reliant and strong women existed, let alone someone with such exceptional character and resilience.

    He thought Carissa couldn''tpare, but was unwilling to let her down, which was why he only sought to marry Aurora as a secondary wife. It was only when the situation became unbearable that he decided to get a divorce.

    At the time, Barrett had been eager to marry Aurora because, as a man, his career was crucial, especially with the heavy responsibility of revitalizing the Warren family. Beyond his genuine affection for Aurora, he also hoped to gain her support.

    But he had never imagined that things would turn out this way.

    Faced with his mother''s furious reprimands and tears, he felt a bitter lump in his throat, unable to utter a single word.

    This mess was indeed his doing.

    He and Aurora, once full of self-assured love, had grown to despise each other.

    Marrying Vi had been a

    calcted decision, made to gain support from the Prince family. Barrett knew very well that the king had given him a chance. But now, due to Aurora''s taunts calling Mary an old beggar, he had been reported.

    And because of Vi''s orders to break the arm of the culprit who had thrown dung at Valor Estate, the king had reproached the Warren family for setting up a private torture chamber. These charges piled up against him, making any hopes of promotion seem bleak.

    Feeling disheartened and dejected, Barrett remained silent, unable to argue even a word against his mother''s scolding.

    He knew that he could have had a promising future. Why had Carissa hidden her true abilities? True, he had promised Mnie that he wouldn''t ever take a concubinez But when he made that promise, he had not expected to meet Aurora on the battlefield.

    Military life was harsh, difficult, and torturous. He had merely found someone with whom he sharedmon ideals. They oftenforted each other-their bond was not merely a physical one, but a vow under the moon and the heavens.

    It was all due to Carissa''sck of tolerance.

    Barrett wondered if she would also cause a scene and seek a divorce when Rafael took a concubine. If she didn''t, it would only prove that she was greedy for power and looked down on Barrett.

    How long would Rafael refrain from taking in a concubine? Helen was already living in his residence, and this year she would surely arrange for Rafael to expand his family When that happened, Carissa had better be prepared to request another divorce edict.

 Chapter 436

    At some point, rumors began circting in the city about Aurora being captured as a prisoner of war and vited by Westhaven soldiers.

    Originally, after returning from the Southern Frontier, simr rumors had surfaced, but stated that she had been captured by Sandorian soldiers instead. Back then, the gossip had been quickly suppressed. This time, however, after the apology to the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family, no more dung was thrown at the Warren family''s residence. Yet, the story about Aurora being captured and vited had be increasingly notorious.

    The rumor spread with such force that within just a few days, it had swept across the entire city and was sure to spill over beyond its borders.

    Even Hell Monarch Estate was abuzz with discussions about the matter. Carissa found it odd that this issue, which had been buried for so long, was suddenly being brought up again and causing such a stir throughout the city.

    Could there have been a leak from the military? However, the Mystic Army was well-trained, so such matters should not have leaked out.

    When Rafael returned from the Supreme Court, Carissa asked him about it.

    Rafael sat down and took a sip of coffee, frowning as he said, "The rumors are being deliberately spread. I received news only yesterday that Westhaven''s third prince has been officially dered the crown prince."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Westhaven''s third prince?" Carissa repeated.

    She recalled that the third prince, Edmund, hade to the Southern Frontier battlefield seeking revenge for Westhaven''ste crown prince, Arthur.

    Edmund, who remembered the massacre of Fawnrun City''s civilians, harbored a deep hatred for Aurora. While that incident was something both kingdoms had tried hard to conceal, Edmund might not share the same mindset.

    "It seems likely that the border situation between the two kingdoms will change sooner orter," Rafael said.

    Carissa felt a weight in her heart because her maternal grandfather and his family were stationed at the border.

    Her seventh uncle was already dead, and her third uncle had lost an arm. Only the adopted eighth uncle could still assist her grandfather. The entire Sullivan family was enduring hardships at the border. She had not seen them for a long, long time.

    If war broke out again...

    Carissa shuddered at the thought.

    Westhaven was a formidable force. Though Starhaven was notcking, the Southern Frontier battle had resulted in severe losses and depleted troops.

    Moreover, both the Hell Monarch Army and the Sinir Army were now under Oliver''smand. Although he was apetent general, he might struggle withrge-scale warfare.

    Rafael said, "Previously, Westhaven

    was concerned about its reputation and would never publicly reveal the crown prince''s disgraceful fate at Fawnrun City. Additionally, they had signeda border and ceasefire §Ö

    agreement to appease Aurora. For the sake of their national reputation, they wouldn''t easily breach the

    ord.

    "But the problem is, we don''t know how long the old king can hold on. If the third prince ascends the throne, it''s hard to say he won''t disclose the truth, given his feelings about thete crown prince." The situation in Fawnrun City was like a brewing storm, ready to unleash at any moment.

    When a new regime begins, the new

    king must solidify his power with decisive actions. The demarcation of the border might be a sore spot for the people of Westhaven. Intelligence reports showed that the people of Westhaven harbored resentment towards Westhaven''s marshal, Liam, believing he was unworthy of his position.

    Carissa pondered, "Why is what happened to Aurora spreading so quickly? Could there be spies from Westhaven in the capital?"

    The Westhaven spies had previously revealed themselves and annihted the Duke of Northwatch''s family, after which, most were killed. The Royal Citadel and garrison units in the capital imed that even if some had escaped, they had returned to Westhaven.

    Rafael considered this and said,

    "Perhaps Edmund had already made

    arrangements against Starhaven. He might have set up awork of spies, As for Aurora''s case, it''s likely the king will order that it be kept under wraps and prevent further

    public spection."

    Carissa nodded. "That must be done."

    The world was filled with clever minds. Given the nature of Aurora''s capture and humiliation, it was easy to specte that there might be hidden details in the Victory Pass peace treaty. Salvador''s reign was still rtively new, and his foundation wasn''t solid. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so wary of his own younger brother. So, if there was any way to suppress dissent, he would use it.

    After a moment of silence, Rafael said, "Now, I''m worried that the news might not havee from Westhaven spies."

    Carissa looked up sharply. "Are you thinking that Prince Yuvan is behind this? But how could he know the details of what happened in Fawnrun City?"

    Their eyes met, and they spoke almost in unison, "He might have someone at Victory Pass."

 Chapter 437

    Sure enough, within a few days, the rumors about Aurora ceased to spread.

    The storytellers in coffeehouses and taverns had quickly changed their tune. They now imed that while Starhaven soldiers had indeed been captured at the Southern Frontier battle, Starhaven''s army had also taken many Sandorian soldiers as prisoners. In the end, both sides exchanged their prisoners, and there were no instances of mistreatment or abuse of the captives.

    To outsiders, it might seem like a minor issue. However, those sensitive to the situation could sense that something was off.

    The general popce was unaware that Westhaven soldiers had also been sent to assist Sandoria on the battlefield-such military matters were kept confidential. Even if a few knew, it was a minority, and the information would not spread widely unless someone intentionally spread it.

    Meanwhile, Rafael''s household army had been established, including over two hundred men from the Hell Monarch Army, whom Rafael had recovered from the king. These men had originally been Rafale''s personal guards and hadn''t received the court''s rations, so Salvador granted his approval. And anyway, the two hundred or so men were not considered a significant number.

    Additionally, there were over a hundred men from the Sinir family''s army. These hundred or so men had once been personal guards to Carissa''s father, Hector, and had been gathered back into service. Jacob and Travis gathered more people and, along with the men already in the estate, assembled a force of five hundred troops.

    The quarters for the household soldiers had been established in the open space of the estate, a significant distance away from the main house and the rear courtyard. The patrols and defenses within the estate were organized by Travis.

    Apart from the household soldiers on daily duty, all others were required to undergo training with Travis. While referred to as training, it was actually a martial arts instruction. Most of these men had been to battle, but experience inbat did not necessarily mean proficiency in martial arts.

    Though five hundred men were not many, they could be elite troops if properly trained, and thus could alleviate immediate difficulties.

    As Carissa began taking charge of the household affairs, Luke summoned the heads of various estates and shopkeepers to Hell Monarch Estate to meet the princess consort. From now on, they would be under her management.

    Carissa didn''t just go through the motions; she asked each person detailed questions. It was clear that Jacob and Luke had chosen their staff well-all of them were skilled and respectful.

    After the inquiries, she rewarded them with gifts and instructed them to manage their affairs diligently, promising them rewards at the end of the year. The estate managers and shopkeepers saluted in thanks before streaming out one after another.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa buried herself in the ount

    books for several days, scrutinizing the records for any discrepancies. She tallied each item of ie and expenditure, discovering that the estate was indeed vast and prosperous. The king had previously sought to suppress Rafael, which resulted in substantial rewards and grants ofnd.

    After the battle at the Southern Frontier, additional mountainnds had been acquired. Luke had sent people to inspect these newnds finding that they were suitable only for farming and growing fruit. They had little other use and were situated in rather remote areas, making them difficult to manage.

    "By the way, Grand Princess Eleanor suggested exchanging these mountainnds for prime farnd. I reported this to His Highness, but he refused the exchange," said Luke. Carissa looked up. "Exchanging prime farnd for mountainnds?"

    "Yes," Luke confirmed. "We asked twice, but His Highness declined both times."

    Carissa''s lips curved into a thoughtful smile. "How intriguing. What does Grand Princess Eleanor hope to achieve with such a swap?"

    "His Highness believes there must be an ulterior motive. He has already dispatched people to keep an eye on the people in Harmony Pce," Luke added.

    Carissa nodded. "I got it. Next month is Mother''s birthday. It''s her first year out of the pce, so she will undoubtedly want to host a grand celebration."

    "We''ve asked Lady Helen about it. She said it was fine to do a small one and invite just a few people," Luke said with a smile.

    Carissa chuckled. "That won''t do. There must be a proper level of decorum."

    Recently, Helen had gone on a

    shopping spree, buying expensive flowers and decorating the garden She even had the theater

    refurbished, all in preparation for her birthday celebration. She was intent om making it a grand affair, so how could they only invite a few people?

    "Please draft a guest list for me, Luke. I need to review who should be invited and who shouldn''t," Carissa instructed. "Certainly," Luke replied respectfully before leaving.

 Chapter 438

    This was the first banquet Carissa would be organizing since marrying into the royal family.

    If it were poorly executed, it could be aughingstock, especially given how Helen was so concerned about her own birthday banquet. Carissa was certain her mother-inw wouldn''t want any embarrassment to mar the celebration.

    Thus, Carissa personally consulted Helen on whether there were any essential guests who needed to be invited.

    Helen pretended to ponder for a moment before saying, "If Dakota and Josephine cane out of the pce, then invite them. As for the others, you can decide."

    Carissa knew that these two women were indeed necessary guests, especially Dakota.

    It was curious, though. The concubines favored by thete king, Sigmund, weren''t those two, but rather the deceased Shelby and Wanda. So, why had Helen ended up at odds with Dakota and Josephine? The marriage alliance with the Quinton family had improved Helen''s rtionship with Josephine, but her interactions with Dakota remained strained.

    Carissa couldn''t help but ask, "Did Dakota ever offend you?"

    Helen snorted. "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. She seems straightforward, but she''s actually quite scheming. I was frequently fooled by her when thete king was still alive, and often scolded by him for it."

    Seeing the anger on Helen''s face, it seemed that she was telling the truth. She was the type to be easily provoked by a bit of maniption-she could be easily defeated by even the smallest amount of scheming.

    "And Josephine?" Carissa asked.

    Helen made a face. "She''s always been good at ying the victim. Before thete king passed away, she was just a low-ranking concubine. After his death, when the new king took the throne and the Quinton family''s daughter became queen, her rank was elevated.

    "But it''s all meaningless. In the harem, neither the honored nor noble concubines have any real power. It''s just a matter of receiving a slightly increased monthly stipend."

    Though Helen imed it was all the same, her deep-seated jealousy was evident. Despite her son''s victory at the Southern Frontier, Salvador hadn''t offered to elevate her status, and she couldn''t propose it herself, as it would show how much she cared. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A few dayster, Jacob presented a guest list for Carissa to review. Upon inspection, she noticed that Eleanor and the Marquis of Ironridge''s family were included, as well as Dakota and Josephine, whom Helen had insisted should be invited.

    The list also featured several grand princesses, the Marquis of Jadehill''s family, and some noble families, such as the Farrell family, the Quinton family, the Earl of Gracehold''s family, and the Earl of Silverstone''s family.

    Most families of fourth-rank officials and above were invited too, and the Klein family was a must-invite.

    After reviewing the list, Carissa said, "Alright, prepare the invitations ording to this list and send them out as soon as possible."

    Jacob nodded slightly. "Understood. I will prepare the invitations ording to the list."

    "Thank you, Jacob."

    Jacob added, "Now that you''re in charge of the household affairs, please be cautious with staffing. We vetted every servant before they were hired. However, His Highness has been away on the battlefield for years, and both Luke and I have been busy with administration and other tasks. Some staff may have formed connections with certain people during this time.

    "We conducted a thorough check when His Highness returned, but we''re still worried that some individuals may have hidden their true affiliations. Also, we haven''t had much interaction with the people around Lady Helen."

    Carissa pondered thoughtfully. While the issues within Hell Monarch Estate were manageable since the servants had been screened, she couldn''t fully trust all the people Helen had brought with her.

    "I understand what to do. Thank you for the reminder, Jacob," Carissa said with a smile.

    Jacob nodded respectfully before leaving the room.

    Carissa then called for Gillian and requested a list of the people in Helen''s entourage. She instructed that the list should not be shared with Helen or anyone else.

    Gillian, once away from her mistress, was sharp and vignt. She immediately understood Carissa''s intentions.

 Chapter 439

    Gillian brought over the list, which was detailed with names, hometowns, ages, years of entry into the pce, and the specific pces where they had served. On the surface, everything seemed in order. Only three individuals had served in other pces-Leslie, Janice, and Sonia.

    Leslie had previously served Wanda, one of thete king''s noble concubines. After Wanda''s death, the queen dowager had reassigned Leslie to Helen. Janice and Sonia had originally served Lauren, a concubine thete king had favored. Her death had been sudden, reportedly due to an acute illness.

    After Lauren''s death, in a fit of anger, thete king sentenced everyone who had served her to death. Janice and Sonia had only been spared because Victoria had transferred them to serve Helen, who had been sick at the time.

    Most of the remaining servants had been brought into the pce by Helen from her residence. Gillian, being Helen''s wet nurse and having raised her, was not suspected of any issues. The servants Helen brought from her home were unlikely to pose any problems either.

    Carissa instructed that extra attention be paid to the three individuals who had previously served in other pces and to report any irregrities immediately.

    As soon as the invitations for the birthday banquet were sent out, a few people immediately began plotting. One such person was Jessica, who specifically invited Serena to Harmony Pce and asked thetter to apany her to Helen''s birthday banquet.

    Serena was reluctant to go. She harbored lingering resentment towards Carissa, her former sister-inw. Why did Carissa get all the luck? How did she end up as the Hell Monarch''s princess consort? On the day of the banquet, aside from Helen, Carissa would undoubtedly be the center of attention. Serena had no desire to watch her former sister-inw bask in the spotlight and unt her sess. However, she dared not refuse Jessica directly, especially since she had already made a mess of things previously, and was fortunate that Jessica still wished to maintain rtions with her.

    So, Serena replied diplomatically, "Our family didn''t receive an invitation to the banquet, so wouldn''t it be a bit inappropriate for me to attend?"

    Jessica smiled and said, "The invitation was sent to my mother and also to my inws. Since it''s an invitation to me, I am free to bring anyone I choose."

    Serena forced a smile and replied, "You make a valid point, Lady Jessica. It''s just..."

    "Do you still want to be Rafael''s concubine? Tomorrow, I''ll create an opportunity for you. If you fall in front of him and he catches you, he will have no choice but to take you as his concubine," said Jessica, her impatience evident.

    Serena''s eyes widened in sudden, intense joy. "Really? If I get what I wish for, I''ll never forget the assistance you and Grand Princess Eleanor gave me."

    "There will be many witnesses

    present. As long as he catches you

    and holds you in his arms, he will have to take responsibility for ruining your reputation. I know

    Rafaelwell-he is a responsible

    and wouldn''t let an innocent woman be mocked and left without being able to marry in the future," Jessica replied.

    Serena''s excitement was palpable, her mind swirling with thoughts of Rafael''s handsome and imposing face. Her heart raced with

    anticipation. She knew she was not as beautiful as Carissa, but she was younger and untouched. If her wish came true, Rafael would surely favor and cherish her.

    Jessica continued, "When the timees, I''ll make sure you have the right clothes and jewelry. But you have to keep this secret-don''t tell anyone. Your household is already known for not keeping things in order. If the servants find out and word gets out, it could ruin your

    entire future."

    "Yes, I''ll definitely keep it a secret," Serena promised, trying to calm her racing heart. The thought of Rafael made her face burn with a deep blush.

    After Serena left, Jessica scoffed, "What a fool."

    "Does she really think she can join the royal family with her status? It''s her own greed that blinds her. She has only herself to me," Eleanor said with a cold glint in her eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Rafael would never take Serena as a concubine, but if he were to catch her, it could be a scandal that would tarnish his reputation.

    "Mom, Serena may be hopeless, but we should still find someone suitable to marry Rafael as a concubine. That way, we will have control over all future actions at his household," said Jessica.

 Chapter 440

    Eleanor smiled coldly. "Why the hurry? To aplish that, we still need Helen to step in."

    "Aunt Helen?" Jessica''s anger red as she recalled their previous confrontation when Helen and Carissa had demanded money from them. "She''s allied with Carissa now. Can she still be of any use to us?" Eleanor slowly picked up her cup and took a sip. "She may not heed our words, but psychological tactics always work on her. There is someone who can handle this matter."

    Jessica''s eyes brightened. "Psychological tactics? You mean Aunt Dakota?"

    She pped her thigh. "Mom, you think of everything! Aunt Dakota''s daughter-inw, Adide, has a daughter. Then, there''s Kendrick''s concubines too. Inez has a son and a daughter, while Matilda has a daughter and is currently pregnant.

    "If Aunt Helen finds out about Matilda''s pregnancy, she will undoubtedly be eager to push Rafael to take a concubine. If that sparks a quarrel between them, it will be quite entertaining." Eleanor sipped her coffee leisurely.

    When it cooled, she asked for a fresh cup, then said, "They will never be united in purpose-there will always be conflict and friction between mother-inw and daughter-inw. It''s up to us to stir the pot. Helen is easy to manipte. As long as she and Carissa are at odds, using Helen will be straightforward."

    "You''re right, Mom," Jessica agreed, nodding.

    Eleanor pondered for a moment, then added, "In any case, we should aim to make Rafael''s household chaotic and unsettled. Ideally, it will be like the Warren family. That will force Rafael to focus on his household affairs and neglect other matters."

    Jessica hummed in agreement. Although she had doubts about focusing on Rafael''s household, she trusted that her mother had her reasons.

    -

    Serena returned to her home and sat at her vanity in her bedroom. As she gazed into the mirror, she studied her reflection. Her cheeks were slightly rounded, giving her a full, lustrous appearance that was traditionally associated with great wealth and prosperity.

    Her maid, Vivian, asked, "Mydy, you''ve been gazing at the mirror for a while. Has your makeup faded? Would you like me to redo your hair and adjust your essories?"

    "Vivian, do you think I look good?" Serena asked, touching her fair and supple face.

    "Mydy, you''re naturally beautiful," Vivian replied.

    "And how do Ipare to Carissa?" Serena pressed further.

    Vivian hesitated for a moment, then smiled brightly. "Mydy, you''re naturally livelier and more radiant than her."

    Serena felt a surge of pride. "Find that headpiece Carissa gifted me... No, forget it, don''t bother with her things."

    Jessica would arrange everything

    for Serena in due course. When the time came, she couldn''t afford to appear shabby. Otherwise, how would she capture the Hell O Monarch''s attention?

    "Is there something you''re particrly happy about, mydy?" Vivian asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Serena was brimming with joy and excitement, almost bursting to share the news. But recalling Jessica''s instructions, she managed to hold back. The anticipation was nearly unbearable; she wouldn''t be able to endure keeping this secret for the next few days.

    So, she went to Reba''s room. She sent away her mother''s maid, Jade, leaving just the two of them alone.

    Reba looked frail, lying in bed with a sickly appearance. She hadn''t gotten up for several days. Though she was cleaned daily, there was still a lingering odor.

    Serena sat at a distance, trying to contain her excitement. "Mom, Lady Helen''s birthday banquet at Hell Monarch Estate is next month, and Lady Jessica said she would take me."

    Reba''s response was curt, "Let

    her do her own thing. Why would you go? That woman didn''t even send us an invitation. Have you forgotten how she''s caused trouble for your brother? Don''t go to her celebration!"

 Chapter 441

    "Mom!" Serena''s eyes were brimming with excitement. "I said Lady Jessica will take me there. She said that at the birthday banquet, she''ll help me be one of the Hell Monarch''s concubines." Reba''s eyes, which had been as dead as a tomb, suddenly sparkled with life.

    She struggled to sit up and asked, "Are you serious?"

    "Of course. Lady Jessica told me in person, and Grand Princess Eleanor was there too."

    Reba''s heart leaped with excitement, as though her blood was rushing freely again, and her breathing quickened.

    "If this works out, Grand Princess Eleanor and Lady Jessica will be our great benefactors." Reba paused, frowning. "Why would they help you like this? Are they plotting something? Don''t be too happy just yet. Let me think about it."

    Serena stomped her foot in frustration. "Mom, no matter what their intentions are, all that matters is that I can marry into the royal family. Even if I have to be a concubine beneath Carissa, I don''t care. I''m younger than her, and she''s just a once-divorced woman who remarried. How can she be better than me?"

    She sat down again. "Besides, Grand Princess Eleanor has always liked matchmaking. Perhaps she''s dissatisfied with Carissa and wants to send me to annoy her. Even if Grand Princess Eleanor has some scheme, I''ll do my best to help her as long as I can be the Hell Monarch''s concubine. After all, I''ll just be a concubine. It''s not like I can achieve much."

    Reba thought her daughter''s words made sense. However, she still remembered the events at Eleanor''s birthday banquet and had a lingering feeling that things were not so simple.

    "Mom, Barrett has now be a ninth-rank official. Dad and Benjamin have no hope of promotion, and Aurora has always been against you. Vi is backed by the Earl of Silverstone''s family, but aside from offering some dowry to support our family, she doesn''t have much to offer us."

    Reba thought about it. Serena was right.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Could they rely on Bryan? He couldn''t even pass the first level of the national examination.

    At this rate, how could they restore the glory of the Warren family?

    Reba was wary of Eleanor and Jessica''s intentions, but if Serena could be the Hell Monarch''s concubine, the benefits would outweigh any potential costs. At least Serena''s position would be secured. That was a priority.

    "Have you asked them what the n is?" Reba asked with a sigh.

    Serena ryed everything Jessica had told her. After listening, Reba pondered for a while. Although the n seemed quite ordinary, it was indeed effective.

    If Rafael embraced Serena in front

    of many quests, he would have to take responsibility for her, both out of respect and for the sake of his reputation. If he didn''t, it would tarnish his name.

    Reba''s only concern was that even if Rafael married Serena, he might feel that she was scheming against him, which could result in him not favoring her. If that happened, Serena''s position as a concubine might end up being more symbolic than substantive.

    But then Reba thought, so what if that happened?

    The Hell Monarch was incredibly influential. He controlled the Mystic Army and served as Chief Judge in the Supreme Court. Once Serena became his concubine, whether she was favored or not in their private quarters would remain a mystery to outsiders.

    Her status would make it easier for Jonathan, Benjamin, and Bryan to build connections and have more opportunities for promotion.

    With that in mind, Reba nodded slowly. "Then, go ahead and act ording to the situation."

    Suddenly, she remembered something and added, "Carissa has a good rtionship with that old hag from the second branch of our family. I wonder if she will be invited this time. Go and ask." "Mom, Lady Jessica said I can''t disclose this matter to anyone. She even forbade me to tell you in case someone around you leaks it."

    "I obviously won''t tell her. I just want to know if Carissa invited her."

    "Should I ask?"

    "Have your eldest sister-inw ask. You don''t need to go. Just ask her gently and say you want to know."

    Reba slowlyy back down, finding it difficult to talk for long without getting breathless. She still needed to take Snowdrop Pills.

    Serena went to find Amelia, who indeed went to Charlotte and inquired.

    Charlotte looked at her and asked, "Who sent you to ask this?"

    "Serena," Amelia answered honestly.

    Charlotte smiled. "So, it was your mother-inw who wanted to know. Tell her that I was invited."

 Chapter 442

    Taken aback, Amelia asked, "Were you really invited? Or is it a lie? After all, you''re also from our family. Why would she invite you?"

    "Why wouldn''t she? Not everyone from our family is heartless," Charlotte said with great pleasure and satisfaction. "Go back and tell Serena so that she''ll tell Reba. Let her stew over it a bit." Amelia smiled wryly. "Aunt Charlotte, are you and my mother-inw truly at such odds?"

    Charlotte sneered. "Who''s at odds with her? I just can''t stand her greed, ruthlessness, and ingratitude. Amelia, let me tell you something you might not want to hear-you''re foolish. You can''t even tell who''s good to you and who''s not."

    "How could I not tell? Aunt Charlotte, you know my own family is not supportive, my husband doesn''t care much for me, and my mother-inw looks down on me. What can I do?" Amelia replied.

    "You may not be able to do much, but don''t aid their schemes," Charlotte said firmly. "Your mother-inw, Vi, Aurora, and your youngest sister-inw are all terrible people. They all want to make things difficult for Carissa. Just don''t help them."

    "Of course, I won''t," Amelia quickly assured.

    "Amelia, sometimes pretending to be deaf and dumb can be quite useful," Charlotte said with a meaningful look.

    Amelia was somewhat slow on the uptake, so it took a while for her to understand.

    Finally, she said, "Recently, I''ve been feeling unwell. I need to rest for a while."

    Charlotte smiled. "Go ahead, then. Call a physician to check on you. Let them cause their own troubles, and don''t worry about anything else."

    Amelia understood, thanked her, and took her leave.

    Charlotte looked at the invitation. She hadn''t nned to attend. She knew Carissa valued sentiment, but her presence would be inappropriate. At Helen''s birthday banquet, her appearance would inevitably represent the Warren family. She didn''t want to associate Carissa with the Warren family any further. Not in the slightest.

    So, she decided to send a gift in advance but would not attend the event herself.

    After speaking to Charlotte, Amelia went to inform Serena that Charlotte hadn''t mentioned whether she had received an invitation. As she spoke, she suddenly felt faint and copsed onto Serena, who instinctively supported her.

    "Amelia, what''s wrong?"

    "Dizzy..." she managed to utter, her voice weak.

    A physician was called to check on her. Amelia''s body was inherently cold, and with the seasons changing from winter to spring, the fluctuations in temperature made her prone to illness.

    Having examined her, the physician said, "Madam Amelia, you should really take care of your health. If your constitution isn''t well maintained, having children will be difficult."

    After the physician left, AmeliaExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    grasped Vi''s hand, tears in her

    eyes. "Vi, my health is failing me won''t be able to help you in the future. You''ll have to take on more of the responsibilities around the house, both inside and out.

    Vi had never thought much of Amelia, and had only ever found her useful for a few things in the past. Despite being somewhat inept, at least there was someone to use. Now that Amelia was ill and required treatment, it would inevitably lead to more expenses.

    However, as a dutiful daughter-inw, it was not

    appropriate to say anything negative about the sick elder sister-inw. Instead, Vi had to offer some words offort. To demonstrate her own virtue andpassion, she also arranged for some nourishing medicinal herbs to be delivered to Amelia''s room.

    Once she left her sister-inw''s quarters, Vi went to Reba''s room to assist with her medication. She overheard Reba and Serena discussing Helen''s birthday banquet, which would be held at Hell Monarch Estate.

    "Carissa probably didn''t invite Aunt Charlotte."

    Reba snorted. "That woman thinks she''s on good terms with Carissa, but Carissa didn''t even invite her. It only makes her look foolish and delusional."

    "Yes, she''s just a joke," Serena agreed.

    Vi felt a mix of emotions.

    Carissa was in charge of organizing the banquet for Helen, and it was going to be an extravagant affair. On that night, Carissa would be the center of attention as the esteemed hostess and mistress of Hell Monarch Estate.

    As a woman who had also remarried, Vi instinctivelypared herself to Carissa.

    Though Carissa came from a prestigious family, she was now without support. In contrast, despite Vi''s own background ofing from a lesser family, she had a powerful brother whomanded significant respect and influence.

    Why, then, was there such a stark difference between her and Carissa?

 Chapter 443

    Vi was constantly preupied with the affairs of both the estate and the family, and she had to dip into her own funds to make up the shortfall. Every day, she was so exhausted that it felt as though her back might break the moment shey down.

    Meanwhile, Carissa seemed to live a carefree and happy life, so Vi couldn''t help but feel a pang of resentment.

    While lost in these thoughts, she overheard Serena say, "I heard that Lady Helen publicly stated she didn''t like Carissa in the past. Considering their strained rtionship, it''s possible Lady Helen will impose some rules on Carissa at the birthday banquet. With Carissa''s current temperament, she might make a scene."

    Vi remembered Carissa''s haughty and arrogant words from that day while she sat in her carriage. She really wanted to see Helen making things difficult for Carissa.

    But without an invitation, how could she possibly attend Helen''s birthday banquet?

    Then, she suddenly thought of her own family. With her brother now in charge of the Hell Monarch Army and the banquet being held at Hell Monarch Estate, surely they would send an invitation to the Earl of Silverstone''s family?

    With that in mind, Vi excused herself after helping to administer Reba''s medication, iming she needed to visit her own family because her mother was unwell. Upon returning home and asking her mother, she confirmed that they had indeed received an invitation.

    Vi immediately said, "Mom, take me with you on that day."

    Evelyn was taken aback. "You already married into the Warren family. It wouldn''t be proper for me to bring you along."

    "Who cares if it''s proper or not? It''s just a birthday banquet. Just say that I''m apanying you because my sister-inw''s health isn''t great," Vi insisted.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "What would you go for?" Evelyn asked.

    She looked at her daughter, feeling that since Vi''s marriage, her temperament had be increasingly impatient.

    "It''s nothing special. I just want to chat with the otherdies," Vi said, shaking her mother''s arm. "Mom, you know, ever since I married into the Warren family, the family''s fortunes have declined.

    "Now that my husband has even been demoted to a ninth-rank official, who would invite me to their banquet if it weren''t for my natal family''s influence? I need to get to know more nobledies to n for my husband''s future."

    She continued, "Moreover, I heard

    they invited the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family. You also know that Aurora has offended her. Although she has already apologized and settled the matter, there''s no guarantee that

    matriarch doesn''t hold a grudge. As Barrett''s primary wife, it''s up to me to apologize. I''m sure the Marquis of Jadehill''s family will show some respect for my brother and ept it."

    Not knowing about the recent friction between her daughter and Carissa, Evelyn considered Vi''s words reasonable.

    She said, "Since you want to go,

    there''s no need to stop your sister-inw. She should visit the Hell Monarch''s princess consort as well. After all, even though your brothermands the troops, those soldiers have followed the Hell Monarch through thick and thin. Until now, the name of their unit is

    still the Hell Monarch Army."

    Hearing her mother''s agreement, Vi sighed with relief and smiled. "Yes, my sister-inw should go too."

    Evelyn added, "It''s good for you to go. After all, we previously asked Lady Carissa about your husband, and she informed us of many things. We should thank her in person."

    "You''re right, Mom," Vi responded distractedly.

    "Why do you look so pale?" Evelyn closely examined her daughter''s face and frowned. "Haven''t you been resting well? How are they treating you over there?"

    Vi immediately perked up. "They treat me very well. My mother-inw is understanding, my husband respects me, and my father-inw and elder brother-inw are also kind. Only my younger sister-inw is a bit arrogant, but she hasn''t caused me any trouble."

    "And what about your sister wife, Aurora?" the olddy asked.

    "We usually keep to ourselves. But there was that incident of her offending the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family, after which people started throwing dung at our estate. We had a few words over it, but it was all settled amicably in the end," Vi replied.

    Evelyn sighed. "Recently, there have been rumors in the capital that she was captured and defiled. I don''t know if it''s true, but if it is, it would be a huge embarrassment for the Warren family." "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire. In any case, my husband doesn''t care for her. Since he married me, he has rarely visited her and almost never stays overnight," said Vi.

    Evelyn nodded, somewhatforted. "That''s good. It''s a good thing that your husband is considerate of you. You should also work hard and give their family an heir as soon as possible."

 Chapter 444

    How could Vi not wish to conceive an heir soon? Yet, she had her own silent struggles.

    It seemed that Barrett was not very enthusiastic about intimacy, and even when he did engage, he appeared somewhatcking in strength. It was puzzling. He was a capital guard and in good health. How could this be?

    Vi ensured her husband''s diet was nourishing, and even considered consulting a physician for him, but refrained for fear it might embarrass him. She felt an indescribable discontent. Though her life seemed smooth, there was an underlying frustration that she couldn''t pinpoint.

    Just then, her sister-inw, Zoey, the current mistress of the Prince family''s household, arrived to deliver medicinal food to Evelyn. She was surprised to hear that Vi also wanted to attend Helen''s banquet. "If Vi wants to go, let her. After all, she is acquainted with Lady Carissa. Even though the Warren family has not received an invitation, it''s fine for her to join us," Evelyn said. Zoey furrowed her brow. "Mother, Vi is still a member of the Warren family, and Lady Carissa was once married to Vi''s current husband. It would be awkward if she went." "Zoey, don''t worry. Lady Carissa and I won''t be ufortable. We''ve spoken privately before, and she has always been very kind to me," Vi reassured.

    "Have you spoken since you both got remarried?" Zoey asked.

    Vi hesitated but managed to say, "Yes, a while ago, we met on the street. I dismounted to greet her, and she spoke to me courteously."

    Zoey thought for a moment but shook her head. "Meeting privately is one thing, but with so many guests at the banquet, your presence might make Lady Carissa ufortable."

    Vi smiled. "Zoey, please don''t worry. Lady Carissa isn''t petty. She has even invited me to her home before."

    Zoey looked at her younger sister-inw, feeling that her words might not fully capture the situation. Considering Vi and Carissa''s rtionship, they would typically avoid each other in public to steer clear of any unwanted gossip.

    Evelyn''s expression grew stern. "Enough. If she wants to go, let her. Now that Barrett has been demoted, Vi must think about his future."

    Hearing her mother-inw''s decision, Zoey had no further objections.

    "We''ll do as you say, Mother."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, even after Zoey left the room, her brows remained furrowed.

    Her maid, Mia, asked, "Madam Zoey, is it because you don''t want Madam Vi to go?"

    "Why would she want to go? Is she trying to make things difficult for everyone?" Zoey shook her head. "But Mother has always been indulgent towards her. Whatever she has asked for over the years, Mother has never opposed. If I stop her now, Mother might hold a grudge against me."

    Zoey thought further, adding, "Besides, the Farrell family''s men were once under themand of the Duke of Northwatch, andter, followed the Hell Monarch. I heard that General Timothy has returned to the capital, so the Farrell family will definitely be on the guest list. Didn''t she consider that? How will she face the Farrell family when the timees?"

    "But didn''t the Farrell family issue her a divorce letter? They must have hoped she would remarry, not spend her life mourning for her former husband. The Farrell family is kind-hearted. They probably wish to see her remarried," Mia replied.

    "But she married Barrett, who betrayed the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. The Farrell family were all followers of the Duke of Northwatch back then," Zoey protested.

    Zoey hadn''t forgotten that her

    younger sister-inw had once

    Hell Monarch''s princess consort.

    Vi had been quite pleased with herself, thinking her dowry would'' surpass Carissa''s, only to be dismayed when many valuable

    items were added to Carissa''s trousseau just before the wedding. Vi had even cursed in frustration over it.

    Zoey didn''t believe Vi could have a calm conversation with Carissa. Even if Carissa was kind, it was likely out of respect for the Prince family rather than genuine warmth.

    "On the day of the birthday banquet, keep a close watch on her," Zoey instructed. "My husband has just taken upmand. We can''t afford any criticism because of her."

    "I understand, Madam Zoey. You can rest assured," Mia replied.

 Chapter 445

    Carissa had indeed extended an invitation to the Farrell family. They were a distinguished family of military tradition, and Timothy was still serving in the Hell Monarch Army.

    Due to an old illness, the family''s elder general had been bedridden for the past two or three years. Currently, the matriarch of the Farrell family was Timothy''s wife, Opal. The other branches of the family, having lost the people of the younger generations, tended to keep a low profile and rarely made public appearances.

    A family of military officers bore a unique pain that others might not understand.

    With her husband still serving in the military and her children unmarried, Opal had to make public appearances to n for the marriages and futures of her children.

    Her eldest son was also a soldier but had been injured in battle, which prevented him from settling down. Meanwhile, having passed the national examination, her second son was pursuing a schrly career and needed to continue his studies.

    There was also a daughter, Nina Farrell, who was thirteen this year. Though there was no immediate rush, some families made marriage arrangements for girls as young as twelve or thirteen, and she had yet to find a suitor.

    This time, when the Farrell family received the invitation to Helen''s birthday banquet, Opal decided to take her aunt-inw, Alice, out for a change of scenery. She had heard that no one from the Warren family had been invited, so she felt it was safe to bring Alice, who was the mother of Thomas Farrell, along.

    Alice had been mncholic for years, grieving over the loss of Thomas. However, she needed to think about her other children and could not remain in her sorrow forever. After some persuasion, she agreed to attend the banquet.

    Opal prepared a gift for her aunt-inw. When the time came, they would set off together for Hell Monarch Estate to celebrate Helen''s birthday. She would also bring her siblings to broaden their horizons. March passed quickly, with the verdant growth of spring giving way to the blossoming April.

    Soon, Helen''s birthday arrived. In the lead-up to the event, the people of Hell Monarch Estate had been busy for half a month.

    The garden was adorned with flowers. In addition to those Helen had chosen, Carissa had added many more. The bougainvillea on the walls had also bloomed, resembling clusters of purple-red clouds, creating a beautiful scene.

    Three theater troupes had been hired well in advance, and they would take turns to perform from morning until night.

    The pastries that would be served to the guests were made by the household''s dedicated pastry chefs, and they were not at all inferior to those from the famous bakery, Fortune Bakehouse.

    The banquet featured a total of eighteen dishes, including a variety of mountain delicacies and seafood, but also some unique homemade favorites. There were even vegetarian options prepared for guests who didn''t eat meat.

    For example, the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family and some members of the Farrell family all preferred to avoid meat. Several of the older Sinir family members also followed a vegetarian diet, hoping that their prayers for their family''s men would ensure their invincibility on the battlefield.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    In reality, the hope was more about wishing for their safe return from battle. Unfortunately, the Sinir family''s pir, the Duke of Northwatch''s family, now consisted only of Carissa and Ryan. Despite this, the Sinir family members continued to eat vegetarian food. One reason was out of habit, as they could no longer tolerate even the slightest bit of meat. The other reason was a hope for the souls of the departed to attain rebirth more quickly.

    Carissa was dressed in a soft pink-colored dress with a peach-colored outer cloak. The cloak was made from cloud satin and was light and airy, giving her an ethereal, almost celestial appearance.

    Her makeup was subtle, and her hair was styled in a sophisticated bun. A Mystic Pearl headpiece sat on her head, which added a touch of elegance and grace without overshadowing her natural beauty. Rafael, on the other hand, wore a dark brocade robe cinched with a leather belt, from which hung an emerald pendant on his left side. His attire was both striking and dignified, blending handsomeness with a sense of authority.

    Helen had dressed borately for

    the asion. Her hair was adorned with avish array of jewels and pearls, and her luxurious brocade outfit was embroidered withrge peonies in gold and silver thread. Over her attire, she wore a silk shawl, which was made of a lighter and more refined material than cloud satin, offering a subtle but undeniable air of luxury and refinement.

    Helen had entered the pce at the age of sixteen, gave birth to Rafael at seventeen, and this year, turned forty-two. She always insisted she still looked young, and dressed like this, she really did. Herplexion was fair and smooth, with only faint lines at the corners of her eyes and a few white hairs, which had been removed.

    Around her neck, she wore a

    dazzling and eye-catching red coral ne, of which each bead was

    round and fiery red. Her hair was

    adorned with rubies, as were heret

    earrings, and she wore two haikins that dangled with jeweled tassels. The pin on the left had arge Mystic Pearl that looked just like the ones from Carissa''s dowry set in it.

    It wasn''t just a coincidence-every piece of jewelry Helen wore today had been custom-made by Carissa, gifted to her as a birthday present.

    Soon, the guests began to arrive one after another.

 Chapter 446

    The weather today was truly perfect. The sun was just right, and the sunlight filtering through the branches made everything warm and pleasant.

    Helen sat gracefully in the main hall, receiving the guests'' congrattions. Luke, apanied by his staff, collected the gifts and recorded them meticulously. Each gift needed to be noted down, and its value assessed, so that an appropriate return gift could be prepared for future asions.

    Thedies were adorned in delicate makeup and draped in jewels that shimmered with an air of opulence, exuding a wealth that was beyond words. Helen''s smile had be somewhat rigid from the sheer number of well-wishers. She nced over at Carissa and saw that thetter remainedposed, her smile as natural as if it had sprung from her heart.

    Helen couldn''t help but admire Carissa''s ease. She handled such grand asions with an unppable grace.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael and Jacob received the male guests in the main building''s reception room. Since it was Helen''s birthday, the main hall was reserved for her and the female guests.

    Due to Helen''s special status, the main courtyard and hall had been used for the event.

    Meredith and Henrietta arrived, as did Natalie, the prime minister''s wife, and Hannah, the defense minister''s wife. Mary, her daughter-inw, and her granddaughter-inw also made their appearances. Soon, Eleanor arrived with Jessica. Carissa took a nce, and saw a familiar face.

    Serena? She hade with Eleanor and Jessica?

    That added an interesting twist.

    When the matriarch of the Marquis of Jadehill''s family arrived, Carissa helped Helen rise to greet her. The elderlydy was advanced in years and rarely attended such social gatherings, but today she had honored them with her presence, so Helen made sure to personally wee her.

    Mary entered amidst a throng of daughters-inw. No one knew how powerful the family really was, but they certainly had plenty of people. Mary was over ny years old, and everyone present stood to greet her. Even the high princesses present at the banquet nodded slightly out of respect.

    "Oh, there''s no need for that!" Mary quickly returned their gestures with a smile. "Today is Lady Helen''s birthday celebration. I''m just an old woman here for a good meal."

    Meredith smiled and said, "Madam

    yton, during the freezing rain disaster, you stepped forward and raised a substantial amount of

    money, sending numerous quiltet

    and food to the disaster-stricken areas. The people there were no longer suffering from the cold and hunger because of your generous efforts. Your benevolence and dedication make us, the royal princesses, feel deeply ashamed."

    Mary responded, "It was just a modest effort on my part. Please don''t speak of it as if it were a great achievement. I cannot bear such

    praise. What I did was trivial

    contributions of thete Duke of

    Northwatch and General Dominic, as

    well as the Hell Monarch, who

    safeguarded the kingdom and

    reimed territories. So, let us not dwell on it."

    Her humility earned her the respect of everyone present.

    Helen felt a bit anxious. It would be better if Mary saved those words for when Dakota arrived, so she could hear just how much Helen''s son and daughter-inw had aplished. Helen was eager to see the jealous, twisted look on Dakota''s face.

    However, just as Mary finished speaking, Dakota entered with Adide, holding her grandson in her left hand and her granddaughter in her right.

    The little children were so adorable and sweet that it made people jealous.

    Helen could hardly tolerate Dakota. What was she trying to do, unt her grandchildren? If it weren''t for Rafael being on the battlefield, Helen would be holding grandchildren herself. Due to Dakota''s esteemed status, the officials and their families all rose to pay their respects.

    Eleanor asked, "Why have only youe, Lady Adide? Where are Lord Kendrick''s concubines?"

    Adide replied with a smile, "Lady

    Inez''s child is still young, and Lady Matilda is pregnant, so it''s not convenient for them toe hope you will understand their absence, Lady Helen."

    Everyone extended their congrattions, but Helen''s eyes burned with jealousy.

    Another child? Was the prince a breeding sow? Just a few years into the marriage, there were already four or five children.

    Eleanor remarked with a smile, "Lady Dakota, you''re truly fortunate. Even at such a young age, you''re already surrounded by grandchildren."

 Chapter 447

    After Dakota took her seat, she smiled and said, "As for fortune, it pales inparison to the blessings of Madam yton from the Marquis of Jadehill''s family."

    Mary smiled and said, "Everyone here is indeed blessed, and Lady Dakota is even more so. Lady Helen is blessed as well, having a virtuous daughter-inw. The Hell Monarch has achieved unparalleled military sess, which is also a great blessing."

    Helen felt a lot better after hearing that. It was no wonder people said others had seen and experienced so much more than she has. Just a casualment like that could be soforting.

    She immediately beamed. "I do wish that Rafael could enjoy the idle pleasures of the capital city like Lord Kendrick, surrounded by wives and concubines and with children in pairs. It pains me to see my son working tirelessly from dawn untilte into the night. I worry for him."

    Dakota smiled and said, "That only proves Prince Rafael is capable."

    As she spoke, she held her grandchild close and gave him a kiss.

    The child''s chubby little hand clung to her neck, and in a sweet voice, he said, "Grandma."

    That single word melted hearts. Helen, who had just been basking in satisfaction, felt a pang of jealousy.

    Eleanor noticed the change in Helen''s expression, andmented with a smile, "It has been several months since Lady Carissa entered the family. Why isn''t there any news yet?"

    Upon hearing this, Serena nced provocatively at Carissa. Carissa caught the look and merely responded with a faint, dismissive smile.

    Eleanor sipped her tea, and said slowly, "In my view, it''s important for the royal family''s sons to start having children soon to ensure the family''s legacy. The court duties? Anyone could handle those."

    Her words made Helen''s expression darken further. The guests understood she was referring to theck of news about the Hell Monarch''s princess consort having a child.

    To avoid offending either side, everyone chose to remain silent.

    However, the matriarch of the Marquis of Ironridge''s family, Margaret, interjected coldly, "Lady Carissa has only been in the family for a few months, while Lady Jessica has been married for several years with no sign of a child. If you have any effective methods for conceiving, Grand Princess Eleanor, perhaps you should share them with your daughter first."

    The two families were not on good terms. Margaret was displeased with Jessica for always returning to her natal home whenever there was an issue, while Eleanor disliked Margaret for her stern and cold demeanor.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Thus, when Margaret made her remark, Eleanor responded with a coldugh. "Jessica may not have any children, but her husband is notcking in concubines. Prince Rafael, on the other hand, has neither concubines nor secondary wives."

    "You''re quite generous, Grand

    Princess Eleanor, as you''ve provided

    many concubines for your prince

    consort. But what are those

    concubines like? Has anyone seen them?" Margaret retorted.

    Eleanor replied icily, "Concubines are merely lowly servants. They are not fit to be seen in public, and certainly not allowed to attend banquets."

    Margaret immediately shot back, "It''s one thing not to allow them to attend banquets, but not evening out to greet rtives who visit is just in rude."

    As the two women exchanged sharp

    remarks, Natalie intervened to

    smooth things over, "I''ve heard there''s also a theater troupe and a garden full of flowers that haven''t been appreciated yet. Sitting here and chatting is rather dull. Why don''t we step outside, enjoy the performance, and admire the

    flowers?"

    Just as Helen was about to agree, an announcement came from outside.

    "The Earl of Silverstone''s family has arrived!"

    Evelyn, apanied by her daughter-inw, Zoey, and daughter, Vi, entered the room.

    Upon Vi''s arrival, everyone paused in surprise.

    Why was Vi here? Had the Hell Monarch''s princess consort invited her? Was she here to stir trouble? Why would Vie if she wasn''t invited?

    While everyone was puzzled, Carissa

    approached with a smile to greet the guests and nced at Vi. With the same smile, she said, "Mrs.. Warren, I don''t recall sending an invitation to the Warren family. Did youe with your natal family?"

    So, Vi wasn''t invited after all? How could she show up uninvited? As a married woman, it was improper to attend a banquet with her natal family.

    Moreover, with the lingering grievances between the families, it was unclear whether Vi was either overly bold or naive, or if she hade to cause trouble. Vi looked at Carissa, and asked, "Do you not wee me, Lady Carissa?"

    "Not at all. Everyone here is a guest," Carissa said with a smile. "Please, take a seat."

    Vi then saw Serena, and was about to approach her when another announcement came from outside.

    "The Farrell family has arrived!"

 Chapter 448

    Vi''s expression froze.

    The Farrell family? It was a distant memory she had nearly forgotten.

    She hurriedly took a seat in a corner, unsure who from the Farrell family hade. Her former mother-inw was unlikely to be here, as she had long preferred to stay at home and rarely ventured out. However, just as she settled down, she saw Opal assisting her former mother-inw, Alice, into the room, followed by several young women from the Farrell family.

    "Madam Opal." Carissa quickly stepped forward, greeting Opal and then Alice politely. "How is your health, Madam Alice?"

    Seeing Carissa, Alice''s eyes softened with sympathy, and she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. But she knew the importance of today''s asion and managed to keep her emotions in check, smiling as she replied, "Thank you, Lady Carissa. Everything is well."

    After speaking, Alice, along with Opal and the children, went forward to pay their respects to Helen and exchanged pleasantries with the attending princesses. Alice''s gaze swept across the room, and she noticed Vi.

    She was momentarily taken aback, then walked straight to Vi. "Vi, it''s been a long time. How have you been?"

    Alice was unaware of Vi''s marriage. Despite the uproar in the capital about the simultaneous weddings of Vi and the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, Opal had ordered that no one should mention Vi''s marriage to Barrett in Alice''s presence.

    As a result, Alice had remained in the dark.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The others in the room also realized that Alice was unaware of the situation.

    The atmosphere grew awkwardly silent. Even those who usually enjoyed the drama of such events remained unusually quiet.

    Alice''s situation was truly tragic. She had three sons, two of whom died young. Only Thomas survived. Despite his early fame and valor on the battlefield, he perished inbat and would never return.

    So when Alice, with tears in her eyes, addressed Vi as if she were still her daughter-inw, it inevitably tugged at the heartstrings of everyone present.

    Vi stood up, her voice barely audible as she said, "Madam Alice, I am well, thanks to your kindness."

    She couldn''t meet Alice''s gaze directly, her eyes darting around, her lips trembling.

    Alice was momentarily taken aback. Seeing the silence of the crowd, including the silence from Opal and Evelyn, she suddenly began to understand.

    Serena, who had been silent since entering the main hall, seized the opportunity to speak. She quickly approached, and linked her arm with Vi''s. "Madam Alice, this is my sister-inw." Alice looked at Serena, unsure of her identity.

    She heard Opal softly exin, "This is the daughter of the Warren family. As for Vi, she is now Mr. Warren''s wife."

    Alice was aware of Barrett''s pursuit of Aurora through his military achievements, as Opal hadn''t kept that from her. However, the news of Vi''s marriage to Barrett had been concealed. Upon hearing that Vi had married Barrett, Alice was stunned, disbelief evident in her voice.

    "General Warren? Barrett Warren?"

    Vi nodded slightly. "Yes."

    Alice''s face went pale. When her son

    died in battle, she didn''t want her

    daughter-inw to remain

    a widow

    for the rest of her life, so she

    l.ne

    allowed Vi to leave, hoping Vi would find someone who would

    treat her well.

    She never expected that it would be Barrett, who was known for seeking another wife after his military sesses.

    Alice had a low opinion of Barrett.

    She believed that the Farrell family, being a family of military officials, would not behave in such a manner. The fact that Vi had married Barrett was beyond her expectations.

    Alice''s voice trembled slightly as she asked, "Does... Does he treat you well?"

    Once the question was out, she felt she had overstepped.

    Vi and the Farrell family were no longer connected.

    "Yes, he does, Vi said, clearly wanting to end the conversation. She also didn''t want Serena holding onto her any longer, so she pulled her arm away and suggested, "Let''s not stay here any longer. Why don''t we go outside and enjoy the flowers?"

 Chapter 449

    The atmosphere had indeed be awkward; even Helen, who was usually a bit slow to pick up on things, noticed it. She took the initiative to break the silence.

    "Not long ago, Carissa added many rare and beautiful flowers to my collection. Why don''t we go take a look? The bougainvillea on the wall has also bloomed, and it makes for a vibrant disy. If we don''t see it now, it will soon wither."

    Carissa joined in, "That''s right. If you''re not interested in flowers and would rather see the performances, follow me."

    She first helped Helen down from her seat, and then took Alice''s arm gently. "Come, let''s go enjoy the flowers. It''s been a while since west spoke, and I''d like to catch up with you."

    Alice appeared somewhat dazed. She couldn''t understand why Vi had married Barrett, and now, why was she here today? The Farrell family had allowed her to return to her natal family, hoping she would find a suitable match-but Barrett was not that match.

    Alice felt a deep sense of revulsion.

    Her son, Thomas, was exceptional. Even if Vi found another suitor who wasn''t as outstanding as Thomas, he shouldn''t be someone of such poor character.

    Eleanor was quite displeased with this turn of events. She had been enjoying the sight of Helen''s anger and jealousy. However, with the arrival of the Farrell family, it seemed her attempts to provoke Helen using Dakota''s grandchildren had been in vain.

    But Eleanor noticed the jealousy in Helen''s eyes earlier. With a bit of provocation, she was certain Helen would soon start arranging for Rafael to have secondary wives.

    Serena followed Eleanor to view the flowers, anxiously scanning the crowd, wondering when she might catch a glimpse of the Hell Monarch.

    If she didn''t see him, how could her n seed?

    Last night, Violet and Carissa had made a bet, and Violet had lost. As a result, Violet had disguised herself as a maid for the day. She had firmly said she wouldn''t serve anyone but would stand at a distance, observing the guests, especially Eleanor and herpanions.

    At the moment, nothing seemed amiss, but from the way they exchanged nces and Serena''s restless scanning of the surroundings, Violet suspected that they were up to no good.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She summoned Pearl and instructed, "Go and inform Cari that everything here is currently under control."

    Pearl acknowledged themand, and made her way to the theater to ry Violet''s message to Carissa.

    Carissa was attending to several

    elderlydies, including Mary on her left and Alice on her right. The y being performed was amon choice for birthday banquets. Thedies present, who had likely seen this performance numerous times, were not truly focused on the y. Instead, their gathering was more about socializing and strengthening rtionships.

    Carissa''s concern for Alice was not solely due to Vi. Rather, it was because Alice was the mother of Thomas, who had originally served under her grandfather before being transferred to her father''smand.

    Alice had lost all three of her sons, leaving her with only one illegitimate son and two daughters. Carissa deeply understood the pain of losing loved ones, and recognized Alice''s ongoing grief. Alice''s initial decision to let Vi leave showed her kindness, but it also revealed how her gentle nature made her susceptible to personal difficulties.

    So, no one was paying attention to the y, and thedies were quietly conversing among themselves.

    Alice sped Carissa''s hand tightly, struggling to hold back her tears. She whispered, "Lady Carissa, what kind of person is Mr. Warren? Is he very cruel?"

    Carissa replied softly, "Madam Alice, please try to put your mind at ease. Since she''s already left your family, there''s no need to worry about her anymore. Focus on your own health and your daughters."

    Alice''s voice was filled with sorrow, "I know I shouldn''t interfere, but my son was such an upright and noble man. After gaining military honors Mr. Warren discarded his wife and remarried-he is not a good man. My son cared deeply for Vi. Before he died, he mentioned her in every letter he wrote home. I believe my son would not have wanted her to marry someone like that."

 Chapter 450

    "The Prince family is not to be trifled with. Regardless of what kind of person Barrett is, as long as the Earl of Silverstone''s family stands, Vi will not be wronged," Carissa said.

    She paused, and continued, "Don''t worry about others just focus on yourself. After all, you are no longer family. She will not be buried with Thomas in the future, and since the divorce letter was given to her, who she marries is her own business. Whether her future is good or bad will be something she has to face on her own."

    Alice sighed slowly. "You are right, Your Grace. I have indeed meddled too much."T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Alice wasn''t actually very familiar with Carissa. They had only met a few times when Carissa was younger. Later, when Carissa returned from Meadow Ridge, their families had interacted asionally, but it was mostly through Mnie. Carissa had onlye to offer a polite greeting once in a while.

    But with her son gone, Alice felt adrift. Seeing Carissa, she was reminded of how her son had served under Hector and Dominic, and it gave her a sense of connection.

    At that moment, a maid approached. "Madam Alice, our mistress requests your presence."

    The maid was Mia, a servant of the Prince family-or, more specifically, Zoey''s maid.

    Opal recognized her, and asked, "Does your mistress have something to discuss?"

    "She said she just wants to catch up with Madam Alice," Mia replied.

    Opal looked at Alice. "Aunt Alice, do you wish to go?"

    Knowing Zoey''s nature to be kind and sincere, Alice agreed, "Let''s go and have a chat."

    She released Carissa''s hand, and said softly, "Your Grace, I have taken your words to heart. Don''t worry about me."

    Carissa saw her out, and the loud drumming of the y made their conversation inaudible to everyone except those nearby. Carissa had ensured that Opal and Mary were seated on either side of her to prevent their conversations from being overheard.

    After Alice and Opal left, Mary turned to Carissa with a smile and said, "Your Grace, yourpassion will surely bring you future blessings."

    Carissa gave a modest smile in return. "I only seek peace of mind. It pales inparison to your great benevolence."

    Mary shook her head. "With your

    -

    current abilities, no one can deceive

    you, and you need not concern yourself with others. Even if you were to deal harshly with those who have wronged you, it would only bring you satisfaction and not criticism. And even if there were criticism, I believe you would not need to worry about it. Yet, you have chosen not to act in such a manner."

    "Madam yton, I''m just an ordinary person. Life is like a y, but life itself is not a y. There''s no need for constant strife. If someone wrongs me, I certainly won''t tolerate it, Carissa said.

    Ordinary people didn''t deal with constant battles. Her focus was always on real enemies, those who harmed the kingdom. That was the fate of a military family.

    If Carissa wasn''t being mistreated, she would prefer a peaceful life. Only those who have fought in wars truly appreciated peace.

    Alice was guided to a secluded part of the garden, away from the otherdies who were enjoying the flowers.

    Inviting Alice was Zoey''s own idea. Neither Evelyn nor Opal knew of this n, and Vi was also unaware.

    The Earl of Silverstone''s family and

    the Farrell family had not been in touch for a long time. However, Zoey knew of the Farrell family''s

    reputation for kindness. Seeing Alice looking distressed in front of Vi, she felt great sympathy.

    So, she invited Alice to talk, hoping to ease her worries about the former daughter-inw who had been released from her obligation.

    Hearing Zoey''s words, Alice sighed deeply. "I understand there''s no need to worry, but receiving this news so suddenly is rather shocking. If it were someone else, it would be one thing, but it''s..."

    "Mrs. Murray arranged the match, and the king supported it. Most importantly, Vi agreed to it herself," Zoey exined.

    Alice asked, "Was she coerced into agreeing, or did she truly consent?"

    Zoey was straightforward. "Mrs. Murray proposed it, and Vi agreed immediately. If she had not, we would have fought for her. But as for her feelings towards Mr. Warren..."

    Zoey had intended to exin all at once, but seeing the anxiety on Alice''s face, she took a breath before continuing.

    "She genuinely admires Mr. Warren. She believes the rumors about him are not true and thinks that his previous divorce was Lady Carissa''s fault, not Mr. Warren''s."

    Alice''s face showed signs of disappointment. "How could she think that?"

 Chapter 451

    Zoey sighed.

    "Vi wasn''t invited to this banquet. She insisted oning along. When she married into the Farrell family, after your son died in battle, you returned all the dowry and even gave her Thomas'' pension. You even gave her two more shops. Now, everything has been moved to the Warren family. On her wedding day, she evenpared her dowry to Lady Carissa''s.

    "This isn''t something I should be telling you, but I couldn''t bear to see you worrying about her. You shouldn''t concern yourself with her matters. It''s more important to take care of your own health. If Thomas'' spirit sees you constantly unhappy, he might not rest in peace."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Alice was shocked beyond measure upon hearing this.

    Vi wasn''t someone Alice would have imagined being like this. She understood propriety and respected her elders, but how had she be this way?

    Had Vi always been hypocritical, or had she changed?

    Zoey looked at Alice, a phrase stuck in her throat but left unsaid.

    "Thank you for informing me, Zoey," Alice said, her voice tinged with bitterness. "I once considered her like a daughter, and wasn''t willing to let her live as a widow in my family. Actually, she hasn''t visited me even once over the past few years. I should have known then. Well, since she has made her choice, whether it''s fortune or misfortune, it''s for her to bear."

    Zoey bowed. "Please take care, Madam Alice."

    There was nothing more to say. If she continued, she might end up revealing things that were meant to be kept hidden.

    Alice was too distressed!

    Opal, who had been apanying Alice, remained silent throughout. She sensed Zoey was hiding something, but felt it inappropriate to press further since the matter concerned Vi herself. What good would it do to ask more?

    Alice said to Opal, "Go apany them for the flower viewing. I want to stay here alone for a while. The bougainvillea here is truly beautiful."

    The bougainvillea in the corner was blooming vibrantly, contrasting with the pallor in her heart.

    Alice needed some time to calm down. With the banquet still to begin, leaving the scene would seem like a slight to Helen and Carissa. However, it was hard for her topose herself quickly.

    She understood Zoey''s intentions

    and Carissa''s kindness. She

    epted them all, and realized that Vi had no connection to the Farrell family anymore. Now that

    Vi had a husband, any fur hate

    conversation with her might lead to r¨¦proach from her husband''s family if others saw.

    After calming down for a while, as Alice was about to return to the theater area, she saw Vi approaching her alone. Vi moved quickly and then swiftly hid behind a tree, as if afraid of being seen. Vi hesitantly called out, her voice barely above a whisper, "Mother."

    Alice said quietly, "At this point, calling me ''madam'' would be more appropriate. It''s not right to call me that anymore."

    Vi had just seen Zoey talking to Alice and was concerned about what might have been said, so she came over. Seeing Alice''s attitude so aloof and distant, she felt a pang of anxiety and asked, "What did my sister-inw say to you?"

    "Nothing much. She just advised me not to worry about you anymore," Alice said, her heart aching as she looked at Vi''s face.

    It felt like her heart was breaking inside her. In the letters Thomas had written from the battlefield, he had always reminded Alice to take good care of Vi and not to make things difficult for her.

    Knowing her son''s deep affection for

    Vi, Alice had never imposed the strict rules that other mothers-inw might. She had always considered Vi like a daughter, but how could she have fallen for someone like Barrett, who had abandoned his legitimate wife?

    "Is that all she said?" Vi asked, looking at Alice.

    "That''s all."

    Alice didn''t want to say more. She was already deeply disappointed. The term "mother" had been inappropriate; it should not have been used. Vi shouldn''t have said it, and if she did, it shouldn''t have been so subtle that it was barely heard.

    "Madam Alice, actually, my husband is not as people say. He is a righteous gentleman, just like Thomas. They''re both..."

    "Be quiet!" Alice''s expression

    changed abruptly. "Don''t you darepare Mr. Warren to my son! Every letter from the battlefield was about how much Thomas cared for you. After he married you, you didn''t give birth to any children, but he didn''t take any concubines because he promised he wouldn''t How can youpare my son to Mr. Warren?"

 Chapter 452

    Vi was anxious.

    "What I''m saying is the truth. The rumors were mostly unfounded, likely spread by the Hell Monarch''s princess consort out of resentment. Moreover, the recent incident of dung being thrown at our residence was also orchestrated by her."

    Alice turned abruptly and walked away, her steps unsteady and her face pale. Vi''s words had struck her deeply.

    After hearing Zoey''s remarks, Alice had thought that even if she epted Vi''s marriage to Barrett, the affection she spoke of couldn''t be genuine. But now, hearing Vi''s words, Alice felt a coldness wash over her.

    She could hardly believe that Vi wouldpare Thomas to someone like Barrett.

    She found Opal and gripped her niece-inw''s hand tightly, fearing she might lose control of her emotions and disrupt Helen''s birthday banquet.

    Opal took her back to the theater area, where Carissa noticed them and asked, "Are you feeling unwell? Perhaps you should go back and rest. The days are long, and you cane back whenever you wish." "Rest assured, Your Grace, it''s nothing," Alice said, trying to maintain herposure despite her agitation.

    "Shall I apany you to the sitting hall to rest for a while?" Carissa offered.

    "No, please don''t trouble yourself, Your Grace," Opal quickly interjected. "The guests are here, and you still have to oversee the event."

    Carissa nodded. "Very well. Just enjoy the performance and try not to think about anything else."

    Carissa caught sight of Vi standing not far off. When their eyes met, Vi quickly looked away, her expression aplex mix of emotions.

    Carissa had seen them talking earlier, but since it was a matter between their families, she felt it wasn''t her ce to intervene. She had genuinely invited the Farrell family, though she hadn''t expected Vi toe along.

    Soon, the male guests began to arrive in the garden. Given the scale of the banquet and the spacious setting, the separation between men and women was not as strict.

    Although everyone was in the garden enjoying the flowers, they were at a considerable distance from each other and did not engage in close contact.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As Carissa w?s about to sit down

    and enjoy the performance with the others, she noticed Janice heading towards the male guests from Helen''s side. She kept a close

    ???:

    eye

    the scene, and observed that Janice approached Rafael and said

    something to him. Rafael nodded,

    then moved towards Helen.

    Helen was currently enjoying the flowers with Eleanor and otherdies. They were talking, but the content of their conversation was unclear.

    Fortunately, Violet was nearby,

    maintaining a cold and watchful

    demeanor From her vantage point, she was not too far from them, and despite the noise of the event, she should be able to hear their O conversation clearly.

    Carissa nced at Serena, who stood behind Jessica, barely visible. Nheless, Carissa could see that Serena was extremely nervous.

    At the same time, Rafael was striding purposefully towards Helen, as though he had something urgent to discuss.

    As Rafael approached Helen,

    Jessica suddenly stepped aside and

    grabbed Serena''s arm, giving her a

    forceful push. Serena stumbled and cried out, falling directly towards Rafael.

    Her cry drew everyone''s attention. Seeing her about to fall into Rafael''s arms, the crowd collectively gasped.

    What a scandal this would be if she fell into the Hell Monarch''s embrace-how could she ever salvage her reputation after this?

    Especially with so many prominent families present today, how could she ever find a suitor? The only way out might be for the Hell Monarch to take her himself.

    But which family did that reckless girl belong to?

    However, the situation seemed full of hidden schemes. Many nobledies recognized the ploy and watched with thinly veiled amusement, their lips curling into cold smiles. Then, with a loud thud, Serena fell to the ground.

    The onlookers blinked in confusion. How had she gone from seemingly falling into the Hell Monarch''s arms to being a full yard away from him?

    Moreover, Rafael had turned on his heel and walked away. His expression was one of clear disgust, as if he feared being tainted by something unclean.

 Chapter 453

    All eyes were on Serena as shey on the ground, her tears on the verge of spilling. Her knees and forehead throbbed with pain.

    But the pain was secondary-she hade so close to falling into the Hell Monarch''s arms.

    She thought that although Rafael was a martial general, he would surely have apassionate heart. Any man would instinctively reach out to help if a woman was about to fall. However, just as she believed she was about to be caught, she felt as if some force had pulled her forward. Shended on the ground while Rafael had swiftly stepped back.

    The speed of his retreat was so swift it was barely perceptible, as if he had never moved at all.

    Struggling in pain, Serena raised her head, her eyes filled with tears, only to meet Rafael''s cold, icy gaze. The intensity of his stare made her shiver uncontrobly.

    A maid helped her up, but Serena could barely stand, leaning heavily on the maid for support. Instinctively, she looked towards Jessica, who was standing nearby, watching with a detached expression and showing no sign of wanting to assist.

    Everyone was observing her, their gazes filled with scorn or judgment.

    "I recognize her. She''s ady from the Warren family. Her name is Serena."

    "Are you sure? What is someone from the Warren family doing here?"

    "I don''t know. The princess consort wouldn''t be hosting someone from the Warren family, would she?"

    "Is she trying to elevate her position? It looked like she was deliberately throwing herself at Prince Rafael. Is the Warren familypletely shameless?"

    "Hmph, does the Warren family have any shame left? They''ve long since lost all sense of propriety and limits."

    Hearing thesements, Serena burst into tears. She had never expected Rafael wouldn''te to her aid.

    In a state of desperation, she hurried towards Vi, crying as she tried to exin, "Vi, it wasn''t intentional! Someone pushed me."

    She wanted to rify, but Vi''s face was a mix of anger and disbelief, clearly unconvinced by her words.

    Whoever pushed her was irrelevant-it was clearly premeditated. Even if Vi wasn''t aware of Serena''s n, she had clearly seen that Serena had aimed to throw herself at Rafael. After all, Serena hadn''t originally been standing in that direction.

    Hearing the crowd disparaging the Warren family, saying the members were shameless and disgraceful, Vi felt a cold fury wash over her. She almost wished she could p Serena across the face.

    What was this little wretch doingContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    here? If Serena hadn''t made a scene,

    few would have noticed her

    presence Now, everyone knew that two people from the Warren family had arrived uninvited, confirming the very usation of the family being shameless.

    Vi''s face burned with humiliation as she nced at the crowd, locking eyes with Alice, who was being supported by Opal. Alice''s gaze was filled with disappointment and coldness, which only added to

    Vi''s distress.

    She shoved Serena aside and hissed, "Get away!"

    Serena was pushed down to the ground again, and she stared at Vi in disbelief.

    "Vi!" Evelyn hurried over, grasping Vi''s wrist tightly. Through gritted teeth, she said, "Aren''t you embarrassed enough?"

    Vi''s chest heaved with anger as she saw everyone staring at her with astonishment. She struggled to contain her rage.

    She hade to observe Carissa''s situation and to see if she was being mistreated by Helen. Instead, she had be the subject of ridicule because of Serena. Carissa stood by the roses with a faint, mocking smile, which only deepened Vi''s humiliation.

    Clutching her handkerchief tightly, Vi said, "Mom, let''s go."

    Evelyn was anxious. "We can''t leave now. The birthday feast hasn''t even started."

    "If you''re not leaving, I am."

    Vi turned on her heel, and headed for the exit. Seeing this, Serena also stood up and rushed after her, intending to leave together.

    However, they were heading towards the male guests, who moved aside as they approached, clearly trying to avoid any association with them.

    Vi''s face was ashen with anger, her hatred for Serena burning fiercely.

    Now, the Warren family had be aplete joke-not because of Aurora, but because of her and Serena.

    What was most humiliating was that

    her former mother-inw had

    §Ö§ä

    witnessed the entire scene. Alice had already harbored doubts about Vi''s husband, and now, Vi feared that the Warren family would be seen as even more disgraceful in the older woman''s eyes.

 Chapter 454

    Lily walked over to Serena and said, "Ms. Warren, you have a head injury. Pleasee with me so I can tend to it."

    Lily had previously worked at Valor Estate, and she was a familiar face to Serena.

    Serena was aware that her forehead was bleeding. Though it was only a small amount, appearing at the birthday feast with a bloody forehead would be highly inappropriate. Thus, she reluctantly followed Lily. As Lily attended to Serena''s wound, she said softly, "Never covet what''s someone else''s."

    Serena felt humiliated, and trembled all over.

    Outside, Violet approached Carissa.

    "It was Jessica who pushed her. Clearly, they nned it together. They probably intended for Serena to fall onto your man and force him into marrying her. What''s odd is that Jessica seems indifferent to whether the n seeds or not."

    Carissa replied, "Yeah. When Lady Dakota came out with her grandchildren and then the topic changed to taking concubines, I knew their intentions. They want to make my mother-inw envious, and push her to make Rafael take a concubine. They''re trying to create a rift between my mother-inw and I.

    "As for Serena, they never intended for her to be Rafael''s concubine. They know full well that he won''t ept anyone from the Warren family. Their real aim was to tarnish Rafael''s reputation, making it seem like he ruined a young woman''s reputation without taking responsibility."

    "Is Serena out of her mind? To think she wants to marry the marshal has she lost her sanity?" Violet found Serena''s actions particrly foolish. "After today''s fiasco, who would still consider her?" Carissa said calmly, "She''s foolish, but she came here with Lady Jessica''s backing, which means her mother is also involved. Barrett''s status was lowered, and from what I know of his mother, she must be frantic. When people are desperate, they don''t think clearly."

    Violet agreed with that assessment.

    "By the way, you weren''t far from them. Did you overhear what Grand Princess Eleanor and my mother-inw discussed? Why did Janice call Rafael over?" Carissa asked.

    Violet responded, "They were with Dakota, talking about whose son is more respectful and devoted. Eleanor imed that while the marshal was capable, he wasn''t as respectful as Kendrick. Lady Helen got upset and insisted that the marshal was indeed very respectful, but Eleanor wouldn''t believe it.

    "That''s when Janice suggested she would call the marshal over by telling him that Lady Helen was feeling dizzy and unwell. If the marshal rushed over, it would prove his respect and devotion. Lady Helen agreed to this."

    Carissa said with interest, "Janice? It was Janice who suggested it?"

    "Yes, it was her."

    "Janice proposed something during a discussion among thedies? That''s intriguing," Carissa said.

    Violet pressed her finger against her own forehead. "She''s either incredibly bold, or has ulterior motives. She should be dealt with."

    "Yes, but the real issue is making my mother-inw ept that there''s a traitor among her people."

    Carissa felt that dealing with Janice wasn''t the problem. The real issue was Helen''s blind confidence in the loyalty of everyone around her.. Given this situation, Helen wouldn''t believe that Janice had been bribed

    by Eleanor. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa nced at Helen, who was still chatting with Eleanor and Dakota. Her chin was lifted high, looking very proud.

    Carissa felt a deep sense of frustration. She had previously shed with Eleanor over the issue with The Gilded Tower, and now, it seemed they were back in a difficult situation.

    Was this a case of having not suffered enough, or did Eleanor think she had be wiser?

    Finally, the feast began, with male and female guests seated separately, divided by screens.

    Carissa sat beside Helen, with Gillian and Janice attending to them.

    Ryan was introduced to the esteemed guests by Rafael, allowing the distinguished figures present to make his acquaintance.

    The birthday feast was wless; even Eleanor, who had the highest standards for banquet etiquette, couldn''t find a single fault.

    Aside from the incident with Serena, there were no other disruptions.

    As the dishes were served one by one, each dish was a masterpiece of color, aroma, and vor. The well-trained servants attended to the guests, ensuring that every detail of etiquette and procedure was meticulously observed.

    e2

    Many people thought to themselves that it was no wonder the Hell Monarch didn''t mind that Carissa had once been married to another man. Besides being skilled in battle, she also managed her household well.

    The Warren family had indeed lost a treasure-one wondered if Barrett regretted his decisions.

    As they thought this, many couldn''t help butpare Vi and Carissa. The difference between them was like night and day.

 Chapter 455

    Ultimately, Vi didn''t leave the banquet before this.

    The scrutinizing gazes that fell upon her face made her feel utterly humiliated. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to look away, unwilling to miss even a moment of Carissa''s potential embarrassment. Such a grand banquet was bound to have some slip-ups.

    The next part of the event was the toasting ceremony. Although the male and female guests were seated separately, the screens dividing them were only a slight barrier.

    During the toasts, it was customary for the guests to bow their heads in acknowledgment. As the male guests moved to toast, they said, "Let''s go, we''ll toast to Lady Helen."

    The women paused, putting down their utensils and lifting their fans to cover their faces.

    Rafael led a group consisting of Harvey, Jeremiah, and Trevor, and the men approached Helen. They didn''t nce at the female guests but walked straight to Helen, stopping a short distance before her and raising their sses.

    "Lady Helen, we wish you a long and healthy life, filled with joy and peace. May you live as long as the mountains."

    Originally, Rafael was supposed to drink this toast on behalf of his mother, but Helen, delighted, took the ss herself and said cheerfully, "Good. May everyone live as long as the mountains. Let us enjoy many more years and the blessings of our descendants."

    Jeremiah and Trevor, both of advanced age, found this wish suitable for themselves as well. Only Harvey stood awkwardly by.

    Jeremiah and Trevor drank as a gesture of respect, and Helen promptly drank from her ss. Harvey quickly finished his drink, and excused himself before departing with them.

    The men continued to toast in groups of three. After Helen had drunk several sses, Carissa stood and said, "I will now toast to the earls and marquises in attendance on behalf of my mother-inw. Thank you foring today. If there has been anyck of hospitality, please forgive us."

    There were two earls and one marquis in attendance today, and the marquis was the Marquis of Ironridge, Jessica''s husband. He had not once nced at Jessica since entering.

    Jessica''s eyes burned with anger. If he wasn''t interested in looking at her, she had no desire to look at him.

    "Well said, Your Grace!" Leopold said with a smile, draining his ss and giving a respectful bow to Carissa. "I have great respect for you."

    "Lord Winchester, you tter me," Carissa replied with a smile.

    The two earls also finished their drinks and cast admiring nces at Carissa.

    Vi watched the scene unfold, and found it ironic. The toast was meant for Helen, and if anyone should be drinking in her ce, it should be Rafael. How did it end up being Carissa?

    Vi expected Rafael to be furious, but when she nced at him, she found him gazing at Carissa with an expression of deep, tender affection.

    At that moment, Vi was utterly dumbfounded. She stood frozen in shock.

    This kind of look was familiar to her, though it had been a long time. Thomas used to look at her like that, but Barrett never had. His eyes were always calm and distant. Memories of Thomas surged forth like a tidal wave, and the image of Rafael seemed to merge with his.

    Vi quickly downed a ss of wine, trying to suppress the swirling thoughts.

    What use were memories now that Thomas was gone?

    Meanwhile, Serena was sitting beside her. She saw Rafael within her reach, and knew this was her only chance. Jessica would no

    longer take her to meet the He

    Monarch, and after her previous

    failure, Jessica hadn''t offered a

    word offort.

    Serena had to marry Rafael-she was determined!

    Driven by obsession, she ignored the curious stares of those around her. Standing up with her ss, she walked forward, her voice trembling as she said, "I offer this toastto Lady Helen. I wish that..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she staggered and fell toward the Hell Monarch.

    Finally, a strong arm reached out to catch her. Her heart leaped with joy, but when she looked up, her face went pale with shock-it was the Marquis of Ironridge, Leopold! Leopold released her as soon as she was steady on her feet, but the room''s eyes were already on them. Leopold''s face darkened with realization, his expression turning ashen. "You bitch!" Jessica''s voice cut through the air as she hurled her ss to the side and stormed forward.

    Grabbing Serena by the shoulders, Jessica pped her hard.

    Serena was thrown off bnce, crashing to the floor. She covered her face, her eyes brimming with tears, looking around in panic as if caught in a nightmare.

    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on her, as

    it had been before. But this time,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    their eyes were filled with mockery It was clear to all what her intentions had been. If there had been any doubt before, it was gone

    now Serene was clearly trying totch onto the Hell Monarch.

 Chapter 456

    Vi waspletely floored. She couldn''t believe Serena would repeatedly engage in such shameless behavior. This time, Serena had even offended Leopold!

    Most troubling of all, Leopold hadn''t merely grabbed her. He had caught her around the waist, likely an instinctive reaction.

    As a male guest, Leopold was unaware of the earliermotion in the garden. All he saw was a woman who appeared to be fainting with an injured eye, and he instinctively reached out to catch her. The instinctive action had been so swift that Leopold''s mindgged behind just a moment. By the time he realized what he had done, he was already holding Serena.

    And it had been in full view of everyone!

    Carissa''s expression hardened. "Guards, escort Ms. Warren back to her residence. She''s unwell."

    Margaret cast a grateful nce at Carissa. If Serena wasn''t sent away promptly, the situation would be difficult to resolve.

    Lily and two maids quickly entered. One supported Serena''s arm, while the other helped her out of the room.

    Serena, initially dazed, suddenly struggled and looked toward Jessica with desperation as she was dragged away, tears streaming down her face. "Lady Jessica, you promised you would help me! Please help me!"

    Her plea sparked a flurry of discussions among the guests.

    "Was she aiming for Prince Rafael or Lord Winchester?"

    "Since she said Lady Jessica would help her, it''s possible she was aiming for Lord Winchester. I''ve heard that Lord Winchester''s secondary wife is Madam Winchester''s niece, who has already given birth to a son and daughter and is currently pregnant. Perhaps Lady Jessica wants Lord Winchester to take another secondary wife?"

    "But why resort to such underhanded tactics? She''s a duchess. Why doesn''t she just handle it directly?"

    "You probably don''t know the trouble Lady Jessica caused at Lord Winchester''s household. She has been hiding at her natal home for some time. Since she can''t just go back, she''s making a scene to cover it up!"

    The whispers and spections reached Leopold''s ears, adding to the already tense atmosphere.

    Jessica was furious, her eyes shing with a murderous intensity as she met Leopold''s gaze. She knew her husband had misunderstood, but how could she exin the situation here? Was she supposed to admit that she intended to push Serena onto Rafael?

    "Lady Jessica, help me! You said you would help me!" Serena, who had already been dragged out, shouted desperately. "Lady Jessica, you can''t just abandon me!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jessica''s rage was about to explode, but Eleanor intervened with a sharpmand, "Hold on."

    Jessica''s anger was instantly quelled as she looked at her mother with a plea for help.

    Eleanor''s eyes were dark with fury. She was upset not only with Jessica for failing to manage the situation, but also with Serena''s audacity to feign fainting and create a scene

    But with the situation already met

    escted, if Jessica didn''t intervene, the matter would likely be even harder to resolve. Eleanor''s

    long-maintained reputation was also at risk of being ruined.

    She turned to Margaret and said, "Madam Winchester, this girl is someone I have taken a liking to and has nothing to do with Jessica. She has been unwell today, which is why she has been fainting repeatedly. Once we resolve this issue, I believe neither my household nor the

    Marquis of Ironridge''s household would seek to tarnish her

    reputation."

    Margaret sneered, "Grand Princess

    Eleanor, you really go above and beyond, even concerning yourself

    with our household''s matters. Butet

    you are right. We, the Marquis of Ironridge''s family, do not ruin reputations without cause. Take her away for now. We''ll consider it furtherter."

    Eleanor, though deeply embarrassed and furious, maintained a polite smile. "Today is Lady Helen''s birthday banquet. I apologize for the disturbance. Lady Helen, please ept this ss of wine from me, and I hope you won''t hold it against us."

    Helen had been drinking, and she looked confused by the unfolding events. She nced at Carissa and noticed her calm demeanor but cold eyes, and realized that something significant was amiss.

    Leopold, along with the two earls, also turned and left. It was obvious Leopold was furious.

    Was the young woman enamored with Leopold, or was Jessica deliberately arranging a concubine for her husband to strip the current favored secondary wife of his attention?

 Chapter 457

    Carissa continued to entertain the guests, but privately instructed Violet to keep an eye on everyone, especially those with ulterior motives.

    Violet observed two young women who frequently exchanged nces with Eleanor. After noting their details, she approached Lily to inquire about them.

    Lily was assisting with the arrangements inside. After identifying the two women, she came out and told Violet, "The one in the yellow dress is from Lady Ruth''s natal family, but I don''t know her name. The one in the violet dress is from thete Lady Chloe''s natal family, and her name is Renee. She is exceptionally talented and beautiful. People oftenpare her to Queen Kylie. Queen Kylie''s talents were once unrivaled in the capital."

    Violet made a mental note of that. When Carissa emerged, Violet informed her of the two women''s identities.

    Carissa understood immediately. Both Ruth and thete noble concubine, Chloe, had connections to Eleanor and Yuvan. They were clearly trying to insert their own people into Hell Monarch Estate. They had brought Serena here to cause trouble for Rafael.

    It seemed they couldn''t allow Yuvan to stay in Valken anymore. He needed to be brought back to the capital, where he could be watched closely.

    It was also time to settle the score with him for what happened to Avis.

    After the banquet, Rafael held Carissa''s hand as they saw off the guests at the main entrance. Together, they made a stunning pair-the prince was handsome and noble, while the princess consort was beautiful and elegant.

    The guests couldn''t help but admire the pair, thinking that they were indeed a perfect match made in heaven.

    The guests left the estate in an orderly fashion, thanks to the careful arrangements made by the guards, with no sign of congestion.

    Eleanor and Jessica shared a carriage, and opened the appreciation gift presented before they departed.

    Carissa had prepared a thoughtful gift for each guest, though each was different.

    Jessica opened her gift to find a small sculpture of a tortoise, a symbol of longevity and wisdom.

    She tossed it aside with a huff. "What is this?"

    She then looked at Eleanor''s gift, which was a small sculpture of an elephant, a symbol of virtue and integrity.

    Fuming, Jessica eximed, "What does this mean? Is she implying that I won''t live long? And she gave you an elephant! Is she suggesting youck virtue?"

    Eleanor shot her daughter a cold nce. "Be quiet! Haven''t you seen how your mother-inw looks at you? You''ve been staying at Harmony Pce for too long. It''s time for you to go back."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Go back? He hasn''t evene to pick me up!" Jessica had been waiting for Leopold toe for her. "And after what happened today, what am I supposed to do?"

    "What else can you do? Take Serena

    as Leopold''s Secondary wife. At least that will divide some of the worthless woman''s favor." Eleanor rubbed her temples, growing impatient. "Enough! Go home and stop bothering me. I have things to attend to. You should return home and manage the shop you have with Dakota. Also, have you sold The Gilded Tower yet?"

    Jessica was furious at the thought of taking Serena into her household, but with her mother asking about the business, she had to reply, "I''m in the process of transferring it, but it won''t be settled right away." "What price are you asking?"

    Jessica hesitated. "Four hundred thousand silver coins."

    Eleanor''s eyes widened in shock. "Have you lost your mind?! Four hundred thousand? Everyone knows The Gilded Tower is modeled after The Golden Tower. It''s made a profit already. You should sell it at a lower price. Otherwise, it wille back to haunt us if anything goes wrong."

    "Mom, I''m trying to recoup therge sum we gave Aunt Helen. We need to earn that money back. Besides, our business is doing so well. Even forty thousand silver coins is still a bargain."

    "How many times have I told you?

    Don''t be greedy. The gold

    ornaments sold in the first year will have started fading by now. If someone raises a fuss, the Roya Citadet will investigate, and it wille back to us. Don''t you know who sits at the top of the Royal Citadel? It''s the Klein family. It''s the uncle of that spawn from the Duke of Northwatch''s family!"

    Seeing her mother''s stern expression, Jessica could only reluctantly agree, "Understood, Mom. I will lower the price."

    "You should return to Ironridge Estate tomorrow," Eleanor''s tone was now tinged with impatience.

    Jessica sulked. She really didn''t want to face her mother-inw again.

    Margaret had been seriously ill before, and it had seemed like her coffin would be brought into the residence, but she managed to hold on. Now, she was still in charge of the household and was unwilling to relinquish control.

 Chapter 458

    And that wretched woman currently favored by Leopold was Margaret''s niece. She was made his concubine and, like a breeding sow, already had a son and a daughter. Now, she was pregnant again and was expected to give birth in a few days.

    Returning now would only add to Jessica''s grievances. But with her mother''s orders, Jessica had no choice but to go back.

    The pride she once had, boasting about returning to her natal family, now seemed like a distant memory. No one came to pick her up, and she had to return alone, looking quite embarrassed. Taking Serena in as a concubine...

    That wretched woman had bore a son and a daughter, and was about to give birth again. Though Serena was foolish, her youth and beauty gave her an advantage. Jessica could let Serena deal with that wretched woman, and then benefit from the chaos.

    Even though Jessica thought that way, her resentment towards Serena was profound.

    Wretched, all of them-Jessica had brought trouble upon herself.

    Eleanor closed her eyes, her thoughts drifting elsewhere.

    Yuvan''s n to marry a daughter from the Spencer family as his new wife had been settled shortly after Avis'' death. The Spencer family was powerful and influential, with soldiers, weapons, and warhorses. She wondered what position the Spencer family''s daughter held within the family.

    Also, Oliver''s daughter had reached marriageable age and might be a good match. If Yuvan''s eldest son, Randall, married her, they would acquire the support of the Prince family. Oliver controlled the Hell Monarch Army and the Sinir Army.

    There were also the marriage arrangements for Stephanie and Sabrina, which would be best managed within the high society of the capital. Through strategic marriages, they could attract some important figures.

    But first, Eleanor needed a reason to bring Yuvan and his family back. For now, she couldn''t afford to focus on Jessica and needed to n carefully.

    -

    At Hell Monarch Estate, the lively atmosphere gradually faded as the guests departed. The servants quickly tidied up, and Carissa escorted Helen back to her quarters.

    Helen had enjoyed herself and had drunk a little more than usual, so her steps were somewhat unsteady.

    Carissa called out to a maid, and said, "Go and make a pot of sobering remedy for Mother."

    The maid responded promptly, "Understood, Your Grace."

    After the maid left, Carissa began to gently massage Helen''s forehead. "Are you still feeling dizzy?"

    Helen closed her eyes with a smile. "I''m just so happy, really overjoyed. Today''s banquet was exemry. Carissa, how did you manage such perfection? It was such a grand event, and you handled everything alone without bothering me once."

    Carissa''s lips twitched as she held back a smile. If she had asked Helen for advice, the result might have been chaotic.

    In her slightly tipsy state, Helen opened her eyes a crack and nced at Carissa. "Now, there''s no other regret. I just hope you''ll soon give me a healthy grandson, so I can enjoy the same delight as Lady Dakota."

    Carissa smiled. "Well, if I can''t give you one, would it be eptable for Rafael to marry a few concubines?"

    "That would naturally be..." Helen was excitedly about to agree, when she noticed her son standing at the door.

    His tall shadow loomed like a giant beast on the wall. She froze momentarily, but reassured herself that marrying concubines wasn''t wrong-every family did it.

    She forced a smile and said, "You''re so generous. It seems the rumors about you being jealous are just thatˇŞrumors."

    "Taking in concubines?" Rafael strode in, his voice icy. "I married you because you wouldn''t tolerate concubines. So, the rumors about you being jealous aren''t true?"

    "What?" Helen didn''t immediately understand. "You want her to be jealous? Why?"

    "Because I dislike having many women around me. I don''t want any secondary wives or concubines."

    Rafael''s gaze shifted from Carissa

    to Helen, his voice growing colder, "If she dares to arrange for concubines, I''ll raise hell with her from dawn till. dusk, even if it means going against the entire Pathfinders Guild or the martial world. I won''t stop, not even if the Pathfinders Guild members tuon me into mincemeat. There''s no way I''ll tolerate another woman around me. If she wants to try, she can go ahead and see what happens."

    Helen shivered, suddenlypletely sober. She stood up, and scolded, "What nonsense are you talking

    about? Saying something as unlucky as getting turned to mincemeat?

    your wife wants to arrange a

    concubine for you, that''s her being

    If

    generous. Why are you throwing a fit

    at her?"

    Rafael coldly replied, "Let her try to get me a concubine. If she does, I''ll bring down this estate and then tear down the Pathfinders Guild."

    "You''re insane! Pathfinders Guild is

    full of experts! How could you possibly take them on? Helen was so frightened that she moved forward and tried to cover hisExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    mouth. "Just be quiet. Who el

    anything about taking concubines? Even if Carissa wanted to, would never allow it!"

 Chapter 459

    Rafael''s stubbornness red up again. He gently pushed his mother aside, then grabbed Carissa by the wrist.

    "I just heard you mention getting me a concubine. Come with me. I''ll deal with you in our room."

    With that, he dragged Carissa out of the room.

    Helen was stunned, unable toprehend what was happening.

    Wasn''t it just a casual mention? Her son was truly out of his mind!

    "Gillian, go and check on them immediately!" Helen said urgently. "We can''t have him hurting her. How am I going to exin this to my sister? She dotes on Carissa the most!"

    Gillian sighed. "How can I go? You wanted to arrange concubines for Prince Rafael yourself after listening to Grand Princess Eleanor and Lady Dakota. If I go now, it might only provoke His Highness further. Lady Carissa seems resilient enough..."

    "Nonsense! Which husband beats their wife after marrying her? If you don''t go, I will!"

    Gillian tried to stop her. "Alright, I''ll go get Mr. York. His Highness listens to him the most."

    "Quickly!" Helen mmed the table in frustration.

    The thought of Carissa''s beautiful face getting hurt-oh, how painful it was just to imagine!

    As Rafael dragged Carissa out of Helen''s courtyard, he suddenly lifted her in his arms. Carissa let out a scream, which was loud enough to make Helen feel dizzy.

    Oh god, had Rafael really hit Carissa?!

    Helen pushed Gillian urgently. "Why are you still here? Hurry!"

    Gillian hobbled outside, but they were already gone. Of course, she had to wander around the courtyard a bit to see if she could find them.

    s, Helen didn''t realize Rafael''s intentions.

    This was deliberateˇŞto show that the matter of concubines should not be mentioned within the residence. It wasn''t because of Carissa''s jealousy, but rather because he forbade it.

    Carissa was carried back to her bedroom. Lulu and the others giggled as they scampered out. It looked like they wouldn''t be needed tonight.

    Rafael set Carissa down on the table, wrapping his arms around her waist with a yful grin. "So, how was my performance tonight?"

    "Only superficial, good enough to deceive Mother," Carissa said as she rested her head against his chest, reflecting on Helen''s anxious expression.

    It was clear the older woman was genuinely worried about her getting hurt. Although Helen was easily swayed and prone to being used by others, her heart was genuinelyrge and soft.

    "As long as it worked on her, that''s what matters. But my mother... Don''t

    expect her to be sharp like the

    others. She needs someone to

    protect her, or she''ll end up getting tricked."

    Carissa tilted her head. "Well, it''s better than ying mind games with me."

    He brushed his lips against hers. "She''s easily swayed by others, but after the scene I made tonight, I think she''ll be too scared to bring it up again for at least a year or two." Carissaughed. "She''s probably terrified."

    Terrified was right-Lulu couldn''t help but report, "Gillian''s still pacing around the courtyard."

    Carissaughed softly, pushing Rafael away and jumping down from the table. "Alright, go tell Gillian that Rafael has calmed down and that she should go back and inform Mother." "Understood!" Lulu hesitated for a moment at the door. "We have hot water ready. If you need any further assistance, the servants are waiting outside."

    Carissa pretended not to notice the teasing glint in Lulu''s eyes. "No need for further assistance. You all should get some rest."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Yes, Your Grace!" Lulu withdrew and instructed everyone to leave, skipping the usual dressing routine.

    The servants left happily. Although everyone was full, there were still many snacks and dishes left in the kitchen.

    Additionally, Jacob followed Carissa''s instructions and rewarded the household staff. Although it was just a small reward, it added a touch of festive cheer.

 Chapter 460

    After a busy day, and with the weather warming up, a bath was a necessity.

    Rafael lifted Carissa effortlessly, his lips brushing her ear as he spoke in a husky, maic voice, "Perfect timing. Let''s bathe together." Carissa wrapped her arms around his neck, her curiosity piqued. "We''ve been intimate every night, yet we haven''t conceived. Why is that?" "Are you eager to be pregnant soon?" Rafael carried her into the bathing chamber, and started to help her out of her dress.

    "Not really. I''m just curious. I remember my mother saying that she found out she was pregnant just over a month after marrying my father."

    "I don''t think we need to rush into having children," Rafael said, carefully peeling off her clothes until her fair shoulders were exposed. "I had Sebastian prescribe me some medicine. Let''s wait until your health fully recovers first-you were injured on the battlefield, after all."

    Her eyes widened. "You took contraceptive medicine? I''ve heard it can be quite harmful."

    Rafael chuckled. "If women can take it, why can''t men? Your health was already fragile. I couldn''t have you taking contraceptive medicine just to prevent pregnancy. Sebastian told me that it''s hard enough for women to build their strength back up. If you took it, it would undo all that progress and make things worse."

    Carissa was touched. She had never heard of a man willing to take such medicine himself.

    For the primary wife of a man, it wasn''t even an option. If word got out that a primary wife was using contraceptive medicine, people would think she wasn''t virtuous. They would think that her husband must despise her and leave her with no choice.

    A proper wife was expected to bear children.

    Her own mother had given birth to seven children. People used to say how lucky Mnie was-not only to have so many children, but for all of them to survive infancy. That kind of fortune was rare. But that luck...

    Carissa shook off the thought, pushing it from her mind. She didn''t want to dwell on it.

    After their bath, the twoy in bed, and naturally, one thing led to another as they indulged in their love for each other.

    "Shouldn''t Yuvan and his family be returning to the capital soon?" Carissa asked, her voice hoarse from exhaustion as shey in his embrace.

    Rafael stroked her hair, his face adorned with a satisfied, warm smile. "They''ll return soon. Even if we do nothing, they''ll find an excuse toe back to the capital for a while. If they''re set on it, they''ll definitely return to handle the marriages of Randall, Sabrina, and Stephanie."

    Carissa nodded in agreement.

    The three children were valuable assets, ideal for forming alliances with the children of high-ranking officials. It was a significant step for them, During the New Year, Yuyan''s hasty return to the capital had been alkabout letting those three children make an appearance.

    They hadn''t talked about Serena, but Rafael found the whole thing disgusting. Among the many things he detested in the capital, the Warren family was at the top of the list

    How dare she try to approach him? It was a reckless move.

    Carissa fell asleep in his arms, her thoughts lingering on the fact that Margaret would be visiting tomorrow.

    Helen had grumbled for quite a while tonight,menting how that girl from the Warren family had been so shameless.

    Gillian hadn''t exined, only urging her to rest early.

    After making such a grand appearance today and receiving envious nces from many, Helen was too happy to fall asleep.

    She held Gillian''s hand and said, "In the past, I thought Carissa, being a woman who was once divorced, might not be quite worthy of my son. Did you think so too?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gillian shook her head. "I never thought that. I knew Lady Carissa was pure. Even if she wasn''t, as long as Prince Rafael likes her, that''s enough for me."

    Helen continued, "Speaking of liking,

    it''s clear that the woman Rafael likes must be her. Didn''t you see the way Rafaelooks at her? It''s just like how thete king used to look at me-full of sweetness and affection."

    Helen missed thete king. Back when he was alive, he always remembered her birthday, prepared gifts, and celebrated with her in the pce.

    Gillian watched her. Helen always found ways tofort herself. The way thete king looked at her wasn''t like that. It was how Helen saw him through her own eyes.

    Thete king had never looked at even his most favored concubine the way Rafael looked at Carissa.

    Helen fell asleep, dreaming of thete king''s warm embrace. But even in her dreams, she was clear-headed-she would never have another man in her life.

    Tears slipped from her eyes.

    She was still so young, after all.

 Chapter 461

    Vi and Serena returned to Valor Estate inplete despair.

    As soon as they entered the door, Vi raised her hand. She used every ounce of strength she had and pped Serena hard across the face.

    Ignoring any sense of decorum, Vi shouted angrily, "How could the Warren family produce such a disgraceful woman like you? Youpletely ruined the family''s reputation tonight! Come, let''s go see Mother. She''ll deal with you!"

    Serena had already been humiliated at Hell Monarch Estate. She hadn''t gotten what she wanted, and even had her body touched by the Marquis of Ironridge. Now, she had be theughingstock of the town. Panic and fear were already gnawing at her.

    Now, as soon as she stepped through the door, Vi had pped her.

    For a moment, Serena was stunned, but then shepletely snapped.

    Was everyone just here to bully her now?

    In a fit of rage, Serena pped Vi right back and snarled, "Who are you calling disgraceful? You think you''re any better? Weren''t you disgraceful when you married my brother? Weren''t you disgraceful when you went to Lady Helen''s birthday banquet tonight? You went tough at others, but in the end, theyughed at you!"

    Vi never expected that after everything Serena had done, the girl would have the audacity to strike back.

    Blinded by fury, Vi ignored the searing pain on her face and grabbed Serena''s wrist.

    "Come with me to see Mother, now!"

    Serena forcefully shoved her away, sending Vi sprawling onto the floor. Standing tall and looking down coldly, Serena sneered, "You really think I would''ve dared to do what I did tonight without Mom''s approval?"

    Vi sat on the ground, her face filled with shock. "What? Mother knew? Are you saying Mother knew you were going to try and seduce the Hell Monarch?"

    Serena''s eyes were full of resentment. "You were there, and you werepletely useless! You offered no help at all. Why do you think I tried to cozy up to the Hell Monarch? It was for Barrett! Because you broke the limbs of the man who threw dung at our estate, Barrett was reprimanded and demoted! Mother was worried about his future, and that''s why tonight happened."

    The more Serena spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She acted as if everything she had done was truly for Barrett''s sake, and that she had sacrificed herself in the process.

    Tears fell from her eyes.

    "Do you think I wanted this? Do you

    think I wanted to be a

    concubine? Even if I became a secondary wife, I''d still be just a concubine. I''m a proper youngdy from the Warren family, and yet you think don''t feel humiliated being reduced to this? But who did I do it for? I did it for all of you! And you, ungrateful wretch, you dare to hit me!"

    Vi was utterly stunned. Her whole world seemed to copse, though she couldn''t quite exin why. She had always believed that, despite her mother-inw''s sharp tongue, Reba was at least an upright person, and that the Warren family was a respectable family

    But now...

    Slowly, she got to her feet, her face pale as she stared at Serena. "Does your brother know about this?"

    Serena snapped, "What difference

    does it make if he knows or not? I did it for him. Even if he knew, he would have agreed to it, unless he doesn''t care about his future! But if he didn''t, he wouldn''t have cast aside Carissa when she lost her family, or begged to marry Aurora in hopes of building a great future with her. His career and ambitions are everything to him-more important than anything else!"

    Their argument had drawn the attention of the household, and some quick-witted servants immediately went to report to Barrett and Reba.

    Soon after, everyone was gathered in Reba''s quarters, listening to both Serena and Vi recount their sides of the story. Seeing the red and swollen marks on their faces from pping each other, Reba felt as though the world was spinning.

    Barrett looked at Serena and Vi in utter disbelief, waves of shame flooding his heart. "You went to Hell Monarch Estate for Lady Helen''s birthday banquet?"

    He pointed at Serena, his hand trembling with rage. "You tried to be the Hell Monarch''s concubine? You hate Carissa the most, yet you wanted to be her... How could you be so shameless?!"

    Vi''s numb mind finally started to clear. Her husband hadn''t known about this.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He hadn''t approved of any of it.

    Thank God.

 Chapter 462

    Serena''s voice trembled with frustration as she shouted at Barrett, "Barrett, your usations are so unfair! If you hadn''t been demoted, would I have been forced to do this?"

    Barrett''s reply was sharp, his tone unforgiving, "Since when does my future need you meddling in it? I will fight for my future on my own! You did this for yourself! You have feelings for Prince Rafael-what''s so special about him that all of you keep chasing after him?"

    Serena had been putting on an air of self-righteousness, but she was nowpletely exposed. Hearing her brother disparage the man she loved, her face flushed with anger and embarrassment.

    "He''s much better than you! Even Carissa would rather divorce you and marry the prince! Doesn''t that prove he''s far better than you? Besides, which noblewoman in the capital doesn''t want to be the Hell Monarch''s princess consort?"

    Barrett''s expression darkened. "You want to be the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, but he already has a legitimate wife. Your dream is bound to fail."

    Serena cried bitterly, "Don''t you think I know that by now? But my n was that even if I entered the household as a concubine, once I won the prince''s favor, recing Carissa would only be a matter of time! Aren''t you all also angry with her? She sought an edict for divorce and dragged our family''s reputation through the mud! Yes, I had my own motives, but I also wanted to defend our family''s honor!"

    "Enough!" Reba had finally regained herposure after listening to the siblings argue. Her sharp voice cut through the room, "Both of you, be quiet!"

    Taking a deep breath, she turned her gaze to Serena, her eyes cold and piercing. "You said the Marquis of Ironridge, Lord Winchester, touched you?"

    Serena sobbed. "He put his arm around my waist. Though he let go quickly, everyone saw it."

    Reba''s face darkened. "Since it happened in full view of everyone, Lord Winchester will have to take responsibility. The Marquis of Ironridge''s family is one of the top five noble families in the capital, and it was Lady Jessica who promised to help you. Now that her n has failed, she must bear the consequences.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll drag my ailing body to Ironridge Estate. Lord Winchester only has Lady Jessica as his official wife and one concubine, who has borne his children. If you marry in as a concubine, you''ll still have an advantage. It''s well known that Lord Winchester and Lady Jessica don''t get along, and that concubine has already had several children. She can''tpare to your youth and beauty-you will surely win his favor."

    Serena shook her head, crying. "No, Mom! I don''t want to marry Lord Winchester! Lady Jessica hates me if I marry into that household, she''ll make my life miserable!"

    "What do you know?" Reba took

    a deep breath, her eyes narrowing with a vicious and sinister glint. "She has no children, and the concubine is favored. She hates that concubine far more than she hates you. She''d be desperate for someone to share the concubine''s attention,

    "She''s going to use you, so you might as welluse her. Once you''ve secured your position in Lord Winchester''s family and won his

    favor, he''ll help your father an his et

    brother in court. That''s the only way you''ll truly have a good life in that household."

    Barrett snapped, "I don''t need her help, Mom! Stop talking like that. I''ll figure out my career on my own. She''s the legitimate daughter of our family-how could she ever be a concubine?" Reba replied coldly, "Lord Winchester touched her. Her reputation is ruined. What family would want their sons to marry her now?"

    Barrett retorted, "She''ll just have to marry into a lower household, perhaps the second or third son of a sixth or seventh-rank official, or even a schr. It''s still better than bing one of Lord Winchester''s concubines."

    "No, I won''t do it!" Serena screamed, her face pale. "I refuse to marry some second son or into a lowly family!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Vi, who had been silent, spoke up

    ???

    coldly, "And who do you think you''ll marry now? You think the Hell Monarch would ever look at you? Tonight, when you threw yourself at him, he saw right through your intentions. He just held back because it was Lady Helen''s

    birthday..."

    Serena whirled around, ring at her. "Shut up! No matter what, I''m still better off than you-a once-divorced woman who remarried! You''re no better than that trash, Carissa-" p!

    Barrett struck Serena across her face, his expression livid. "She''s your sister-inw! How dare you talk about her like that?!"

 Chapter 463

    Serena covered her face, and threw herself into Reba''s arms. "Mom, Barrett hit me!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Reba patted her back,forting her, and looked at Barrett with disappointment.

    "You hit her just because she said a few words? As her brother, how could you not see how that would hurt her? Even if her intentions weren''t purely for your sake, in the end, you still stood to benefit from her actions," she said.

    "Mom, I hit her because she spoke disrespectfully of her sister-inw," Barrett said angrily.

    Vi''s heart swelled with emotion. Seeing how fiercely Barrett defended her made all her sacrifices feel worthwhile.

    Reba nced at Vi and said, "Enough. All of you leave for now. I''ll talk to her myself."

    Feeling suffocated by the toxic atmosphere, Barrett turned and strode out of the room, still fuming.

    Vi noticed his frustration, and hurried after him. She took his arm and said, "Honey, after seeing how you defended me tonight, I swear I''ll do everything to protect your future." Barrett stiffened.

    A wave of sorrow quietly rose within him.

    The truth was, he hadn''t pped Serena to protect Vi. He had lost control the moment his sister called Carissa trash. That one word had ignited a fire in his mind, driving him to p Serena without thinking. When he had shouted, "How dare you talk about her like that?", he had meant Carissa.

    People often say a person only realized how much they cherished something once it was lost, but by then, it was toote.

    He knew it was toote. He wasn''t even sure what he felt for Carissa anymore-maybe guilt, maybe frustration. He had been wrong, but he also felt Carissa had never truly loved him. If she had, she wouldn''t have so ruthlessly gone to the pce to request a divorce edict.

    "I don''t need anyone to secure my future for me. I''ll work for it myself." He pulled his arm away from Vi. "If you say things like that again, I won''t be happy."

    Vi quickly held onto his arm again. "Okay, I won''t say it anymore. I know you''re ambitious, honey. It was my mistake."

    Barrett allowed her to hold his arm, but his heart felt cold and deste.

    He had once been the brightest

    hope for elevating the Warren family to new heights. Now, look at what he had be. His legitimate wife was a woman who had been married before. His other rightful wife, a former captive of Sandorian soldiers, was known for her cold and ruthless nature, which sent shivers down one''s spine.

    Before he went to the battlefield at Victory Pass, his wife had been the legitimate daughter of the then-Marquis of Northwatch, the most favored apprentice of the Pathfinders Guild, admired by both the queen dowager and the king.

    Barrett once had such a promising future. But through all his efforts, he lost so much and ended up in this mess.

    Was it all because he had taken Aurora as his rightful wife?

    All men took concubines, so why had he paid such a steep price? The bitterness gnawed at him. He was utterly unwilling to ept it.

    That night''s drama reached Amelia, even though she was "recovering" in her chambers. She didn''t say a word about it, nor did she inquire orment. She knew Serena was an ungrateful woman. No matter who Serena married, she would never appreciate Amelia''s kindness, only her faults.

    So, once the marriage was settled, Amelia decided she would only prepare a dowry for Serena and leave the rest alone.

    The next morning, Reba made her way to Ironridge Estate.

    Two hourster, she emerged. She was trembling and supported by her maid, Jade, as she climbed into the carriage.

    The moment Reba entered the carriage, silent tears began to fall. Though she had gotten what she wanted, she had been humiliated in the process. The Marquis of Ironridge''s family had truly crossed the line with their arrogance.

    As Reba''s carriage departed,

    Velet

    Margaret returned to her chambers to change and ordered gifts to be prepared She nned to visit Hett Monarch Estate to personally apologize. The previous night''s fiasco had nearly ruined Heten''s birthday celebration.

    Helen was still recovering from her hangover, so it was Carissa who received Margaret.

 Chapter 464

    Seeing Margaret''s pallidplexion, Carissa ordered for herbal tonic soup to be brought in. The soup was originally intended for her own use, as Rafael had advised her to keep up her health and prevent any lingering ailments from the battlefield.

    Noticing Margaret''s breath was more hurried than usual, as though she was seething with anger, Carissa said gently, "There was no need for you to make this trip if you''re unwell. What happenedst night has nothing to do with you."

    Margaret drank the herbal tonic soup, clutching her chest for a long time. Then, she started speaking slowly, "I truly wish it had nothing to do with our household. But Jessica is still part of our family, and I saw what happened yesterday with my own eyes.

    "She wanted to ruin Prince Rafael''s reputation, only to end up ensnaring her own husband in the scandal. She brought shame upon herself, and left our family no choice but to bring Ms. Warren into our household as a concubine."

    Carissa had anticipated this oue. The Marquis of Ironridge''s family valued its reputation above all else. Though Jessica had tarnished it over the years, Margaret had constantly been cleaning up after her. The younger members of their family were always cautious, guarding their actions and words to avoid bringing disgrace to their name.

    For a family that had stood for over a century, preserving their honor was paramount. They would rather suffer in silence than let their name be sullied.

    What''s more, the faulty with Jessica, Margaret''s own daughter-inw.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "The Warren family came today," Margaret continued, breaking her usual discretion.

    She never aired her household''s dirtyundry, not even a whisper-but today was different. The matter had urred at Hell Monarch Estate and during Helen''s birthday banquet, no less.

    "Reba was adamant that my son had ruined her daughter''s reputation. With so many witnesses present, they now im their daughter''s marriage prospects are ruined. They''re even willing to lower their standards and have Ms. Warren enter our household as a concubine."

    Carissa, not wanting toment too much on the situation, offered gentle constion, "It''s already happened, Madam Winchester. Perhaps it''s best to make peace with it."

    "Forgive me for causing you such trouble, Your Grace," Margaret quicklyposed herself, restoring her usual grace.

    However, her earlier confrontation with the matriarch of the Warren family had shown her just how shameless people could be.

    Carissa smiled slightly. "I''ve seen a lot, Madam Winchester. It''s always difficult to deal with those whock honor."

    Margaret was touched by her words, a hint of regret in her expression. "You must have had a hard time back then."

    "Don''t let it trouble you," Carissa replied gently. "If shecked proper conduct before, once she enters your household, she''ll have to follow the rules."

    Margaret sighed, nodding. "Everyone

    knows what happened yesterday. She wasn''t interested in my son. I''ve already reprimanded him-how could he be so foolish? After so

    many years in the bureaucracy

    still not learned caution or the importance of maintaining

    §Ö

    boundaries. This is a seriouspse in etiquette. This time, it was just about taking a concubine, but what about next time? This serves as a lesson for him to never be so

    careless again."

    Carissa was aware of Margaret''s level-headedness, and agreed, "That is true, especially when ites to matters between men and women. Otherwise, you end up with another parasitic inw."

    Thinking back to the events of that

    morning, Margaret felt a wave of frustration wash over her. "I''ve already seen enough of that today The desperation totch on, that brute force, that utter

    shamelessness-I''ve rarely Ove

    encountered such things in my life, but today... I''ve truly learned."

    When Reba arrived this morning, she had spoken bluntly. Her daughter''s reputation had been ruined, and with so many witnesses present, her marriage prospects were now bleak. If the Marquis of Ironridge''s family refused to take responsibility, she threatened to make the scandal public.

    The Warren family''s reputation was already tarnished-what harm would it do to drag the marquis'' family down with them?

    The Warren family was nothing but

    a rotten bunch. Whoever got involved with them would be tainted. Handle it discreetly, and the damage would be minimal. But if it were to explode into a full-blown scandal, then the Marquis of Ironridge''s hundred-year reputation would be destroyed in the blink of an eye.

    In the end, it all came down to marrying an unworthy wife.

    If Jessica hadn''t schemed against the Hell Monarch, this mess wouldn''t havended on their doorstep. Now, it was up to Jessica to figure out how to clean up her own mess.

 Chapter 465

    After Margaret took her leave, Helen hurried into the sitting hall.

    However, she only found Carissa sitting alone, leisurely sipping coffee, her expression contemtive.

    Helen frowned and asked, "Wasn''t Madam Winchester supposed to be here? I rushed over, thinking I''d get to have a chat with her."

    Carissa rose and curtsied gracefully. "Mother, Madam Winchester just left a short while ago."

    "She''s gone?" Helen said, out of breath, sinking into a chair. "Wasn''t she here to talk to me?"

    Her disappointment was evident. She thought Margaret had been here to see her. Helen often envied Eleanor, who was always surrounded by visitors from high society.

    "She was here for you as well," Carissa exined gently. "But when she heard you were still recovering fromst night''s festivities, she didn''t want to disturb you and left early."

    With just one nce at Helen''s expression, Carissa could tell what was on her mind. Her mother-inw''s thoughts were never hard to guess.

    "Overindulging in wine has its consequences," Helen muttered, her thoughts turning to her son''s outburst the previous night. She nced at Carissa carefully, and asked, "Did Rafael give you a hard timest night?"

    Carissa cleared her throat lightly and answered, "No, he just said a few words to me, and that was it."

    "Just a few words?" Helen could tell Carissa was fibbing.

    Who knew her son better than her?

    When everything was fine, he could be pleasant enough, but when something truly angered him, a few words wouldn''t smooth things over. She suspected Carissa had endured much more of his temper than she was letting on.

    The poor girl was trying to cover for him.

    Helen''s heart softened at the thought. "I know you''re in charge of the inner courtyard, and matters like taking concubines should be your decision. But if he doesn''t like it, don''t bring it up again. It''ll only provoke his scolding or wrath. Men, when they lose their temper, can be ruthless-even to their own mothers."

    Carissa''s face flushed as she recalled what Rafael had whispered to her earlier that morning before leaving for court: "If I didn''t have to attend court today, you wouldn''t have been able to get out of bed." Embarrassed, Carissa quickly turned her head away and murmured, "Yes, I understand."

    Seeing Carissa avoiding her gaze, Helen sighed and called out, "Gillian, instruct the kitchen to prepare some royal jelly for the princess consort. She needs to recuperate." "Understood, mydy," Gillian replied before excusing herself.

    Helen then asked about Serena, and Carissa ryed the events truthfully.

    After hearing the story, Helen was momentarily stunned. "Madam Winchester really agreed to let her into the family? It''s clearly a setup, and not even aimed at her own son!" Although Helen had been in high spirits the night before and hadn''t noticed all the details, she had pieced things together through the morning chatter while getting ready for the day. "The Marquis of Ironridge''s family has upheld its reputation for over a century. They wouldn''t want even a whisper of scandal," Carissa exined.

    "For the sake of that reputation,

    they''ll just submit? If it were up to me, I''d let people say whatever they want. There''s no way I''d allow her through the door! A little thing like her, with a hundred schemes in her head? People like that have no ce in the household," Helen said firmly.

    Helen had always been wary of overly scheming people. She knew she couldn''t outmaneuver them, so she preferred to keep them far away.

    Carissa chuckled softly. "Even if she''s full of schemes, once she''s in their household, they''ll be crushed one by one. She won''t survive long if she doesn''t fall in line."

    Helen thought about it. The Marquis

    of Ironridge''s family was indeed a strict household with countless rules. It wasn''t easy even for a legitimate wife to navigate, let alone a concubine.

    Life would be tough for Serena there.

    Losing interest in the topic, Helen shifted the conversation to the preparations for Kiera''s engagement gifts and dowry.

    Carissa reassured, "You don''t need

    to worry, Mother. The dowry is already being prepared, and Queen Kylie won''t slight Kiera. Their residence is currently being

    Logan, she''ll only go to the Quinton family''s residence for the wedding ceremony. After that, she and Logan will reside in their own estate."

    renovated. When Kiera et

    Helen nodded. "I''ve set aside some dowry money for her. As her sister-inw, you should contribute as well. After all, Rafael has saved quite a bit over the years." Carissa smiled. "Don''t worry, Mother. I''ll make sure it''s more than enough."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Helen propped her elbow on the table, looking at Carissa thoughtfully. "You know, you handle things so efficiently. You really put my mind at ease. I think... I really like you." Carissa was momentarily stunned.

    How did one even respond when their mother-inw suddenly dered her affection?

 Chapter 466

    A few dayster, after court had adjourned, Salvador retained Rafael for a private conversation. Ignoring the stack of documents left untouched, Salvador signaled to Derek to set up the chessboard.

    "It''s been a while since west yed chess together," he remarked.

    Rafael adjusted his belt, and sat downfortably. "After days of poring over case files until my head felt like it was spinning, it''s a blessing to have a reprieve. I''m deeply grateful for the leniency, Your Majesty." Salvador watched Rafael''s actions with a furrowed brow. "You''re still clinging to those old military habits? How rude. You are now head of the Supreme Court and a high-ranking member of the court. Remember to maintain your dignity andposure."

    "Why worry about appearances in front of my own brother?" Rafael replied with a bright grin.

    "Do you act so freely in front of your princess consort as well?" Salvador said, cing a white piece on the board with a deliberate motion.

    Rafael held a ck piece, and his expression was inscrutable. "In front of my own princess consort, I would be even more unrestrained."

    Salvador studied him with a smile on his lips. "I''ve heard that someone expressed interest in bing your concubine at Aunt Helen''s birthday banquet?"

    "That such rumors even reach your ears must be an offense, Your Majesty," Rafael said, cing a ck piece on the board.

    "Well, I usually disregard idle gossip, but since you are my brother and Mother is concerned, I must ask are you considering taking a concubine?" Salvador inquired.

    "I have no such ns." Rafael shed another wide grin. "Your Majesty, after so many years of warfare, my health is in pretty poor shape. I am still under Sebastian''s care. Even managing one wife is somewhat overwhelming, and I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to handle the additional burden of a concubine."

    Salvador shot him a disapproving look. "Nonsense. You are a trained soldier, strong and robust. How could you be overwhelmed? Are you implying that I, with my numerous concubines, might struggle to manage them all?"

    "I would never dare criticize your harem, Your Majesty. Besides, as king, you have the duty to expand your lineage. It''s only natural to have more concubines. Even ordinary officials keep several con

    don''t they?"

    "Expanding the family lineage," Salvador repeated, ncing at Rafael. "As a member of the royal family, it is also your responsibility to ensure the family''s continuation."

    Rafael chuckled. "I had initially nned to remain single to avoid too many entanglements. With the current arrangement-having a wife and with my mother now out of the pce I find that too many concerns are rather unsettling. So, I don''t n on having any children for the time being."

    §ď§ÝExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Salvador stared intently at Rafael while holding a white piece, lost in thought. After a moment, he said, "Let''s stop for now. Return to your duties. I hear there is a major case awaiting review at the Supreme Court."

    belme

    "You''re right," Rafael replied. "A woman killed twelve members of her husband''s family, including her own children. The case urred in Brightmoor District. The local governor has sentenced her to death by execution, which the Ministry of Justice has approved. I have yet to finish reviewing the case files."

    Salvador frowned. "Such a cruel woman should not merely face death by execution. She deserves immediate beheading."

    Rafael responded, "I will review the case files and make a fair decision ording to thew."

    "Alright, get going!" Salvador waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a fly. "You''re being so rude! I find it tiresome to deal with you!"

    Rafael smiled. "Then, I shall take my leave."

    As Rafael exited the hall, Salvador grabbed a handful of white pieces and scattered them across the chessboard.

    After a while, Salvador''s face grew pale. "Derek, have I been too harsh? He''s afraid to even have children."

    Salvador constantly had people watching Rafael. Did he really think Rafael couldn''t sense his lingering mistrust?

    However, Derek dared not voice his thoughts. He only smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you are overthinking. Prince Rafael may simply not wish to have children at the moment."

 Chapter 467

    "Who doesn''t want children? I look forward to the expansion of the royal family," Salvador said. "He''s only a few years younger than me. At his age, he should be considering fatherhood."

    Derek replied softly, "Perhaps Prince Rafael understands your concerns and does not wish for any discord among brothers. Do you remember? From childhood to adulthood, he has always seen you as his role model and pride. Whenever he spoke of you, his expression was always one of admiration."

    At Derek''s words, Salvador reflected on many past events, and his gaze softened considerably.

    After a long pause, he sighed deeply. "Perhaps I have been overthinking things."

    Derek silently poured more coffee, understanding from years of service that such sudden sighs often reflected nostalgic sentiments rather than a shift in his cautiousness.

    Rafael''s decision to dy having children was a wise one. At least for now, without offspring, Salvador could feel somewhat at ease. Rafael had only recently returned from reiming the Southern Frontier, and at this moment, hemanded the highest respect among the court officials, as well as the greatest admiration from the people.

    Any ruler would feel uneasy with a prince so aplished and revered.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    By handing over his military authority and settling down with a wife, Rafael was signaling his loyalty and offering Salvador a sense of security.

    Upon returning to the Supreme Court, Rafael had been approached by officials from the Ministry of Justice with inquiries about the case. He dismissed them on the grounds of not having finished reviewing the case files.

    That evening, after dining with Carissa, Rafael received a visit from the Minister of Justice, Patrick Lloyd. They argued in the study for half an hour over the case, and ultimately parted on unfavorable terms. When Rafael returned to Orchid Hall, the dark expression on his face vanished, reced by a rxed and gentle demeanor.

    Carissa had prepared a pot of tea. She wasn''t clear on the details of the case, but had heard from Dn that Rafael was troubled by the murder case.

    The Ministry of Justice had sent people to the Supreme Court earlier today, and tonight, the Minister of Justice himself hade, clearly indicating the urgency of the case.

    "So, what is it about this case that makes it so difficult for you to reach a decision?" Carissa asked straightforwardly.

    Rafael was clearly overwhelmed by the case, but upon entering, he acted as if everything was normal. She knew he didn''t want to burden her with his official troubles, but she also wanted to help share the load.

    "This case has sparked a massive

    uproar locally, with numerous schrs and even renowned

    intellectuals writing essays condemning the woman. The outrage isn''t just confined to

    Brightmoor District-it has Spel

    far and wide. In the capital, more than half the court officials are

    urging the Supreme Court to quickly review the death sentence, with many calling for immediate

    execution."

    "Such a widespread uproar indicates that the case has a significant impact, and it seems that someone is manipting public opinion," Carissa said.

    "Yes. I had someone look into it, and

    it''s true that there''s been

    maniption of public opinion. However the outrage isrgely due to the fact that this woman defied traditional family roles and authority. She murdered her entire family, including her own children, which is seen as exceptionally heinous."

    "Who''s behind the maniption?" Carissa asked

    Rafael took a sip of his tea, his voice still sounding a bit hoarse as he replied, "It''s Yuvan."

    "Not surprising," Carissa said. "If he wants to stir up trouble, he''ll need to create incidents that turn public opinion against the government. This case has solid evidence, doesn''t it?"

    "The woman has already confessed

    to her crimes Rafael sighed. "Her father-inw and husband are well-respected locals, but this woman herself was known to be rather petty. ording to testimony from neighbors, she disapproved of her father-inw and husband using money to do charity work."

    "You''ve reviewed all the evidence. Is it sufficient?" Carissa asked.

    "It''s fairlyplete."

    Carissa found this puzzling. "Then, why the hesitation? Are you concerned that Prince Yuvan might be exploiting this case, so you''re dying your decision?"

    But she quickly spotted a w in Rafael''s words. "Fairlyplete? That means it''s not entirely sufficient."

 Chapter 468

    Rafael nodded, his admiration for Carissa always evident in his gaze.

    "That''s right. The family, including her, consisted of thirteen people. She killed twelve of them-her father-inw, husband, and three sons, all of whom were in good health, as well as her mother-inw and two unmarried daughters. The remaining victims were servants and maids.

    "The issue is that this incident happened at dusk, not in the dead of night when everyone was asleep. After dinner, she suddenly turned violent, grabbed a kitchen knife, and killed everyone. This woman had no martial skills and was known to be ill, requiring long-term medication."

    "A sickly, somewhat harsh person could kill one person, but they''d be quickly subdued. Were they all poisoned? Did they all lose consciousness?" Carissa asked.

    "No, they were all awake. Neighbors who witnessed the scene said the woman seemed to have gone mad and possessed extraordinary strength. She killed anyone she saw. If those neighbors hadn''t fled quickly and locked themselves in their homes, they might have been killed too. The local authorities have verified that the wounds and the murder weapon match."

    Carissa understood why Rafael had been hesitant to authorize the review of the death penalty. The case did indeed have its doubts, but there were reasons for the widespread uproar. With neighbors as witnesses, the woman''s own confession, and the matching of the weapon with the injuries, it seemed nearly impossible to avoid the conclusion.

    "By the way, since the murders happened after dinner, have you checked the food?"

    "No, because the bodies showed no signs of poisoning," Rafael said. "I''m wondering if the woman might have been poisoned to make her go mad and gain superhuman strength. I''ve consulted several physicians, but they all say they''ve never heard of such a poison."

    Their gazes met, and they spoke in unison, "We can consult Sebastian!"

    Rafael immediately changed his clothes and headed to Arcane Sanctum. He couldn''t wait any longer.

    The case had stirred public outrage, with people moring for the woman to be executed in the most extreme manner. The Ministry of Justice was pressuring him, and most of the court officials were not on his side. Even if there were doubts, no one was willing to investigate further, given the eyewitnesses and the woman''s confession.

    In light of these factors, the doubts seemed trivial.

    The day after Rafael visited Arcane Sanctum, he summoned Patrick and his two deputy ministers to the Supreme Court.

    Patrick was growing increasingly anxious, and said, "I truly don''t understand what further doubts you have, Your Highness. This case has stirred public outrage. If the review doesn''t proceed, the people will use the court of ipetence."

    Rafael replied, "Please be patient. I''ve called for Sebastian to exin some of the doubts, particrly regarding how the woman could have such extraordinary strength to kill twelve people. She had been on medication for a long time and was in poor health..."

    Patrick interrupted him, "She was just hiding it! She was unhappy with her father-inw and husband for a long time, feeling that they wasted money on charity. The woman was a miserly and mean-spirited person. She has already confessed, and there are eyewitnesses and matching evidence. If we let her go due to a minor doubt, what happens to the authority of thew?"

    "What about her motive? What was her motive for killing her entire family? Even if she were bitter and resentful toward her father-inw and husband, why kill her own children? Why not spare even the servants and maids?" Rafael countered.

    Patrick tapped the table in

    frustration and said, "Didn''t she already confess? She suddenly decided they deserved to die, that they all should go to hell. Neighbor testimonies also show she had a poor rtionship with her family. Her children didn''t care for her.

    "Perhaps there was an argument at dinner, and in a moment of rage, she acted. You''re new to public office and haven''t seen many cases, but I''ve seen plenty where people kill in a fit of rage. In extreme anger, people can exhibit strength beyond their usual capacity. So, the doubts you have are not really doubts at all."

    Meanwhile, at Horizon Estate, Yuvan was listening to reports from his subordinates.

    "In less than half a month, the entire Starhaven poption will likely be discussing this matter and condemning the court''s inaction."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 469

    Yuvan''s gaze remained indifferent as he turned the emerald ring on his thumb.

    "That''s not enough. Keep spreading the word that Rafael, the Hell Monarch, is defending the woman to show he''s fit for the Supreme Court post he holds. im that he''s daring to defy public opinion for personal gain, and emphasize that he''s just a military man with no understanding of thew or public administration.

    "Also, suggest that even the king is deceived by him. Because of Rafael''s immense aplishments and influence, the king is forced to give him some regard."

    The subordinate asked, "Do you really believe he will order a reexamination, Your Highness?"

    "Of course he will, if there are doubts." Yuvan smiled faintly, a cold, bloodthirsty glint in his eyes. "I understand him well. He is meticulous about human lives. Anyone who values life so seriously will be extremely cautious. With such significant doubts, if he doesn''t call for a reexamination, he cannot reconcile with his own conscience."

    "Understood. I will proceed as instructed." The subordinate saluted and exited swiftly, disappearing as he wrapped his cloak around him.

    Yuvan''s lips curled into a yful smile. "Rafael, I want to see your reputation ruined and make sure you never hold military authority again. I want the entire kingdom to understand that you pose a threat to the throne, and that the king fears you, which would further discredit him."

    "Wayne!" he called out.

    A middle-aged man in a gray cloak emerged from behind a partition screen depicting thendscape of a mountain scene.

    He lowered his head in deference. "Yes, Your Highness!"

    Yuvan inquired, "Is there any way to detect the parasitic toxin within the woman?"

    Wayne''s voice was grave, "It can''t be detected. It''s just a tiny threadworm hidden in her brain. Even if they cut off her head, they won''t be able to detect it. The threadworm only responds to mymands, and for now, the woman won''t show any unusual signs."

    Yuvan nodded slightly. "Good."

    "There''s no need for concern, Your Highness. The governor of Brightmoor District is one of our own. Even if the case is sent back for reexamination, it will be presented to the capital as originally nned. The dy will only inme public anger, which benefits us."

    Yuvan''s eyes were cold and venomous. "This n has been in the works for a long time. There must be no mistakes. With Kiera''s wedding in August, I will use the opportunity to return to the capital. Before then, Rafael''s reputation must be thoroughly tarnished, and Salvador must bebeled as a foolish monarch."

    Wayne''s expression remained t.

    "Rest assured, Your Highness. This case is just the first step. If Prince Rafael decides to bypass a reexamination and directly executes the woman, we''ll have what we want. At that point, we will reveal that the woman was poisoned and driven mad by someone making Prince Rafael a murderer of innocents. Also, they still have the Westhaven matter to address."

    Yuvan toyed with the rim of his cup, his eyes dark with contemtion. "Yes, Aurora must not be allowed to live. She must be killed to prevent Salvador from using her to cate publicoutrage. I want the people of Westhaven and Starhaven to have no outlet for their anger, and to

    direct all their fury at Salvador and the Sullivan family."

    "Understood!" Wayne nodded. "But there is no rush to act now. Currently, Marshal Liam is still obstructing the third prince... No, Westhaven''s crown prince now. We should deal with Marshal Liam first, and then move against Aurora."

    Yuvan raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. "You have confidence in killing Marshal Liam?"

    "It is challenging, but it must be done," Wayne replied calmly.

    A flicker of ruthlessness appeared in Yuvan''s eyes. "Then, proceed. If you need any resources or funds, just let me know."

    Wayne frowned in thought before speaking slowly, "There were some underworld figures we could have used, but with so many martial artists arriving for the Hell Monarch and Lady Carissa''s wedding, using them might risk leaks."

    "That won''t do. Haven''t you trained any suicide soldiers?" Yuvan asked.

    Wayne shook his head. "It is not yet time to deploy them. Training them is difficult, and losing them to Marshal Liam would be a waste."

    "Don''t worry about that," Yuvan

    insisted, weighing the options. "Marshal Liam is an obstruction.

    Once he is out of the way, there will

    be no one to stop Westhaven''s

    crown prince. He is focused on

    avenging his brother and redrawing the borders. He''ll only work with me once Marshal Liam is dead."

    Wayne began to speak again, but Yuvan raised a hand to silence him. "Use the suicide soldiers."

    Wayne had no choice but to agree, "As you say, Your Highness."

    Yuvan added, "Keep the news of the spreading rumors discreet. Ensure Rafael does not find out that it is our doing."

    "Don''t worry, Your Highness," Wayne replied. "News from Brightmoor District will not be connected to us, given the hundreds of miles between Valken and Brightmoor District."

    After a pause, Wayne continued, "Grand Princess Eleanor''s daughters have begun to infiltrate various prominent families. They''re bound to stir things up and create chaos. When that happens, these families will be too preupied with their own problems to offer any support to the court."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuvan sipped his coffee, masking the earlier coldness with a facade of the naive, gentlemanly demeanor he usually portrayed. "That''s good."

 Chapter 470

    At the Supreme Court, Patrick was growing increasingly anxious.

    "Your Highness, why have you summoned Sebastian? He has never examined the deceased. No matter how skilled he is, he''s not a coroner."

    Rafael remained calm. "Please be patient, Mr. Lloyd. Given the magnitude of this case and the uproar it has caused, if we mishandle it and wrongfully use someone, the entire kingdom will condemn us." Patrick was ustomed to handling cases, so how couldn''t he know that there was the slightest doubt in the case on hand? But with the perpetrator''s confession, witness testimonies, and physical evidence, what ground was there for a retrial?

    "It''s a waste of time! Every extra day the perpetrator lives is a sign of disrespect to the victims she has murdered," he argued.

    Rafael replied, "The case documents from Brightmoor District also rmend execution. It is only April, and with swift couriers, it only takes about a month for the documents to travel back and forth. Why are you so impatient?"

    "When will Sebastian arrive? We''ve been waiting for ages," Patrick fumed, sitting aside.

    Though it was unwise to speak too harshly to the Hell Monarch, his displeasure was evident on his face.

    The two deputy ministers shivered in fear. Patrick wasn''t intimidated by the Hell Monarch as his daughter, Sylvia, was highly favored by the king. On the other hand, the two deputy ministers didn''t have daughters who were the king''s favored concubines.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Just as Patrick finished speaking, Rafael''s deputy minister, Matthew, led Sebastian into the room.

    Though not tall, Sebastian exuded an imposing presence. Upon entering, he cast a cold nce at Patrick. The minister quickly stood up, his previous irritation reced by a courteous demeanor. "Hello, Sebastian. I apologize for the inconvenience today."

    "Apologies for keeping you waiting, Mr. Lloyd. That is my fault," Sebastian said coolly.

    "No, not at all. My frustration was not directed at you," Patrick hastened to rify.

    He dared not offend Sebastian. It was thanks to this renowned physician that his mother had been cured. If it weren''t for Sebastian''s medical skills, Patrick would be deeply mourning his mother now.

    "If it wasn''t directed at me, then who was it aimed at? The prince?" Sebastian asked as he took a seat.

    "No, of course not. I wouldn''t dare," Patrick said earnestly, trying to make a good impression on Sebastian. "It''s aimed at them."

    He pointed at his two deputy ministers beside him, who were both taken aback. They hadn''t said a word, but it was their duty to take the me for their superior, so they quickly bowed. "Yes, it was us who angered Mr. Lloyd."

    Rafael knew well that Sebastian

    could handle Patrick. Last year,

    when Patrick''s mother fell gravely ill,

    even the best physicians had given up hope. It was Sebastian who, despite harsh weather and relentless storms, persisted for an entire month with acupuncture treatments, ultimately saving her life.

    As a result, Patrick was deeply grateful to Sebastian. Given that he had just been promoted to Minister of Justice, if he had to mourn for three years, he would find the bureaucratdscape much changed upon his return. Moreover, with several brothers also mourning, the Lloyd family couldn''t rely solely on Sylvia to hold everything together.

    Sebastian wasted no time on pleasantries, saying, "His Highness already came to see mest night and exined the case. Let me tell you this even if a frail, chronically ill person is enraged, their temporary strength would be significant but not enough to overpower several strong men."

    The group grew serious upon hearing this. Rafael was new to public office, and had investigated too few cases to be convincing. However, Sebastian was a seasoned physician. If he said it was impossible, it was indeed impossible.

    Patrick spoke up, "But there were witnesses who saw hermit the murders. She confessed, and the weapon used matches the wounds on the deceased."

    Sebastian responded, "I haven''t reviewed the case files myself, but I can infer that the wounds on the victim were severe, with deep cuts to the bone, correct?" "Yes, exactly!" Patrick and the two deputy ministers nodded vigorously.

 Chapter 471

    Sebastian pulled out a sheet of paper, listing various drugs and poisons, along with their effects and side effects. He showed it to them briefly before exining each one in turn.

    The first was called Hellfire. It caused hallucinations, magnifying a person''s deepest obsessions and thereby granting them greater strength. However, it required an antidote. The woman, after killing her family, had attempted to chase down the neighbors. But when the officials arrived, she had calmed down. So, Hellfire was not the cause.

    The second was called Shadecap. This was a type of fungus that could induce hallucinations and madness, potentially leading to self-harm or violence. Before such effects urred, the person would disy symptoms like crying orughing uncontrobly and moving erratically. Shadecap wouldn''t give someone enough strength to kill twelve people.

    The third was Soulgrip Threadworm. Also known as a parasitic worm, the parasite would enter the brain and allow another person to control their actions, although the controlled individual would retain memories of the event.

    Sebastian continued, "The most crucial point is that a Soulgrip Threadworm causes hallucinations and can elicit tremendous and frenzied strength. During the period of control, the person would appear as though they had transformed, with their body and limbs under the controller''smand. If the controller is a skilled martial artist, then the person would exhibit simr strength and martial prowess."

    After hearing Sebastian''s exnation, Patrick and the two deputy ministers exchanged nces, their brows furrowing in contemtion.

    "But how did a Soulgrip Threadworm enter her head?" Patrick asked.

    Sebastian replied, "Through food or medicine. The worms might have been inside her brain for a long time, as they grow slowly. It usually takes six months to a year for them to mature and be effective." Patrick said, "Just because such a thing exists, doesn''t mean she was infected with them."

    "I''m here just to rify a few things. This case still has its mysteries, doesn''t it? For example, why was she able to kill twelve people-her own family members, no less-so easily? The most usible exnation seems to be the Soulgrip Threadworm."

    Rafael asked the most crucial question, "If it is indeed a Soulgrip Threadworm, do you have the confidence to remove it from the woman''s body?"

    "No need for me. My apprentice, Ivy, can handle it. She is deeply knowledgeable about parasitic toxins and is very familiar with them," Sebastian replied.

    Rafael nodded. "Thank you, Sebastian."

    Then, Rafael turned to Matthew and said, "Please have someone escort Sebastian back."

    Matthew personally saw him out. When he returned, everyone fell into silence.

    Matthew asked, "Your Highness, should we return the case for reexamination?"

    Patrick responded first, "With the doubts resolved, it should indeed be returned for reexamination."

    Rafael, however, shook his head,

    "No. This case is moreplex than it seems. Mr. Lloyd, I suggest that both the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice submit a joint petition to the king, requesting him to appoint a special investigator for investigation."

    Patrick was taken aback. Generally, when there were doubts about a case, it was returned for reexamination. If a special investigator was appointed, it would imply distrust in the local governor. Could it be that the Hell Monarch had uncovered information unknown to the Ministry of Justice?

    Realizing this, Patrick immediately

    said to the two deputy ministers, "Keep this matter confidential for now. Don''t utter a word to anyone, especially regarding the Soulgrip Threadworm. We will decide after submitting a joint petition to the king."

    Those present understood the

    gravity of the situation. The evidence was questionable, and the victims were respected locals. The whole family was wiped out and the case had caused a big stir, which, suggested someone might be manipting the situation.

    They had to handle this case carefully, or they could lose their jobs.

    After thinking it over, Patrick broke into a cold sweat and bowed to Rafael. "I apologize for any offense, Your Highness. I hope you can forgive me."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Rafael replied, "Your urgency is due to public pressure to convict the used woman quickly, Mr. Lloyd. But rushing this could lead to mistakes."

    Patrick wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Your careful approach is admirable, Your Highness. Fortunately, you have dyed things. If we had followed the initial ruling, it might have caused bigger problems." Rafael warned, "Being in a high position means you need to be extra cautious, especially with your daughter in the pce. Any mistake could be costly."

    "Yes, of course!" Patrick murmured, his previous anxiety and agitation now reced by a calm demeanor.

 Chapter 472

    After the case was reported to Salvador, he appointed Patrick as a special investigator to investigate the matter in Brightmoor District. Ivy apanied him.

    The fact that the investigation was being conducted by a special investigator personally appointed by the king, and one who was the head of the Ministry of Justice no less, would manage to stir some doubt among the enraged popce.

    Kyle, too, made a rare public statement regarding the case, outlining its ambiguities. Previously, the schrs who had condemned the situation had done so fueled by the public''s anger. Their passionate outcry was driven by a wish for justice for the deceased, and to protect traditional family roles and authority.

    But now that Kyle had spoken up about the case''s doubts, the schrs also changed their tune. They no longer asserted anything with certainty, but expressed hope that the investigation by the special investigator would bring about the truth so that the dead may rest in peace.

    Yuvan had not anticipated such a result.

    They believed that either the review would be rejected or the case would be sent back for reexamination. Regardless of the oue, Rafael''s reputation would be irreparably tarnished, and he might even lose his position as the head of the Supreme Court.

    Yet, they had sent a special investigator to investigate instead.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I underestimated Rafael," Yuvan said coldly.

    "Don''t worry, Your Highness. No matter who investigates, they won''t uncover that the woman has a threadworm in her brain."

    Yuvan said, "In that case, Rafael will be cleared of any involvement. Whether or not the guilty woman is sentenced to death, it''s the special investigator who will determine her fate. Do you know who this envoy is? It''s Mr. Lloyd from the Ministry of Justice. Once he makes a ruling, there''s no need to report it to the Supreme Court. He has the authority to execute her without further review. Even if the poisoning is revealedter, Rafael will remain unaffected."

    Moreover, Yuvan didn''t want to oppose the Lloyd family, especially with Sylvia within the pce. The Lloyd family had a history in public service, and if the investigation were to dig deep, it could easily lead back to him.

    One must take things step by step. Having waited so many years, Yuvan couldn''t afford any mistakes with this matter.

    He suppressed his dissatisfaction, and said slowly, "If the threadworm remains undiscovered, at least it won''t implicate the governor of Brightmoor District."

    The governor of Brightmoor District was a connection he had carefully cultivated for years. It was not something he could afford to jeopardize.

    "Rest assured, Your Highness. No one will be able to trace the threadworm. I am the one controlling them," Wayne said with confidence.

    The special investigator arrived in Brightmoor District at the end of April.

    The case had attracted widespread attention, prompting Patrick tounch a swift investigation as soon as he arrived. He even allowed the public to observe the investigation, aiming to provide transparency and reassurance. After all, the deceased''s family had been known for their virtue and charity, earning the deep respect of themunity.

    Naturally, not just anyone could attend. Only select respected elders and schrs from the localmunity, along with a few ordinary citizens, were allowed to observe.

    The decision was made on Rafael''s advice. Since a thorough reinvestigation was necessary, it had to be transparent, allowing the public to witness the truth for themselves.

    So, when Ivy lit a specific type of herb in front of the used, L, everyone watched as a tiny, nearly invisible threadworm wriggled out of her nose. The threadworm was thinner than a strand of hair, white, and nearly transparent. It was

    almost invisible unless seen up close.

    Since L had been eating with her family, it was clear that the threadworm must have been introduced into her medicine. Patrick ordered the arrest of James, the physician who had been treating L. There was no need for an interrogation. Seeing the spectacle, James was so frightened that he immediately knelt and confessed.

    He revealed that six months ago, someone had approached him. The man had given him a gold ingot and instructed him to add a powder to L''s medicine. The man imed it was not poison, and James had witnessed him taking the medicine himself.

    The man said he knew L had been ill for a long time, and that her family had been virtuous and kind. He couldn''t bear to see her suffering, so he provided what he imed to be good medicine. Although James suspected it was a lie, the allure of the gold and seeing the man take the medicine himself led him to agree.

 Chapter 473

    To demonstrate the potency of the Soulgrip Threadworm, Ivy ordered a chicken to be brought in. She made it swallow the threadworm, and then used medicinal smoke to stimte the threadworm''s power. The crowd watched in astonishment as the chicken went wild, pecking at anyone it encountered and flying frantically around the courtroom in a frenzied disy of aggression.

    Even the most renowned local fighting rooster, which was brought in to challenge the erratic chicken, lost an eye in an instant.

    The chicken only calmed down after Ivy used more medicine, and it slowly threw up the Soulgrip Threadworm.

    "This creature is called the Soulgrip Threadworm, and it''s controlled by someone. When L ingested it, it was merely an egg. These eggs are resistant to high temperatures. Once inside the body, it will travel through the bloodstream to the brain. This process generally takes about six months, which aligns with James'' ount. Now that the threadworm has matured, anyone who is exposed to the activating substance ores under someone else''s control will disy erratic, crazed behavior," Ivy exined.

    As the crowd stared in shock, Patrick stepped forward and said, "So, someone intended to harm this family and had plotted meticulously. L was merely a tool in their scheme and is also a victim." The crowd was in an uproar.

    Ivy cleaned up the scene, and turned to the terrified James. "You were lucky. The person who poisoned L didn''t anticipate that anyone could extract the threadworm, or they didn''t think anyone would investigate in this direction. That''s why you weren''t killed. But your situation has stirred suspicion. You''ve always been L''s physician, and that gold ingot wasn''t easy money. It might have cost you your life." James broke into a cold sweat, and copsed onto the ground.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As the sun set and night fell, Ivy''s carrier pigeon returned to Hell Monarch Estate with a brief message [First step sessful, second step continues to unravel.]

    In other words, Patrick wouldn''t return soon. Ivy had a mission, and hinted to Patrick that the huge public reaction and the stir among the people suggested that someone might be pulling the strings behind the

    scenes.

    Patrick was also eager to achieve

    results. He didn''t want to be perceived as holding his position only because of Sylvia. If it turned out that someone was orchestrating the chaos from behind the scenes, causing a nationwide uproar and public outrage, uncovering the full extent of it could make him a hero.

    Carissa was sitting nearby and working on her embroidery. She saw the pigeon courier, and remarked, "By clearing yourself from this case and uncovering the truth, you''ve achieved a double win." Rafael watched as her needle

    moved swiftly, forming the outline of

    a duck. After a moment of

    distraction, he replied, "It''s more

    than that''s a triple win. The whole court knows I insisted on a

    reexamination and sending a special investigator. If someone is trying to bring me down, I''ll turn their schemes to my advantage and enhance my poprity further. Let them fume."

    Carissa smiled gently, and continued her embroidery.

    Rafael, curious, asked, "Who is this duck for?"

    Carissa answered, "It''s for Leona''s child. As the child''s aunt, I need to show some thoughtfulness."

    Rafael looked at her gesture, and

    said with some difficulty, "It''s thoughtful, indeed, but I think buying something might be betterˇŞperhaps a gold locket or a ne? If want to make a gift, we have. embroiderers in the estate. Your skills are suited for weapons, not needles. This seems like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut."

    Carissa gave him a look, and said, "I know you''re implying my embroidery isn''t that great, but Lily says I''ve made a lot of progress, and I actually enjoy doing this."

    Rafael thought to himself that while Carissa may enjoy it, it was a pity shecked talent.

 Chapter 474

    Rafael inquired about Leona, "How is she now? Is she feeling better? Samuel''s dismissal should have made him tone down his behavior, right?"

    Carissa shook her head. "With all his talk of true love, how could he possibly change? Not only has he not toned down, he doesn''t even visit Leona''s quarters anymore."

    "True love?" Rafael frowned. "Isn''t that termpletely tarnished? What about his other concubine? The merchant''s daughter, the one whose dowry was used to redeem the courtesan."

    "Since Nora entered the estate, she''s barely even seen him." Carissa stopped her embroidery, her face showing irritation. "Nora is only seventeen this year. Given her family background and the difference in status with the Earl of Gracehold''s family, it''s nearly impossible for her to escape that cage. Isn''t she just another victim of her family''s schemes? Did she really want to marry Samuel as a concubine?" "Outside, that''s indeed how they speak of her," Lily said as she personally brought in some soup.

    Carissa replied, "I know. They say Nora is seeking to elevate her family status by bing a concubine of an earl''s household, and that she married him willingly. But whether she was truly willing or not, who cares? Who pays attention to what a woman thinks or desires? Who cares if she might just want to find a stable, ordinary husband and live a simple life?"

    Rafael was touched by her words. "You have had almost no interaction with Nora, yet you speak on her behalf. You truly empathize with women, unlike some who speak of righteousness but actually devalue women the most."

    Carissa was taken aback, suddenly reminded of Aurora.

    Aurora had previously boasted in front of Carissa that she was a model for women everywhere, iming she wanted to fight for women''s rights. Yet deep down, Aurora held women in contempt.

    Lulu entered to report, "Lady Carissa, Lady na has arrived."

    "Quickly, show her to the sitting room," Carissa said, rising quickly.

    If na hade this evening, something must be afoot.

    na and Leah had asionally visited to discuss matters, but they generally chose daytime rather than evening or night.

    Although Rafael had not had much interaction with na during his time at Meadow Ridge, they had be acquainted after she arrived in the capital, and they were aware of each other''s affiliations.

    Thus, Rafael felt there was no need for any formalities between them. Since they were both from Meadow Ridge, he said, "I''ll apany you. If she''sing thiste, it must be important." na was seated in the sitting room, and the servants had brought her coffee. She ignored its scalding temperature and drank it, clearly extremely thirsty.

    When Carissa and Rafael arrived, she didn''t rise but called out, "Lady Carissa, Prince Rafael."

    "Greetings, na!" the couple greeted with a bow.

    "Please sit. I''ll be brief," na said calmly. She always approached matters with suchposure-never in a rush, yet the urgency of her message might be significant.

    "na, is something wrong with Leona?" Carissa asked as she and Rafael took their seats.

    na nodded seriously. "Yes. As

    we''ve discussed before, Leah and I

    ???

    would generally avoid direct action, but tonight couldn''t hold back. I gave that cur of a man a beating, and knocked out two of his teeth. I thought I should let you know, Lady Carissa. If that scumbages looking for you because of our actions, feel free to give him another p. I barely held back tonight. Half of my anger was vented, and I''m still fuming."

    Carissa asked, "If you lost your temper, he must have done something outrageous. What happened?"

    "Madam Ruby was under house

    arrest, but she was released recently and came to provoke Lady Leona. Initially, Leah and I didn''t let her in But today, she deliberately came, fell on the stone steps, and scraped her scalp. She went back and told that scumbag that the duchess pushed her. Even though it was a tant lie, that scumbag believed it and came to confront the duchess angrily."

    na then asked, "Can I have another cup of coffee? This one''s finished."T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone was waiting for her to continue, but her sudden request for coffee caught them off guard.

 Chapter 475

    Lulu hurried downstairs to fetch more coffee, and poured a fresh cup for na.

    After na finished her coffee, she continued, "Lady Leona had been waiting for him toe, so we didn''t stop him. We thought it would be better if the couple resolved their conflicts openly. At least, before the child is born, the duchess should be in a better mood instead of crying alone every night."

    Carissa became anxious. "Did he go in and insult Leona?"

    "Insult her? If it was just that, I wouldn''t have hit him. He pushed the duchess and made her belly hit the corner of the table. She was in so much pain that she broke into a cold sweat, which was when I stepped in and hit him."

    "He pushed Leona? How is she now?" Carissa asked urgently.

    "The family''s physician has seen her. She''s experiencing a possible miscarriage and will need to stay in bed for a month," na said, taking another sip of coffee. "Since the duchess kept crying out for her mother, I went to Hartstone Estate first, hoping to ask them toe and check on the duchess."

    na paused for a long time, making everyone anxious.

    Carissa couldn''t help but ask again, "Did they go?"

    "No!" na took another sip of coffee. "I''m so thirsty from running around and not drinking enough. Lady Heather wanted to go, but Prince Harvey said if they went, they would have to confront that scumbag. If they did, they needed to know the Earl of Gracehold''s family''s stance on the matter.

    "They ended up discussing back and forth and decided that since the physician said bed rest would suffice, they would visit on another day and avoid the currentmotion. Visiting in a few days wouldn''t be tied to today''s incident."

    Suddenly, an angry voice came from outside the door, "Damn that nonsense!"

    Helen and Gillian entered, both with expressions of fury.

    "His own daughter is being mistreated, and instead of standing up for her, he''s afraid of offending his son-inw? What kind of reasoning is that? Is his son-inw made of gold?" Helen snarled. na stood up to greet Helen.

    Helen looked at na, and asked, "So, they''re just going to let it go? What exactly are they afraid of?"

    na replied, "Lady Helen, Prince Harvey''s stance is that if we cause a scene now, the duchess'' future will be even more difficult. It might even hinder her ability to carry the child properly."

    "The present situation is already bad enough! What good will dying do?" Helen was infuriated, fully embodying the role of a mother.

    If Logan dared to mistreat her daughter, she would have demanded Carissa take immediate action, leaving no room for mercy.

    "They n to go in a few days," na said.

    "In a few days? What''s the point of waiting?" Helen retorted. "A few days to n a reunion? Carissa, you go."T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gillian quickly interjected, "That''s not

    appropriate, mydy. Lady Carissa

    isn''t a member of Lady Leona''s family. The duchess does have her own family. If her family doesn''t step in, and only the cousin does, it would seem like our royal household is

    bullying the smaller family."

    "If they''ve already been so rude, what do we have to fear in retaliating?" Helen replied.

    Rafael observed his mother, who looked as if she were ready to tear Samuel apart, and remarked, "For matters of bullying... I think you would be perfect for the role, Mom."

    Helen was momentarily stunned. "Me? On what grounds would I go? I''m only the mother-inw of Leona''s cousin. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to go."

    Rafael reminded her, "Are you sure that''s all? Leona is my cousin, and you would be visiting on behalf of the queen dowager, which would be entirely appropriate. If you were to stumble upon this situation and react with anger, who could question your authority?"

    He added, "Most importantly, you have a high status!"

    Helen thought for a moment, and realized Rafael was right. Harvey and thete king were brothers, and Harvey had previously addressed her as a sister-inw.

    Given the situation, she was effectively part of Leona''s family. If she as a family member didn''t step in now, when would she?

    "I''ll go!"

    Without caring about the encroaching darkness, Helen immediately ordered the preparations for a carriage and horse. She would bring na and Violet, who were eager to witness themotion. Carissa stopped Violet, whispered a few words in her ear, and instructed her to discuss the matter with Helen in the carriage.

 Chapter 476

    Janice had always apanied Helen, so she had intended to go along as well. However, Carissa asked her to stay behind.

    "I''m short of people in my room. Please stay here and assist me for now."

    Janice bowed her head. "Yes, Your Grace!"

    She stopped in her tracks, and did not follow. A hint of panic shed in her eyes-had Carissa noticed something?

    Carissa smiled warmly. "I''ve heard from Mother that you''re skilled at hairstyling. From now on, you''ll work as a hairstylist in my quarters."

    Seeing Carissa''s gentle smile, Janice asked, "Your Grace, Lulu has always been the one to do your hair. If I take over her duties, won''t it be inappropriate?" Carissa reassured her, "Lulu has other tasks to attend to. It''s not about taking someone''s ce. There''s no need for you to feel uneasy."

    Janice finally felt somewhat reassured. "Understood. If Lady Helen agrees, I''ll serve you in Orchid Hall, Your Grace."

    She cast a secretive nce at Rafael. He remained indifferent, clearly showing no sign of suspicion.

    -

    Gracehold Estate was brightly lit. The Earl of Gracehold and his wife, along with other members of the household, came out to wee Helen.

    Helen said kindly, "There''s no need to make such a fuss. I''vee just to visit my niece."

    The expressions of those present were hard to describe.

    They had been worried all day that Harvey and Heather mighte to question them. But by evening, no one from Hartstone Estate had arrived, which offered them a slight sense of relief. Just as they were about to settle in for the night, Helen arrived unexpectedly.

    Knowing Helen''s reputation, Abigail understood that while Helen could be managed, she could also be quite formidable, depending on the situation.

    Helen had barely settled down when she said, "Everyone, please don''t disperse yet. I''ll go see Leona first, and then return to speak with all of you."

    Though Helen spoke with a smile, her words cast a chill over the Earl of Gracehold''s residence.

    After Helen left, the Earl of Gracehold, Noah, fumed, "That ungrateful brat! He''s disgraceful! He''s brought shame upon the Earl of Gracehold''s name!"

    Abigail sighed. "Your mother

    indulges him and permits his behavior, which is why he''s so brazen. Today''s disaster only resulted in a few scoldings from her. Ruby was supposed to be expelled from the residence, but he refused to allow it. He even threatened to kill himself if she was sent away. Mother initially imposed house arrest on her, but relented when he pleaded, leading to this chaos. He''s truly a troublemaker." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Noah''s face darkened. Ever since Ruby entered the household, their reputation had suffered. The indulgence of his mother, Dorothy made Samuel unruly and arrogant. After marrying Leona, Samue considered himself superior and disregarded everyone.

    Now, Samuel had been dismissed from office and was under

    investigation. He med others for his downfall and scorned the

    officialdom, spending his davne

    drinking andposing poetry, lost in this indulgences.

    Helen and Violet arrived in the back courtyard, where na guided them in. The dim light cast a faint glow on the pale yellow curtains, adding to the atmosphere of sadness. Leona''s eyes were swollen from crying. Seeing Helen and Violet, she thought it was her mother and called out, "Mom!"

    Her tears flowed freely with the cry.

    As the curtain was lifted, Helen and Violet stood at the bedside. Seeing Leona''s tear-streaked, swollen face, Helen''s heart ached.

    "Don''t cry, dear. You''re pregnant. You mustn''t cry like this."

    Realizing the visitors were not her mother, disappointment shed in Leona''s eyes. But hearing Helen''sforting words, her tears continued to fall.

    "Aunt Helen, did my cousin send you? Tell her not to worry about me. I''m fine."

    Her voice was so muffled with tears that her words were barely understandable.

    "Tell me how he has treated you. I will speak on your behalf," Helen said.

    She gently patted Leona''s shoulder. Leona had frequently visited the pce to pay respects to the queen dowager. Every time Helen had seen Leona, she was refined and graceful. Now, what had be of her?

    Pregnant, frail, and pitifully thin, her once-round face had sharpened, her chin pointed. Her eyes, swollen and red, made her hollowed cheeks even more pronounced.

    The once lively and radiant girl had transformed into this pitiful state.

    It had only been a short time since her marriage!

 Chapter 477

    Hearing Helen''s tender tone, Leona could no longer hold back her tears.

    Although na had already exined the situation, Leona''s maid still cried as she recounted it once more.

    "Ever since Mr. Samuel was stripped of his title, Lady Leona has been confined to the estate, but our poor mistress hasn''t had a moment of peace. Mr. Samuel mes her for everything. Twice, when they crossed paths while she was paying her respects to Madam Langley, Mr. Samuel pointed right at Lady Leona and used her of spreading gossip. He said it was her fault the Oversight Department reported him to the king.

    "Although Madam Abigail has protected our mistress, Madam Langley has shielded Mr. Samuel. She says that although our mistress is a duchess, she has married into the Earl of Gracehold''s family and should treat her husband as her world. She mustn''t speak a word ofint or mention any fault of her husband to outsiders. Otherwise, she''d lose her standing as the proper wife.

    "Just like today, it was clearly Madam Ruby who provoked Lady Leona first. Our mistress only saw her once, and didn''t even speak. Madam Ruby threw herself on the steps, and Mr. Samuel came in a rage to seek justice, even pushing our mistress onto the table."

    The maid wiped her tears and pointed to the corner of the square table. "Right here."

    Helen and Violet followed her finger. Though the corners of the mahogany wood table were rounded rather than sharp, the impact was still severe. Fortunately, it had only caused a disturbance in the pregnancy rather than a direct miscarriage, showing the child''s good fortune.

    "Violet!" Helen''s anger red. "Bring that wretched woman to the sitting hall! I need to question the people of the Earl of Gracehold''s residence thoroughly. Is there still any need for such a vile concubine to remain in the house?"

    Since na and Leah still needed to remain in Gracehold Estate, it was most suitable for Violet to handle such matters.

    "What about Samuel?" Violet asked.

    Helen gave her a look. "If I''m dealing with Ruby, do you think he won''te?"

    Violet nodded in understanding. It seemed like Helen was sharp in this situation.

    Under the maid''s guidance, Violet headed straight for Ruby''s residence.

    Samuel had lost two teeth earlier that day from na''s blow, and his anger was boiling over. Egged on by Ruby''s provocations, he was scheming on how to get both na and Leah out of the house. During Ruby''s confinement, he had missed her dearly. Now that she was free, there was no doubt he was eager to spend some intimate time together.

    Just as Samuel had removed his outer garment and was embracing Ruby, the door was suddenly kicked open.

    Furious, he roared, "How dare you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Violet stormed in. With a resounding p, she struck Samuel''s face. Before Samuel could react, Violet had already seized Ruby by her hair and dragged her outside. "You enjoy falling down the steps, right? Here, let me oblige you."

    Screams erupted through the air.

    Violet dragged Ruby by her hair down the stone steps and then pulled her back up, repeating the process several times. By the time Samuel rushed out in a panic, he saw his beloved being tortured and screaming in agony, her hair disheveled and her once-beautiful face smeared with blood.

    "Let her go!" Samuel cried out in distress, his heart breaking. He shouted furiously at Violet, "Who are you toe into my residence and beat people up?"

    Violet grabbed Ruby by the throat, her gaze dark and menacing as she stared down at Samuel.

    "My name is Violet Spencer. You

    best remember that. I despise scoundrels and vile women above all else. One of the top schrs, and all that virtue and righteousness you im to know? It''s wasted on you. You have no honor and no decency, and you call yourself a man of learning? You''re nothing but a

    pathetic mutt." T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruby''s eyes rolled back as Violet tightened her grip. Samuel, seething with rage, was left speechless, his throat tightening with indignation.

    Without another word, Violet

    released Ruby, grabbing her by the

    cor instead. In one swift motion she used her Lightfoot Skill to leap toward the garden hall. Samuel snapping out of his shock, furiously dashed after them.

    Helen sat in the sitting room, her expression cold and severe. Her piercing gaze looked nowhere in particr, but the icy silence that surrounded her sent a chill through everyone present, leaving them uneasy.

 Chapter 478

    In the carriage, Violet had ryed Carissa''s instructions to Helen.

    Upon arriving at Gracehold Estate, Helen was to use both grace and force. After witnessing Leona''s pitiful condition, she was to unleash her full authority and intimidate everyone present, including the matriarch of the Earl of Gracehold''s family.

    Violet dragged Ruby into the room and, with a firm kick, sent thetter sprawling on the ground.

    "Is that all you have? And you dare y tricks in front of the duchess? No one in this household stood up for the duchess. They all sided with this wretch. Lady Helen, please make your decision!" Abigail, who loathed the woman as well, knew that Ruby was her son''s beloved. And since Samuel was Dorothy''s favorite, Abigail tolerated Ruby in the household. Seeing Ruby now kicked and humiliated by Violet, Abigail couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.

    Without lifting her head, Helen said coldly, "I''m not sure what the rules are in this household, but in the pce, if a concubine dared to offend or frame the queen, the choice was either a length of white silk or poisoned wine.

    "Does this household not have these options? No white silk or poison? Surely there''s still a punishment rod here, right?"

    Noah knew that Helen was here to stand up for Leona. Generally, Helen would not involve herself in others'' family affairs. Meanwhile, Carissa''s absence suggested she didn''t want to interfere with the internal matters of the Earl of Gracehold''s family.

    However, Helen was different. She was an honored concubine, and thete king was Harvey''s brother. So, Helen represented Leona''s maternal family. While it might not be entirely appropriate, it was still justifiable.

    Noah had long been displeased with Ruby. Hearing Helen''s words, he immediately ordered, "Drag this wretch out and beat her!"

    Ruby, once proud and aloof, nowy on the ground, looking as pitiful as an animal. She trembled, trying to rise to maintain some semnce of dignity, but Violet delivered a swift kick to her shin, causing her to copse to her knees.

    "Do you hear? You''re about to be dragged out."

    Ruby didn''t shed tears. Instead, her face hardened with defiance. "You wealthy families who disregard human life-go ahead, kill me if you must. I won''t yield!"

    Typically, those from noble families, when branded with such disregard for human life, would need to be cautious.

    But she was facing Helen and Violet. Helen was unfazed by such concerns, and mmed her hand on the table. "Then, beat her until she yields!"

    "Who dares?" Samuel shouted, his voice full of fury.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Everyone looked toward the

    entrance to see an elderlydy with silver hair being helped in. She was dressed in a green silk dress with floral patterns, and a deep blue- cloud patterned cloak. Her hair was loosely styled, clearly having been undone for bed, but upon hearing that Helen had arrived, she had hastily gotten dressed.

    Samuel helped Dorothy to her seat before rushing over to support Ruby. Seeing his beloved in such a miserable state, he roared in anger, "Who allowed you to treat her like this? She''s my woman!" "I gave permission," Helen said coldly.

    Her eyes narrowed as she watched Samuel cling to that seductive woman. Moments ago, wasn''t Ruby all high and mighty, aloof and untouchable? Now, suddenly, she was the pitiful one? "What happened to the promise of dragging her out and giving her a beating?"

    "Lady Helen!" Dorothy straightened up, her voice icy. "We will handle the affairs of our own household. There''s no need for you to interfere."

    Helen''s anger red. "If your son

    were a decent person, I wouldn''t

    have had toe. What kind of household is this? Is it worth myte-night visit? A century-old noble family produces such a

    Sand

    unjust scoundrel who indulges his concubines and neglects his wife.

    Instead of addressing how to correct the family''s morals, you''re concerned with covering up and indulging him. Your ancestors would be rolling in the grave at how you''re behaving!"

    N

    "Lady Helen!" Dorothy mmed her cane on the ground with a resounding thud. "No matter howcking our people are, it''s not your ce to discipline them. Even the current queen wouldn''t meddle in our family affairs. Even if my grandson is ignorant, he has been punished. He has been dismissed from his post and had two teeth knocked out by the duchess'' maid. Has our family ever made things difficult for the duchess?"

    Helen sneered, showing no regard for the older woman. "The audacity! What right do you have to make things difficult for the duchess? Do you even remember your ce and rank anymore?"

 Chapter 479

    Noah saw the change in his mother''s expression, and immediately advised, "Mom, please, let''s discuss this calmly..."

    "Be quiet, you useless thing! They''ve already bullied their way into our residence, and you''re still ying the part of the dutiful son?" Dorothy shouted in fury, her face contorted with rage. "Get out of the way!" She walked over and took a seat, taking a deep breath as she met Helen''s gaze.

    "ce and rank? Once the duchess married into our family, she became one of us-our daughter-inw! Women follow their husbands both at home and in public. Yet, she stirred up trouble and even incited the Hell Monarch''s princess consort to report her own husband, all for some domestic matter. What family doesn''t have concubines? Instead of learning from the good examples, she''s picked up all the bad habits-envy and pettiness. She''s learned them all too well."

    Helen''s eyes widened in shock.

    Wait, was Dorothy talking about Carissa? Was Dorothy referring to Helen''s daughter-inw, the one who had always protected her before even officially joining the family?

    With a loud crash, Helen''s cup shattered on the floor, porcin shards scattering as she shouted, "Old hag! Don''t force me to p your face myself!"

    That move left everyone in the room stunned into silence. Even Dorothy was taken aback, her eyes wide with disbelief as she stared at Helen.

    How could Helen be so indifferent to propriety?

    Helen stood up and walked directly toward Dorothy, her finger pointing threateningly, her nails pressing against the olddy''s nose.

    "You raised such a shameless grandson, and still dare to speak so boldly in front of me? You im that Leona incited my daughter-inw to report this beast of a man? Did you see it with your own eyes? Hear it with your own ears? If you don''t produce evidence today, I''ll destroy your family!"

    "What... You..." Dorothy''s lips trembled with anger. "Lady Helen, this is my family''s estate! How dare you speak so arrogantly?"

    Helen retorted furiously, "So what if I

    am arrogant? How dare a mere nobledy sit so calmly in front of me? When ites to rank and respect, even a duchess must bow before my daughter-inw, who is a princess consort! How dare you plot behind the scenes! The matter that the Oversight Department has brought up against that scum grandson of yours is a court issue. What does it have to do with my

    daughter-inw?

    "If your grandson had any integrity, no one could use him. He''s the king''s student, but instead of serving his ruler, he''s holed up in his residence, favoring concubines and neglecting his wife. Men like him deserve to have dung thrown at them, just like those of the Warren family!"

    "Vulgar, utterly insufferable!" Samuel''s face turned ashen with anger. Ignoring the delicate woman in his arms, he hurried over to shield his grandmother and shouted at Helen, "Lady Helen, I respect you, but....."

    Smack!

    A resounding pnded on Samuel''s face. Helen struck with such force that she nearly lost her bnce, but Violet was quick to catch her.

    Helen steadied herself, and delivered another p with the back of her hand. "Who gave you the right to interrupt while I''m speaking? Don''t you understand manners?"

    Samuel received two more ps, and his once-pristine image as a noble youth was utterly shattered. Embarrassed in front of his beloved, he shouted furiously at Helen, "You''re bullying us with your power! Do you think I won''t write a promation denouncing you tomorrow?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Seeing the situation spiral out of control, Noah urgently intervened, "Samuel, be quiet!"

    The people from the second branch of the family came forward to help, attempting to drag Samuel and Ruby away.

    But Dorothy was enraged and shouted, "No one is to take him away! What fault has hemitted? It''s them who are being outrageous!"

    Helen stood before her, and spat coldly, "Shameless old hag! You don''t even deserve to be called a nobledy. You can''t tell right from wrong. All you do is indulge this piece of filth, ignoring even the fact that your grandson''s legitimate wife is pregnant with your

    sw?

    great-grandchild.

    "You must be of illegitimate birth yourself, having learned those filthy tricks from your concubine mother. You harbor a deep hatred for legitimate wives, yet you go to such lengths to favor concubines. Why did you fight to be the primary wife if you preferred concubines so much? When the leaders set a poor example, those beneath them inevitably follow suit. You''re setting a terrible example, old hag."

    Helen knew it was this very old woman who had indulged Samuel, allowing him to get away with everything. It was Dorothy''s approval that allowed Ruby to enter the family.

 Chapter 480

    -

    Dorothy''s vision darkened, and she nearly copsed from anger. She swayed for a moment before she finally managed to steady herself.

    Pointing a trembling finger at Helen, she stammered, "I... I will surely...surely go to the pce and report to the queen dowager. You...are being utterly outrageous!"

    "Go ahead and report, you vile woman!" Helen lifted her head with pride. "The queen dowager is my sister, but she is a person of reason. If she learns how your family is bullying Leona, she may be so enraged that you''ll lose your title! At that point, you can forget about being a nobledy and return to being amoner."

    "When did the title be yours to take away? Who do you think you are?"

    Dorothy was thoroughly infuriated. She dropped her cane and pushed Helen, who fell to the ground as a result.

    Helen then yelled, "How dare youy hands on me? How dare you defy your betters and strike me?"

    The entire Earl of Gracehold household was stunned. Just moments ago, Helen had been cursing fiercely and passionately, but now she looked like a wronged young woman, with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Carissa and Rafael had already boarded a carriage to Gracehold Estate sometime earlier. There were some matters Carissa couldn''t intervene in directly, but if her mother-inw was being mistreated, she could certainly step in.

    She had instructed Violet to speak to Helen during the carriage ride, advising that it was eptable to reprimand and even physically confront the Earl of Gracehold''s family. If it provoked them into reacting violently, Helen could fall to the ground. Then, Carissa and Rafael would have a legitimate reason to take action.

    Additionally, Leah also went to Hartstone Estate when Violet began dragging Ruby to the sitting room. Leah informed Harvey and Heather that Helen had gone to stir trouble at Gracehold Estate. Harvey and Heather were startled by this news. Given Helen''s temperament, wouldn''t she turn both families into enemies if she caused a scene?

    Besides, Heather was eager to see her daughter. However, Harvey had previously stopped her from doing so. Fearing the families would be hostile, Harvey quickly called for a carriage to go to Gracehold Estate.

    The two carriages arrived almost simultaneously at Gracehold Estate''s gates.

    Rafael helped Carissa out of the carriage, while Harvey jumped down first and then turned to assist Heather.

    Their eyes met, and Rafael greeted coldly, "Uncle Harvey, Aunt Heather."

    "Rafael." Harvey was taken aback to see them here, feeling a bit awkward. "What brings you here?"

    "Why are you here, Uncle Harvey?" Rafael inquired.

    Harvey had originally intended to

    prevent Helen from causing a scene, but found himself hesitant to reveal his purpose upon seeing Rafael. Instead, he simply said, "We heard

    that Leona was in trouble, and came

    to see for ourselves."

    Rafael''s eyes darkened suddenly, a hint of anger shing in them. "My cousin is being bullied? Let''s go inside!"

    "No..."

    Harvey was momentarily taken aback, wanting to rify that it was merely a domestic dispute rather than bullying. But Rafael, already holding Carissa''s hand, strode purposefully inside. "Prince Rafael and Lady Carissa have arrived!

    "Prince Harvey and Lady Heather have arrived!"

    With the loud announcement, Rafael and Carissa stepped confidently over the threshold.

    Everyone present hurriedly stood up. "Greetings, Your Highness, Your Grace."

    Upon seeing her son and

    daughter-inw arrive, Helen immediately said pitifully, "Cari, Son, these people from the Earl of Gracehold''s family are beingT¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    outrageously overbearing. Tel.ne?

    even

    dared to push me! They clearly don''t respect the royal family at all!"

    Rafael''s imposing presence was palpable. His cold gaze swept across the room, causing everyone to lower their heads. Even Samuel, who had been defiantly holding his head high, gradually bowed it under Rafael''s intense stare.

    Ruby was the only one who raised her chin, her face a picture of pitiful innocence. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she gazed at Rafael like a pitiful kitten.

    Rafael''s gaze lingered on her face for a moment, and Ruby''s expression turned defiant and unyielding.

    Rafael turned away and, along with Carissa, was led to the main seat.

    Harvey and Heather, who had entered with them, found themselves in an awkward position. Despite their high rank as a prince and princess consort, they could only sit to the side. "Who dared to bully my mother?" Rafael''s voice, as he settled into his seat, was as cold as frost.

 Chapter 481

    The moment everyone heard Rafael''s question, their hearts sank.

    Noah hurriedly said, "Your Highness, please forgive me. No one has bullied Lady Helen..."

    "Earl of Gracehold, are you saying my mother is lying and falsely using you?" Rafael coldly retorted.

    "N-no, that''s not what I meant."

    Although the Earl of Gracehold held a position in court, when facing someone as cold and imposing as the Hell Monarch-a seasoned general from the battlefield-his confidence faltered.

    Under Rafael''s piercing gaze, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    "It''s all a misunderstanding-just a misunderstanding," said Noah.

    Having gathered her wits, Dorothy immediately questioned, "Are you trying to throw your weight around, Your Highness?"

    Samuel finally recalled his schrly pride and disdain for powerful princes like Rafael.

    He scoffed coldly, "Lady Helen was throwing her weight around. She barged into my family home to meddle in our internal affairs. And now, even you are stepping in to protect her, Your Highness. Are you really going to bully our humble family?"

    Rafael didn''t even nce at him, his eyes filled with indifference. "He talks too much. Dn, p him!"

    Dn, who had been waiting outside after driving the carriage, entered the room in quick strides at Rafael''s words. Grabbing Samuel by the cor, he swung his arm and pped him hard. The p sent Samuel sprawling onto the ground.

    Half of his face went numb, his ears ringing as his vision momentarily darkened. He struggled to prop himself up, only to be met with another p. This time, blood spurted from his mouth as he copsed onto the floor.

    "Samuel!"

    Both Dorothy and Abigail cried out at once, but Abigail didn''t dare step forward to help.

    Only Dorothy, furious and panicked, shouted, "Help him up!"

    The household servants rushed forward to assist Samuel, but he was already dazed, barely able to stand as his legs trembled beneath him.

    Despite his mouth being filled with blood, he still managed to weakly roar, "Hell Monarch, you''ve gone too far!"

    Heartbroken and furious, Dorothy turned to Harvey and demanded, "Your Highness, did you bring them here to deliberately bully our family?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing his son-inw being beaten, Harvey didn''t exactly feel sympathy, but he did sense that things were getting out of hand. He was already considering how to de-escte the situation when Dorothy questioned him Instinctively, he wanted to

    shake his head.

    But Rafael spoke coldly first, "Uncle Harvey, it''s best you stay out of the matters between me and the earl''s family. I''ve heard my cousin is havingplications with her pregnancy. Shouldn''t you be sending Aunt Heather to check on her?"

    This was Rafael showing Harvey some respect, giving him a way to only care about his daughter without needing to bother about anything else.

    Yet, Harvey chose to smooth things over, saying, "Rafael, this must be a misunderstanding. Show some consideration for me, and let''s resolve this with words, okay?"

    Harvey still hoped to avoid a full-blown confrontation between the two families. He didn''t want any added trouble.

    Having shown the minimal amount

    of respect expected toward Harvey, Rafael turned away and coldly ordered, "The earl''s family dared toy hands on an honored concubine and falsely use the royal family of bullying. Since Samuel is a schr, I''ll teach him a lesson on behalf of the king. Dn, send word to Travis. Have him bring the household soldiers and smash everything in the earl''s residence."

    Travis had been standing by for a while. Dn went out to deliver themand, and soon enough, he returned with dozens of household soldiers.

    Though they carried no

    weapons-being in the capital, even household soldiers couldn''t casually bear arms they had their fists. The moment they entered, they began smashing whatever they saw. If something couldn''t be broken with their fists, they kicked it with their feet.

    The scene terrified the members of the Earl of Gracehold''s family.

    "Hell Monarch! How dare you insult our dignified family like this? I''ll bash my head in right here and see how you exin this to the world!" Dorothy shouted, her eyes turning dark with panic. With that, she charged toward a pir, intent on throwing herself against it.

 Chapter 482

    Naturally, Dorothy''s head never made contact with the pir. With so many people in the room and her actions being so slow, her children and grandchildren had plenty of time to pull her back. Dorothy had only intended to use that act as a way to scare Rafael, hoping it would stop the household soldiers from smashing things.

    But Rafael''s expression remained cold, and the household soldiers didn''t pause in their destruction. They continued to smash anything in sight, sending some of the more timid women screaming and fleeing to the back courtyard.

    Dorothy was furious, her vision darkening with anger. She hadn''t expected Rafael to be so brazen,pletely unafraid of her threat to bash her own head in.

    The soldiers didn''t go into the inner courtyard, as it was off-limits to men. Travis knew this rule well, so they restricted their rampage to the front courtyard and the main hall.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Noah watched the scene with a pale face. He knew very well why Rafael was so enraged tonight-because his son, Samuel, had pushed Leona earlier today, causing her to sufferplications with her pregnancy.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to punish his son, but Samuel had already lost two teeth as a result of the beating he received from na. With blood filling her grandson''s mouth, Dorothy''s heart ached too much to mete out further punishment.

    Moreover, no one from Hartstone Estate hade to reprimand them directly, so they had held on to a sliver of hope that the situation would pass. However, Helen hadete at night specifically to stir up this matter, scolding them to provoke a confrontation, which then gave Rafael and Carissa an excuse to step in.

    Noah knew that they were in the wrong from the start. So, no matter what Rafael did tonight, they could only endure it. If word got out, the narrative would turn into the Earl of Gracehold''s household attacking Helen-a crime of insubordination.

    If the matter was pursued further, it would reflect poorly on Samuel, who, after losing his position, showed no remorse. He had mistreated Leona, his legitimate wife, while favoring a concubine, which led to Leona''s pregnancyplications and her need to rest in bed for a month.

    None of these usations were something the Earl of Gracehold''s family could bear. Inparison, the Hell Monarch''s fury, though overwhelming, was something they could endure. At least this way, the matter wouldn''t be brought before the king.

    Meanwhile, Samuel stood with defiant pride. In his mind, he had alreadyposed several articles denouncing the Hell Monarch. He was convinced that once these articles spread, many schrs would rise to condemn Rafael for using his military power to oppress others.

    Many schrs at the National Academy had once idolized Samuel. As long as he led the charge, articles condemning the Hell Monarch would spring up everywhere like wildfire.

    So, he wasn''t afraid. In fact, he actually hoped Rafael would cause even more destruction and behave even more outrageously. The more tyrannical the prince appeared, the more monstrous his image would be in Samuel''s writings.

    Ruby was nestled in Samuel''s arms, his blood dripping onto her head, making them seem like a pair of tragic lovers rejected by the world.

    In truth, the sight unfolding before

    them all even startled Helen. She

    had maintained an outward appearance of calm, but it was all an act. The hand she kept hidden under her dress was trembling slightly. It was her first time witnessing her son''s true fury.

    The entire front courtyard was in shambles. Everything that could be smashed by hand had been

    destroyed. In the hall, chairs, tables, partition screens, and the antiques on the shelves ally on the ground-some shattered, others cracked.

    Dorothy burst into loud sobs, wailing that Rafael had gone too far and that she would report this to the authorities. But Abigail held onto her tightly not just supporting her but gripping her firmly to prevent her from trying to dash toward the pir

    again.

    Though Dorothy wanted to put up a fight, it was clear that Rafael wasn''t intimidated. His face remained expressionless, with not the slightest hint of remorse or hesitation.

    Carissa sat beside him, her gaze even more chilling.

    Unable to hold back his anger, Harvey finally stood up and shouted, "Enough! Everyone, stop this at once!"

    But no one listened to him. Instead, his outburst only made Rafael''s expression even colder.

    Harvey suddenly felt a chill around his neck and instinctively recoiled. He knew how pitiful he must look, but all he could do was simmer with anger. He didn''t dare use his status as Rafael''s uncle to pressure him.

    Heather clutched her sleeve tightly, remaining silent as the sounds of smashing from outside continued. She had no idea what was being destroyed, but each crash only heightened her anxiety.

    She was furious at Carissa.

    How could she be so thoughtless? All this destruction meant aplete fallout with the Earl of Gracehold''s family. How would Leona ever have peaceful days in the household after this? "Enough. Everyone, stop," Carissa finally said.

    The sound of smashing quickly came to a halt, and Travis led the household soldiers to stand in formation just outside the courtyard.

 Chapter 483

    Some of the servants rushed outside, only to find the courtyard in total disarray, no different from the chaos in the main hall.

    His face ashen and lifeless, Noah stepped forward and bowed. "Has your anger been fully vented, Your Highness?"

    Rafael remained silent, his expression cold.

    It was Carissa who spoke up instead, "Earl of Gracehold, do you harbor any resentment in your heart?"

    Noah gritted his teeth. "I wouldn''t dare."

    "You wouldn''t dare?" Carissa''s face was devoid of any warmth. "It''s best if you don''t. Because next time, I promise you, the estate will be leveled to the ground."

    Noah had witnessed the grandeur of her wedding and knew that behind Carissa stood not only the Hell Monarch''s household, but also a number of martial artists. In fact, there were even two martial artists affiliated with her currently stationed here in his own household.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Forget leveling the estate-if Carissa wanted, she could kill everyone in Gracehold Estate without leaving a trace.

    Tonight, Noah had brought utter shame upon his ancestors. If word of tonight''s events spread, he wouldn''t be able to show his face to anyone.

    He didn''t know how to respond to Carissa, but Samuel shouted angrily, "Those who oppress others will inevitably face retribution!"

    Carissa turned her gaze toward him, and only then did her lips curl into a cold smile. "Oh, you''re one of the top schrs of the national examination, right? Are you nning to gather the schrs in the capital tomorrow to write articles condemning the Hell Monarch and his household? And then use your title as the king''s student to blow up tonight''s events?"

    Samuel froze. How had she guessed?

    He lifted his chin and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Are you afraid now? It''s toote. Unless you cut off my hands, I will write and denounce you."

    Carissa replied, "Why would I cut off your hands? Someone like you, who''s good at writing articles, shouldn''t go to waste. Just make sure you write well. Make sure to reference all the ssics, and talk about loyalty, respect, righteousness, and integrityˇŞif any of your actions can still be considered those things.

    "Oh, and that woman in your arms, that''s your concubine, Madam Ruby, right? Make sure to write about her role today. Let the world know how she caused the duchess to sufferplications and forced her to be bedridden for a month."

    Samuel''s face turned beet red. "Are you meddling in my household affairs now, Your Grace? What does the duchess needing bed rest have to do with Ruby? I''m the one who pushed her."

    Carissa turned to Harvey and

    Heather. "Did d you hear that? He admitted to pushing Leona, causing her to be bedridden for a month. The reason? Ruby came to provoke her. She felt down the steps on her own, yet Samuel, unable to distinguish right from wrong, med everything on Leona. So, who will you protect your son-inw or your daughter?"

    Harvey and Heather''s faces shifted with a mix of emotions, their gazes filled with disappointment as they looked at Samuel.

    "How could you do that? How could you treat her like that? She''s your rightful wife!" Heather demanded angrily.

    Samuel responded, "Mother, I acted out of anger. Ruby didn''t fall down the stairs on her own-Leona ordered someone to push her. She''s so jealous that she can''t stand any other women with me-" "She fell on her own. I saw it with my own eyes," interrupted na.

    Samuel''s expression darkened. "Who do you think you are? How dare you interrupt when your betters are speaking?"

    He despised na, especially after she had struck him earlier that day.

    na coldly retorted, "Don''t you dare pull rank with me. Neither I nor Leah are your servants. We are here to protect Lady Leona. You harmed her, and I let you off easy by only punching you twice.

    "You men who im to read the

    ssics, preaching righteousness and virtue, are nothing but scoundrels and hypocrites. You don''t even measure up to us

    warriors. One of the top schrs of

    the national examination? More like

    garbage!"

    Dorothy finally regained her breath. Sitting in her chair, she pointed at na and shouted, "Outrageous! Since you''re not part of our household, leave at once!"

    Violet could no longer hold back.

    She snapped, "Old hag, either go ahead and run into that pir or shut up! I''ve never seen a grandmother as muddle-headed as you-favoring a concubine over your grandson''s rightful wife. Tomorrow, I''ll go out with drums and announce to the entire city just how you mistreated the duchess and elevated a whore from a brothel!"

    Dorothy had never endured such insults. She was so furious that she pointed a finger at Violet but couldn''t utter a word.

    In Samuel''s arms, Ruby whimpered and began to cry. "I was a pure courtesan before I married into this household. No man had ever even touched me before."

 Chapter 484

    Violet nced at Carissa, who gave her a slight nod.

    Violet then coldlyughed and said, "You''re iming to be a ''pure courtesan''? Maybe you can fool someone as brainless as Samuel, but do you really think you can fool us?"

    Her words instantly enraged Samuel, who snapped, "How dare you nder her?"

    Violet sneered. "nder her? I wouldn''t dare. Ruby, shouldn''t you tell everyone your real name? What was it again? I heard your esteemed father gave you a rather lovely name-Celeste Kingsley, wasn''t it? But Grand Princess Eleanor didn''t call you that, did she? She called you something else, right? Cece, wasn''t it?"

    Ruby''s face turned deathly pale, but only for a moment.

    Soon, her eyes filled with tears, and she choked out, "W-What are you talking about?"

    The faces of those from the Earl of Gracehold''s family also changed drastically. They stared at Ruby''s elegant and beautiful face in disbelief.

    Could she really be Eleanor''s daughter?

    Surely, she wasn''t her biological child. Eleanor had only given birth to Jessica. However, it was rumored that the grand princess had taken in several concubines for her prince consort, though none of them had ever appeared in public. Those concubines must have had children, but those children had never been seen either.

    But this? It was simply too absurd.

    Even if Ruby wasn''t Eleanor''s biological daughter, she would still have to call the grand princess her rightful mother. How could Eleanor allow her own daughter, even an illegitimate one, to end up in a brothel? Violet snorted. "There''s no point in denying it. I''ve thoroughly investigated everything. Do you really think that little secret of yours could be hidden from our princess consort?"

    "No, I''m not. I''m not!" Ruby wept as she clung to Samuel''s sleeve. "If I were Grand Princess Eleanor''s daughter, how could I have ended up in such a low ce like a brothel?" With her pitiful sobbing tugging at Samuel''s heartstrings, he quicklyforted her, "I believe you. She''s just trying to use you to defame Grand Princess Eleanor." "Idiot," Rafael scoffed softly.

    Carissa looked at Noah and said,T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "She is indeed Grand Princess Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter. As for why she entered your estate under a false identity, that''s for you to figure out. I won''t interfere in that matter. I''m here tonight because my mother-inw was mistreated. As for what Leona has endured while staying in your household, I trust her parents will handle it. The prince and I need not worry ourselves further."

    "Your Grace, please!"

    In a moment of panic, Noah stepped toward Carissa, but Violet immediately blocked his way. He stopped in his tracks, looking at Carissa desperately. "Your Grace, please rify your words! Is she truly Grand Princess Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter?"

    Violet replied coldly, "You should ask me. I''m the one who investigated this. She is indeed Grand Princess Eleanor illegitimate daughter, born to one of Lord Henry''s concubines. She was raised in the western courtyard, and from a young age, was taught how to please men. "As for her im of being untouched before entering your household, it''sughable. She lost her purity long before bing part of this family. I don''t know how many men have taught her the arts, but if you doubt me, just watch how she tears your household apart and you''ll know the truth."

    "I''m innocent! I am pure!" Ruby copsed into Samuel''s arms, crying so hard she nearly fainted. "How could she nder me like this? Samuel, you know best whether I''m pure or not!" Samuel held her tightly, his voice rising, "That''s right. She is pure! I can vouch for it."

    "Vouch? With what? A single red stain?" Violet sneered. "You''re supposed to be a schr, a top candidate in the national examination, yet you''re this foolish. Do you really not know how to tell if a woman is truly pure?"

    Samuel''s face turned deathly pale with anger as he shouted at Violet, "Shut your mouth! Get out! All of you, leave!"

    "You think we want to stay in this filthy ce?" Violet shot a cold nce at Ruby. "We weren''t going to expose your secret, but you went too far by harming Lady Leona. She''s never done anything to you, yet she suffered because of you.

    "And now you dare to hurt her? You''re only brave enough to pick on someone weaker. If you had any real courage, you''d go back and fight your legitimate mother. If you did that, I''d even respect you."

 Chapter 485

    Ruby continued to cry uncontrobly, her sobs wracking her body. Despite her tears, her fingers clung desperately to Samuel''s shirt, as if holding onto him was the only thing keeping her grounded. Though her eyes had run dry, her cries were still filled with a deep sense of hurt and vulnerability.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Such a mess!" Rafaelmented as he stood up, taking Carissa''s hand in his.

    He turned to the stunned Helen. "Mom, let''s go."

    Helen snapped out of her shock and rose to her feet.

    But before leaving, she nced at Heather and said, "I just went in to see Leona. She thought it was you and was so happy, but when she realized it wasn''t, she was disappointed. You''re such a weak mother, so it''s no wonder your daughter turned out the same. You know very well who I caused a scene for today. If you have any shred of dignity as a mother, don''t let this slide so easily. Otherwise, you''ll lose all respect in my eyes."

    "Mother, let''s go. Every mother has maternal instincts. I''m sure Aunt Heather knows what to do," Carissa calmly added.

    "Carissa!" Heather called out, her eyes brimming with tears. "I know you''re here for Leona today, but have you thought about what this will mean for her? After all thismotion, life in this household will only get harder for her."

    "Is it easy for her now?" Carissa countered, sweeping a nce across the room. "Look around. Who here has stood up for Leona? If na hadn''t punched Samuel twice, he would''ve only gotten a scolding for pushing her."

    Carissa''s eyes were filled with disappointment. She truly didn''t understand what Harvey and Heather were so afraid of.

    Harvey was a prince. Even if he didn''t hold any real power or position at court, the title of prince alone was enough to put him above the Earl of Gracehold''s family. Yet, despite the grave injustice Leona had suffered, Heather still med Carissa for causing too much trouble tonight.

    The aunt Carissa once knew wasn''t this timid. When did she be like this?

    "Let''s go," Rafael said, leading Carissa out the door.

    Violet supported Helen as they followed. Once they left, Travis led the household soldiers out and faded into the night.

    The lights in Gracehold Estate were still on, and everyone''s eyes, filled with doubt and coldness, were fixed on Ruby.

    Heather went to see Leona. Upon seeing her daughter, who was as thin as a stick despite being pregnant, she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.

    "How could he treat you like this?

    You''re carrying his child! I thought even if he favored that concubine, he would still give you the respect you deserve. I regret it so much. Why did I marry you off to him?"

    Leona, however, had no more tears left. She murmured, "It''s my fault. I was the one who liked him first, but he said he liked me too... Mom, I want a divorce."

    Heather was utterly shocked. "A divorce? No, you can''t! What will you do after that?"

    "Mom, I can''t survive here any longer. My reputation doesn''t matter anymore."

    Leona''s eyes were filled withplete despair. She wasn''t the type to be jealous, and she could tolerate Ker husband taking

    concubines. But when he

    her, sending her crashing into the table without a second thought, her heart had died.

    "No! I won''t allow a divorce. Was this your cousin''s idea? She''s a divorced woman herself, so now she''s pushing you to divorce too?" said Heather, furious and rmed.

    Leona quickly tried to exin, "It has nothing to do with Cari. I haven''t seen her in a long time."

    Heather grabbed her daughter''s shoulders. "Don''t defend her! Do you even know what she did tonight? She brought Rafael over and they wrecked the entire front courtyard. They even injured your husband!" Tears poured from Leona''s eyes. "Really? She stood up for me? At least someone did. I''m such a disappointment. I even caused my cousin trouble over my own matters."

    Heather was frantic. "You foolish

    girl! Don''t be fooled by her. She just wants you to end up like her-a divorced woman. But she was lucky enough to find a good match with

    the Hell Monarch. What about you? What about your child?"

    Leona wiped her tears away and looked at Heather. "Mom, if I get a divorce, will you let me return home?"

 Chapter 486

    Heather covered Leona''s mouth and warned, "Don''t you dare say those words again! You''re a duchess with an annual stipend andnd of your own. You can support yourself without depending on the earl''s family.

    "As for your husband, I believe he''lle to his senses. That woman... that woman is Grand Princess Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter. She''s up to something bying into this household."

    Leona''s heart sank further. She didn''t care who Ruby was. No matter how scheming or filthy her methods were, none of this would''ve happened if Samuel had believed Leona. Leona had already given up on Samuel.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Seeing her daughter''s silence, Heather assumed she would listen and continued, "Trust your mother. Once the child is born, your husband will change his mind. And when the old matriarch sees her great- grandchild, how could she not love the child? They''ll be good to you. You just need to endure. Things will get better after this rough patch.

    "The real problem is that old matriarch-she caused all this. Your father-inw and mother-inw were both against that wretched Ruby entering the household. When I saw her today, I understood why your husband was bewitched by her.

    "Despite her ragged appearance, she has a certain frail charm. But no matter her identity, real or fake, the earl''s family will never keep her. She''s someone Grand Princess Eleanor sent to a brothel. Does the earl''s family dare defy Grand Princess Eleanor by keeping her?"

    Heather stroked Leona''s gaunt face, her heart aching as she continued, "In the end, you''re the one who chose him. Even if it was the wrong choice, you''ll have to bear the consequences. You know why we''ve kept such a low profile all these years. Your father''s fief is in that bitter, freezingnd. If we attract trouble and upset the king, we''ll be sent back there. How often will we get to see you then?"

    Leona raised her head, forcing her tears back. "Even if I get a divorce, the king won''t send you back to the fief. I''m only asking you thisˇŞif I get divorced, will you and Dad let mee back home?" Heather''s tone turned sharp, "You foolish girl! After everything I''ve said, why are you still thinking about divorce? As for those two people your cousin arranged for you, you should send them away. I heard it was the one named na who struck your husband. She acted swiftly, but it only drove a wedge between you two. It seems to me that your cousin must have instigated this."

    Leona couldn''t hold back her tears. "Mom, they''re here to protect me. If na and Leah hadn''t been there today, do you think I would''ve only been pushed once? Cari is looking out for me."

    "Looking out for you? You believe

    that nonsense? Heather scoffed coldly. "Leona, remember what I''m telling you only your parents will never harm you. Everyone else has ulterior motives, even if they don''t show it. If you''re doing well, they''ll be jealous. If you''re struggling, they''ll pretend to pity you. But none of it is genuine."

    Leona smiled bitterly. "So, if I really get a divorce, you won''t let mee home."

    Heather''s tone hardened as she

    replied, "It''s not that I won''t let youe home. I won''t allow you to get a divorce If you keep talking like this, I''ll go to Hell Monarch Estate tomorrow and confront your cousin to see if she''s the one putting these ideas in your head."

    Leona panicked and quickly propped herself up. "Please don''t go to her. It''s not her idea. It''s mine."

    Knowing her daughter''s weakness,

    Heather spoke angrily, "You''ve always been an obedient, well-behaved child. How could youe up with something so rebellious on your own? Let me tell you this: if you dare bring up divorce again, I''ll me your cousin, no matter what. She must have nted these reckless thoughts in your head."

    Leonay back down, her eyes devoid of life. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly wanted tough. She actually didugh a little, then quietly wiped away the tears that had slipped down her face. "I understand, Mom."

    Hearing howpliant Leona sounded, Heather was satisfied.

    "Good. Focus on taking care of yourself and the baby. I''ll visit you whenever I can. As for your father, he will surely reprimand your husband. He won''t dare treat you so brazenly again."

    In Leona''s eyes, there wasn''t even the slightest flicker of emotion left. Not even tears. Her parents had been herst source of support, but her mother''s words had crushed her hopespletely.

 Chapter 487

    After Harvey and Heather left, the servants in Gracehold Estate were busy cleaning up. Apart from Samuel and Ruby, who remained in the sitting room, everyone else dispersed. Even Abigail did not stay as she escorted Dorothy back to her quarters.

    Before leaving, Dorothy gave strict orders that Noah was not to make things difficult for Samuel.

    "Which of the young men in this family is as outstanding as he is? The king personally selected Samuel as one of the top schrs. Him losing his position is only a temporary setback. Which family doesn''t have multiple wives and concubines? It''s just that some petty people are stirring up trouble."

    "Mom, go rest," Noah responded, but he didn''t agree. He simply gestured for his wife to escort Dorothy away.

    Noah then turned his gaze to Ruby, who was sobbing uncontrobly in Samuel''s arms. He felt a surge of frustration.

    "Why are you crying? If you hadn''t provoked Leona, would tonight''s events have happened?"

    Still shielding Ruby, Samuel spoke up, "Dad, how can you me Ruby? You''ve seen how vicious the people in Leona''s quarters are. They even dared to strike me, your son!"

    "You insolent brat, shut your mouth!" Noah snapped before turning his fury back on Ruby. "You will go outside and stand in a corner, out in the cold. Don''t you dare move until I tell you to."

    Samuel immediately stepped forward to protect her. "She can''t! She''s already been dragged and injured by that vicious woman. Just look at her face..."

    Noah could no longer hold back his rage. He pped his son across the face and bellowed, "Insolent child! Don''t you realize the disaster that''s upon you?!"

    Having been struck multiple times today, Samuel was filled with fury. "Fine! If you can''t stand me and Ruby, then we''ll leave the estate. I''ll give up my title as heir. Whoever wants it can have it. It''s just a small, insignificant title-I don''t care."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    True to his word, Samuel stormed off to pack his things and leave.

    Noah sat in his chair, listening to a servant report that Samuel had packed up his belongings, including his ink, brushes, and many of the books he''d been reading, and had loaded everything onto a cart. "Did Ruby try to stop him?" Noah asked icily.

    "N-no, she didn''t. She helped him pack," the servant stammered.

    Noah closed his eyes, recalling what Carissa had said. Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter, who had be a courtesan at a brothel, entering the Earl of Gracehold''s family-what were her intentions? He needed to think carefully.

    Combining this with what Violet had mentioned, Noah was now almost certain that Ruby was here to sow discord, sent by Eleanor to disrupt the peace of his family.

    He had initially considered two possibilities. The first was that Ruby had been sold off to a brothel after falling out of Eleanor''s favor. The second was that Eleanor had deliberately arranged for Ruby to enter his family to ruin their reputation.

    Now, he was almost certain it was thetter.

    Samuel had once been a promising

    top schr and a distinguished nobleman with a future full of

    potential. However, after he became involved with Ruby, he first tarnished the century-old reputation of the Earl of Gracehold''s family by bringing a woman from a brothel into their home. His rtionship with Leona then deteriorated, leading to charges

    brought against him by the

    Oversight Department, which

    ultimately resulted in the loss of his

    position.

    If Ruby remained in Gracehold Estate, who knew what other disasters would follow?

    Especially considering that Leona had already been harmed to the point that it had even led toplications with her pregnancy. If Ruby didn''t leave, Leona''s chances of a smooth delivery remained uncertain.

    Though Harvey and Heather hadn''t explicitly condemned Ruby tonight, their anger was evident. However, they weren''t a big problem. After all, the couple likely wished for Samuel and Leona to get along. So, they would likely counsel their daughter t¨¦be patient and focus on safely giving birth.

    What truly worried Noah was the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. Tonight, Rafael had practically torn apart Gracehold Estate.

    Would Noah mention this in court? No, he wouldn''t dare say a word. The fact that a member of the Earl of Gracehold''s family hadid hands on Helen, an honored concubine, was enough to bring his family under serious usations of insubordination.

    What''s more, Rafael''s household

    soldiers had entered Gracehold Estate unarmed. They hadn''t used weapons using only their fists to break things. Their hands were even injured from smashing items showing how meticulously the Hell Monarch had calcted his actions.

    Samuel left the estate that night. When Dorothy heard of it, she couldn''t bear the thought of her grandson suffering and arranged for them to live in a manor on Hibiscus Lane, sending no small amount of silver coins along with them.

 Chapter 488

    After Samuel settled down, he immediately began drafting a scathing article condemning the Hell Monarch. Once he finished, he reached out to his old schr friends, inviting over a dozen people to join him. However, only three or four actually showed up.

    Those who dide were stunned after reading his article. They quickly made excuses, iming they had urgent matters to attend to, and hurriedly left.

    Samuel was bewildered.

    He chased after one of them, grabbing him by the arm and asking, "You all read how the Hell Monarch bullied me. Aren''t you going to help?"

    The schr''s name was Sean. He entered the National Academyst year and had once deeply admired Samuel-before Samuel brought a courtesan from a brothel into his home. Today, Sean hade merely out of respect for old ties.

    Samuel''s article boldly and repeatedly denounced the prince who had just reimed the Southern Frontier. It used the Hell Monarch of disrespecting women-specifically, of disrespecting Ruby. Sean was left speechless.

    Once that article was published, the whole world would criticize Samuel and curse his name.

    Sean wanted no part of this mess.

    In response to Samuel''s questioning, he merely said, "If you''re upright and set a good example, people will follow without orders. But if you''re not, nomand will make them obey!" With that, Sean nodded respectfully and left.

    Samuel''s face turned red with rage. Not only was he one of the top schrs, he was an honored schr chosen by the king himself. How could he be used of being anything less than upright? Turns out, his schr friends were all just a bunch of spineless bootlickers. He used to think they had some integrity, but now it was clear-they were all terrified of the Hell Monarch''s reputation.

    In his fury, Samuel smashed things in the coffeehouse. However, the coffeehouse staff weren''t about to indulge his tantrum. Despite his angry outburst and boastful ims of his lofty status, the shopkeeper remained indifferent and demanded Samuel pay for the damages.

    Back at Hell Monarch Estate, Rafael had returned to his office. Meanwhile, Helen sat in a daze, waiting for Carissa toe to greet her.

    The moment she saw her daughter-inw, she grabbed her hand and asked, "Carissa, what''s the story with Ruby? Is she truly Grand Princess Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter?"

    "Mother, it''s true. Besides Celeste-that''s Ruby''s real nameˇŞit''s likely that more women will be sent to various noble families in time," Carissa replied.

    "But why? Why would she send her own illegitimate daughter to a filthy ce like a brothel? Isn''t that a disgrace to her own name?" Helen asked, still puzzled.

    "If we hadn''t uncovered Ruby''s identity, who would have known? It was done in secret, so as long as it wasn''t exposed, it wouldn''t affect her reputation," Carissa exined.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Helen racked her brain, trying to understand the situation. However, she couldn''t make sense of it.

    "But why would she do it? Just to humiliate her husband''s concubines and their children? Yet, she was the one who arranged those concubines for him. She lost interest in her husband and no longer wanted to

    her

    share a bed with him. Also, with status, it''s hard to believe she would be so harsh toward his concubines'' children. If this were to get out, her reputation would surely suffer."

    Eleanor had spent years carefully cultivating her image and

    maintaining close rtionships with noble families. Despite being a

    grand princess, she had not o?

    allowed her husband to take

    concubines, but had even personally arranged them, earning her

    admiration for her supposed

    tolerance and generosity.

    Although there had been some scandals in the past, they were quickly hushed up, and Eleanor managed to maintain her good standing.

    Carissa smiled knowingly. "Some people appear gentle and generous on the surface but are full of schemes underneath. Don''t you already know that Grand Princess Eleanor is exactly that kind of person?

    "She took so much money from you under the guise of The Gilded Tower, iming she was losing money when she was actually profiting. So, she acts like she''s tolerant and epting of her husband''s concubines, but it''s very possible she secretly despises them."

    Carissa refrained from revealing too much.

    The intricacies of the situation were tooplex for her simple-minded mother-inw to fully grasp. Helen. just needed to understand the

    basics. After all, the truth wow.

    Helen didn''t need to know more than what the general public would eventually learn.

    Helen nodded vigorously at her daughter-inw''s exnation. "Yes, you''re right. Some people are just like that-showing one face in public and another in private. Grand Princess Eleanor might be far more ruthless than we thought. We should limit our interactions with her."

    "Exactly. It''s best to keep our distance. Even when you do meet her, there''s no need to dwell on past grievances about The Gilded Tower. Just maintain the appearance of harmony," Carissa agreed. She didn''t want her mother-inw to confront Eleanor directly. The two were not evenly matched, and it wouldn''t end well for Helen.

    "I understand," said Helen, taking the advice to heart.

 Chapter 489

    Carissa had Violet arrange for someone to keep an eye on Samuel for a few days. Despite everything, this once-renowned schr, who had been favored by his family''s matriarch, still held onto his lofty ambitions.

    Over the past few days, Samuel had carried his written articles to the National Academy, hoping to find someone to present them to the king. But no one at the National Academy would pay him any attention anymore.

    Believing it was because they were jealous of his talent, Samuel seethed with frustration. Determined, he then sought out people at the Academy of Wisdom. But no matter where he went, people deliberately avoided him.

    After all, he was a top schr who had been personally demoted by the king, destroyed his marriage for a favored mistress, abandoned his family to set up his own household, and even renounced his title as heir.

    To make matters worse, rumors had spread that he had married the daughter of a merchant, then forced her to use her dowry to buy the freedom of a woman from a brothel. Even though the civil officials considered that a minor offense, it was still a sign of moral corruption and a disgrace to the schrs.

    Then, the truth about Ruby''s identity started to circte.

    Although no one knew for certain whether it was true or false, it cast a shadow that made people even more wary of Samuel. He spent several days running around to no avail. Enraged, he med Rafael, convinced that it was the prince''s influence and power that caused everyone to avoid him.

    Consumed by resentment, Samuel drank heavily at a tavern.

    In his drunken stupor, he clenched his fist and shouted, "The king''s power only protects the nobility! Prince Rafael, with his overwhelming military achievements, does whatever he pleases. Why does no one dare stand up to him? The entire court are cowards, all of them!"

    It didn''t take more than three days for those reckless words, shouted in a public ce, to spread like wildfire across the capital. Soon, all the court officials had heard about it.

    The reaction was swift. Both civil and military officials denounced Samuel, calling him arrogant and self-righteous. Reports criticizing him began piling up on the prime minister''s desk.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jeremiah, of course, did not conceal the matter and reported it directly to the king. Salvador summoned Rafael to royal study for questioning, and soon, the events of that day wereid bare.

    Leona was Salvador''s younger cousin. She had always been kind and well-mannered, adored by everyone who knew her. No one had expected Samuel to treat her so cruelly.

    As for Ruby, the revtion that she was Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter sent a ripple of suspicion through Salvador''s mind.

    Carissa had deliberately leaked

    Ruby''s true identity. It was her way of informing Eleanor that the secrets she thought were well hidden had long been exposed. As for how much Carissa actually knew? That was for Eleanor to specte on. The r¨¦al torment came from not knowing the full extent.

    Carissa wasn''t worried about Eleanor-Rafael and Jacob were already handling that situation. What concerned her more was Leona.

    na hade by recently, exining that the duchess had brought up the idea of divorce with her mother, only to be met with a harsh refusal. Ever since, Leona seemedpletely deted, as if all life had been drained from her.

    Even when she had been deeply disappointed by Samuel and the Earl of Gracehold''s family, Leona had never been this despondent.

    Carissa feared that in her fragile state, her cousin might do something drastic. So, she asked na and Leah to keep a close watch on the duchess and ensure she didn''t act impulsively.

    As na was leaving, she remarked, "Lady Heather mighte looking for you. That night, I overheard the conversation from outside the door. When the duchess proposed the divorce, Lady Heather seemed to think you had been the one to instigate it."

    Carissa wasn''t at all concerned about Heather''s visit. She was thoroughly disappointed in her aunt and had nothing much to say to her. But if Heather wanted toe, then let here. True to expectations, as the news of Samuel''s outburst against the court officials spread and escted, Heather showed up at Hell Monarch Estate.

    Helen had initially nned to confront Heather with a few harsh words, but Violet persuaded her to hold off.

    "You''ve already said your piece to

    her that night. Let''s hear what she has to say today. If she''s here with good intentions for the duchess, we can forgive her. If she''s here to make things difficult for Cari, then;

    deal with her as Cari''s

    you

    wne

    can

    mother-inw."

    Despite Violet''s words, Helen, who was still seething with anger, muttered, "I''ve never seen a mother act like this. It''s a disgrace for a mother."

 Chapter 490

    In the sitting room, the fragrance of coffee filled the air.

    Lulu brought out some cloud cakes. It was raining outside, and her shoes were soaked. As she walked across the cloud-patterned stone floor, several clear footprints were left behind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Carissa didn''t speak. She sat in a chair, slowly sipping her coffee, with only a high, square table separating her from Heather.

    The cloud cakes were ced on the table. Lulu, holding a tray, retreated to stand at the door, keeping watch. Carissa picked up a piece of cloud cake by hand and ate it slowly. The sound of her chewing was barely audible.

    Heather also took a piece with a fork and brought it to her mouth. She ate with refined manners, taking small bites and using a tiny porcin saucer underneath to catch any crumbs that might fall onto her purple floral gown.

    Heather''s skin had a yellowish tint, and the purple gown she wore made herplexion look even duller. Her eyes were lifeless and shadowed with dark circles, clearly the result of several sleepless nights. Perhaps because Carissa hadn''t spoken yet, Heather finally couldn''t hold back.

    Setting down her te and fork, she wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief and said, "Carissa, have you be so estranged from me, your aunt?"

    "I thought it was you who had be estranged from me," Carissa calmly replied.

    Heather sighed softly. "It''s because of the matter with Leona''s trousseau, isn''t it? I owe you an apology for that. Let''s just put it behind us, shall we? We''re family, after all. If your mother were here to see us fighting like this, it would surely break her heart."

    "If my mother were to be heartbroken, it wouldn''t be because of me," Carissa said, meeting Heather''s gaze. "Furthermore, I haven''t given a second thought to the issue of Leona''s trousseau and your refusal. So, if you''re here for something specific, just say it directly. There''s no need to bring my mother into this."

    Heather''s expression was conflicted. "You say you haven''t given it a second thought, but do you know that because of you, our family was ced under house arrest for a month? We weren''t even allowed into the pce for New Year''s Eve that year."

    "So, are you ming me for that matter, Aunt Heather?" Carissa asked, finding the situation rather amusing.

    "I didn''t mean to me you."

    Heather hesitated, her frustration evident. In truth, she was indeed upset. Harvey''s household had always been modest and low-key. They had never courted trouble or caused any issues, so it was hard to believe that the king had ced them under house arrest.

    "You''re here to talk about Leona, right? Just say what you need to," Carissa said, clearly tired of beating around the bush.

    Heather turned to face her niece more directly, her hands sped in herp.

    "Yes, that''s right, Carissa. Your

    cousin is not like you. She''s timid,

    delicate, and has a fragile constitution. She can''t handle hardship and she won''t be able to handle the gossip and scrutiny that follows a divorce. Besides, she is a duchess. How will it look if a

    duchess is forced into a divorce by a courtesan from a brothel? She won''t be able to endure the

    embarrassment."

    Her tone became more earnest, "So, I''m pleading with you not to encourage her to get a divorce. She is pregnant now and can''t handle such upheavals. Besides, what man doesn''t have multiple wives or concubines?

    "Leona is capable of tolerating others. Even if Ruby is beautiful, people tire of looking at the same face. Leona''s character is solid and respectable. If she waits three to five years, Samuel will definitely return to her. At that time, life will get better."

    Carissa''s eyes remained cold and indifferent. "Do you think I encouraged her to get a divorce, Aunt Heather?"

    "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have said such ridiculous things. She''s only been married for a short time, and she''s pregnant. If this child is a son, he''ll be the heir to the Earl of Gracehold''s title, a position of high status. Why choose a difficult path now, one that''s so challenging for a woman to navigate? Heather replied.

    Carissa''s eyes were full of disdain, but she maintained herposure. "Aunt Heather, you''ve

    misunderstood. I have never

    encouraged Leona to get a divorce. Have you considered that her fragile nature, especially while pregnant, might make her feel exceptionally distressed?"

    "What woman doesn''t feel distressed at some point?" Heather countered.

    "She''s a duchess, and her parents are a prince and princess consort. She has support-she doesn''t have to feel so distressed," Carissa replied.

    Heather''s tone grew sharp, "Is that what you''ve been telling her? Did you lead her into believing that her family could support her, making her think it''s eptable to pursue a divorce so recklessly?"

 Chapter 491

    Carissa was silent for a moment before saying, "Lulu, show our guest out."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Heather''s anger red. "Carissa, I haven''t finished speaking yet, and you''re already so eager to drive me away? I am your aunt!"

    In her rage, Heather threw a cup to the floor, her chest heaving with emotion.

    Carissa nced at the shattered cup on the floor. The liquid spread beneath her feet, dampening the tips of her shoes.

    She raised her head to meet Heather''s gaze, her voice stern and cold as she said, "If you had vented your anger this way at Gracehold Estate, by smashing a cup in front of them and cursing Samuel for his heartlessness, I would have been d for Leona and still respected you as my aunt.

    "But didn''t you see how aggrieved Leona was that night? Yet, you were only making excuses. When she asked if you would ept her back into the house if she got a divorce, a simple nod from you would have been a greatfort, even if you only advised her to endure.

    "Her words about divorce might have been spoken out of momentary distress, but your refusal only deepened her pain and despair. Did you ever consider that?"

    Heather''s face turned crimson with frustration as she shouted, "She can''t get divorced! Have I wasted my breath telling you all this? If I had agreed to ept her back, what would have happened if she really returned with a child in her womb? Did you ever consider her situation? She respects you so much-how could you be so cruel to her?"

    Heather was now standing and stamping her feet in anger, with tears streaming down her face. She dabbed at her tears with a handkerchief, only for more to fall.

    "In the long run, what''s the big deal with putting up with some temporary distress? She''s a duchess and a legitimate wife. Why should she fear a courtesan from a brothel? Even if Ruby is Grand Princess Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter, she was raised in that filthy ce.

    "In time, Samuel will grow weary of her and return to Leona. If you exin that to her, she wouldn''t be so adamant about getting divorced. She has always listened to you. If you talk to her, she''ll take your advice."

    Heather sat down again, looking pitiably disheveled as she turned her body to the side to wipe her tears and blow her nose.

    Looking at her aunt''s tear-streaked face, which bore some resemnce to her own mother''s, Carissa felt a pang of sympathy. Still, she couldn''t help raising her voice and asking, "What are you afraid of? What exactly are you so scared of?"

    "What are we afraid of?" Heather

    said through her tears, her voice

    muffled as she buried her face in her hands. "We''re terrified of being sent to our fief. You know where it is it''s a harsh, deste ce. How are we supposed to endure that?"

    Carissa shook her head, her tone cold as ice as she replied, "You''re afraid of facing hardship at your fief, so you choose to endure the humiliation of living in the capital, bowing to others and discarding even the dignity of a prince.

    "Then, you expect Leona to be as

    weak as you are? Has the king even mentioned sending you to your fief? Your husband isn''t serving in court. He''s just a leisurely prince. No one cares whether he goes to his fief or not Your constant worry is of no concern to the king."

    Heather''s voice grew cold as well, "The king''s will is hard to fathom. What do you know? I don''t want to discuss this further with you. The situations of our two families are different.

    "When your parents were alive, their military achievements could protect us to some extent. Now that they''re gone, we must keep a low profile in the capital. We don''t even dare to employ household soldiers. So, please don''tpare our family''s situation to yours."

    Heather tucked the handkerchief back into her sleeve and stood up. "I won''t say more. I''m not asking for your sympathy. Leona respects you and cares for you. Since that''s the case, I only ask that you don''t ruin her.

    "You should withdraw the two people you''ve assigned to her. Servants whoy hands on their masters are not good servants. The Earl of Gracehold''s family doesn''t need them, and neither does Leona."

    "That''s not happening!" Carissa moved to the door, making a dismissive gesture with a firm attitude. "They''re not servants. I won''t allow them to leave before Leona gives birth. Aunt Heather, you''re not wee here. Please leave!"

    Heather''s eyes widened in shock. "Carissa, are you really driving out your own aunt? After all the care I''ve shown you?"

    Carissa did not lift her gaze. "Lulu, show our guest out."

    With that, Carissa swept out of the room.

 Chapter 492

    The news of Carissa''s anger towards Heather reached Helen''s ears.

    After calling Lulu in to get the full story, Helen was furious.

    "Who wouldn''t be infuriated by such behavior? It''s only because Carissa is younger that she put up with Lady Heather. If I were there, I''d have pped her a few times myself!

    "Hurry, get the kitchen chefs to prepare some sweet treats- No, better yet, go buy an assortment of pastries from the best bakery in the capital. Cheer Carissa up. Don''t let her stay angry and make herself ill over such spineless people. It''s not worth it to ruin her health over them."

    Helen''s maid, Mindy, hurriedly prepared to buy the treats, but Violet said, "I''ll go. I''m quick on my feet."

    "Yes, you should go, Violet," Helen said anxiously.

    She had seen her daughter-inw angry before, but this time, Carissa''s frustration with Heather was something she couldn''t express. It was like when Helen was extremely annoyed with her sister but dared not show it.

    No, it wasn''t quite the same. Victoria was reasonable and had Helen''s best interests at heart, whereas Heather didn''t even care about her own daughter. How could Heatherpare to Victoria? Even after returning to Orchid Hall, Carissa was still fuming and couldn''t calm down.

    Was it because they were afraid of being sent to their fief that they had to be so humble? They were even willing to discard the dignity of a prince and make Leona suffer as they did?

    Carissa couldn''t understand. People said that a mother should be strong, but Heather was not. Instead, she was even weaker than ordinary people. Her parents'' weakness directly contributed to Leona''s soft nature, leaving her unable to stand firm even as a duchess.

    As Carissa was fuming, she heard footsteps outside. Looking up, she saw Violet entering with Helen''s arm linked through hers. Violet carried a red box in her other hand. Carissa stood up and asked, "Mother, what brings you here?"

    Violet ced the box on the table and smiled. "Lady Helen was worried you''d make yourself ill with anger. She asked me to get an assortment of pastries from the best bakery in the capital. A little sweetness will surely lift your spirits."

    With that, Violet opened the box and began to take out the treats one at a time. While the kitchen chef made great pastries, the old, renowned bakery in the capital made even better ones.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa couldn''t help but chuckle as she looked at the delicious and beautiful pastries. Still, she was somewhat touched.

    "Thank you, Mother. I''ll have some now."

    Carissa picked up a pastry and put it in her mouth. Despite her frustration, which made everything taste like wax, she still nodded and smiled when Helen asked if it was good.

    "It''s delicious."

    The pastries themselves weren''t rare-what was valuable was her mother-inw''s thoughtfulness. Knowing Carissa was upset, Helen had bought pastries to cheer her up.

    Seeing her daughter-inw smile,

    Helen also grinned and said, "There''s no point in getting worked up over someone like that. She doesn''t have a spine to speak of. So what if they get sent to their fief? Life there

    would be much more carefree.

    Living like this, barely scraping by, is

    worse than going to their fief!"

    "Their life in the capital isn''t great either. They live in a subdued manner, always deferring to others, and they don''t dare challenge even an earl''s household. What''s the point of living such a pitiful existence?" said Violet, who also struggled to understand.

    "Besides," Helen continued, "the cold

    and destend isn''t so terrible. Didn''t her father, General Dominic, spend half his life stationed in such a ce? What''s there toin about? And when a prince goes to a fief, it''s far from the king''s reach. Life there is bound to be much freer and more enjoyable. With money and rank, that''s living in indulgence."

    Carissa exined, "It''s not that simple. Once at their fief, they can''t return to the capital without a summons. Though the king is

    rtively lenient now and allow

    asional returns, going to such a remote fief means aplete departure from the circles of power in the capital.

    "Prince Harvey has other children, and he naturally wants them to find suitors in the capital. But with their actions, what kind of good matches can their other children hope for?"

    Seeing her daughter-inw''s expression darken again, Helen quickly said, "Forget about those people. Dwelling on them just leaves you feeling drained."

 Chapter 493

    Carissa handed Helen a pastry with a smile. "Mother, I''m not angry anymore. Please have some."

    Seeing that Carissa had taken the pastry directly with her hands, Helen frowned slightly. Her daughter-inw was still rather rough around the edges, wasn''t she?

    After hesitating for a moment, Helen epted the pastry. Well, it wasn''t like she would get sick from eating something a bit dirty.

    -

    The Oversight Department was busy once again as theyunched a formal investigation against Samuel. They used him of immoral conduct, public insults towards the court, and showing tant disrespect for royal authority.

    They argued that Samuel was unworthy of being recognized as one of the top schrs, and petitioned the king to remove his name from the National Examination Register. They also called for his removal as the heir to the title and estate of the Earl of Gracehold.

    During the morning court session, Salvador stripped Samuel of his title as heir, but didn''t revoke his status as a top schr. It would be too embarrassing to cancel the appointment of someone he personally selected.

    Despite this, Salvador was infuriated. He issued a severe reprimand to the Earl of Gracehold and summoned him to the royal study after court.

    As Noah cried andmented about his failure to properly discipline his son, Salvador said coldly, "This is thest opportunity I''m giving you. If the duchess suffers even a bit more distress in your household, the Earl of Gracehold title will end here."

    Noah was utterly dumbfounded. He stood dazed for a moment, suddenly recalling that Leona was the king''s cousin. Even if Harvey and Heather were inept, Salvador still valued family connections.

    Feeling disheartened, Noah left the royal study. As he walked out, he caught sight of Rafael waiting at the door. Recalling the prince''s bloodthirsty and cold expression when Gracehold Estate was vandalized that night, Noah shivered and hurriedly saluted before quickly departing.

    Once he left, Rafael entered the royal study, where Salvador was drinking coffee and trying to calm his anger towards the Earl of Gracehold''s family.

    He addressed Rafael, "There''s no need for formalities. Have a seat."

    "Understood, Your Majesty." Rafael sat down in an armchair. "You asked me to wait outside. Is there something important you wish to discuss?"

    Salvador dismissed everyone except Derek, who remained in the hall to attend to him. Derek prepared coffee on the side and served a cup to Rafael.

    "Take a look at this," Salvador said, tossing a document at his brother.

    Rafael caught and opened it, his expression immediately bing solemn. It was about the exchange of prisoners with Sandoria.

    Salvador continued, "The two

    kingdoms have had a ceasefire forT¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    some time now. After Louis and Timothy held several rounds of negotiations with Sandorian

    representatives, an agreement was reached to return the captured

    soldiers.

    "However, one of the prisoners previously escaped from the enemy camp and had been providing intelligence about Sandoria to Hector. After Hector''s death, Louis took over receiving the reports before passing them on to you. Unfortunately, his identity has been discovered and he was captured."

    Rafael was stunned. "Are you referring to Septimus Tetra?"

    Previously, when investigating the Westhaven army''s movements from Sandoria, it was Septimus who had followed their trail. The intelligence from him had verified the information brought by Carissa. He had been captured?

    Rafael''s heart tightened immediately. Though he had never met the man personally, he knew Septimus had been initially captured in Calmstead City before Hector''s death, along with several hundred others. Rafael had not participated in that battle, as he hadn''t been dispatched to the Southern Frontier battlefield at the time. He had heard about it from Timothy.

    In that battle, the Sandorian forcesunched a night raid, burning tents and killing many soldiers. The two sides engaged in fiercebat amidst the mes, and it was then that Thomas had lost his life.

    Rafael had taken over from Hector to lead the Hell Monarch Army onto the battlefield. Several times, he had captured Sandorian soldiers, hoping to exchange them for the previously captured Sinir Army soldiers. However, his requests had always been rejected.

    Instead, the soldiers capturedter were epted for exchange, but the Sandorians still refused to release that initial batch of prisoners.

    Now, negotiations had finally seeded, but Septimus had been captured and fallen into the hands of angry Sandorian troops. Would he survive?

 Chapter 494

    "Your Majesty, what is Septimus'' true identity?" Rafael asked.

    When Rafael received Septimus'' intelligence from Louis, he had investigated all the militarymanders and captured soldiers, only to find that none of them were named Septimus Tetra.

    Salvador shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s likely that no one knows. Yourte father-inw received the initial intelligence. Perhaps he knew his identity, or perhaps even he didn''t know. Since Septimus was able to escape from the enemy camp, it indicates that his martial arts skills are quite impressive, and that he is no ordinary soldier."

    Rafael frowned.

    When he received the intelligence from Septimus, he hadn''t inquired about his identity. Moreover, even if he had asked, Septimus'' identity would likely not have been disclosed to avoidpromising the intelligence. It was too risky.

    "Your Majesty, he has provided a lot of valuable intelligence and has done our kingdom a great service. We must rescue him," Rafael said.

    Salvador nodded, his gaze solemn. "So, I need you to go in person. One thing we know for certain is that he''s still alive. Sandoria intends to use him to negotiate for a city in exchange. ording to Timothy''s report, Septimus is imprisoned in a dungeon at Sandoria''s border city. However, the exact location is still unknown. Your task is to locate where he is being held, then find an opportunity to rescue him." Rafael knelt on one knee, his gaze resolute. "I understand and ept yourmand, Your Majesty."

    Salvador sighed. "For now, Oliver is dragging out the negotiations. Sandoria''s resentment towards Septimus is deep, so he is likely to suffer. In any case, whether he is dead or alive, bring him back. We need to know who he really is."

    "Understood. I will depart for Sandoria''s border city tomorrow. I will leave the Supreme Court matters to Matthew for now," Rafael replied.

    "Be careful. Bring along several skilled fighters and disguise yourselves as civilians to gather information. If you can''t rescue him, do not be reckless, understood?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Salvador added, "Also, Patrick has gone to Brightmoor District to investigate the case of the family that was annihted. We now have some clues about the true culprits, so you need not worry about that matter. Don''t let it distract you."

    Rafael nodded slightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Salvador continued, "And about Leona, I also don''t wish to interfere too much in the affairs of my ministers'' families. Have Carissa take good care of her. I truly hope that Uncle Harvey..." Salvador trailed off, shaking his head.

    He knew all too well what Harvey''s intentions were. The older man wanted to remain in the capital, not out of devotion towards his mother, Megan, but because he was unwilling to leave the wealth and privilege of the capital.

    Harvey''s inherent weakness,

    was evident. Despite Megan''s old age, he hadn''t even taken her out of the pce to live elsewhere, leaving her with a few other elderly

    vers

    concubines. His so-called devotion was merely a facade, and his

    supposed love for his children was tainted with both cowardice and cunning.

    "You don''t have to worry, Your Majesty. Carissa has sent people to look after Leona. With you having reprimanded the Earl of Gracehold today, they should no longer neglect Leona However, Samuel has indeed disrespected his primary wife, and he is not someone who should be trusted with any significant responsibilities," Rafael said.

    Salvador''s eyes were filled with disgust. "I''m well aware of that. I''ll allow him to keep his title, but he''ll never serve in court again. He has now lost the chance to inherit the

    title of the Earl of Gracehold. Astor

    selecting a new heir, let the Earl of Gracehold''s family be in chaos for a while. Let them create trouble elsewhere, as long as it does not harm Leona."

    "Your considerations are thoughtful, Your Majesty."

    "Have you heard about that courtesan from a brothel, who''s supposedly the daughter of one of the concubines in Aunt Eleanor''s household?" Salvador asked, looking at his brother. "Yes, I''ve heard about it."

    In fact, it was Winona who had uncovered the information.

    Salvador mused, "What do you think our aunt is trying to achieve? A daughter from a grand princess'' household was sent to a brothel and then into a noble family. Was the Earl of Gracehold''s family the only one affected? Or are there other households involved, perhaps under different pretenses?"

    Salvador valued family loyalty, but was also deeply suspicious. He had a talent for connecting even the smallest hints into a web of possibilities.

    "You might consider sending someone to investigate further. Your Majesty," Rafael suggested.

    Salvador smiled. "It''s not a pressing issue. You may go about your duties."

    "I will take my leave." Rafael saluted and withdrew.

 Chapter 495

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa was helping Rafael pack his belongings, her expression marked by a hint of worry.

    "Why don''t I go with you? I''m notfortable with you going alone."

    "I won''t be alone. I''ll have Dn and Jacob with me. You should stay behind to handle Kiera''s wedding arrangements. Besides, Ryan will be going to the academy soon." "How is Jacob''s martial prowess?"

    Carissa wasn''t very familiar with Jacob. Although he was an important figure in the estate, he often seemed rather inconspicuous.

    "He''s average in skill but sharp-witted."

    Hearing that, Carissa was still uneasy, considering the dangers of infiltrating the Sandorian border city.

    "Then, perhaps Violet should go with you?"

    Rafael embraced Carissa, kissing her forehead. Her concern genuinely pleased him.

    "No need. I''ve invited my master to apany me."

    "Sage Everett is going with you? That''s good."

    Everett was highly skilled and elusive. Even when he was far away, he seemed to appear out of nowhere whenever needed, as if he were omnipresent.

    "Yeah, don''t worry. I''ll rescue Septimus."

    Rafael ced another tender kiss on his wife''s cheek, feeling reluctant at the thought of being apart for at least a month.

    "His name is Septimus Tetra?" Carissa asked.

    "That''s right. He sent us intelligence while mingling with the Sandorian supply convoy headed to the Southern Frontier. The fact that Westhaven soldiers had disguised themselves as Sandorian troops was verified through him.

    "After we reimed the Southern Frontier and returned to the capital, Louis took over coordinating with him. The n was for him to stay in Sandoria for a year and only return once we were certain there would be no more conflict," Rafael exined.

    "Septimus Tetra... Septimus Tetra," Carissa repeated. "Is that a codename?"

    "No, it''s his actual name. His

    surname is a little unusual, I know,"

    Rafael said, then paused

    thoughtfully. "A codename? In anothernguage, Septimus means

    seven, while Tetra means for

    Wait... seven plus four is eleven..."

    As Carissa pushed him away gently, their eyes met, and an unlikely thought emerged in both their minds.

    Almost simultaneously, they eximed, "The Farrell family''s eleventh son, Thomas Farrell!"

    Rafael''s heartbeat quickened. "Is that possible?"

    But why not?

    He had heard Timothy mention Thomas several times while on the Southern Frontier battlefield. Thomas had been young and brave-if he hadn''t died on the battlefield, he would have surely been amanding figure by now.

    Timothy had both cherished and respected his cousin.

    Rafael recalled, "General Farrell once

    said that the battle was fierce and chaotic. The Sandorian soldiersunched a surprise night attack and set fire to the camp, resulting in heavy casualties. The soldiers remains were buried in arge pit, many burned beyond recognition.

    "Timothy sawThomas fighting fiercely against the enemy in the firelight. Thomas was eventually injured and kicked back into the mes, but the battle was so chaotic that Timothy couldn''t look for him." Carissa mused, "If Thomas was injured and kicked back into the fire, he might have crawled out unnoticed by Timothy and been captured."

    Rafael nodded solemnly. "That''s a possibility."

    Carissa remembered Thomas'' mother, Alice. Since her son''s death, she had been reclusive. She had attended Helen''s birthday banquet, but seeing her former daughter-inw, Vi, had been a significant blow.

    If Septimus was indeed Thomas, then...

    It was unfortunate that he had now been captured by the Sandorian forces and was likely being tortured. Carissa hoped Oliver could stall the negotiations long enough to at least give Thomas a chance to be rescued.

    "I hope he remains unharmed. Whether or not he is Thomas, he has contributed greatly to the reiming of the Southern Frontier. He must safely return to Starhaven," she said, her heart aching for him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    On the battlefield, anything could happen, but those who survived the direst situations were few and far between.

    "I won''t wait any longer. I''ll leave the city tonight. There could be unforeseen developments," Rafael dered.

    He couldn''t predict Oliver''s

    temperament. Though Salvador had

    yet to decide whether or not to agree to Sandoria''s proposal to exchange Septimus for a city, Oliver would certainly refuse. Rafael feared that if

    Oliver refused too decidif

    The

    Sandorian people might execute Septimus on the spot.

 Chapter 496

    Rafael left the city that night, taking Dn and Jacob with him. At the same time, a carrier pigeon flew back to the Pathfinders Guild, carrying a letter requesting help from Everett.

    After Rafael left, Violet pulled Carissa into the next room to sleep together, under the excuse that she was worried Carissa would feel lonely after getting used to having someone beside her. Carissa knocked on her head. "I''m not lonely at all. You''re just bored, aren''t you? Why don''t you go y with Rod?"

    "I''m not going to him. He''s all high and mighty now ever since bing a drill instructor for the household soldiers. He walks around like a peacock," Violet said, lying on the bed with her chin propped up on her hands.

    "And I''m not bored or lonely. I just wanted to chat with you. In a couple of days, we''ll have something fun to watch-Serena''s going to be taken into the Marquis of Ironridge''s family as a concubine." Carissa folded her arms behind her head. "I know, but I''ve been thinking about something elsetely."

    "What are you thinking about? Wondering if Jessica will die of anger?" Violet turned her head, grinning mischievously.

    "No. Why are you so focused on their family drama?"

    "It''s not just theirs. I''m also keeping an eye on the Earl of Gracehold''s family," Violet said, kicking her legs up yfully. "Samuel and Ruby were living the good life a few days ago. I wonder if they''ll cry themselves to death after Samuel gets stripped of his heir status."

    Carissa smiled faintly. "Who knows?"

    "Cari, you don''t smile as cheerfully as you used to," Violet said, poking her finger between Carissa''s brows. "You should lighten up! There''s gossip to follow, jokes tough at, and unfortunate people to kick when they''re down."

    Carissa turned to look at her. "Let

    me ask you something. Imagine this:

    during the war, you were already married and presumed dead

    battle. But in reality, you were captured. When you finally came back, you discovered that your

    husband had remarried. How would

    you feel-heartbroken or angry?"

    Violet thought for a moment. "I can''t put myself in that situation. I don''t have a husband. You do, though. Why don''t you imagine it for yourself? You''ll understand how it feels."

    Carissa''s voice turned soft and distant. "I''ve already thought about it. If Rafael thought I died in battle and remarried after a few years, I would be heartbroken, but I think I could understand. After all, no one can wait for someone forever. It''s too much to ask."

    "Is this what''s been bothering you? No wonder you''ve looked so down," Violet said, rolling over onto her back before turning to look at Carissa again. "Why are you even thinking about this? Are you just torturing yourself, or is something actually going on?"

    "I''m not sure, but I can tell you about it. You know how to keep a secret," Carissa replied.

    She then told Violet her suspicions about Septimus possibly being Thomas. After finishing, she emphasized, "It''s just a suspicion. We''ll only know for sure once we rescue him."

    Violet listened, and then said, "After

    Thomas died, the Farrell family was generous enough to release Vi back to her family. I heard they even gave her two shops as

    pension. If Thomas is really still alive, it''s not entirely Vi''s fault. But if she decided to return to her family, why did she take his pension and the shops the Farrell family gave her?"

    She paused to think for a moment.

    "If it were me," she said, "I wouldn''t have taken them. After all, the Farrell family isn''t some wealthy noble house. They''re not exactly

    swimming in money. So many oset

    their sons died on the battlefield, and they have so many widows and orphans to take care of. From a moral standpoint, Vi shouldn''t

    have taken the two shops or

    Thomas''s pension. Taking back her

    dowry would''ve been enough."

    "Yeah, and now she''s using that pension and those two shops in her marriage to Barrett. If Thomas really doese back, he''ll probably feel pretty hurt."

    "It''s a tough situation involving loyalty and personal happiness," Carissa said with a sigh, her mood growing heavy as well. "If it is Thomas, and he didn''t let Vi know he was alive because of his loyalty, then Vi remarrying is understandable. It''s a sad reality."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    That was just how it was, but the whole situation was overwhelmingly sad.

 Chapter 497

    The two friends chatted through the night. After experiencing the battles in the Southern Frontier, Violet had matured a great deal. Especially now that she was living in the capital, she hade to learn much about the affairs of powerful families. She realized that the world wasn''t as simple as it had seemed back in Meadow Ridge.

    Life in Meadow Ridge had been far too easy. Every day was spent causing trouble, walking dogs, teasing cats, digging around for snakes, or chasing wild boars. The worst thing that ever happened was getting beaten up by apprentices from other guilds.

    As they talked, they grew sleepy.

    Violet turned over and casually threw a leg over Carissa, yawning. "I really envy you for having such a good mother-inw. Lady Helen''s always so protective of you."

    "I know."

    "Maybe I should just marry the marshal too, then she''d be myˇŞ"

    Before Violet could finish her sentence, Carissa kicked her off the bed. Violet jumped back up and started pounding on Carissa,ughing.

    "I was just kidding! Did you really take it seriously? Besides, Lady Helen already said she''d take me as her goddaughter. I''m just making her wait for me to ept. She absolutely adores me!"

    Carissa blocked Violet''s punches with her elbows, then raised a leg and pressed it against Violet''s neck, pinning her head to the bed. "I''m exhausted. Sleep!"

    Violet struggled to free herself from beneath Carissa''s leg, then flopped back down onto the bed and wriggled under the thin nket. "Fine, I''ll sleep. I''m really tired."

    The next day, Carissa took Kiera and Violet out shopping.

    Their main stop was The Golden Tower to check out thetest styles. Of course, they could have had the shop send the new items to their residence to choose from. However, Kiera wanted to see a wider selection. She had been cooped up at home for too long, and was eager to get out and walk around.

    Although the pce had already prepared jewelry and essories for Kiera''s wedding, Carissa didn''t think it was enough. Kiera also wanted to buy moreˇŞafter all, young girls love looking pretty. Who didn''t love beautiful jewelry?

    After breakfast, Helen went back to sleep for a while. When lunchtime came and Carissa, Violet, and Kiera still hadn''t shown up to check on her, Helen sent someone to find out where they were. To her shock, she learned that the three of them had gone out shopping without her.

    They had gone without her?

    Helen could hardly believe it. How dare they go shopping without her?

    To ignore someone as dignified and esteemed as her-how outrageous!

    Storming out, she muttered, "Janice has been with me for so many years, and I gave her up generously. Now they go shopping without inviting me? They can forget about me ever paying them any attention again."

    Gillian and Mindy hurried after her, asking, "Where are you going, Your Grace?"

    "I''m going to the pce! It''s not as if I need them forpany!" Helen snapped furiously.

    The Golden Tower was located on South Street in the capital, and it was a well-established shop with a long-standing reputation. Their designs were unique, some even more exquisite than what the pce craftsmen could produce. In fact, many of the pce concubines sent people to The Golden Tower to buy jewelry and essories.

    Moreover, the young heir of The Golden Tower knew how to market his products. Some items were made in very limited quantities. Even though the profit from just a pieces wasn''t huge, it helped maintain the store''s prestigious reputation. Keeping that reputation

    v

    alive was what really mattered in the

    long run.

    The building had three floors: the first sold more affordable items, the second held higher-end goods, and the third was reserved for limited-edition pieces. But even the items from the first floor, though lower in price, were special simply because they came from The Golden Tower.

    After they parked the carriage, the driver stayed outside to wait while Carissa, Kiera, and Violet entered the tower, hand in hand.

    The moment they stepped through the doors, Carissa''s brow furrowed.

    She had just seen some old acquaintances.

    The first floor was spacious, and it was divided into three halls. To get to the second floor, they would need to take the staircase on the right, but next to the stairs was a disy case where several people stood. Carissa recognized them immediately.

    Reba, Vi, and Serena.

    They were engrossed in picking out jewelry, and hadn''t noticed Carissa''s arrival.

    Carissa wanted to avoid them, but the young heir of The Golden Tower, Nathaniel, had already spotted her.

    He quickly rushed over, his youthful, handsome face brimming with excitementˇŞso much that he practically glowed.

    "Are you the Hell Monarch''s princess

    consort, Your Grace? Is that really

    you? My goodness! When you

    returned victorious with the Hell

    Monarch, I was on the third fet

    I

    watching you both during the victory parade. I never imagined you''d visit our humble shop today! Forgive me for not greeting you properly sooner!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As soon as these words left his mouth, all three of the women turned to look at Carissa.

 Chapter 498

    Reba looked at Carissa, taking in thetter''s entire appearance. Carissa exuded an undeniable air of luxury and authority now-she was truly different.

    Reba''s gaze was filled with anger, regret, resentment, and frustration; a mix of emotions that made her teeth ache.

    Serena shared those feelings, but hers wereced with even more hatred and jealousy. She had been so close, just a step away from bing the Hell Monarch''s concubine. "What bad luck!" Violet muttered coldly.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa only nced at them briefly before turning her attention back to the smiling young heir of The Golden Tower.

    Business people really did have sharp eyes. Even on the day when she lookedpletely disheveled, he had still recognized her.

    Well, it wasn''t that surprising. She and her mother had visited The Golden Tower before, and had met him.

    Carissa smiled and said, "Nathaniel, there''s no need for such formalities. We''d like to go up to the third floor to pick out some jewelry. Would that be alright?"

    "Of course!" Nathaniel replied excitedly. "Pleasee this way. I''ll personally attend to you all."

    The Golden Tower often hosted many distinguished guests-members of the royal family, powerful officials, noble families, and wealthy merchants from the capital. Nathaniel asionally attended to them himself, but such enthusiasm as he showed toward Carissa was rare.

    As Carissa, Kiera, and Violet ascended the stairs, Serena suddenly spoke up. "Some people who used to be so eager to please my mother now act like they don''t even know me. It''s really disappointing." Kiera was too wrapped up in the excitement of shopping to hear the remark, but she noticed Violet''s grip on her wrist loosen. Before she could even process what was happening, Violet had already leaped down the stairs.

    What was going on?

    Violet marched straight up to Serena. "Who are you talking about? Just say the name instead of being vague."

    Serena was startled by Violet''s fierce expression, and she instinctively took a step back to hide behind Vi.

    On the other hand, Vi was thoroughly exasperated.

    Could her sister-inw not just keep quiet and pretend not to see them? Everyone had witnessed what had happened at Helen''s birthday banquet. After doing something so shameless, one would logically think that Serena would avoid Carissa at all costs, right?

    At the very least, Serena shouldn''t be provoking them.

    Reba''s face darkened as she said, "Serena, enough. Her status has changed, and we can''t afford to offend her. Besides, there''s no real past rtionship to worry about. It was all just for show to earn a reputation."

    After her remark, Reba stepped forward and bowed toward Carissa, who was standing halfway up the stairs.

    "Please forgive her, Your Grace. My daughter is ignorant and still thinks of you as a sister-inw, which is why she made such inappropriatements. I beg you not to take offense."

    As Carissa stood on the middlending of the staircase between the second and third floors, all the guests on both floors began to look her way. Among them were a few of thedies who had attended the birthday banquet that night.

    "Your sister-inw? She''s my sister-inw! Don''t just go randomly iming that you''re rted to her!" Kiera immediately reacted, tightening her grip on Carissa''s arm as she raised her chin and red at Serena.

    "And besides, when have you ever treated my sister-inw as your own? The whole capital knows you wanted to be my sister-inw instead! How can you still have the nerve to say such things?" Kiera''s sharp words drewughter from many of those present, causing Serena''s face to turn ashen with rage.

    Having been taught by the queen dowager to be poised and proper, Kiera always carried herself with grace and liveliness. However, there was a touch of Helen''s sharpness in her nature as well. She wouldn''t normally resort to harsh words, but these two-Reba and

    Serena-were truly despicable.

    How dare they publicly make trouble for her sister-inw and act as if she didn''t exist?

    Carissa watched Kiera with a deep

    sense of satisfaction. It wasn''t

    because Kiera was defending her. Initially, she had worried that Kiera, with a personality simr to Leona''s, might turn out the same way. But now, it was clear Kiera wouldn''t.

    Kiera was akin to a delicate flower, but she was a flower with thorns.

    Without sparing Reba or Serena another nce, Carissa turned to Kiera and said, "Let''s go. I brought some Mystic Pearls today and was thinking ofmissioning a pearl and gem-iid tiara for you. wonder if the shop can

    UA

    amodate us, Nathaniel."

    "Of course!" Nathaniel nodded eagerly, his face bright with excitement. "Whatever your wishes are, Your Grace, The Golden Tower is at your service." Carissa yfully tapped Kiera on the nose. "Come on, let''s pick out some jewelry. Whatever you want today, your sister-inw will gift it to you." The two of them linked arms and headed up to the third floor. Violet shot Serena and Reba a cold re before turning away as well. Serena was seething with jealousy, practically on the verge of losing control.

 Chapter 499

    A pearl and gem-iid tiara with Mystic Pearls, and Carissa offering Kiera free rein to choose anything from the third floor?

    There was a time when Carissa would give Serena jewelry and seasonal clothing as gifts. Carissa had always been generous, and had even promised to provide Serena with avish dowry when the time came for her to marry.

    But now, Carissa was arranging a dowry for someone else.

    Today, Serena hade to The Golden Tower with Vi to pick out her dowry. However, Vi was only selecting items from the first floor. They hadn''t even bothered to go up to the second floor, let alone the third, where the top-tier pieces were disyed.

    The difference between people-how could it be so vast?

    Serena felt the gazes of the other guests on her, eyes filled with mockery and disdain. The humiliation surged within her, and she quickly grabbed Vi''s arm.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Vi, I want to go to the third floor too."

    Vi was already frustrated. She had been reluctant to spend her own money on her sister-inw''s dowry. As a sister-inw, she was expected to contribute, but now she was expected to cover the entire cost. She hadn''t wanted toe to The Golden Tower either, since the jewelry here was on the expensive side. She had figured she could just visit some other jewelry shop and pick out something simple. However, Reba had insisted that since Serena was marrying the Marquis of Ironridge, her dowry couldn''t be too meager. Besides, if her dowry was grand enough, people would know that Vi, as her sister-inw, was generous and virtuous.

    With Reba''s words in mind, Vi had grudgingly brought them to The Golden Tower.

    Even so,

    she had nned to stick to the first floor, where they were already making good progress. But after Carissa''s arrival, Serena was throwing a tantrum about wanting to go up to the third floor. Vi cursed inwardly. Didn''t Serena realize that the Warren family''s funds were practically depleted? Didn''t she know that her entire household was living off Vi? And now, Serena had the nerve to insist on going up to the third floor!

    But with so many people watching, Vi couldn''t afford to be embarrassed. She forced a smile and said through gritted teeth, "Let''s take a look at the second floor. We don''t need to go to the third." However, Serena stubbornly insisted, "I want to buy something from the third floor! It''s not like we don''t have any moneyˇŞdidn''t my brother just get rewarded with a hundred gold coins?"

    Vi''s chest heaved with frustration. A hundred gold coins-did Serena think that much was some kind of endless gold mine that could never run out?

    "Come on, take a look at the third floor," Reba said casually from the side. "We''re not buying much, just one or two pieces. After all, some things are about quality, not quantity."

    She wanted to see what Carissa

    would buy for the princess. In the

    past, Carissa had never gifted anything from the third floor to Serena Even if Reba could only say a few words, she must make sure those words reached the guests on the third floor, because they were the real elites of the capital.

    Vi had no choice but to lead them upstairs.

    The third floor waspletely different from the first and second. The decor was more refined, not as grand and opulent as the lower levels. But upon closer inspection, it became clear that everything from the disy cases to the furniture-was made from top-quality mahogany wood. The trays holding the jewelry were intricately carved from fine

    nove

    zebrawood.

    There was only one disy case on this floor, with the rest of the space taken up by private rooms where guests were served coffee and refreshments while an attendant brought trays of jewelry for leisurely browsing.

    They didn''t see Carissa, but they could hear Nathaniel''s voiceing from one of the private rooms. He sounded astonished.

    "These pearls are the finest I''ve ever

    seen! They''re so round and lustrous, and there''s not a single w on

    I

    them-truly premium qua

    you really going to have all

    §Ö

    twenty-something of them made into a tiara, Your Grace?"

    Carissa''s voice was light withughter. "Yes. Make a tiara, a hairpin, a pair of earrings, and a gold bracelet set with pearls. I''m sure you''ll have some great ideas for making them even more exquisite." "I''ll make sure both of you are satisfied, Your Grace, Your Highness."

    "Kiera, go ahead and pick out a few more things. I''ll buy them for you," Carissa said, her voice warm and indulgent.

    The words rang sharp and piercing in the ears of Reba and Serena. Carissa''s generosity now was on apletely different level than what it had been when she was with the Warren family.

    And everyone knew those Mystic Pearls were part of Carissa''s dowryˇŞyet here she was, using them to craft a set of jewelry for Kiera to add to her dowry instead.

    "Ladies, this way, please!" A polite shop assistant greeted them with a broad smile. "We''ve just received some new tiaras and a few exquisite scarlet emerald pendants."

    They were led into one of the private rooms. Serena nced at the tiaras the shopkeeper brought out, and she couldn''t take her eyes off them. The gemstones were so dazzling that they seemed to captivate her entirely.

    She pointed to a set, and dered loudly, "I''ll take this ruby tiara! Wrap it up!"

    Serena wanted Carissa to know that she had also bought something from the third floor.

    Vi''s heart nearly leaped into her throat.

    Was Serena mad? She didn''t even ask the price!

 Chapter 500

    The shop assistant smiled and said, "Of course, miss. Please have a seat and enjoy some coffee and pastries while I prepare your selection."

    He didn''t mention the price-none of the guests who made it to the third floor would ever ask. Once everything was packed, the total would simply be presented.

    Reba''s heart skipped a beat as she eyed the ruby tiara. She had enough experience to know that such a piece would be incredibly expensive. Rubies varied in quality, and these were far from the small, ordinary ones. These were exquisite and on a whole different level.

    She nced at Vi and whispered, "Since she wants it, you might as well buy it. What do you think?"

    Vi was so frustrated that she found herselfughing inwardly in disbelief.

    What did she think? Did she even have a choice? The shop assistant was already cing the tiara into a luxurious jewelry box.

    Even the box itself looked expensive. It was made of cherry wood, iid with velvet and a row of tiny gemstones. Its sides were carved with intricate patterns. A tiara packed in something thisvish could never be cheap.

    As the shop assistant neatly wrapped the tiara and presented it, he asked, "Madam, is there anything else you''d like to see?"

    Noticing Serena''s gaze drifting toward another tray, Vi quickly stepped forward. "No, just this one will do."

    The shop assistant smiled. "Very well. Thank you for your patronage,dies. This ruby-embedded tiara in gold thread will be 36,800 silver coins."

    Reba gasped aloud. "What? Over 36,000 silver coins for a single tiara?"

    Her outburst left the shop assistant stunned, and others in the nearby private rooms poked their heads out, surprise written all over their faces.

    Reba quickly covered half of her face with a handkerchief, her gaze pleading as she turned toward Vi for help.

    Serena was now holding the jewelry box in her hands, and she also looked at Vi. She hadn''t expected it to be this expensive. In the past, Carissa had given her jewelry and bracelets with gemstones, but those had only cost a few hundred silver coins. She thought that no matter how expensive this set might be, it would only cost two or three thousand silver coins at most.

    Vi had said they could only spend a thousand silver on jewelry today.

    However, since Serena was marrying into a prominent family, it should be fine to spend a few thousand on a nice tiara, right?

    But never in her wildest dreams had she imagined it would cost nearly 40,000 silver coins.

    Still, Serena knew Vi could cover

    the cost. In addition to herte husband''s pension, Vi''s dowry included a significant amount of silver coins and property fromT¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    her

    own family. 36,800 silver coins was

    a hefty sum, but Vi could manage

    it.

    Serena quickly hugged the jewelry box close to her chest, then turned to Vi with a sweet smile. "Vi, thank you so much for contributing to my dowry."

    Vi stared in shock at Serena''s

    actions. A surge of anger and embarrassment rose to her head. She had thought Serena might refuse the tiara after hearing the price But instead, she had snatched

    it from the shop assistant and

    thanked her for contributing to her dowry.

    "You said this one was enough," Serena said with an innocent look, adding a touch of pitiful charm as she nced at Vi.

    Vi looked at Reba for support, and Reba nodded in agreement. "Since you decided on this one, we''ll go with what you chose."

    Vi''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that even her mother-inw had said that.

    The tiara was over 36,000 silver coins, and they were expecting let her to shoulder the cost?!

    The shop assistant was looking at Vi. Though his smile was unwavering, Vi felt that there was a hint of condescension in it.

    Feeling both humiliated and embarrassed, Vi took a deep breath, forcing back the tears that threatened to spill. She addressed the shop assistant firmly, "We won''t take it."

    She expected the shop assistant to

    sneer or mock her, but he only maintained his polite smile. "Very well. If you don''t like it, feel free to

    choose something else ore

    back another time."

    He extended his hands, waiting for Serena to return the jewelry box. Since he was keeping his distance, the shop assistant was slightly bowed as he held out his hands.

    Yet, Serena didn''t return the box. Frustrated, she snapped, "Who said we don''t want it? We do! Mom, you need to get Vi to pay for it now!"

    Reba was genuinely appalled by the price. 36,800 silver coins for a single tiara was exorbitant, and it would make her heart ache to actually buy it.

    But with Carissa in another private room and others watching, she couldn''t afford to be embarrassed.

    So, she took a firm stance and said sternly, "Vi, if you don''t have enough money with you now, have the shop assistant collect it from our home."

 Chapter 501

    Vi''s eyes brimmed with tears, and her voice trembled. "No, let''s go back to the first floor and pick out a few pieces instead."

    As ady from the Earl of Silverstone''s family, she couldn''t raise her voice to her mother-inw here. She could only plead with as much humility as she could muster, hoping they would agree to move to the first floor.

    Even the items on the first floor were not cheap. The Golden Tower only carried high-quality items.

    Serena clung to the jewelry box tightly. "No, I want this one!"

    Vi shook with anxiety, her gaze darting around as more heads poked out from the private rooms, all of them wearing expressions of surprise. This only deepened Vi''s sense of humiliation.

    How could she possiblye up with almost 40,000 silver coins? Did she have to empty out her dowry and even use the funds from herte husband''s pension?

    How could she do that?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Vi stood there, trembling and speechless. She had never experienced such a humiliating situation in her life. She turned to leave, but Reba quickly grasped her sleeve. Vi''s mind buzzed as she turned to face Reba''s icy gaze.

    Reba''s tone was gentle, but her eyes held an oppressive weight. "Why are you in such a hurry? You need to wait for the shop assistant to apany you."

    "Then..." The shop assistant was unsure of what to do. He had never encountered such a situation on the third floor before. These women didn''t want to pay for the tiara, nor did they want to return it to him. "Should I follow you back, madam?"

    Guests on the third floor usually took their purchases and settled the paymentter. They either sent someone to The Golden Tower, or had the money collected from their home at ater date. After all, most of them were regrs and well-known nobles in the capital.

    However, the current situation seemed unusual. The shop assistant felt that if he let them take the tiara without immediate payment, he would never be able to collect the money.

    Despite her shaking, Vi managed to respond with a quivering voice, "No!"

    As the standoff continued, some people emerged from the private rooms to observe. Vi dared not look up, unsure if any of them were people she knew.

    Kiera also peeked out but was pulled back by Carissa, who whispered, "Don''t worry about what''s happening with other people."

    Kiera nodded and continued examining the jewelry Nathaniel had brought for her, though she couldn''t help but be distracted by themotion outside.

    On the other hand, Violet stood at

    the entrance of the private room, which was separated by a beaded curtain rather than a door. The curtain was usually drawn aside to let in natural light. Only if a guest specifically requested would the shop assistant pull it down to block the view.

    After all, who would deliberately block the view? When shopping for jewelry on the third floor, one might run into people they wish to associate with. Over time, they could end up being close.

    Nathaniel had clearly heard the

    matter. I will attend to Lady Carissa and Princess Kiera."

    "Yes, sir!" The shop assistant put down the tray and left.

    Momentster, a middle-aged man in a blue outfit ascended from the second floor. With a smile on his face, he approached Reba and her party, and humbly said, "Madam, we can store the ruby tiara at our shop for you. You can collect it when you wish, and we don''t charge a storage fee."

    William had offered Vi a way out. If the item was stored in the shop, they could maintain some dignity.

    Vi visibly rxed, and smiled gratefully. Her eyes were still moist with tears, making her smile appear somewhat pitiful.

    Before she could speak, Serena pouted and said, "No need for that! I''ll take it back with me today. Have someonee to our residence to collect the payment."

 Chapter 502

    The shopkeeper William looked at Serena with a smile and said, "Miss, that''s certainly possible. However, we have many more ruby tiaras in the shop. You''ve only seen this one. Would you like to choose from a few more options?"

    Serena lifted her head to see a shop assistant carrying a tray made of zebrawood enter the room. The tray obviously held pieces of much lower value, clearly brought up from the first or second floor. She immediately clutched the jewelry box she held tighter and said, "No, I only want this one."

    Reba was clearly getting frustrated. "What''s with all this nonsense? We''ve already chosen this one. What is the matter with your shop? Juste to our residence to collect the payment. Stop wasting time."

    William was experienced and well-acquainted with such situations, though it was rare on the third floor. It was clear to him that the mother and daughter were trying to force the daughter-inw to pay for the dowry, but the situation seemed unusual.

    The matriarch of the family was supposed to be in charge of the household finances, and she should have been the one to handle the money. Yet, this youngerdy who looked like she was about to burst into tears was clearly the one paying. It seemed she was using her own personal funds for the purchase.

    The two women were clearly pressuring her into making the purchase. In a ce like this, the youngdy didn''t want to be humiliated and was trying hard to hold back her tears. Her look of distress was genuinely pitiful.

    As the situation reached a standstill, ady dressed in simple, understated clothes stepped out of a private room. With a calm demeanor and a gentle voice, she addressed William, "Wasn''t this ruby tiara reserved for me? Why is it being sold to someone else?"

    Everyone looked up, and Vi''s face instantly turned ashen.

    They knew each other. The woman''s name was Ka Lloyd. Her uncle was Patrick Lloyd, the Minister of Justice. She had married Lawrence Ziegler, the second son of the Marquis of Elderglen. Lawrence had died at the same battle as Thomas.

    However, Ka didn''t return to her natal family after Lawrence''s death. Instead, she stayed in the Marquis of Elderglen''s family as a widow and adopted a son, ensuring that Lawrence''s legacy would continue. At the moment, Ka had genuinely meant to help Vi out of a tough spot.

    However, back when Vi had received her divorce letter and returned to her home, people had begunparing the two of them.

    At that time, Ka was too

    consumed by her own grief over

    losing her husband to pay much

    attention to the public''s reactio

    Now, She was simply trying to lend a hand, thinking that they shared simr hardships.

    But instead, her gesture seemed to have provoked Vi.

    Vi immediately looked up and said, "Since the shop assistant didn''t mention that it was reserved for you, my sister-inw will take it. Sir please send someone with me to collect the payment at my home."

    Ka and William were both taken aback.

    Ka met Vi''s cold, almost venomous stare and hesitated before softly saying, "Alright then. If you like it, I''ll find something else."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    With that, she quickly returned to the private room where she had been choosing items. The curtain fell behind her, concealing her from view.

    Violet was stunned.

    Was Vi out of her mind? Thatdy had clearlye with good intentions to help her, yet she seemed to have been offended. Did Vi have a personal grudge against her?

    Thedy seemed genuinely kind, and even her gaze towards Vi was somewhat pitying.

    Seeing Vi stiffly lead Reba and Serena down the stairs, Violet went back to the private room. She leaned over the disy case and asked Nathaniel, "Do you know who thatdy was?" Although Nathaniel hadn''t seen thedy in question, he could likely recognize the voice, as most guests on the third floor were familiar faces.

    Nathaniel smiled and said, "Are you

    talking about Lady Ka from the

    Marquis of Elderglen''s family? She is

    a very kind and gentle person. Her husband, General Ziegler, was also highly respected and remembered by the people."

 Chapter 503

    The term "respected and remembered" revealed a great deal of information.

    Just like Vi, Ka had also lost her husband on the battlefield. They shared amon sorrow, and it was out of kindness that she had wanted to help Vi. Unfortunately, Vi didn''t appreciate the gesture, leaving Ka quite embarrassed.

    Upon hearing thedy''s identity, Carissa immediately understood the situation. However, she didn''tment further on the matter. Instead, she changed the subject and asked Kiera which pieces she had chosen. She also needed to buy a gift for her simple-minded mother-inw. Not bringing Helen along today would likely upset her.

    The design for the Mystic Pearl set was finalized, and Kiera picked out several other pieces she loved. Hugging her sister-inw, she eximed how much she adored Carissa.

    Nathaniel chuckled from the side. Compared to the tense exchange between Vi and Serena outside, this pair truly showed what genuine affection looked like.

    Though he was a businessman, he had great respect for the military generals who served the kingdom. The entire Duke of Northwatch''s family, from the youngest general to the current princess consort of the Hell Monarch, were known for their bravery and had made significant contributions to Starhaven.

    Because of this, Nathaniel gave them a generous discount, selling everything nearly at cost. He even threw in a few extra hairpins and essories as gifts and personally escorted them to the door.

    While in the carriage, Carissa shared stories about Ka from the Marquis of Elderglen''s family and theparisons made between her and Vi back in the day.

    "However, I only heard about thister from others. I don''t know the extent of the turmoil, but from Ka''s tone today, she seemed unaware of the full story."

    Carissa paused and sighed.

    "In reality, whether it''s Ka or Vi, both choices to remain widowed or to remarry are not wrong. It''s just that each path has its own set of challenges. No one can alleviate that suffering, and one shouldn''t harbor resentment toward others who have faced simr hardships but chosen different paths."

    Violet said, "You''re right. Every choicees with its own set of judgments. Ultimately, it''s a personal decision. Ka chose to endure the loneliness of widowhood, and Vi, who returned home and remarried, should let go of the past and move on with her life. But because Ka intervened to help her, Vi ended up buying that headpiece for over 36,000 silver coins.

    "Can her dowry even cover that amount? I heard that when she returned to her family, the Farrell family gave her Thomas''pensation as well as some shops. She wouldn''t use thatpensation to buy something for Serena, would she?"

    Violet added somberly, "If Thomas were watching from the heavens, he would surely be rolling in his grave."

    Kiera felt distressed and leaned on Carissa''s shoulder. "Carissa, what kind of person was Thomas?"

    Carissa replied, "The Farrell family

    has always been a military

    household, but they''ve never had a truly outstanding general, so they haven''t risen very high in rank. Thomas had the potential to be a renowned general on his own. He was skilled and intelligent, and he initially served under my maternal grandfather. Later, when my father went to the Southern Frontier, my grandfather saw this opportunity for Thomas to make a name for himself and transferred him. Unfortunately, he was killed in action on the Southern Frontier."

    Carissa truly hoped that Septimus was Thomas.

    Now, Oliver had been givenmand of the Hell Monarch Army. But despite his bravery, hecked the all-epassing intelligence and strategy of Thomas, falling short evenpared to Louis and Timothy. Oliver''s family had merit, and he himself held a title, which was why hemanded both the Hell Monarch Army and the Sinir Army.

    The king always sought to promote young military generals. If Septimus were truly Thomas, Salvador would undoubtedly assign him significant responsibilities.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Violet rested her head against the carriage window, reflecting on what Carissa had said about Septimus. If he were indeed Thomas, his loyalty and endurance would be truly rare in this world.

    were

    He was a hero!

    What was Barrettpared to him?

    How could the Warren family''s conductpare with the Farrell family''s?

    Vi hadpared Thomas with Barrett? Please!

    She was truly nauseating!

    She was nothing but a disgrace!

    She didn''t deserve Thomas!

 Chapter 504

    When Helen returned from the pce, she walked straight through the sitting room. She held her head high, andpletely ignored the women speaking inside. One of the women called out, "Mother, you''re back?"

    Helen didn''t acknowledge them and continued to walk with her head held high.

    Another woman rushed out and took her arm. "Mom, look at what Carissa and I bought for you! Come and see!"

    "Hmph!" Helen nced at Kiera coldly. "Why would I care?"

    Kiera''s face fell. "Huh? You don''t? Carissa spent a long time choosing these."

    "Hmph! Spent a long time choosing?"

    Helen red coldly at Carissa, who was standing at the door. In response to Carissa''s smile, Helen raised her chin. "Fine, let me take a look. But I''m very hard to please." Carissa smiled and said, "Mother, pleasee and see."

    Violet quickly called for someone to prepare some snacks. As she admired the jewelry, she filled Helen in on the excitement of the day.

    Helen ced a delicate red coral hairpin with dangling pearls in her hair. As the pearls swayed slightly, the soft clinking sound was pleasantly soothing. She felt delighted, and had to admit that Carissa knew her preferences well.

    She thought themotion was amusing enough when she heard it from Violet. If Helen were actually there, she would be furious. She might have been unable to stop herself from snatching that ruby tiara. The audacity of it all was just too much!

    Just being involved with that family felt tainted. It was like they each carried their own problems around with them, making everything they touched feel dirty.

    Vi was definitely out of her mind to spend almost 40,000 silver coins on a headpiece. Given their family''s shabby appearance, how could they have ever seen a genuine fine product?

    The treasures at The Golden Tower were not cheap-they were the finest of their kind. It was for that reason Jessica had modeled The Gilded Tower after them.

    Helen felt a flush of heat on her face. She was fortunate not to have gone today. Nathaniel had personally attended to them. Although she didn''t directly engage in the business, she felt quite guilty.

    She realized Carissa must have anticipated this and hadn''t invited her. That was how thoughtful her daughter-inw was.

    Thinking of this, Helen felt happy again.

    After dinner, the ountant brought the ledger for Carissa to review, and she called Ryan over to go through it with her.

    Ryan wasn''t yet adept at ounting, but Carissa hoped he would be able to understand the ledger. He had previously had some instruction from a tutor, which gave him a basic foundation.

    In a few days, Ryan would be starting at Silverbrook Academy. The enrollment notice had already arrived. Originally, Rafael had nned to apany him on the first day, but now only Carissa could go with

    him.

    "Aunt Carissa, our family''s

    ountant is amazing! The

    counting board clicks so loudly, andContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    nea

    after he finishes, he tells us how

    much money we have earned. The counting board is truly

    incredible-just a few clicks and the money keepsing in!"

    Ryan propped his chin up, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

    "How much money we make isn''t due to the counting board," Carissa said with a smile, patting his head. "It''s because there are people working hard for our shop and estate. So, you should always be kind to those who genuinely help you."

    Ryan asked, "But how do I know if someone is genuinely helping me?"

    Carissa''s voice was gentle.

    "Understanding people is one of the hardest things in the world. A person with no knowledge or experience finds it especially difficult to see through others. However, when we read the teachings of the sages and learn from the experiences of those before us, we gain the ability to discern right from wrong an@truth from falsehood. Once we

    understand these principles, seeing through people''s hearts bes much easier. A person who is disloyal or untrustworthy, no matter how well they disguise themselves, will ultimately reveal their true nature. We will then be able to see through them."

    Ryan tilted his head. "You want me to study hard and understand these things, right, Aunt Carissa?"

    "You''re very clever, Carissa said,

    smiling as she tapped his forehead. "In the future, the responsibilities of the Duke of Northwatch''s household will fatton your shoulders. Inheriting the title is no small matter-you must be capable."

    Ryan nodded seriously and said, "Yes, Aunt Carissa, don''t worry. I''ll work hard. Besides practicing martial arts, I''ll also aim to be a top schr. I want to be a duke who excels in both literature and martial skills." Carissaughed softly. "Well then, you must work hard, future little duke. Otherwise, people will say you''re incapable and that you rely solely on the fortunes of your ancestors."

    Ryan nodded earnestly. "I understand, Aunt Carissa!"

 Chapter 505

    In Valor Estate, only onemp was lit in the corridor tonight, and two ss-coveredmps illuminated the main courtyard. These ssmps were actually the ones Carissa had left behind when she moved away.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The side hall was shrouded in darkness, with only the buzzing of mosquitoes to break the silence.

    The Golden Tower''s shop assistant hadn''t left. He sat anxiously in the side hall of the main courtyard. No one had served him coffee, and nomps had been lit. He had waited from dawn until nightfall. He was there to collect payment, but once inside Valor Estate, he had been left waiting in this ce. From the direction of the main hall, he could hear the sounds of shouting and heart-wrenching crying. Themotionsted for at least an hour before finally quieting down. Then, someone hade in to tell him to wait. Since then, no one had returned.

    Given his experience, he was ustomed to apanying guests to collect banknotes when they didn''t have enough on hand. In the past, he would sometimes need to wait, but the longest he had ever waited was about 15 to 30 minutes. This was usually due to the size of the estate and the host''s hospitality, who would provide delicious refreshment and waited until he finished before giving him the banknotes.

    More often than not, he didn''t have to wait long. He would only sit for a short while before receiving the payment. But here, it was different he had waited until dark without even being served a cup of coffee or having amp lit.

    He felt as if he had wandered into a thieves'' den.

    He had stepped outside to ask the servants, but they merely told him to wait. He could only return to his spot and continue waiting, especially since the tiara, which cost 36,800 silver coins, had already been taken away.

    After finishing her dinner and bathing, Serena went to see her mother. She had used fragrant lotion during her bath, and her entire body was enveloped in a delightful scent.

    This fragrant lotion was a gift from Jessica, and was said to cost ten silver coins a bottle. It not only smelled pleasant, but also kept her skin smooth and translucent.

    "Is she still not back?" Reba asked, ncing outside after taking her medicine.

    Jade came over and replied, "Madam Vi has not yet returned."

    Serena pursed her lips. "Didn''t she return to her family''s home to get the banknotes? Does it really take this long? I hope she doesn''te back empty-handed." "She said she wanted to buy it," Reba replied tly.

    Her heart ached too. The tiara cost almost 40,000 silver coins-such an amount could do wonders in official circles.

    "Well, Barrett hasn''t returned either. He''s probably on duty tonight," Serena said with a sharp, disdainful smile. "When he gets back, she''ll probably make a scene, crying and shouting as if we were the ones pressuring her. I was ready to refuse it but she insisted on buying it for me. I''m sure she''llin to him when he gets back."

    "Let herin," Reba sighed slowly, unable to shake the gloom in her heart.

    She recalled the dowry Carissa had arranged for Kiera today, including twenty Mystic Pearls for a tiara. Her heart ached with each thought.

    The Sinir family was truly too much.

    When Carissa married into the

    Warren family, no one showered her

    with such an extravagant array of gifts. Even though her dowry was substantial, it mostly consisted of property and shops.

    Mnie was incredibly shrewd. She seemed worried that Carissa would suffer, so she converted the money into assets that couldn''t easily be spent.

    Sure, there was money in Carissa''s dowry, and that year was one of the best for the Warren family. However, it was nothingpared to the grandeur of her marriage to the Hell Monarch. That was true wealth beyondpare.

    Every time Reba thought of it, her heart ached anew.

    After they returned from The Golden Tower today, Vi had acted like a madwoman. She shouted and screamed like a shrew, rivaling even Aurora.

    Though she had eventually said she was just going home to get the banknotes, her frenzy was truly disheartening.

    "She''s only fooling herself and taking her frustration out on others. It was her own fault," Reba said, clearly irritated. She nced at Serena and added, "You should avoid provoking her these days. She looked ready tosh out at anyone she can."

 Chapter 506

    Serena sat on the edge of her bed, and snorted.

    "I wouldn''t go out of my way to bother her. Before she married in, I thought she was quite capable, especially whenparing dowries with Carissa. Now she can''t evene up with a few tens of thousands. It''s truly pathetic! At least she''s better than Aurora. Do you remember how much money Barrett gave away when he married Aurora? The dowry she brought back was just a pittance. I''ve never seen such a poor show, and it was a marriage granted by the king to boot."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After criticizing her two sisters-inw, Serena turned her attention to Amelia.

    "Amelia hasn''t cared about anything since she fell ill, not even my dowry. I don''t even know what she''ll prepare for me. I shouldn''t get my hopes up too high. She''s poorer than anyone in our family." Not one of the three daughters-inw was worth much, and listening to this made Reba increasingly irritated. "Enough, be quiet."

    Serena shut her mouth. The light illuminated her face, revealing a harsh, gaunt look that belied her earlier babyish softness.

    At this moment, Amelia was trembling in her room. She had been deeply worried when she heard that Vi hadn''t returned yet. The shop assistant was still waiting, and her anxiety was mounting. She was afraid that Vi might not be able toe up with the required amount of money and would end up asking everyone to contribute. Amelia was running low on funds herself, and had pawned most of the jewelry Carissa had given her previously.

    When she heard the maid mention that Vi had gone mad today, Amelia had asked someone to ask around. She learned that Vi had bought a ruby tiara for 36,800 silver coins from the Golden Tower. Upon hearing this, Amelia was stunned beyond measure.

    And when she heard it was Vi who had insisted on buying it, Amelia''s mouth fell open in shock.

    Was Vi out of her mind? Didn''t she know what their family''s current situation was? How could they just buy jewelry worth almost 40,000 silver coins on a whim? And she still needed to borrow more money from her family-what a disgrace!

    The second branch of the Warren family was also discussing the matter. As all of them lived together in the same estate, such amotion couldn''t go unnoticed by anyone in the residence. Charlotte shook her head and muttered, "Sooner orter, this household will be doomed."

    When it was almost nine in the evening, Vi dragged her heavy, weary feet through the gates of Valor Estate. Her eyes were red and swollen, her makeup smudged, her hair a mess, and a handprint was clearly visible on her cheek.

    In truth, she hadn''t brought

    Thomas''s military pension with her

    when she married into the Warren family. She had left it with her mother at Silverstone Estate for safekeeping. To gather the required amount of silver, she had to return and retrieve the pension. The court had granted her two boxes of

    money, totaling ten thousand silver

    coins.

    Typically, lower-ranking military officers didn''t receive such a substantial pension. But after Thomas''s many achievements at the Southern Frontier, his death was met with great regret by the king. As a result, a heftypensation of ten thousand silver coins was awarded.

    Alice had not taken a single coin from the pension. The Farrell family had given it all to Vi. Since Vi had cried and sworn she would? never marry again when leaving the Farrell family, Alice had feared she might live a lonely life. The ten thousand silver coins, along with the two shops, were meant to ensure Vi could livefortably and securely.

    Upon learning that Vi was using

    the ten thousand silver coins to buy a tiara to add to Serena''s dowry, Evelyn had pped her in anger. Vi had knelt, begging her mother and sister-inw to exchange the silver coins for banknotes so she could return to Valor Estate and

    make up the amount required by the Golden Tower''s shop assistant.

    Eventually, her mother relented. Zoey, who managed the household affairs, agreed to make the exchange. However, Zoey''s gaze was filled with contempt as she looked at Vi. Today, Vi had truly lost all her dignity.

    After counting the banknotes, she handed them to the shop assistant. The shop assistant counted them again under the light of an oilmp outside. After he was done, he thanked her and left.

    Once the shop assistant had gone, Vi copsed onto the floor. Her maids, Julia and Yvonne, quickly rushed over, eximing in shock as they helped her up.

    "Madam Vi!"

    Vi clung to Julia, sobbing uncontrobly.

    She truly hated Reba and Serena. She loathed thempletely. If they hadn''t insisted on going to the third floor today, she would never have encountered Ka. If she hadn''t met Ka, she would never have spent the money on that ruby tiara.

    Using Thomas''s military pension to add to Serena''s dowry made Vi tremble with rage.

 Chapter 507

    In the dim light, a figure hurriedly entered and supported Vi.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Through her tear-filled eyes, Vi saw her husband, Barrett''s face.

    She threw herself into his embrace, crying even harder and more pitifully.

    Barrett had never seen Vi so openly distressed, sitting on the ground and wailing. He thought something serious must have happened, and urgently asked, "What''s going on? What happened?"

    With tears in her eyes, Julia recounted the events of the day. However, when she was about to mention Thomas''s military pension, Vi suddenly shouted, "Be quiet!"

    Julia was startled, and immediately fell silent.

    Julia hadn''t mentioned the pension specifically, but she had mentioned Thomas''s name. Even if he were not the sharpest, Barrett could piece together the situation. Vi had used Thomas''s death benefits to buy a tiara for Serena, which was worth 36,800 silver coins.

    "Enough. You''re dismissed," Barrett said.

    Then, he released Vi, his face dark with anger. "Tomorrow, you will go to the Golden Tower and return the ruby tiara."

    His towering figure cast a shadow over Vi. As she wiped her tears and looked up at him, she saw his face filled with humiliation and rage.

    She shot a bitter look at Julia, who felt the silent reprimand. The maid retreated to the side, too frightened to say another word.

    Barrett grabbed Vi''s hand and dragged her along. "Come on, we''re going to Mom''s room."

    Vi stumbled a few steps as he pulled her, nearly losing her bnce. She pleaded, "Honey, please slow down."

    Barrett seethed with fury.

    Hadn''t he already endured enough humiliation? How much longer would he be mocked?

    His reputation in the capital was in tatters, and if it became known that Vi had used Thomas''s pension to buy a tiara for his sister''s dowry, any remaining dignity of the Warren family would bepletely destroyed.

    Meanwhile, Serena was still in Reba''s room, talking about how she would manage things after marrying into the Marquis of Ironridge''s family. She would try to please Jessica and align with her against Leopold''s secondary wife.

    "Mom, I''ll stand my ground and make sure that the Marquis of Ironridge favors me." Serena nestled into her mother''s arms, her gaze resolute.

    At first, she didn''t want to be

    Leopold''s concubine. But after

    things were settled, she reflected on Leopold''s tall and handsome figure his stable position in the court, and the Marquis of Ironridge''s family''s status as a century-old family. Even being a concubine in such a prestigious family didn''t seem

    shameful.

    Reba said, "But in the beginning,

    you must heed Lady Jessica''s

    advice and oppose the marquis''s secondary wife. You need to

    be useful so that she will trust and favor you. Until then, you must

    not unt the marquis'' favor"

    towards you. You must always be respectful and cautious with her-"

    Suddenly, the door flung open with a loud bang, startling both mother and daughter.

    Seeing Barrett''s face contorted with anger and Vi''s expression filled with resentment, Serena instinctively asked, "Vi, has the shop assistant left?"

    If the shop assistant had left, it meant the money had been taken, and the ruby tiara was truly hers.

    "Mom!" Barrett red at Reba, his tone brooking no argument. "Return the ruby tiara to the Golden Tower tomorrow."

    "Return it?" Serena shrieked. "No, I won''t return it!"

    "You have no say in the matter." Barrett''s gaze was sharp and mocking. "You''re a concubine. That tiara is covered in dazzling red

    rubies, and it''s too extravagan

    you. Do you really think you deserve

    it? Even if you did, it was bought with Thomas''s death benefits. Do you want to make the whole Warren family aughingstock?"

    "What?!"

    Reba hurriedly threw off the cover. With Jade''s help, Reba hobbled over to Vi. Her face was now cold and furious. "You actually used the money from a deceased person to buy something for my daughter''s dowry?! What were you thinking?" Vi was utterly dumbfounded and froze in ce. She trembled all over, her lips moving but unable to utter a single word.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 508

    Reba''s vision went ck. She lurched forward, and fainted.

    Barrett quickly caught her, setting aside his anger. He urgently called out, "Someone, fetch a physician! Now!"

    With tears streaming down her face, Serena rushed to Vi. "What are you doing? Are you trying to anger Mom to death? You were the one who insisted on buying the tiara, and now you regret it?!"

    Vi took a step back, feeling helpless as she watched the scene unfold. A sense of powerlessness rose within her, mixed with frustration and pain. She had spent 36,800 silver coins to buy the jewelry, only to receive their reproach.

    Was she now to be med for everything?

    In the middle of the night, themotion of calling the physician created a chaotic scene. Vi had to wipe away her tears and use a handkerchief to clean Reba''s face and hands.

    The physician diagnosed Reba with a fainting spell caused by acute anger, but reassured them that it was not serious and that a few doses of medicine would suffice.

    When Reba regained consciousness, Barrett''s anger hadpletely subsided. He knelt by the bed and apologized to his mother. "I shouldn''t have spoken so harshly and made you faint from anger. I''m at fault."

    Reba looked at Vi weakly. "About the ruby tiara...make sure no one knows it was bought with Thomas''s pension. Keep it a secret."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Vi looked at Barrett, and he pulled her down to her knees beside him. She felt a chill all over, despite it being the warm month of May. The cold from the floor seemed to seep into her knees.

    She could only apologize, her voice trembling as she said, "I''m sorry."

    As a remarried woman, she couldn''t bear the guilt of causing her mother-inw to faint.

    Even though she was full of grievances and resentment, she had no choice but to ept the situation. The husband who had been so furious and ready to stand up for her was now filled with regret, showing no sign of pursuing the ruby tiara any further.

    Her heart was heavy with cold disappointment.

    Reba took a deep breath and said, "Enough. You all leave now. Just Serena will stay here to look after me."

    Barrett said, "Mom, let Vi stay here to take care of you. She has always been the one looking after you."

    "No, send her out." Reba still looked furious, her breathing rapid. "Have her leave and make sure the others keep quiet. We can''t have them spreading everything around." She had to appear furious. Otherwise, the me for this incident would fall on the Warren family.

    Vi felt a deep, bitter sorrow. She

    stood up and walked out like a lifeless doll. Barrett chased after her and tried to pull her back, but she shook him off and continued to move forward numbly.

    Even if Barrett had onlye after her and held her hand the way Rafael intertwined his fingers with Carissa''s, then the 36,800 silver coins she spent would have felt worthwhile.

    She had experienced the intimacy of intertwined fingers before, feeling the special importance and mutual joy. What she wanted wasn''t just mutual respect-she craved the unique closeness of married life.

    Barrett watched her leave after brushing his hand off. Thinking about how she had used Thomas''s pension, Barrett felt a deep sense of difort and irritation. He retreated to the study alone. Vi waited in the room for a long time, hoping he would return to offer somefort. Instead, Julia informed her that Barrett had already retired to the study.

    She covered her face with her hands, tears slipping through her fingers.

    She remembered the night she went with her sister-inw to collect the banknotes from the ount room. Zoey had spoken to her with an ic demeanor, a single sentence that left Vi feeling simultaneously chilled to the bone and burning with heat, as if she were being tormented by alternating waves of ice and fire.

    As Zoey handed over the payment with a disdainful look, she said, "You know that you have no right to use his pension. I hope you never forget what you''ve done to disappoint him." Those words dragged up every painful memory Vi had desperately tried to bury,ying them bare before her in a gory disy.

    There were things she deeply regretted, but it was toote for that now.

    It was a moment of poor judgment, apse she wished she could forget. Why did Zoey have to keep reminding her?

    A sudden sound of a muffledugh from outside the window startled her. She jumped up and asked, "Who''s there?"

 Chapter 509

    Aurora''s mocking voice drifted in.

    "You''ve turned yourself into a joke!"

    Vi clutched her chest. "How dare you! You''re just a concubine! How dare youe here to ridicule me?"

    "Hah! As a concubine, I''ve actually received quite a generous sum from this household," Aurora said with augh. "Since I entered the family, I''ve had the best of everything-no one dares to treat me poorly. And not a single penny of my own money has ever gone out."

    With that, she left gracefully, leaving Vi gasping in frustration.

    In the entire household, Aurora was the only one who could stand apart and enjoy the spectacle. If Serena dared to ask for anything, Aurora would p Serena without hesitation. Only someone like Vi...

    So despicable!

    After Aurora finished mocking Vi, she returned to her room. She checked the defensive mechanisms, and then ordered her maid not to enter before changing and going to bed.

    She had heard about the new Westhaven crown prince and confirmed the true identity of the man she had captured in Fawnrun City. Back then, Westhaven''s spies had killed the Duke of Northwatch''s entire family. Now, she had to be more cautious in case there were still Westhaven spies hiding in the capital.

    Anyway, Barrett wouldn''te to her room, which was irrelevant. Staying alive was the most important thing.

    While the Warren family''s residence was in chaos, the situation at the Earl of Gracehold''s residence was no better.

    Dorothy was enraged to learn that her precious grandson had been stripped of his title as heir and could no longer inherit the Earl of Gracehold''s name. She had been causing amotion for days, demanding an audience with the queen dowager to refute the charges brought by the Oversight Department.

    Her actions had caused widespread discontent among the other family members. The position of heir wasn''t something only Samuel could inherit-weren''t there other descendants? Dorothy''s favoritism was so extreme that it chilled everyone''s heart.

    Unable to bear the disturbance any longer, Noah knelt down and pleaded with her, "Mom, he''s given up everything for that lowly woman. Why are you still favoring him? You don''t have only one grandson. If you continue this way, our family will be torn apart and truly be ruined."

    Dorothy was furious, and struck him with her cane.

    "How outrageous! You''re such a useless father! He''s your son! You should be hoping for him to seed, not fail! The king had acknowledged him as a top schr and personally appointed him as an official! How can you allow others to nder him so freely? You didn''t protect him in court, and now he''s been stripped of his title. His official position and heir status are gone! What do you expect him to do in the future?"

    Dorothy hit Noah several times with her cane. Though she wasn''t very strong, the blows humiliated him as he was the head of the household.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He grasped the cane with one hand and said mournfully, "Mom, His Majesty already spoke to me. If this chaos continues, our title will be at an end."

    Dorothy staggered. "What did you say? The king said this personally?"

    Noah let go of the cane, his voice filled with helplessness.

    "His Majesty said it himself. He said if the Earl of Gracehold''s household doesn''t treat the duchess well, we''ll lose our title. Regardless, His Majesty has already considered revoking the title. We can''t make any more trouble. We can''t let Samuel make any more mistakes. He always listens to you. Please get him to stop insulting the civil and military officials and criticizing the royal authority."

    Dorothy copsed into her chair, her face ashen. "No, our family''s title is hereditary and was granted by King Augustus himself. How can the current king revoke it? What does a man taking a concubine have to do with his title?

    "Haven''t we treated the duchess well

    enough? You all are eager to stand up for her, but I''m the only one protecting Samuel. Look at him now-our esteemed schr has had his teeth knocked out by a maid!

    Anyone can strike him, and now, with his official rank and title stripped away, even the few words of criticism he receives are being regted and controlled. It''s as if you''re trying to drive him to his doom!"

    "Mom, think about your other grandchildren," Noah said mournfully.

    "But none of them are as outstanding as Samuel is! None of them canpare to him!"

    Dorothy''s eyes hardened. Samuel was her cherished grandson, and those little people wanted to ruin him!

    She slowlymanded, "Hold off on the ceremony to appoint a new heir for now. After I see the queen dowager in a few days, I will find a way."

 Chapter 510

    At Harmony Pce, Eleanor questioned the middle-aged man before her. His head was bowed, and she asked sharply, "How is this possible? How did Carissa find out about Cece''s identity?! Did that wretch herself tell Carissa''s people?"

    The man was tall and handsome, though a bit weathered. Hearing Eleanor''s usation, he quickly shook his head.

    "It''s impossible. Celeste would never take the initiative to tell Lady Carissa. She has always been so obedient to you and never dared to disobey your orders."T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "She wouldn''t dare." Eleanor''s eyes shed with hostility. "Her mother is still imprisoned in my pce dungeon. If she wants her mother released, she had better be obedient."

    "Of course. She''ll definitely listen to you."

    Eleanor red coldly at him, growing more enraged at his demeanor. "Go and ask her. Also, instruct the others to keep a lower profile and not let anyone learn of their identities. I suspect that Carissa only learned about Celeste and is making a fuss to provoke me, hoping to make me hesitate and disrupt my ns. I won''t be fooled by her tricks."

    "Understood. I will speak to them about it."

    Seeing that he had nothing else to say and was solely concerned about his daughters, Eleanor''s gaze grew even colder. "Get out!"

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Henry turned and left. Over the years of internal strife and scheming, his once imposing figure had be slightly stooped.

    Eleanor watched his retreating figure, thinking of the man who bore some resemnce to him. Her heart stirred briefly, only to be engulfed by a surge of deep-seated hatred.

    Years ago, she had sought Hector''s hand in marriage as a princess, but he had dismissed her without a second thought. Instead, he had chosen the lesser and more insignificant woman, Mnie Sullivan. On their wedding day, Eleanor had cursed them, wishing they would be childless and doomed to an unhappy end.

    Yet, Mnie had given birth to six sons and one daughter. The more Eleanor despised them, the more they seemed to flourish, their love for each other ever strong. The Duke of Northwatch had no concubines or secondary wives.

    After all these years of resentment, Eleanor knew she would never forget the man who had suddenly intruded into her heart and disrupted her entire youth. When the news of his death came, sheughed wildly, and then cried just as uncontrobly.

    He died well, but why wasn''t it Mnie who died instead?

    At least Mnie''s sons had all died with him. Mnie must have been heartbroken. Indeed, she cried so much that she nearly went blind.

    In time, the entire family was wiped out, which was truly a satisfying turn of events.

    Wretches always get their just desserts.

    But that man, even at the moment of

    his death, probably never once thought of Eleanor. And in the dead of night, she still dreamed of the moment she first saw him, her eyes full of wonder, her cheeks flushed with shyness.

    The things she could not have were the most unforgettable.

    She threw the cup to the ground, and it shattered with a loud crash.

    Staring at the broken pieces of porcin, her eyes were filled with hatred. If only her father had agreed to let her marry Hector! If he did, she wouldn''t now harbor such extreme resentment toward him, thete king, as well as toward the current king.

    ''Oh, Father, did you know? You''ve ruined your daughter''s life!''

    At Hibiscus Lane, the side gate of a house creaked open, and a maid ushered in Henry as she said, "Don''t worry, Your Grace. Mr. Langley returned to Gracehold Estate today and won''t be back until tonight at the earliest."

    Henry nodded. "Take me to see her."

    The manor in Hibiscus Lane was a property of the Earl of Gracehold, arranged by Dorothy for Samuel and Ruby to stay in.

    Today, Dorothy had sent for Samuel.

    With his status as heir apparent

    stripped away, Samuel was

    beginning to panic. The situation grew even more dire when he heard that there was a petition to have his name removed from the National Examination Register. Ovee with fear and anxiety, he feltpelled to return to the estate and seek his grandmother''s intervention.

    Henry met his daughter in the sitting room. Ruby, now going by Celeste, stood up and curtsied. "Greetings, Your Grace."

    Henry looked at his daughter''s bowed head and sighed softly. "I''m your father. There''s no one else here, so just call me ''Dad''."

    Celeste lifted her head. "Alright, Dad."

    Henry sat down, his clothes rustling as he settled into the chair. "How was your identity discovered? Your mother is quite upset and has asked me to find out if you''ve been in any private contact with Lady Carissa."

 Chapter 511

    Celeste''s eyes were cold and contained a hint of disdain, even when addressing her father.

    She replied, "How could a mere concubine in the Earl of Gracehold''s family possibly have any private dealings with the Hell Monarch''s princess consort? If Mother doesn''t trust me, I don''t mind drinking a ss of poisoned wine to alleviate her concerns." Henry frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about? If she wanted you to drink poison, why would she spend so much money on your upbringing? Don''t forget your mission-your mom is still in her hands."

    Celeste''s eyes glinted with mockery and bitterness. "If you truly loved my mom, why didn''t you stand up to Mother? Instead, you let me suffer and be mistreated just to keep her by your side."

    Henry''s face darkened. "You''ve thrown the Earl of Gracehold''s family into chaos. Grand Princess Eleanor is pleased with the turmoil. She''s merely displeased that your identity was exposed. Your sister has already set out and will encounter the Hell Monarch on the road. With her exceptional beauty and her skills in martial arts, which the Hell Monarch favors, she will likely gain his favor. If she can enter the Hell Monarch''s estate, our n will be halfway sessful."

    "Let''s hope my sister can sessfully kill Lady Carissa." A ruthless glint flickered in Celeste''s eyes.

    Hector was the source of her tragedy and that of all her sisters. Hector was dead, but Carissa still lived.

    Henry fell silent, his eyes reflecting a mix ofplex emotions.

    Finally, he sighed. "Your sister''s martial skills are not as good as Lady Carissa''s. She can only try to poison and sabotage from within after entering the estate. But if she''s discovered, she''ll lose her life."

    "As long as she is favored, she won''t die." Celeste smiled derisively. "The Hell Monarch and Lady Carissa have no real affection for each other. Didn''t Mother say so? Their marriage is merely a political alliance. The Sinir family needs the Hell Monarch to maintain the public image of the Duke of Northwatch''s reputation, while the Hell Monarch needs Lady Carissa''s military power to support him. Although Lady Carissa is only an honorary deputymander of the Mystic Army now, if she truly returns tomand the Mystic Army, she will still have many followers."

    Henry frowned, and instinctively wanted to avoid the topic. "That has nothing to do with us. In fact, I opposed your sister approaching the Hell Monarch. It''s too dangerous."

    "Does it matter if you oppose it?" Celeste nearly spat the words "useless coward" at him. Her eyes brimmed with unmasked disdain and contempt.

    Henry''s hair was already graying, and he looked at his daughter. He couldn''t me them for their resentment. He had fathered them, only for Eleanor to use them as tools. And he himself was just another tool.

    "I have opposed it," he said. His voice was barely a whisper, fraught with weakness and guilt. "But I was powerless."

    Celeste''s expression remained impassive. "Enough with the useless talk. What instructions does Mother have next? What do I need to do?"

    "The Earl of Gracehold''s family has

    been ruined. Samuel is expendable. You need to find a way into the Earl of Silverstone''s household. The

    current Earl of SilverstoneT¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Oliver, only has a concubine, but he''s leading troops outside. You won''t be able to reach him, so you''ll have to deal with his younger brother."

    Henry produced a sheet of paper detailing information about Keh Prince, the Earl of Silverstone''s younger brother.

    Celeste took the paper with a pinch of her fingers. The fact that so little could be written about Keh showed he was also a useless person.

    She was thoroughly disgusted with

    these ineffectual individuals. She would rather approach someone like the Hell Monarch, someone truly capable and influential. Such a person was worth her effort.

    She had hoped Samuel, as a top schr, would amount to something. Unfortunately, he turned out to be just a pampered and inept figure, unable to discern right from wrong. It was truly disappointing.

    "Can you sever ties with Samuel cleanly?"

    Celeste''s tone was indifferent,

    "Although he redeemed me, I never

    received the proper status of a

    concubine, and I''ve already

    reimed my freedom with the necessary paperwork. All that''s needed is for you and Mother

    restore my status as a free person. As for severing ties with him, that''s a

    simple matter. Now that

    has lost

    his title, he''s in a state of panic. If my departure will allow him to return to the earl''s household to manage his affairs again, he would be happy inwardly, even if he outwardly opposes it."

    "Alright, then." Henry had nothing more to say. He only lingered for a moment in thought before asking, "Do you want to visit your mom?"

    "No need!" Celeste replied coolly. "She can enjoy her life with you."

    Henry wanted to retort that she was not enjoying herself but was confined in a dungeon, but the words died on his lips.

 Chapter 512

    When Samuel was summoned back to Gracehold Estate, he continued to maintain a haughty attitude. He insisted that he had done nothing wrong, and imed that the reprimand and the stripping of his title as heir were signs of the king''s folly. The young man was arrogant and self-righteous. He looked down on everyone around him, including his own parents and family. He was convinced that he alone was in the right.

    Seeing Samuel''s obstinate attitude, Noah was enraged and pped him across the face.

    "Go and apologize to the duchess immediately! If you dare to voice any more dissatisfaction with the king, get out and never set foot in our family''s residence again. And that includes the manor on Hibiscus Lane!"

    Samuel had returned home with a lingering sense of unease. After losing his status as heir, he had hoped that his family would support him through his protests. If they had, he would have reluctantly yielded and brought Ruby back with him. However, no one sided with him when he returned home. Even his grandmother, who had always favored him, remained silent. Now, after being pped and forced to apologize to Leona, his rebellious spirit only intensified.

    He covered his face and roared angrily, "Fine, take everything back! You want me to apologize to her? Never! She''s the one who was jealous and couldn''t stand Ruby. She''s the reason Ruby got hurt, and she evenined to her cousin! She''s why the Hell Monarch brought trouble to our family! Are you really okay with this? Or are you just bowing to power? If you''re going to buckle under pressure, that''s your issue, but don''t expect me tock spine like you do. That will never happen!"

    "Ungrateful wretch! Are you trying to ruin the entire family?" Noah trembled with rage.

    Samuel''s other rtives present also criticized him.

    "Samuel, this is your fault! You can''t me others foring to demand an exnation."

    "This isn''t about fearing authority-it''s about acknowledging mistakes and correcting them."

    "Exactly! You study moral teachings, so why can''t you discern right from wrong? Favoring a concubine over a wife was wrong from the start. If you''re willing to correct your ways, we''re willing to ept you..."

    Samuel interrupted them coldly, "Be

    quiet. I don''t need your approval!

    You''re a bunch of petty, inept individuals, and here you are pointing fingers at me. You may look down on Ruby''s status, but you heard for yourselves that she is Grand Princess Eleanor''s daughter. If Grand Princess Eleanor were to acknowledge her, wouldn''t you all be currying favor with her then? In the end, you''re all just opportunists."

    Dorothy was deeply hurt to hear such harsh words from the grandson she had favored so much. Thinking of the prestige of the Earl of Gracehold title, she took a firmer stance.

    "Setting everything else aside, go and apologize to the duchess. Ask for her forgiveness. Even if you disregard everything else, remember she carries your child. You pushed her yourself. No one unjustly used you of that."

    Hearing his usually dotingT¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    grandmother speak this way,

    Samuel felt a deep sense of despair.

    He sneered and said, "In the end, you want me to submit. Fine, I''ll apologize to her! If she wants, I''ll even kneel before her. Is that what you want?"

    "What?" Dorothy nearly had a heart attack from anger. "Can''t you speak properly? Do you want me to die an early death from anger? A man''s knee is worth gold! Even if she is your wife or even a duchess, you don''t have to kneel to her. Just sincerely admit your mistake. The duchess cares for you, so she will naturally forgive you. Show some genuine remorse..."

    Before Dorothy could finish speaking, Samuel had already turned and stormed off toward the back courtyard.

    Abigail screamed, "Quick, send someone to follow him. Who knows what kind of trouble he''ll stir up next?"

    Having just taken a dose of medicine, Leona was almost asleep. However, she was roused by themotion outside. She could hear Samuel and na arguing and frowned. What was he doing here?

    "Hazel, what''s going on outside?" she called out.

    Leona''s maid, Hazel, was standing by the curtain. She hurried over and said, "Your Grace, you''re awake? Mr. Langley came in a rage, and Ms. na and Ms. Leah are trying to stop him."

 Chapter 513

    Leona said, "Help me sit up and let him in. Let''s see what he has to say."

    "Your Grace, are you sure you want him here?" Hazel recalled how Samuel had pushed Leona into the table, and was both angry and worried. Leona reassured her, "Don''t worry. Have na and Leah watch from the side. He won''t be able to touch me."

    Leona had given up on this man, but if he had something to say, it should be said clearly and directly.

    Hazel helped her sit up and ced a cushion behind her back. "You shouldn''t be out of bed. The physician said you''re not to move around."

    "I know," Leona replied tly, her pale face betraying no emotion.

    Since Heather had forbidden her from seeking a divorce, she had spent her days lying listlessly in bed. Not only was she uncertain about the future, but she didn''t even know what would happen the next day. But today, Samuel''s angry arrival gave her a glimmer of strength. She wanted to do or say something.

    The footsteps grew louder and more urgent as he strode in, but na and Leah quickly nked him. When he reached Leona''s bedside, the two of them blocked his way, preventing him from getting any closer.

    Leona looked up and met his fierce, resentful gaze.

    Before she could speak, he snapped, "You want me to apologize to you, is that it? Fine, I''m apologizing! It was my fault that day. I pushed you, and I''m sorry. I apologize."

    Leona adjusted the covers but remained silent, not responding to his iplete apology.

    Samuel took a step forward, but was immediately blocked by na. He shot a cold re at her and continued, "I''m apologizing to you now, but you should also apologize to Ruby for causing her to fall down the stairs that day. Get up ande with me to apologize to her." Leona''s eyes reddened, but she suddenly smiled. "Apologize to her?"

    Samuel red coldly. "I''m apologizing to you, but you still won''t apologize to her? Do you think you''re too important? Are you trying to follow your cousin''s example and bully people with your status?"

    He attempted to reach past na to grab Leona, but na pped his hand away and said sternly, "Speak with your words. Why are you trying to touch her?"

    After Samuel was struck, he kicked

    the table in anger, his eyes shing with fury. "See, this is how you

    people are! You bully others with et

    your power. Even your servants are snobbish. They treat me like ''m nothing."

    na was enraged and wanted to p him again, but she anxiously nced at Leona. Leona''s eyes were red, but she wasn''t speaking.

    na was frustrated. Why wasn''t Leona saying anything? She had a mouth, so she should use it! What was the point of staring at Samuel with tears in her eyes?

    Seeing that Leona was silent, Leah tried to remove Samuel by force.

    However, Leona suddenly spoke, "First, I don''t ept your apology."

    She lifted her head, tears brimming in her eyes. Her body trembled slightly, but she made an effort to control her anger and speak calmly. Despite her best efforts, her voice still wavered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Your apology is insincere. Even if it were sincere, it wouldn''t undo what you''ve done to me. So, I neither ept your apology nor forgive you." "You won''t ept it? Hah!"

    Samuel found it utterlyughable.

    Staring at Leona''s pale, slender face, he was about to chastise her for her narrow-mindedness but found

    himself at a loss for words. The

    sages said that to recognize one''s mistakes and correct them was of great virtue, but their teachings never said that an apology had to be epted.

    So, he could only sneer. "Hah, on what grounds do you refuse to ept it?" Leona grew increasingly louder and colder, and her voice no longer trembled.

    "I refuse to ept it on the grounds of your favoritism and the neglect of your primary wife, your arrogance andck of consideration for others, your failure to live up to your rightful spouse, and your failure as a father. Additionally, you im to be a

    gentleman, yet your actio

    often

    reflect a more petty character."

 Chapter 514

    Samuel was furious and embarrassed.

    He snapped, "You think so little of me, yet you''re still eager to cling to me? Our feelings were never truly mutual. Our marriage was your obsession from the start, and I was simply pressured by the influence of the royal family..."

    "Be quiet." Leona''s eyes were red, and her lips trembled again as he spoke of their marriage. She felt deeply ashamed and distressed.

    "I did have feelings for you, but you also imed to have feelings for me. That''s how this wretched union came about. If my family had any power, would you have dared mistreat me?"

    Her tears fell uncontrobly despite her best efforts to hold them back. Though she tried to remainposed, her natural weakness meant that her emotions got the better of her, and the tears flowed freely.

    She was so thin and fragile, and she was trying to stifle her sobs but failed. Her appearance stirred a fleeting sense of guilt in Samuel.

    Yet, this guilt was short-lived. He had vowed to be loyal to Ruby and not to show any interest or pity toward other women.

    He responded coldly, "I mistreated you? Why don''t you talk about how you mistreated her? You livefortably in Gracehold Estate, while Ruby has to stay in that shabby ce on Hibiscus Lane with me. No, they even say they want to take that manor back, and I''ve been stripped of my title as heir. My miserable situation with Ruby is all because of your refusal to ept her! And now, your cousin is making things worse, leading to the Oversight Department''s usations against me." "What?!"

    Leona was so enraged that she felt her chest tighten. Her earlierposure waspletely lost, and she couldn''t even speak clearly.

    In a fit of anger, she threw a pillow at him.

    "You bastard!"

    The pillow missed him entirely.

    Samuel retorted coldly, "I''ve already apologized. Whether you ept it or not is your problem."

    He turned to leave, but Leah grabbed him by the cor. As he turned, his cor was yanked, nearly causing him to stumble.

    Leah said sternly, "May I speak?"

    Samuel looked at her with disdain. "And why should you..."

    Before he could finish, Leah''s left hook struck him hard. He felt a sharp ringing in his ears, and his vision went dark. When he came to, he was lying on the ground.

    His mouth filled with a coppery taste as he spat out blood. Fury surged through him, and he was about to roar with rage when he saw Leah bowing to him with a stern expression. "I''m sorry. I apologize."

    After her apology, Leah helped Samuel up, forcing him to stand. Her expression remained serious. "Will you forgive me?"

    "Forgive you? I want to kill you!" Samuel''s eyes were bloodshot with rage.

    "If you still want to kill me after I apologized, why should she forgive you? Get out! No child would want to be born to a father like you!" Leah roared.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She shoved him out, throwing him onto the corridor, and then mmed the door shut behind him.

    Samuely at the base of the stone steps. The servants Abigail had summoned hurried to help him up.

    Samuel pushed them away, his face contorted with anger. "Don''t touch me! Get lost!"

    After being struck twice by the two women by Leona''s side, Samuel felt utterly disgraced. Without looking back, he stormed out of the residence.

    Didn''t they tell him to apologize? He had done it.

    His family was just momentarily angry. His grandmother would surely miss him and eventually call him back.

    Leona wiped her tears vigorously,

    her voice choking as she asked, "Am really that useless? I can''t even argue properly, let alonee up with the right words to scold him."

    naforted her, "No, you were very effective this time. You scolded him and argued with him. Though it could have been stronger, it''s progress. You used to be unable to say anything at all, which was truly frustrating."

    Leah also encouraged her, "Yes, you did well this time. Practice a bit more in theing days, and L''ff bring him back for you to scold again. You''ll definitely improve further."

    Hazel wiped her own tears and said, "Your Grace, you did really well this time."

    Leona replied bitterly, "Even you are saying I did well, Hazel. That just shows how weak I used to be."

 Chapter 515

    Samuel returned to the manor on Hibiscus Lane and immediately went to rinse his mouth, spitting out the blood. He couldn''t let Ruby worry.

    In Hibiscus Lane, there were only two shop servants-one in the kitchen, and the other likely attending to Ruby.

    Samuel used the cold water in the dining room to rinse his mouth, feeling a sharp pain throbbing in his head. The left side of his mouth felt as though it were splitting open, and he had to endure the pain for a while before he could force back his tears. Leona was so ruthless. She had her husband beaten time and again.

    Samuel had been blinded by her gentle and mild demeanor, not realizing how jealous she truly was.

    Her cousin, the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, was just like her-they were one and the same.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been beaten, and both his grandmother and father would surely know. So, he had an excuse to leave in anger. If he were asked to return again, he wouldn''t go back so easily.

    "Bill, bring me that handkerchief..." he called out, before remembering that Bill had note with him from Gracehold Estate.

    Bill''s bond papers were with his mother, and she had forbidden him froming.

    Years of living in luxury and privilege had made him feel that his current situation was unbearably shabby and pitiful.

    He recalled his early days as a top schr and then marrying a duchess and bing her consort. Although he was just starting his career, everyone said his future was limitless. Yet, the grandeur of those days had only made his current situation seem more deste. After rinsing his mouth and wiping his face clean, he headed towards Moonlit Hall.

    Upon entering, he saw a bag on the table. Ruby had her back to him, dressed neatly with hairpins in her hair. She wore the apricot-yellow embroidered pleated dress from when he had brought her home.

    "Ruby!" Samuel called out, embracing her from behind and kissing her cheek. "Whose bag is this?"

    Celeste slowly pushed him away. Her face, no longer gentle and charming, seemed to have frozen over with ayer of frost. "I''m not Ruby. My name is Celeste."

    Samuel''s arm suddenly felt empty. He stared nkly. "But to me, Celeste and Ruby are the same."

    Celeste stood up, her eyes as cold as ice. "Whatever."

    Samuel''s heart sank. "Ruby, what''s wrong?"

    Celeste picked up the bag and said tly, "I waited for you to return to say goodbye. From now on, we''ll go our separate ways."

    Samuel waspletely shocked, and his expression froze. "What are you saying?"

    Celeste looked at him. Her once tender eyes were now like shards of ice. "I''m saying that our rtionship ends here."

    "W-Why?" he stammered, his lips trembling. He grabbed Celeste''s arm desperately. "Did someone from Gracehold Estatee? Did someone from the duchess'' sidee? Did they bully you? Did they force you to leave me?"

    He clumsily tried to hold her close. "Don''t worry about what they say or do. I won''t leave you. I absolutely won''t abandon you!"

    Celeste rolled her eyes, clearly fed up. "I''m the one who doesn''t want you. Look at yourself now. You''ve lost your official position and your title as heir. You''ll never inherit the title again. All you have is the fame of a top schr, which is worthless now. The entire capital knows about your

    your reputation for favows about

    concubine over your wife. You''re so desperate to find a mentor, but even they wouldn''t want you because of your tarnished character."

    Samuel was devastated. He couldn''t believe the woman before him had be so cold and unfamiliar. His heart felt like it was being torn apart.

    "But who did I do all that for? It was all for you."

    "So what? Am'' + supposed to feel grateful?" Celeste shot him a disdainfuNook. "I could say today''s departure was due to pressure from your family, the duchess, or even the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, but I can''t be bothered.

    "You were born into privilege, with an inheritance to look forward to. Yet, you spend every day railing against the very power you enjoy. It''s hypocritical. If you were just an ordinary person, would you dare speak so recklessly? You''re just someone who enjoys the benefits and thenins about them. I despise people like you. Don''te looking for me again!"

    With that, Celeste strode out.

    Samuel ran after her. "You said you loved me!"

    Celeste didn''t even nce back. "I lied, you worthless fool!"

    The harsh words from the one he loved shattered Samuelpletely. He felt the world spinning and darkness closing in. Then, he copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 516

    -

    After being roused from his stupor by the servants, Samuel sat in the courtyard, feeling as though his heart had been hollowed out. No matter who called out to him, he remained unresponsive. Outside Hibiscus Lane, Henry''s men kept a close watch. When they reported back to Henry, he frowned.

    "Didn''t Celeste say she would sever ties with him properly? Forget it. He''s of no use anyway. The reputation of the Earl of Gracehold''s family is already notorious. It wouldn''t matter what he did." Samuel spent two days at Hibiscus Lane, refusing to eat or drink. Celeste''s departure wasn''t the most devastating blow to him.

    The real blow was the words she had spoken before leaving.

    He had high ambitions and had achieved the rank of third ce in the national examinations, garnering the admiration of many noble young women in the capital. He saw himself as a genius, someone born to stand apart from the ordinary, destined to rise above themon crowd.

    In his mind, he wasn''t just exceptional-he was meant to be a beacon of inspiration, revered by the masses.

    Even when he lost his official position for Ruby, he wasn''t afraid. In fact, it only proved how different he was from the world around him. He had broken free from society''s shackles and fallen in love with a courtesan. Though he faced nder and criticism, future historians would record his story, and future generations would respect his fearless love for Ruby.

    But when he lost his position as heir, a sense of panic began to creep in.

    He knew that even if he couldn''t be an official or enter the ranks of civil service, he would still inherit a noble title. As a titled lord, he could live his life in wealth and prestige, criticizing other nobles from a ce of secure privilege.

    ire ryed what happened at Hibiscus Lane to Violet, who then informed Carissa. na had visited a couple of days earlier, and informed Carissa that Leona had quarreled with Samuel.

    Carissa advised na to gently guide Leona, to remind her that as a duchess, her authority meant that everyone in Gracehold Estate had to heed her wishes-including Samuel.

    When feelings between a couple were gone, power became the deciding factor. As long as her family opposed it, Leona wouldn''t consider divorce as an option.

    -Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Early in the morning in the middle of the month, the stewards from the estates and shops lined up outside, waiting to report to Carissa.

    After questioning each of them, it was already midday. Carissa had them stay for lunch before sending them back to their duties.

    Since taking charge of the household affairs, she had her hands full. Thankfully, the entire estate had previously been managed well under Jacob and Luke, so there was little to clean up. The next day marked the formal engagement ceremony between Kiera and Logan.

    Logan arrived with his mother and the elders of his family. Though Kylie had referred to him as her brother previously, as she considered him as such, Logan was actually her cousin from the third branch of the Quinton family. His mother, Audrey, came from a humble background but was Known for her kind and honest nature. Logan''s father suffered a head injury in his youth, and he had the intelligence of a child. So, he didn''t apany them today.

    Helen had hoped her daughter would marry into the Quinton family, but she hadn''t been impressed with Logan at first. Now, seeing him well-groomed and graceful, with proper behavior and fluent responses, he seemed far from the idle yboy rumored about. Moreover, Carissa had already advised Helen that Kiera''s husband didn''t need to be a high-ranking official. It was more important that he had good character, was considerate, and treated Kiera well.

    Given that the two were mutually interested, their future together seemed promising.

    So today, Helen sized up Logan with the keen eye of a mother-inw checking out her future son-inw. The more she looked, the more she felt that Logan wasn''t bad at all.

    As for Audrey, she was easy to get

    along with. She spoke gently and had a gaze thatcked any sharpness. Helen also recalled that Audrey didn''t mind Logan''s father''s limited intellect. The couple was deeply affectionate, and children raised in such an environment were unlikely to turn out poorly.

    So, after the engagement ceremony, Helen''s heart settled. The match seemed favorable. Whether the remaining members of Logan''s family were easy to deal with or not was of little concern, as the young couple would be living in the princess'' residence anyway. Meanwhile, Violet had followed Winona''s instructions and established a base in the capital. Winona assigned ire, Lillian, Iris, and Mabel to her. These individuals were among Winona''s most skilled scouts, adept at Lightfoot Skill and disguise.

    In addition to them, there were

    several more whose identities Violet was unaware of. They followed ire''s orders and operated in

    passersby, other times infiltrating noble households as maids, or setting up stalls around the city.

    various capacities-sometimes

 Chapter 517

    That day, ire reported that several suspicious individuals had entered the capital and checked into Prestige Lodge.

    The reason they were considered suspicious was because they carried a distinct aura of violence, one that set them apart from the usual martial arts practitioners. This bloodthirsty presence was something the scouts were highly sensitive to. As soon as the scouts detected it, they began to track the individuals closely. After they checked into Prestige Lodge and didn''te out, the scouts reported their findings.

    Upon hearing the report, Violet went to find Carissa.

    Carissa frowned when she heard the news. The capital was the most prosperous and bustling ce in the kingdom, with a significant number of merchants and martial artistsing and going.

    "People who have killed excessively often carry a distinct scent," Violet said. "That''s what ire said, and that''s why those people are highly suspicious. Could they be plotting to assassinate the king?"

    Carissa thought for a moment before shaking her head. "An assassination attempt on the king would need to ur when he is outside the pce. Attempting to assassinate him inside the pce would be the height of folly, especially since they are only a few in number. An inside aplice would be necessary for such a plot."

    "Should we ask Michael to investigate the pce guards?" Violet suggested.

    "No," Carissa said as she sped her hands together and looked out at the overcast sky.

    The summer rains had begun. Though the capital was situated further north, it rained more after summer.

    She recalled the recent issues surrounding the new crown prince of Westhaven.

    "Has ire mentioned if these individuals seem like they''re from Starhaven? Or could they be from Westhaven?"

    "If they managed to enter the capital smoothly, they''re likely from Starhaven," Violet replied.

    "Not necessarily. If they''ve been in Starhaven for a long time, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to obtain the necessary papers to enter the capital."

    "Do you suspect they might be from Westhaven?" Violet asked.

    Carissa replied, "I have some suspicion, but I''m also considering the possibility that they might be agents sent by Prince Yuvan. However, I''m puzzled by his motives for sending people into the capital. If they''re from Westhaven, I would assume they''re here to seek revenge for their deceased crown prince. But if Prince Yuvan is behind this, I can''t even begin to guess his reasons."T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet said, "It could be that we''re worrying too much and being overly sensitive. Perhaps they''re just a few wanderersing to the capital to seek their fortune."

    Carissa didn''t share this false sense of security. "Keep an eye on them. Report immediately if there''s any news."

    "Don''t worry, I''m on it," Violet replied,

    taking a sip of coffee and ncing out with wide eyes. "Looks like it''s going to rain. Ryan is scheduled go to Silverbrook Academy tomorrow. I hope the rain holds off

    until then."

    "Yeah," Carissa responded absentmindedly, her mind preupied with the suspicious individuals and their possible motives.

    Could they be Westhaven spies?

    She couldn''t bring herself to say those words to Violet. In fact, just hearing the mention of Westhaven spies felt like a dagger driving deep into her heart.

    Liam had told her that apart from those who were killed on the spot, he had dealt with all the remaining Westhaven spies in Starhaven. His words should be credible. After thinking for a while, Carissa said to Violet, "Vivi, find out about Barrett''s recent duty schedule."

    "No need to ask. Duty changes every ten days. These days, he''s on daytime duty, and he''ll switch to night duty in twenty days."

    "Night duty." Carissa said softly. "On the day he changes shifts, keep an eye on Prestige Lodge."

    "Do you still think they''re targeting Aurora?" Violet asked, unconvinced. "If they''re after her would they need so many people? Aurora''s martial skills aren''t that great."

    Carissa replied, "We''ve fought

    alongside her and sparred with her,

    so we know her skills. But before that, she was renowned far and wide as Starhaven''s top female general. It''s possible that someone might overestimate her abilities."

    "Fine," Violet said with a touch of annoyance. "We hate her so much we wish she were dead, but we can''t let her die."

    "We can''t let her die," Carissa repeated.

    As she said it, a sudden realization hit her.

    "No, it can''t be Westhaven''s new crown prince His goal wouldn''t have just been to kill Aurora. The reason we''re keeping Aurora alive is so that he can hold her ountableter. If he had someone kill her, he wouldn''t be able to use her as leverage for the Fawnrun City incident to

    negotiate with us. He wouldn''t make such a mistake."

 Chapter 518

    Violet looked at Carissa, and asked, "If they''re not targeting Aurora, could they be targeting you and the marshal''s household?"

    "I don''t know," Carissa admitted.

    She hadn''t been able to analyze it yet. After all, she only knew that a few individuals with a heavy aura of bloodlust had entered the capital, and there was no other information.

    "I need to have Rod strengthen the defenses of the estate. Tomorrow, I''ll take Ryan to the academy and have Rod station people outside for a few days until those individuals leave."

    No matter what, caution was paramount. With Rafael and Jacob not in the estate, it was better to take extra precautions rather than rely on luck.

    That day, Travis began setting up defenses. With five hundred soldiers stationed in Hell Monarch Estate under the king''s nose, Salvador might feel some trepidation. However, their actual utility was significant.

    Setting up the defense was quite straightforward. They worked in three-hour shifts, and there were more than enough people for the job.

    Since there was no curfew in the capital at night, Travis personally took charge at night, given that nighttime was often when crimes urred. The likelihood of several people storming the estate in broad daylight was quite low.

    Early the next morning, Carissa and Violet took Ryan out after the carriage was ready. It was Ryan''s first day at the academy. Though he imed not to be nervous, a hint of anxiety was evident on his face.

    Ryan was dressed in a blue outfit, with his hair styled and secured with a blue silk ribbon, presenting a clean and somewhat schrly appearance.

    Frederick had chosen Ryan''s study partner, who was the grandson of Frederick''s cousin. Born on New Year''s Eve, he was named Evan and was the same age as Ryan.

    Evan carried a book bag containing ink, brushes, and paper.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Ryan''s gait was slightly awkward, but he wasn''t worried about being mocked. He had endured scorn and abuse in his days as a beggar, which had made him emotionally resilient.

    Violet nced at the overcast sky and said, "It looks like it''s going to rain. We need to hurry, or we''ll be stuck in a traffic jam at the academy."

    Carissa was still standing by the carriage and scanning the surroundings. She saw nothing unusual, and then lifted her skirt to get in. "Do we have an umbre?"

    "Yes, I''ve got it all," Violet said, checking the items. "I''ve got a packed lunch and a storybook too. We can read it while waiting for him to finish ss at the academy." Carissa told the coachman, "Alright, let''s go!"

    The carriage was spacious and quitefortable. However, just as they were nearing the academy, it began to rain. Fortunately, it was only a light shower and wouldn''t cause much dy. Since they had left early, they arrived at the academy without encountering any traffic jams. At therge entrance, only a few carriages were lined up.

    Carissa opened her umbre and

    stepped out of the carriage first. She

    then carefully lifted Ryan down,

    while Evan jumped down on his

    own

    At his age, he was full of

    energy and excitement.

    As the rain grew heavier, Violet tossed another umbre down from the carriage. "Don''t get wet. We didn''t bring any extra clothes to change into." "Got it, Aunt Violet!" Ryan called out loudly.

    "Good boy, Ryan!" Violet said with a smile, waving at him. "Go on. We''ll wait around here for you."

    Evan held the umbre and took Ryan''s hand, and they dashed into the academy. Carissa called out, "Don''t run too fast. Be careful, and don''t slip."

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a loud "thud", as if someone had fallen.

    Carissa turned toward the sound and saw a woman in in white clothes lying on the ground, having fallen from a nearby carriage. A maid was rushing to help her, but since she was holding an umbre in one hand and trying to support the woman with the other, she slipped and ended up falling on top of her. The woman let out a muffled cry of pain.

    The coachman ran over, but as a man, it wasn''t appropriate for him to help them up. He could only offer his coat for the maid to hold onto in an attempt to help the woman up. But with the woman''s legs trapped underneath, the maid struggled to get up and only ended up pressing the woman down further.

    Carissa ran over, grabbed the maid to steady her, and then bent down to help the woman up.

 Chapter 519

    The woman''s face was pale, her hair and clothes drenched by the rain. Clearly embarrassed by her disheveled appearance, she used her sleeve to cover her face and murmured to Carissa, "Thank you. Thank you so much."

    "No need to thank me," Carissa said. "Are you hurt badly?"

    "Not too badly... Oh!" The woman shifted her foot and winced as a sharp pain shot through her left ankle, letting out a cry of difort.

    "It seems like you might have twisted your ankle," Carissa observed. She helped support the woman, and the maid rushed over to assist as well. However, the maid''s hands were covered in blood, likely from scraping them on the rough ground during the fall. Carissa frowned, and said, "My carriage is just up ahead. I have some medicine and ointment in it. Why don''t youe with me, and I can take care of you there."

    The woman hesitated. "W-Wouldn''t that be too much trouble? And I still don''t know your name."

    Carissa replied, "My name is Carissa. We''ve met before."

    The woman in question was Ka, who had tried to help Vi at The Golden Tower. After returning from Meadow Ridge, Carissa had visited Elderglen Estate with her mother and had seen Ka there.

    Hearing Carissa''s name, Ka lowered her sleeve and looked at her more closely. "Oh, it''s you, Your Grace. I''m sorry for my rudeness."

    "Lady Ka, let''s get you into my carriage for some care. There are more carriages arriving behind us," Carissa said.

    "Thank you. I''m so sorry for the trouble," Ka replied.

    She was aware of her position. As a widow, she feared scandal and unwanted gossip. Her current state might attract unwanted spection. Violet also hurried over. She helped Carissa support Ka. In the end, Violet simply lifted her into the carriage, and Ka blushed deeply.

    "I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience."

    Carissa also helped Ka''s maid into the carriage. Since Lulu and the others were not with them today, the carriage, though amodating four people, didn''t feel cramped.

    Violet recognized Ka as well, but she refrained from mentioning the events at The Golden Tower.

    Ka immediately remembered

    Violet, as thetter had been

    standing at the private roomT¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    entrance with her arms crossed and watching the drama unfold. Also, her strikingly beautiful face waso

    unforgettable after a single nce.

    Feeling embarrassed by the recollection of that day, Ka offered an awkward exnation, "I was really interested in that ruby tiara that day..."

    Violet smiled. "I was interested in it too. It''s unfortunate that Madam Warren bought it."

    Ka smiled awkwardly, regretting her attempt to exin. She should have avoided mentioning that day to prevent further embarrassment.

    Violet and Carissa exchanged nces, both sensing that Ka must not have been out socializing for a while, as she seemed preupied with the incident from The Golden Tower. Violet attended to the maid, cleaning the bloodstains and applying medicine. Meanwhile, Carissa disregarded Ka''s difort and gently removed her shoes and socks.

    Noticing the swelling around her ankle, Carissa asked, "Lady Ka, could you gently move your ankle to see if it hurts?"

    Ka followed her instructions, moving her ankle lightly and letting out a pained hiss. "It hurts."

    "I hope it''s not a fracture," Carissa said as she applied an ointment Sebastian had given her. "This ointment is from Arcane Sanctum and is quite effective for pain relief. However, because it''s very good at relieving pain, it might mask the severity of the injury. You should still have a physician examine it once you get back."

    "Thank you so much, Your Grace. I''m truly grateful and very sorry for the trouble," Ka said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. She seemed very reserved, repeatedly expressing her gratitude and apologies. "There''s no need to be so formal, Lady Ka. We''re old acquaintances, so let''s not be so distant," Carissa said.

    At the mention of their old

    acquaintance, Ka''s eyes

    reddened. She quickly turned her face away, clutching her

    handkerchief. "With more peop

    arriving, could I wait until it''s less crowded before going back to my carriage?"

    "Of course," Carissa replied. "We''re waiting until the academy ss ends."

    She nced at Ka, then lifted the curtain and instructed the coachman, "Move the carriage a little further away."

 Chapter 520

    The carriage stopped at the northern corner of Silverbrook Academy, while the Marquis of Elderglen''s family''s carriage followed behind to avoid traffic congestion.

    The rain grew heavier, and the crowd increased. With Ka''s injured foot, it was inconvenient for her to return to her carriage at this time. She had to wait until the carriages bringing children to the academy had dispersed before she could leave. "Are you here to send your son to school, Lady Ka?" Carissa asked, knowing that Ka had adopted a son but unaware of his age.

    "Yes, it''s his first day at school, so I came to see him off." A genuine smile appeared on Ka''s face as she spoke of her son, making her expression seem more natural.

    "How old is he? What''s his name?"

    Ka replied, "He''s seven years old, and his name is Alexander."

    Violetughed and said, "From that name, one can tell hees from a family of generals."

    Ka''s expression momentarily faltered, a hint of bitterness showing in her eyes before she quickly masked it. She softly exined, "Myte husband chose names for our future children. If we had a son, he wanted a name that symbolized protection and leadership."

    "I see!" Violet said, sensing the delicate nature of the conversation. Noting Ka''s reddened eyes and her apparent emotional state, Violet changed the subject. "Your maid''s hand is injured. Let me help tidy your hair."

    "Oh no, that''s not necessary," Ka protested, but Violet was already starting to arrange her hair.

    Violet added, "Don''t be fooled by my rough appearance. I''m quite skilled at hairstyling."

    Unable to stop Violet, Ka could only continue to apologize and express her embarrassment.

    To ease Ka''s emotions, Carissa started a casual conversation, "I''m also here to send my nephew to school today. Like your son, it''s his first day at the academy."

    Silverbrook Academy had limited slots each year, so the new students were usually grouped together.

    "It''s Ryan, right?" Ka asked, already knowing about Ryan. Her smile broadened slightly. "That''s wonderful."

    Carissa understood from Ka''s words that it was more than just a polite response-it hinted at the Sinir family''s growing hopes.

    She observed Ka''s youthful yet despondent face and said gently, "Everything will be alright. What''s past is past. Those who remain must live well."

    Ka nodded slightly, her expression reflecting a deep sadness.

    The rain intensified, and themotion at the academy''s entrance grew louder, apanied by shouts. The intersection was clearly blocked. Even Ka''s carriage couldn''t move for the moment.

    As Violet helped Ka with her hair, she noticed an earring had fallen off. "You''ve lost an earring. It must havee off when you fell."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Ka gasped, her face paled. She quickly touched both earlobes and confirmed that the earring on her left side was indeed missing. She hurried to lift the curtain as she said, "I need to go find it." The maid said, "Madam Ka, don''t go out. Let me search for it."

    Violet peered outside and said, "It''s crowded and chaotic right now. The spot where you fell has already been trampled by carriages, and your earring is quiterge with a pearl, so someone might have picked it up."

    Many carriages were not personally driven by the families; some were servants or hired coachmen. If they had seen the pearl earring while dropping off the children, they might have taken it. Ka suddenly covered her face with her hands and began to cry. "No, I have to find it. It''s a token of my husband''s love. I can''t lose it."

    She wiped her tears away and said urgently, "I have to go find it. If I don''t, someone might pick it up."

    She tried to lift the curtain to jump out of the carriage, but the maid grabbed her arm. "Madam Ka, don''t rush."

    Carissa and Violet helped her out of the carriage, holding umbres and joining her in the search.

    At the spot where Ka had fallen, Carissa and Violet scanned the ground carefully, inch by inch.

    However the crowd and the rain et

    made the task almost impossible. The carriages were maneuvering to turn around, and shouts demanded that they move aside.

    With the heavy rain and the dense crowd, finding a pearl earring was nearly hopeless.

    Carissa looked up, about to suggest waiting until the rain stopped, when she saw Ka kneeling on the ground, dragging one foot forward while feeling around with her hands. The torrential rain soaked her slender frame, and her neatly arranged hair was now a tangled mess, making her appear like a madwoman.

    Carissa''s heart ached, and she nearly cried. She hurried over and helped Ka to her feet. "Get back in the carriage. We''ll continue searching."

    "No!" Ka shook her head through her tears, her hands trembling uncontrobly. She tried to hold back her emotions, but was unable to. "I must find it. It''s very important to me-it truly is!"

 Chapter 521

    Carissa called Violet over, asking her to help ce Ka on her back. With Ka securely on her back, Carissa hurried back to the carriage.

    "Stay here. I''ll find it for you," she promised.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Ka shivered uncontrobly, her hair soaked through. It was impossible to tell whether the moisture on her face was from tears or rain, and her lips quivered violently. "Please... Please, you must find it."

    "Don''te out!" Carissa''s tone grew more urgent. "Take care of yourself. We can''t have you distressed, even in spirit."

    Ka covered her face and wept.

    Carissa instructed the coachman to keep an eye on Ka, then turned back to continue the search.

    After a little more than half an hour, the carriages began to thin out, but the rain still poured relentlessly. The sky was ominously dark. Even with the help of the coachman from the Marquis of Elderglen''s family and three others, they were exhausted and unable to find the earring.

    Just as they were about to give up, Carissa noticed a glint of light near the academy''s entrance. She rushed over and found that it was indeed the pearl earring. She quickly picked it up, but the earring was damaged the gold thread and the two gold leaves holding the pearl were missing, leaving only the pearl itself.

    The ce she found the earring wasn''t where Ka had fallen. The earring must have been crushed by a carriage and then kicked to this spot.

    Carissa searched the area briefly and managed to recover one thin gold leaf, but couldn''t find anything else.

    Soaked through, everyone returned to the carriage. Carissa held out the pearl and the gold leaf to Ka.

    Ka grabbed them, clutching them tightly in her palm. She kneeled in the carriage, bowing deeply and sobbing uncontrobly.

    Carissa held her close, letting her cry on her shoulder. She felt the intense heat of Ka''s tears, which made her heart ache.

    Ka''s crying gradually quieted down. It seemed she was used to suppressing her emotions, and she soonposed herself. She wiped her tears, looked up from Carissa''s shoulder, her face pale and her eyes still wet.

    She managed a faint, bitter smile and said, "I was so afraid it would be lost like his remains, but finding it now is a relief. Thank you, Your Grace."

    She signaled her maid to help her out of the carriage and thanked Carissa again before limping toward her carriage.

    Carissa sat in the carriage, her hair dripping wet. The droplets fell onto her face, and she felt ufortably warm.

    Violet held her close and said, "Don''t be too upset. This is the fate of many soldiers. Remember the many battles we fought at the Southern Frontier? We lost so many of ourrades then."

    "Yes, and it''s the families left behind who suffer the most," Carissa replied, wiping her face with the back of her hand. "She''s never been able to move on."

    "The token proves that they were already deeply attached before their marriage," Violet continued.

    "Yes," Carissa murmured. "So, she remains in the Marquis of Elderglen''s family, holding onto their past home. She even adopted a son and named him Alexander, just as they had once nned."

    Violet sighed,

    Septimus really is

    Thomas, and if the rescue is sessful, he would return to find his wife married to someone else Meanwhile, Lady Ka, who waited so long, will never see her beloved husband again."

    Fate yed cruel tricks, and the world was full of suffering.

    Why couldn''t the heavens be fair?

    Since they were soaked through, they had to return to the estate and change into dry clothes. Carissa had Travis arrange for a few household soldiers to keep watch andter bring Ryan back.

    In the afternoon, both women felt unwell after being caught in the rain for so long. They had the estate physician prescribe medicine. After taking it, they both went to bed.

    In the evening, Barrett emerged from

    the Capital Guard barracks. He was requesting time off because his mother had fallen ill since that day. Serena had been unwilling to part with the ruby tiara and was now keeping it with her constantly while caring for his mother, disying an unprecedented level of devotion. Barrett nned to take a few days off to handle matters at home. If Serena continued to refuse to return the tiara, he would have to take it by force. He couldn''t allow Serena to use Thomas''s pension to buy it.

    It would be an insult to both him and Thomas.

 Chapter 522

    Barrett went out and bought a gold hairpin, and ced it in a box. Upon returning to the estate, he inquired about Serena and learned that she was in their mother''s room. He went straight there. As expected, Serena was holding the jewelry box when he arrived. Seeing him, she immediately stood up, her expression wary. "Aren''t you on duty tonight? Why are you back so soon?" "This is for you." Barrett handed her the box and said coolly, "I bought it with my allowance."

    Serena looked at him with suspicion. "You bought a hairpin for me? Why?"

    She clutched her jewelry box tighter. For the past few days, she had been told to return the ruby tiara. Now, she was suddenly being given a hairpin?

    "It''s to add to your dowry, and also because you''ve been taking such good care of our mom these past few days. Just ept it," Barrett said with a sigh, then turned to look at Reba on the bed. "Mom, how are you feeling today?"

    Reba was surprised by her son''s actions. She replied, "Your sister has indeed worked hard taking care of me. I''m feeling somewhat better today. I should be able to get out of bed and walk tomorrow." "Shall I help you up for a walk now?" Barrett lifted the nket, and extended his hand to assist her.

    Seeing this, Serena finally set aside the jewelry box that held the ruby tiara and opened the new box. Inside was a gold hairpin.

    She picked it up, noting its weight and the fine craftsmanship. It resembled the hairpins from the Golden Tower. But upon closer inspection, she saw it was a bit different. It was likely from the Gilded Tower. Although she felt a twinge of disappointment, it was still pure gold and not a loss. She looked up at Barrett. "Thank you, Barrett."

    "Try it on and see if it suits you," Barrett said as he helped their mother stand.

    Serena went to the dressing table to try it on, but was startled by Reba''s exmation from behind, "Barrett, what are you doing?"

    Serena turned around abruptly to see that Barrett was no longer assisting their mother, but was holding her ruby tiara.

    Her heart leaped to her throat. "Barrett, what are you nning to do?!"

    Barrett said coldly, "Since you can''t wear a ruby tiara made from pure gold as a concubine in the Marquis of Ironridge''s family, I''ll return it for you."

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    "No!" Serena screamed, rushing forward. "Give it back!"

    Barrett had already used his Lightfoot Skill to leap away, quickly mounting his horse and heading towards The Golden Tower.

    He needed to return the item and retrieve the money before the Golden Tower closed for the night.x Although the Golden Tower was still open, there were few customers left. The capital didn''t enforce a curfew, but no wealthy patrons would visit the store at night, so they would close by dark.

    Barrett was thest customer of the day.

    William was the one who greeted Barrett. Upon hearing that he was here to return the ruby tiara, he maintained his smile. William''s friendly demeanor eased Barrett''s embarrassment. He had expected the return process to be a hassle, but to his surprise, the Golden Tower staff handled it smoothly. After inspecting the ruby tiara, they promptly processed the return.

    The full sum of 36,800 silver coins was refunded without any deductions.

    William personally escorted Barrett to the door and politely said, "We look forward to your next visit."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As Barrett looked back at the Golden Tower''s golden sign, he thought to himself that he would never set foot in the ce again.

    Thest shred of his pride had been lost there.

    Riding swiftly back to the estate, Barrett found the ce in chaos.

    Knowing she could not catch up with her brother, Serena concluded that Vi had forced him to return the tiara. Enraged, she had stormed into Grace Mansion and pped Vi across the face with all her strength.

    Vi had spent a lot of money

    buying the ruby tiara and had been

    feeling resentful about her

    husband''s indifference. So, when Serena came in and pped her without warning, she was infuriated and immediately retaliated with a stap of her own.

    The two women began to fight, struggling and hitting each other.

 Chapter 523

    When Barrett returned to Valor Estate, the maid had managed to pull the two women apart.

    However, both Serena and Vi were in a terrible state-hair disheveled, clothes torn, and their faces marked with scratches and handprints. They looked like they had been in a street brawl.

    Reba sat on a chair, gasping for breath and ring fiercely at Vi. "Serena is about to debut into society! How can she face anyone with her face so marred?"

    Vi was sitting on the floor, crying inconsbly. Her sobs filled with deep frustration and helplessness.

    Barrett strode in and helped Vi to her feet, then handed her a stack of banknotes. "The ruby tiara has been returned. Take this money back with you."

    "Are you out of your mind, Barrett?" Reba snapped, rising angrily. "Returning the jewelry we bought-what''s left of our family''s dignity?"

    "Bring it back! I won''t return it!" Serena had just caught her breath, and she rushed at him. She pounded his chest and disyed an unseemly tantrum. Barrett endured her blows stoically, his face impassive. He was weary of this life, and was utterly exhausted.

    Vi was stunned as she held the banknotes in a daze, momentarily forgetting her tears.

    After striking Barrett for a while, Serena turned to snatch the banknotes from Vi, who quickly hid them behind her and stepped back.

    "What are you trying to do?"

    "That was a gift you bought for me! You insisted on buying it," Serena''s voice was hoarse and filled with bitterness.

    "I regret it," Vi said nkly.

    Was she regretting the purchase of the ruby tiara, or something else? She wasn''t sure of her own feelings.

    But this was not the life she wanted.

    The Warren family felt like a rotting, festering cesspool into which she had plunged headlong.

    However, she had no say in this marriage. It had been arranged by Natalie, who hade as a matchmaker. Her mother had exined the reasons behind it, and it wasn''t that she couldn''t refuse, but rejecting it would have been detrimental to her eldest brother''s prospects.

    Moreover, she had been very lonely then. She wanted someone by her side who understood her, someone who would make her feel the way she had felt with Thomas.

    She had thought Barrett would be like Thomas, but he wasn''t.

    The Warren family was also a far cry from the Farrell family. Everyone in the Farrell family was so easy to get along with. Alice treated her like a beloved daughter, sparing her from daily duties and not requiring her to wait on her. In the Farrell household, there was no one difficult to deal with.

    In contrast, the Warren family was

    full of difficult people. The air was et

    constantly filled with the sounds of insults, shouts, and cries.

    sw contentThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, she felt a deep sense of weariness. Holding the banknotes, she turned and walked out, sitting listlessly in the side hall.

    By evening, Vi''s crying had finally stopped. She leaned back on the chaise, tears still quietly falling.

    She felt so aggrieved. Even if Barrett hade tofort her, it would have eased her heart a little.

    But Barrett didn''t stay in Grace Mansion. After Reba and Serena left, Yvonne came to report, "Mr. Warren has gone to Madam Aurora." Vi buried her face in her hands, and cried bitterly.

    What had she done wrong? Why was she being treated this way?

    She would have preferred if he had stayed in the study rather than going to Aurora''s side.

    She felt deeply hurt tonight, yet Barrett didn''t stay with her but went to Aurora instead. Did he care about her at all?

    Aurora had been disfigured and lost. an ear-she looked like a monster Barrett would rather be with a monster-like figure than stay with her.

    -

    Barrett sat in Aurora''s room, having no other ce to go.

    He had stayed in the study for several days. It was quiet, but the solitude of thete night was terrifying for him.

    He was gued by memories of his

    past mistakes, his heart weighed down and suffocating under the burden of regret. As if to prove to himself that he had not made those

    mistakes in vain, he came to Aurora

    tonight.

    But as he sat across from her, her cruel actions reyed in his mind, making his stomach churn with nausea.

    "You really do despise me," Aurora said coldly, her eyes fixed on him since he entered the room.

    Since returning from the battlefield, he hadn''t sought her out unless she made a fuss.

    Aurora was well aware of the recent turmoil in the residence. She enjoyed watching the chaos and seeing the foolish people flounder.

    Look, she hadn''t done anything, yet Barrett hade to her of his own ord.

 Chapter 524

    Barrett''s eyes were cold as he said softly, "I truly wish you could tell me that you didn''t do those things in Fawnrun City."

    Aurora smirked coldly. "Is it because of what happened in Fawnrun City that you despise me? No, you despise me because I was captured on the mountain outside Simonton City, because I was disfigured. You think I''m no longer pure, but I can assure you, I am." Barrett shook his head. "No, it''s not the events on the mountain outside Simonton City that trouble me. I only feel pity for you in that regard. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken a beating on your behalf. What I can''t ept are the things you did in Fawnrun City." "Stop deceiving yourself, alright?" Aurora continued to smirk. "Do you really think that what I did in Fawnrun City was wrong?"

    "Don''t you think you were in the wrong?" Barrett took a deep breath. "Even now, you still don''t see your mistakes?" Aurora didn''t wear a veil, and the light revealed the full extent of her emotions. Her eyes burned with fiery ambition.

    "Barrett, you''re not the only one who wants to make a name for yourself. I do too. I am the first female general of this era. No matter what great feats Carissa achieved at the Southern Frontier, she can''t rece me! I worked hard for my achievements in Fawnrun City. If I hadn''t done those things, how could I have solidified my status?"

    She removed the hairpin from her hair, lifting themp wick slightly to cast a harsher light on her disfigured half-face.

    "Do you think those great generals nevermitted cruel acts? To survive on the battlefield, no one is soft-hearted. General Sinir became the Marquis of Northwatch at a young age. Do you really believe he relied solely on his bravery in battle? No, the darkness hidden behind those achievements is something you and I will never fully understand. Only someone as foolish as you would think of sacrificing your life for military achievements! Even if you fought to the death, you would never be someone like General Prince." Barrett shook his head. "I don''t believe that."

    Aurora ced the hairpin back into

    el.n?

    her hair. "You don''t need to be so stubborn. You know very well why General Prince could rece the Hell Monarch tomand the Hell Monarch Army. Was it because of his abilities? No, it was because of his title, the merits umted by his ancestors, and the privileges he enjoys. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "I only hoped that we could be promoted and that we could also enjoy such blessings for our

    descendants. As long as we be nobles, our children will have the

    Carissa and General Prie

    chance to be people like

    individuals who can attain

    §Ö

    everything without needing to exert much effort."

    Barrett looked into her eyes, and saw both ambition and bitterness. He felt once again that he didn''t truly understand Aurora.

    He said to her, "You once told me how women''s positions are so low. You saw countless women stuck in domesti&roles, wasting their lives, and it made you feel sorry for them. You said you wanted to seed to help improve their status, and make sure they''re not easily mistreated."

    Aurora countered, "Is there a conflict? I want to seed and benefit my descendants, and I also hope that my sess can improve the status of women. There''s no contradiction. I can''t just sacrifice myself for others without gaining anything. Am I wrong for wanting both?"

    She leaned forward and pressed, "Tell me, am I wrong for thinking this way? Am I?!"

    Barrett hesitated for a moment, then instinctively shook his head. "No, you''re not wrong."

    "If I''m not wrong, is it reasonable for you to distance yourself from me because of what happened in Fawnrun City? Ultimately, it''s because I was captured and disfigured. You think I''m tainted."

    Barrett pulled himself free from her line of thinking. "Wanting to seed doesn''t make it right to kill civilians."

    Aurora''s eyes grew cold. "Those were Westhaven people, not Starhaven citizens."

 Chapter 525

    Barrett said, "Even if they were Westhaven people, they were still civilians. We had an agreement not to harm civilians. It was a promise from the rulers to the people, and it benefited the citizens of both kingdoms. Did you never consider that the people of Victory Pass might also be at risk of ughter?"

    Aurora snorted, her eyes filled with disdain. "As a former military general, you should know better, Barrett. You''re not cut out for the battlefield. You''re too soft andck the resolve needed. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have achieved anything. Even in front of General Sullivan, you needed me to strongly advocate for sending troops to burn the supply depot in Fawnrun City. Without me, you wouldn''t have even achieved that.

    "You gained merit because I earned it first. I signed the treaty, and you, as themanding general of the reinforcements, reaped the benefits of my aplishments. Now, you have the audacity to me me for achieving sess? Don''t you find yourself despicable and shameful?"

    Her tone, filled with mockery and contempt, seemed to trample Barrett''s pride into the dirt.

    Barrett was stunned. He was fully aware that what she was saying was wrong, but he didn''t know how to respond.

    "Nothing to say now?" Aurora said, with a smile that suggested she felt vindicated. "Barrett, look at what I gave up for you. And what did you give up for me? I was at my peak when I chose to marry you as your second wife. I remained steadfast during your fall from grace, and yet you married Vi after your divorce from Carissa.

    "Do you think you''ve wronged Carissa? The person you''ve truly wronged is me!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Her voice was soft butden with profound bitterness, tears slipping down her cheeks.

    "The king arranged our marriage, and I nned everything for our future. What did Carissa ever do for you? When you wanted to marry me as a rightful wife, she turned her back on you. She requested a divorce and left with her dowry. She was heartless and showed no affection, yet you still hold her in such high regard.

    "What has Carissa ever done for you? Managed your household? Sent your family small gifts and seasonal clothing? Attended to your mother? But weren''t those things expected of her? They were her responsibilities, not her special sacrifices for you! What have you done wrong to her? Just because you didn''t keep your promise about not taking a concubine?

    "But look, everyone has to makepromises. I married you as a second wife despite being a general. Wasn''t that apromise on my part? Why is it eptable for me topromise but not for her? She held you ountable for breaking your promise, sought a divorce, and made everyone scorn you, tarnishing the reputation of your family. You should be angry with her, but why do you feel guilty?"

    Barrett''s heart ached with bitterness. Everything seemed to connect just as she said.

    "The person you''ve wronged is me. You first had Carissa, then Vi. I neverined and remained in your family, waiting for another opportunity to prove myself. I continued to n for our future. Barrett, was your affection for me truly just a momentary impulse?"

    She covered her face, tears soaking her fingers. Her sobs were stifled and heavy. After a long while, she choked out, "Do you know how hard every day is for me? If another woman had gone through what I''ve endured, she would have ended her life by now."

    Aurora''s crying left Barrett feeling both confused and upset. She was right. No matter what, she was someone he used to care about deeply.

    He stood, walked over, and embraced her. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I..."

    Suddenly, a sharp sound pierced the

    air-a small arrow flew swiftly through the window, heading straight for them. Barrett

    immediately pulled Aurora b

    and

    the arrow embedded itself into the wooden partition screen behind

    them.

    A small arrow? And at such close range!

    Barrett sprang up, quickly retrieving a pair of swords from the wall. He threw one to Aurora. The two of them exchanged wary nces. They gripped their swords and moved cautiously along the wall. Aurora''s heart raced.

    Assassins? How could there be assassins? Could they be Westhaven spies?

    Carissa''s family had been ughtered by Westhaven spies.

 Chapter 526

    Barrett lifted the curtain and stepped outside the room with Aurora. They moved so silently that their footsteps were almost inaudible, and the surroundings were eerily quiet.

    After waiting for a moment, he opened the door and quickly hid behind it. Once he was certain there was no immediate danger, he cautiously peered outside.

    The sight that met his eyes was chilling.

    Thenterns in the corridor cast light on the stairs, where three bodiesy sprawled. These were the maids who had served Aurora. They had been killed with a single sword thrust to the throat, unable to even utter a cry. Blood trickled down the stone steps, staining them a deep crimson.

    Barrett''s mind instantly shed to the Duke of Northwatch''s family''s massacre.

    He gasped. "My parents...!"

    He was about to rush out when Aurora grabbed his arm.

    Aurora''s face was ashen, her lips trembling slightly. "I think... I think they''re after me."

    Barrett quickly understood. It was possible that spies from Westhaven were seeking revenge.

    Just moments ago, Aurora had insisted she was in the right. But now, Barrett saw how hollow those justifications were. Aurora had been so confident in defending herself, but now, she was clearly terrified.

    Four shadowy figures silently entered the courtyard. They were dressed in ck, and their faces were concealed. Only their cold, piercing eyes were visible.

    The four of them held a sword each, and each de emanated a chilling aura. The strong scent of blood and a murderous intent filled the air.

    Aurora clutched her sword, and her hand trembled slightly.

    Suddenly, four swords came at them at once. Barrett and Aurora quickly turned and ran into the room, shutting the door behind them. One person secured the door while the other blew out themp, plunging the room into darkness. They stood back to back with their swords drawn, the des'' glint illuminating their sharp, vignt eyes.

    After returning to the capital, Barrett had been regted to the Capital Guard and had been doing his rotation as a regr guard on patrol. That exercise routine he was put through daily was proving to be good training now. Although nothing seemed out of ce outside, he felt a sense of danger from the window.

    He held his sword ready at the window. Just as he suspected, it was suddenly kicked open and a dark figure leaped in. Barrett had anticipated this happening, so he quickly swung his sword at the assassin. The assassin sensed the attack and leaped out of the way, barely avoiding Barrett''s Strike to his legs.

    The remaining three assassins climbed in through the window. After rolling on the ground for a while, they quickly oriented themselves. The sounds of shing swords and spears filled the room. But after exchanging a few blows, Aurora knew she couldn''t match

    their skill.

    In her panic, she abandoned Barrett and jumped out of the window, heading straight for the outer courtyard while shouting, "Help! There are assassins!" Barrett was furious.

    Had she lost her mind? There were so many people in the estate-how could she lead the assassins out?!

    The assassins did not linger with Barrett. The four quickly pursued Aurora.

    Aurora''s cries alerted the household, andnterns began to light up one by one. The guards of the estate sprang into action, some running out to call for the garrison unit and the local authorities.

    The assassins pursued Aurora, but her familiarity with the estate''syout allowed her to dodge and weave through the buildings, eventually seeking refuge in Grace Mansion.

    Vi had heard themotion and rushed outside, only to see Aurora entering with a sword. Assuming Aurora intended to kill her, Vi recoiled in fear and screamed, "What do you want?"

    Julia and Yvonne trembled with fright, but they stepped in front of Vi. Aurora pushed them aside and rushed into the room, quickly shutting the door behind her.

    The doors and windows of Grace Mansion were constructed from the strongest ironwood on Carissa''s orders. It would be difficult for the assassins to break through in the same manner as before. Once the door was secured, Aurora immediately took up a position at the table. She gripped her sword and nervously faced the outside.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Though breaking the door wouldn''t be easy, it would eventually be breached if it couldn''t withstand the assassins'' attacks.

    At this moment, her heart raced

    uncontrobly. The brutal massacre of the Duke of Northwatch''s family shed in her mind. She was certain these were Westhaven spies seeking revenge for the Westhaven''s previous crown prince and those civilians.

    They would likely ughter everyone in Valor Estate, just as they had with the Duke of Nortwatch''s family. Aurora hoped to remain hidden until the garrison unit arrived, then she would be safe.

 Chapter 527

    Before Vi could react, she saw the ck-d figures burst in, their swords dripping with blood. It was obvious they had killed people on their way here.

    Vi screamed and rushed to the door, banging on it with urgency. "Aurora, open the door! Open the door!"

    Yvonne and Julia shielded Vi, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. "Stay away..."

    The ck-d figures swung their swords, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Yvonne and Julia felt a cold sensation across their throats, and then blood sttered and gushed out. Their throats were cut, and they couldn''t even utter a sound before copsing.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Vi was paralyzed with fear and sank to the ground. She covered her ears and cried, "Help! Help!"

    One of the ck-d figures advanced towards Vi with his sword raised. Just then, Barrett delivered a powerful kick, sending the assant flying. He immediately took up a defensive stance beside Vi.

    "Get inside and hide!" Barrett was facing imminent danger, and he pushed Vi toward the room.

    Vi sobbed and said, "Aurora has locked the door!"

    Barrett kicked the door with all his might, but it wouldn''t budge. He continued to fend off the attackers while shouting, "Aurora, open the door!"

    Aurora stood inside, her face serious as she gripped her sword, her hands slightly trembling. She ignored Barrett''s words and showed no sign of opening the door.

    In a short span of time, Barrett had been struck by a sword. He barely managed to evade further attacks. His skills, honed during his time in the Capital Guard, were his only saving grace. Otherwise, he might have been dead by now.

    He attempted to draw the assassins into a deserted courtyard, but it was clear that they were specifically targeting Aurora. So, three of them tried to knock down the door, and one was left to deal with Barrett.

    Despite battling only one of the assassins, Barrett found it exceedingly difficult.

    As Vi watched the chaos unfold, she nearly fainted from fear. She scrambled into a corner and hid.

    The estate''s guards arrived, but the Warren family couldn''t afford many, and those present were no match for the assassins. Within a few minutes, they were all gravely injured.

    Despite being stabbed twice, Barrett continued to resist fiercely. He was once a military general, and he was stubborn and resilient. Even as blood flowed from his wounds, he fought with all his strength.

    The attackers might not have intended to kill him. They seemed to be showing restraint, only wounding him to drive him away. It took them more effort than they probably expected.

    Themotion was so loud that it

    reached the second branch''s

    residential area as well. Gregory

    worked in the Royal Citadel as a civil servant, but he still came with his two sons. While his sons had only basic martial arts training, they

    rushed over to help.

    Soon, Jonathan also arrived with Benjamin and Bryan. They saw that there were a few people lying on the ground, covered in blood. Terrified, they ran outside and shouted for help. The entire household was in chaos, with servants screaming and running in all directions, desperately seeking a safe ce to hide.

    Hearing the cries of the servants, Reba and Serena understood that there were assassins in the estate. Fearing that the assassins mighte their way, Reba grabbed her daughter''s hand and urgently said, "We can''t go outside! There are surely assassins out there too. We need to hide in Grace Mansion. Carissa had ordered the doors there to be made from

    ironwood."

    Ignoring her concerns about the ruby tiara for now, Serena and Jade helped Reba up and headed towards Grace Mansion.

    When they reached Grace Mansion, they didn''t expect to see Barrett fiercely fighting the assassins, his clothes stained with blood and clearly injured.

    The second branch family members were of little help. They were only able to wield knives ineffectively and get injured in the process. They were truly useless. Reba was terrified. She scanned the room, but didn''t see Aurora fighting alongside Barrett. Instead, she noticed Vi cowering in a corner.

    "Where''s Aurora? Find her!" Reba took a deep breath and pushed Jade urgently. "Go quickly!"

    Jade was frightened and ran off in a panic. Seeing this, Serena hurried back to her own courtyard to hide.

    In the end, the window had been shattered, and the three assassins leaped inside.

    Aurora had been alert and had positioned herself near the door. As the assassins broke through the window, she swiftly opened the door and charged outside. The assassin fighting Barrett saw Aurora and immediately kicked Barrett aside, leaping at her with his sword raised.

    Aurora tried to block the attack, but was forced back by the impact. Her chest heaved with exertion as she struggled to regain her footing. As she did, she felt the sharp sting of the sword cut through her flesh at her waist.

    Despite his earlier frustration with Aurora for hiding, Barrett rushed to help her after seeing she had been injured. The two fought back to back.

    The assassins had previously been cautious when fighting with Barrett. But now that Aurora was out here, they attacked with lethal intent.

 Chapter 528

    The two of them fought desperately but were quickly overwhelmed, blood sttering everywhere.

    The assassins showed no desire to linger in battle. One dealt with Gregory and his sons, while the remaining three pressed their attack on Aurora, targeting her chest with their des.

    In a panic, Aurora threw down her sword and pulled Barrett in front of her, using him as a shield.

    "No!" Reba and Vi both screamed in shock at the sight.

    Never in Barrett''s wildest dreams would he imagine that Aurora would do such a thing. He was injured, and Aurora held him tightly. As a result, he couldn''t swing his sword in defense. He could only watch helplessly as the three assassins advanced, their swords poised to plunge into his heart.

    Everyone''s blood ran cold, but no one could do anything. Reba couldn''t even bear to watch, terrified of seeing her son die at the hands of the assassins.

    In the nick of time, a red spear flew through the air, expertly knocking aside the three swords. The impact caused the assassins to recoil in pain and urgently step back.

    A figurended gracefully, quickly retrieving the spear and immediately engaging the assassins. With swift and precise moves, she forced the attackers back without hesitation.

    The assassins were forced to retreat continuously. The formidable sword techniques they had used earlier were rendered ineffective under the pressure of her spear. Within ten moves, the assassins'' swords were all on the ground.

    Within twenty moves, all the assassinsy defeated. Their tendons had been severed, their inner force depleted. They copsed, unable to even lift their swords. The summer night breeze tousled her slightly disheveled hair. Under the light from the corridor, she slowly lifted her face, and everyone finally recognized her. Vi was trembling in fear as she uttered the name.

    "Carissa?"

    Carissa was wearing a white dress and a pair of embroidered cloth shoes. Her sleeves were wide, and the long dress entuated her slender figure.

    However, the murderous intent in her gaze had not dissipated. Her clothes were stained with the blood of the assassins, the spots spreading out into delicate patterns like small camellias on the white satin.

    As everyone stood stunned, Gregory quickly stepped forward and ordered, "Tie them up and hand them over to the Royal Citadel."

    "Fetch a physician! Now!" Reba rushed over to support Barrett, whose face was pale. "Where are you hurt? Where?"

    Barrett''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Carissa. He was covered in wounds, mostly superficial, but the pain seemed to prate deep into his core.

    Earlier, he had thought he would die when Aurora used him as a shield against the assassins'' swords.

    But just as death was closing in on him, Carissa arrived.

    At that moment, Barrett felt a mix of excitement and pain. After such a close brush with death, his emotions were all over the ce.

    Dragging his bleeding leg, he looked

    at Carissa and asked, "You came to save me? How did you get here? You still care about my family''s safety, don''t you? You still care about me, right?"

    Carissa''s gaze was cold as she watched the members of Gregory''s family bind the assassins.

    When she heard Barrett''s words, Carissa frowned and turned to him. "I am the deputymander of the Mystic Army. Isn''t it logical for me to be here?"

    "No!" Barrett stared at her with reddened eyes. "You care about me! You do! You''re just angry that I took a concubine."

    Carissa rolled her eyes and

    addressed Gregory respectfully, "Mr.

    Gregory, know you work in the

    Royal Citadel. I''ve severed the tendons of these assassins. After they''re bound, send them directly to the Royal Citadel for severe interrogation."

    "Yes, Your Grace!" Gregory called out loudly, emphasizing her title to remind Barrett that she was now a princess consort, and he had best keep quiet.

    Barrett''s face turned ashen, and his eyes were filled with sorrow.

    Carissa watched as the assassins were bound. Then, she heard the sound of many footsteps approaching from outside and knew the garrison unit and the Capital Guards had arrived. Leaving the aftermath to them, Carissa turned to leave Grace Mansion. She didn''t want to stay here for another moment.

    Just as she was about to step out, she heard Gregory''s shocked exmation behind her, "Aurora, what are you doing?"

    Carissa whipped around to seeOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Aurora shing at the assassins necks with the sword in her hand. After finishing off thest one, blood sttered onto her face, making her look sinister and cold.

    "Those who kill must die!" Aurora coldly dered.

 Chapter 529

    "You''re insane!" Gregory was furious. "They''re all bound! If we don''t get the authorities to interrogate them to find out who sent them, we can''t eliminate future threats!"

    Aurora looked up, her gaze locking with Carissa''s in midair. Her eyes were a mix ofplexity and malice as she gritted her teeth.

    "You''re a discarded woman the Warren family cast out. What right do you have toe back here?"

    Carissa observed Aurora''s bloodied face, and her frown deepened. "Did you think they were Westhaven spies? What an idiot."

    Aurora''s expression shifted slightly, her eyes filled with even more venom. Yes, she was worried that they could be Westhaven spies. If they were tortured by the Royal Citadel and the local authorities, they might reveal information about Fawnrun City. Right now, she was still hoping for the best since the king had yet to punish her.

    But if the matter was discovered through interrogation by the local authorities...

    Aurora couldn''t afford to gamble on it.

    Carissa could tell exactly what Aurora was thinking, and it made her feel exposed and humiliated.

    Momentster, Michael arrived with the Capital Guards. When he saw Carissa, he saluted.

    "Greetings, Deputy Commander Sinir."

    "The assassins are dead. Take care of the rest," Carissa said, dragging her Rose Spear as she turned to leave without looking back.

    "Understood!" Michael''s voice echoed behind her.

    Barrett''s gaze still lingered on her retreating figure, and he was unwilling to look away.

    Carissa''s departure, from her descent to her calm exit, took no more than 15 minutes.

    Though she was the deputymander, she was a divorced woman from the Warren family and had no control over Mystic Army affairs. So, it was inappropriate for her to stay longer.

    Michael ordered the masks of the assassins to be removed. Aurora stood by, watching coldly. Although she maintained a calm exterior, turmoil raged within her.

    These assassins weren''t from Westhaven?

    If they were not from Westhaven, then who wanted to kill her?

    Only the people from Westhaven would hate her to the bone.

    However, even if the assassins were not Westhaven, they might still have been hired by someone from Westhaven.

    The physician arrived, and Michael instructed them to tend to the wounded before questioning.

    Barrett had more than several cuts, and Reba''s tears fell as she looked at him.

    "How cruel. Who are these people?"

    Barrett remained silent, unable to determine who the attackers were but certain they had targeted Aurora. However, his current concern was not about their identities but his shock at why Carissa hade to rescue them tonight.

    The Hell Monarch''s household had its own spies and could easily know about the assassins'' movements. But even if she wanted to help the Warren family, why had Carissae personally? There were so many skilled fighters at Hell Monarch Estate, including the formidable instructor, Travis.

    Wouldn''t it have been better to send

    him?

    Why did she have toe herself?

    The question kept spinning around in his mind, constantly causing him difort and pain.

    From the moment Carissa''s Rose Spear had saved him when Aurora used him as a shield, he realized that everything else his pride and past grievances-seemed less importantpared to what she had done for him tonight.

    He was so overwhelmed by thisThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    realization that he didn''t even hear

    Michael''s questions. It was Vi''s crying that brought him back to his senses. He looked up in

    a daze

    seeing the servants carrying away the bodies of Vi''s maids and Vi

    herself sitting on the ground, wailing loudly.

    The guards in the estate had either been killed or gravely injured. While Valor Estate wasn''t drenched in blood, it was still a scene of utter carnage.

    "Do you recognize any of these people?" Michael asked again.

    Barrett shook his head. "I''ve never seen them before."

    Michael frowned. "Tell me everything about how the assassins entered the estate tonight. Since they''re dead and we can''t interrogate them, we need to find out who was behind this." Barrett nced at Aurora, who was sitting nearby and tending to her wounds. The blood on her face had dried and couldn''t be wiped away, and her eyes were filled with gloom andplexity.

    Barrett recounted the events, leaving nothing out. He inly stated that the attack was aimed at Aurora, and that the many deaths in the estate were due to Aurora locking the door to Grace Mansion. As he spoke, Vi suddenly stood up from the ground and walked toward Aurora.

    With tears streaming down her face, she pped Aurora across the face and yelled, "Why did you lock the door? If you hadn''t locked the door, they wouldn''t have died!"

 Chapter 530

    Aurora''s head snapped to the side from the p. She clenched her teeth but didn''t strike back, focusing instead on tending to her wound.

    Vi turned to Michael, wiping her tears with one hand as she shouted, "Mr. Brown, it was her! The assassins came for her. She locked herself in the room, and pushed me and my maids out. She''s responsible for my maids'' death! And the assassins-Carissa had already taken them down and tied them up, but Aurora went crazy and killed them all. Mr. Brown, please get justice for me!" Michael nced at Aurora. Before he could ask any questions, Aurora said coldly, "They broke into Valor Estate and killed guards and maids. Why would I leave them alive? Keeping them around would only bring more trouble."

    Michael examined the assassins'' bodies, and was dissatisfied with Aurora''s response. "Their tendons were severed, their cores were damaged, and they were bound. What further danger could they pose? Leaving them alive and questioning them to find out who was behind this would have been the real way to prevent future threats."

    Aurora remained unnervingly calm. "I apologize. They killed so many people in Valor Estate. In my anger and grief, I didn''t think to leave any alive for interrogation."

    Michael chose not to respond to this. There was no need to waste words.

    Vi''s anger was far from abated, even though she had pped Aurora. She recalled that Aurora had locked the door in the face of danger, leading to Julia and Yvonne''s deaths. Hearing her reply to Michael, Vi was convinced that Aurora was at fault.

    Vi coldly demanded, "The assassins came for you! Who exactly did you cross, and what kind of shameful things have you done? Julia and Yvonne died because of you. You owe me an exnation!"

    Aurora scoffed derisively. "If you want an exnation, ask the assassins. I didn''t kill your maids."

    "It''s because you locked the door that the assassins were able to kill them!" Vi retorted.

    Aurora''s tone was icy, "Why not say it''s because you blocked the door, and they were standing in front of you? You''re the reason they''re dead."

    "You''re talking nonsense!"

    Aurora tightened the bandage on her wounds and looked up at Vi, her face half covered and shrouded in gloom.

    "There were so many people in the estate, but the assassins didn''t kill them. Didn''t they kill your maids because your maids were trying to protect you, and you just happened to be blocking the door? I locked the door and kept you out, so the assassins wouldn''t have killed you. But instead of running, you stood there pounding on the door. Are you still going to say it''s not your fault they died?"

    Vi recalled the events and

    realized it was indeed as Aurora had said. She had been standing at the

    door, while Julia and Yvonne had

    been trembling with fear but stiet

    trying to protect her. The assassins had killed Julia and Yvonne, and

    then had intended to kill Vi. It was only her husband''s timely arrival that had saved her.

    Realizing she was the reason they died, Vi copsed to the ground, her body going limp as tears flowed uncontrobly.

    As Barrett listened to the exchange between Aurora and Vi, he couldn''t help but think back to the things Aurora had said to him before the assassins arrived.

    It wasughable-he had almost believed her then.

    From an outsider''s perspective, hearing her now me Vi for everything made him realize how skilled Aurora was at distorting the truth.

    Before the attack, she had insisted she was thinking of their future. But when disaster struck, she had thrown him in harm''s way to save herself. He had seen the depths of her ruthlessness.

    No wonder she saw massacring

    civilians as just another step toward

    was

    her ambitions, something she believed everyone would do. In her mind, if it served her interests, no act terrible. She cared for no one but herself. Her talk of raising the status of women was just that-talk. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    All she ever wanted was to raise her own status.

    For such a selfish woman, he had abandoned Carissa!

    Barrett''s heart sank into an icy abyss, and he shook with rage. He wanted nothing more than to strike Aurora down on the spot. Yet, his anger would have to wait until they got through questioning from the Royal Citadel and the Capital Guards. Then, he would make sure she paid for all of it.

 Chapter 531

    -

    The Royal Citadel personnel arrived quickly. Gregory briefed them and conferred with Michael. It was decided that the bodies of the assassins would be taken back to the Royal Citadel.

    Since the matter was now in the hands of the authorities, statements were crucial. The information revealed to Michael earlier would need to be reiterated to the Royal Citadel personnel. To avoid having to answer more questions, Aurora pretended to have fainted from her injuries and was carried back to her room.

    Everyone was busy dealing with the aftermath.

    After handling all the inquiries, Barrett finally copsed from exhaustion. Vi instructed that he be taken to the bed in Grace Mansion to rest.

    Charlotte usually preferred not to get involved in the affairs of the main house. However, when she heard Carissa had been the one to save them tonight, she went straight to Reba and demanded sharply, "How did you treat her in the past? Today, she saved the entire Warren family. Do you feel any shame? Will you still speak ill of her in the future?"

    For the first time, Reba was at a loss for words in front of her sister-inw. She was still in shock after the danger she faced tonight, which had nearly taken what was left of her life.

    Yet, Reba was naturally strong and stubborn. After several changes in her expression, she finally managed to say, "How would she know that Valor Estate was under attack? Did she send the assassins herself? The authorities haven''t investigated clearly yet, so why are you jumping to conclusions?"

    Charlotte was dumbfounded. "So, you''re saying she hired the assassins to kill you, and then came to your rescue so you''d owe her your lives? Is that what you mean? After all, if our family acknowledges her help, she can use that to secure wealth and power for herself, right?"

    After saying that, Charlotte left, wiping away her tears as she went. She felt deeply wronged, both for Carissa and for herself. She even considered the idea of moving out of Valor Estate.

    Amelia was starting to stand on her own feet, but there were Barrett''s two wives to consider. One was cruel, while the other was foolish. Neither of them was of any real use, and they had managed to tarnish the family''s reputation.

    But moving out and separating from the main family now seemed impossible. The Warren family had sold off all its properties and shops. Charlotte''s branch of the family couldn''t afford even a house on their own. They couldn''t possibly just rent a house to live in. What about the marriages of their children?

    But what was the point of separating themselves from the main family, but still living in the same estate? The main family had spent a lot of money over the years, and it was impossible to make them pay back half of it.

    Jonathan seemed like a non-existent figure and was incapable of handling any matter. Benjamin was even less useful, and Bryan was aplete failure who was useless in both academics andbat.

    Charlotte found herself distressed, wondering how they would continue living. It was truly a source of endless worry.

    Carissa left Valor Estate and quickly returned to her residence.

    Tonight, ire hade to report that several people dressed in ck were heading towards Valor Estate. Carissa immediately ordered the

    household soldiers to be on high

    alert. She also instructed Violet to keep a close watch on Helen and Ryan. Carissa suspected it might be a diversion, so the people in Hell Monarch Estate had to be vignt. Carissa herself took her Rose Spear and headed to Valor Estate. Given that the situation involved inevitable killings and battles, she decided to handle it personally. That way, she could better exin things to the kingter and avoid implicating Violet and Travis. After all, her status as the princess consort would spare her many troubles.

    Upon returning to Hell Monarch Estate, she found that everything was calm.

    Violet and Travis hurried over to her and asked, "How did it go? Were there any assassins who survived?"

    "There were some, but Aurora killed them all," Carissa said, putting down her Rose Spear.

    She was indeed angry, but Aurora''s actions only confirmed her guilt and fear.

    "Was everything fine here?" Carissa asked.

    "Everything is fine. Nothing happened," Violet replied, frowning. "Aurora killed all the assassins? Didn''t you need to step in?"

    "I severed their tendons and drained their cores. Gregory also ordered people to bind them, but before Michael could arrive, Aurora had already slit their throats," Carissa exined. "She murdered them to silence them," Travis said, leaning on a metal staff, deep in thought. "They weren''t from Westhaven, right?"

    "They were from Starhaven," Carissa confirmed.

    There were some differences in appearance between the people of Westhaven and Starhaven. Westhaven people had slightly darker skin, with high noses and deep-set eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Carissa was almost certain that

    Yuvan was behind it. By killing Aurora, he would leave Westhaven''s people with no outlet for their anger. That would create an opportunity for a war between the two kingdoms.

 Chapter 532

    Carissa recalled she had met Edmund, Westhaven''s third prince, outside Simonton City. He was now the crown prince of Westhaven. He harbored a deep-seated hatred towards the people of Starhaven. If he ascended to the throne, the situation in Fawnrun City would be very troublesome.

    Carissa felt sorry for her grandfather, who was still stationed at Victory Pass even though he was well over sixty. By his age, most military officers would have retired and be enjoying life in the capital.

    Carissa understood the king''s intention to promote younger generals. But in recent years, there were hardly any who were truly capable of handling important roles.

    Salvador had also stripped Rafael, who had been a feared general in both Westhaven and Sandoria, of his military authority. If he had still been inmand, he could certainly have deterred potential threats.

    For now, Oliver was in charge during this period of peace when there was no immediate danger. However, if conflict were to erupt again, he would be inadequate for the task.

    "Rest early," Carissa advised. "The case will likely be handed over to the Royal Citadel. They mighte by tomorrow for questioning, and perhaps the king will summon me to the pce."

    Having visited Valor Estate, Carissa felt a bit unsettled and was reluctant to discuss it further. Particrly, hearing Barrett im that she still harbored feelings for him was bothughable and exasperating. She was d Rafael had left the capital. Otherwise, he would have been furious hearing such things.

    The next day dawned clear and bright. The sun had just risen, painting the sky with beautiful, colorful hues.

    Carissa was dressed and ready, and was about to ask why Ryan hadn''t arrived yet when Lulu entered with breakfast.

    "Ms. Spencer has taken Lord Ryan to the academy."

    "So early?"

    "Ms. Spencer began her martial arts practice early in the morning. Lord Ryan mentioned he didn''t fully understand some of his lessons yesterday and wanted to head in early to consult his tutor."

    "Oh? Were the lessons so difficult on the first day?" Carissa asked as she sat down, realizing she had forgotten to ask what the tutor had covered the previous day.

    "I''m not sure," Lulu said with a smile. "But seeing Lord Ryan work so hard makes me happy."

    "He''s sensible and understands his future responsibilities," Carissa said with a mix of relief and concern.

    In this world, whether in noble families ormon households, stability and sess always required one''s own effort. If one relied solely on the blessings of their ancestors and parents without putting in any effort, they would end up being idle and potentially even be a wastrel.

    The Duke of Northwatch''s family didn''t produce wastrels.

    Their family currently held a duke title, which Ryan was set to inherit. As the only heir, he couldn''t afford to be idle.

    After breakfast, the various

    stewards of the estate were waiting

    outside. Garissa received their

    reports in the side hall. She had instructed them to only bring forward the urgent matters, so it took about an hour to conclude the reports.

    "Let''s go and pay a visit to Mother," Carissa suggested. "The weather is so pleasant today, so let''s take a stroll in the garden with her."

    Helen was not fond of activities. She preferred to lie down when possible, sit when lying down was not an option, and only stand when she could neither lie down nor sit.

    Just as Carrisa was about to step out, she saw Violet supporting Ka as they walked towards her. Ka''s maid was carrying a gift.

    Carissa turned to Lulu and said, "Go inform Mother that I have guests. I wille by and see herter."

    Lulu nodded and greeted Violet and Ka before going to report to Helen.

    Carissa stepped forward and took Ka''s hand.

    She responded gratefully, "I''m sorry for the disturbance yesterday. I came today to express my thanks." "There''s no need to be so formal," Carissa replied. "You''re injured and should be resting at home." She and Violet helped Ka into the side hall.

    Ka''s maid presented a gift.

    "Madam Ka is aware of what happened yesterday and feels that it

    has caused trouble for you, ne?

    Grace. She is grateful for your

    assistance and has prepared a small token of appreciation. Please ept it

    Carissa asked Pearl to receive the gift and smiled. "It was just a small gesture. You didn''t have to go to the trouble of involving the matriarch of the Marquis of Elderglen''s family."

    Ka smiled shyly and said, "Mother

    said that someone as kind-hearted as you is truly rare. She intended thank youin person, but with all the recent rain, her cough has

    than el. the

    worsened. She was afraid that sheThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    might pass on her illness to you, so she sent me instead."

    Ka had dark circles under her eyes, and no amount of powder could conceal her fatigue. It was obvious that she had not slept well the previous night.

 Chapter 533

    After a brief chat, Carissa asked, "Can the earring be repaired?"

    "My mother-inw has already sent it to The Golden Tower for examination. It should be repairable," Ka replied.

    "Such a valuable item should be kept safely; wearing it out carries risks," Carissa said, noticing how much Ka cared about the earring and understanding its significance to her.

    "I usually don''t wear it," Ka said with a smile, though her eyes were misted with tears. "But it was Alexander''s first day at the academy yesterday. I thought if I wore it, it would feel like myte husband was with me, sending our child to the academy together."

    Her voice trembled slightly, "That was one of the things we vowed to do together when we got married. I know it''s silly. But if I don''t lie to myself sometimes, it''s hard to get through the day."

    Carissa''s eyes were filled withpassion, half for Ka and half for herself.

    "You''re strong, Your Grace. Unlike me, I know you wouldn''t do something silly like lying to yourself."

    Ka''s voice was tinged with sadness, but she seemed eager to talk to someone.

    Perhaps it was because she hadn''t confided in anyone for a long time. Or maybe because Ka''s husband had served under the Duke of Northwatch and perished with him and his six sons on the Southern Frontier battlefield.

    "I have no grand ambitions in life, and my talents are unremarkable. My character is reserved and Ick decisiveness. My husband, on the other hand, was a hero in his youth. He was exceptionally handsome and came from an illustrious family. He could have married any woman he wanted. Yet, he chose me, an ordinary person.

    "I married him when I was seventeen. I''m twenty-five now, and we''ve been married for eight years. We were often apart, which is why we couldn''t have our own children. Fortunately, we have Alexander now. Although he''s not biologically ours, I believe myte husband would have liked him.

    "I have no other hopes for this life. I only wish for Alexander to grow up to be as upright and noble as his father. And I hope that someday, I can take him to the ce where his father fell, so he can pay his respects and offer a prayer."

    As she spoke, Ka looked at Carissa with tear-filled yet resolute eyes.

    "If that day everes, I hope you can have someone guide us to where he rests, Your Grace."

    Carissa gently replied, "Of course. When Alexander is older, I will send someone to lead you there. However, once you reach the Southern Frontier, you can ask the locals. They have erected a monument in the honor of those who have fallen, and there are continuous offerings."

    Ka smiled through her tears. "That''s good to hear. I can rest easy now, truly."

    Seeing her tears, Carissa felt unsure of how tofort her.

    "Don''t cry. He wouldn''t want to see you in pain."

    "Yes, he would be heartbroken. He told me once that seeing me cry hurt him too," Ka said, wiping her tears away with a sad smile. "The memories are so vivid in my mind Every night, when I toss and turn, I find myself reying every word he said over and over in my mind. But that''s enough. The memories he left me are enough to carry me through the rest of my life." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Carissa and Violet exchanged a nce, both feeling a pang of sorrow in their hearts.

    Kaposed herself. "I''m sorry for my loss ofposure. I didn''t mean to cause difort for you, Your Grace, Ms. Spencer."

    "It helps to talk about it, doesn''t it?" Violet said, her voice unusually gentle.

    "Yes, it helps a lot," Ka replied, her eyes and nose reddened from crying.

    It seemed like all her emotions had finally found a release, bringing her a sense of calm.

    After Ka left, Violet hugged

    Carissa, her nose tingling as she choked up. "Cari, I wasn''t there for you during your hardest times, and it e

    breaks my heart. How did you

    manage? I can''t even bear to think about it."

    Amused at this unexpected disy

    of emotion, Carissaughed through teary eyes. "But I got through it

    home

    Don''t cry, or I won''t be able to

    either."

    Violet quickly let go, fanning her eyes and tilting her head back to push down the tears. "No. No crying. Neither of us should cry."

    "Who''s crying?" Helen entered the room and saw both Violet and Carissa with red-rimmed eyes. "Wait, didn''t we have guests? Why are you both in tears?" She muttered, "And why didn''t the gueste to pay respects to me? How rude."

    Violet and Carissa burst intoughter. Helen''s pouty expression was just too much to handle, leaving neither of them able to keep a straight face.

 Chapter 534

    In Simonton City, Oliver was growing increasingly impatient. After four rounds of negotiations, Victor refused to budge. He insisted that he would only release Septimus in exchange for Simonton City.

    The other prisoners had already been exchanged long ago. In fact, Starhaven had been on the losing side of the deal. The number of Sandorian captives they had was twice more than the Sinir Army soldiers in Victor''s hands. The numbers didn''t add up, revealing how many prisoners Sandoria had killed. Now, they were demanding an entire city in exchange for Septimus'' life.

    It was absurd.

    If it hadn''t been for Rafael arriving a couple of days ago and urging him to dy the negotiations, Oliver would have tly rejected Victor''s demands.

    Timothy and Louis had repeatedly stressed that Septimus had been an important figure in recovering the Southern Frontier, but Oliver didn''t agree. He had reviewed the list of people in the Sinir Army, and Septimus wasn''t even on it. Even if his name not being on the list had been an oversight, how could one man alone provide critical intelligence?

    So, Oliver believed that the intelligence Septimus delivered was something scouts could aplish and wasn''t of paramount importance.

    The negotiations had already dragged on for too long. He was unwilling to dy any further. After all, the prisoners had been exchanged. If Septimus were a loyal and righteous man, he wouldn''t want to see the kingdom sacrifice an entire city for his release.

    The problem was that the king had sent Rafael to participate in the negotiations. After the prince''s arrival, he issued an order to dy the negotiations, then disappeared. Oliver was fully aware of what this implied-sacrificing Septimus would bring disgrace, so Rafael had hidden away.

    With the Hell Monarch out of sight, the responsibility for the negotiations fell solely on Oliver. Whether he chose to sacrifice Septimus or an entire city, the me from the public would be directed at him, not Rafael.

    Therefore, Oliver decided to send people to search for Rafael while reporting to the court that the prince had vanished upon arriving in Simonton City. That way, Rafael would be held ountable for his own disappearance.

    With the report dispatched, any decision Oliver made from this point on would implicate Rafael as well-it was his own fault for hiding away.

    Once that was done, Oliver called for Louis and Timothy to discuss the situation.

    Oliver sat in themand tent, which was now far superior to the makeshift setup of the past. The spacious and brightly lit hall hadfortable couches and even a tunnel leading to a heated underground chamber for the winter.

    He sipped a cup of coffee made from beans that had been brought from the capital, finding the fragrant aroma soothing and alleviating some of his irritation.

    He spoke slowly, "Currently, the Hell Monarch''s whereabouts are unknown. However, the negotiations can''t be dyed any further. We must report back to the court. In your opinion, when should we terminate the negotiations?" Timothy and Louis exchanged nces. They both understood that Rafael hadn''t gone missing or hidden away. Instead, he was leading a team to Sandoria''s border city to rescue Septimus.

    the

    Rafael had instructed them not to inform Oliver about his whereabouts, as thetter was too impulsive. If I learned Rafael''s mission, he might be arrogant or careless during the negotiations, which would easily be noticed by Victor, who was no simple opponent.

    After spending such a long time on the Southern Frontier battlefield, he was both brave and cautious, with a keen sense of suspicion. Oliver would find it difficult to outmaneuver him. "Why are you dawdling?" Oliver frowned. "In such a tense situation, why are you all spacing out?"

    Louis was silent. Why was this

    considered a tense situation? How many such situations had they faced during battles? But he didn''t dare voice his thoughts. Although he

    wasn''t fond of Oliver, he had to respect his position as theOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    appointed marshal.

    "Marshal Prince, I think we should drag this out for another ten days or so, and hold a few more rounds of negotiations. At least it will show that we''ve done everything possible," Louis suggested. Oliver shook his head. "Ten days or more is too long. Marshal Crow is already impatient. You saw thest negotiation-he''s pressing hard for an answer now."

    Timothy interjected, "Marshal Prince, regardless of his impatience, we should hold off for now. The king''s order was for you to negotiate, but the final decision rests with the mar- the prince. We need to find him first. "Once we locate him, he can decide whether to reject Marshal Crow''s demands outright or to offer a city in exchange for Septimus. Of course, I''m saying this with your best interest in mind to avoid public criticism." Louis added, "He''s right, Marshal Prince. No matter what decision is made, the people will criticize it once they find out. If things get out of control, the king will have no choice but to use you to calm the unrest."

    Though Oliver was not particrly capable, he wasn''t a fool. He knew these two had served under the Duke of Northwatch and the Hell Monarch for years. He found it hard to believe they would sacrifice Rafael for his sake. His eyes narrowed. "Are you hiding something from me? Do you know the Hell Monarch''s whereabouts?"

    Timothy sped his hands together.

    "Marshal Prince, I don''t know where Prince Rafael is, and I have no intention of harming him. However since the prince is not here at camp and is the king''s younger brother, the king will undoubtedly protect him. But you are not in the same position. I am well aware that we follow you, not the prince, and thus am considering your interests."

    Oliver pondered for a moment, his gaze growing colder.

    Eventually, he announced, "Five days. In five days, I will tell Marshal Crow that the Hell Monarch advocates for abandoning the negotiations. You will act as witnesses." Timothy and Louis were taken aback.

    Five days? And he nned to tell Victor that Rafael advocated for abandoning the negotiations? Wouldn''t that reveal the prince''s presence in Simonton City?

    Five days-would Rafael be able to rescue Septimus in that time?

 Chapter 535

    On the fourth day since the assassins appeared in Valor Estate, Carissa was summoned to the pce. Before this, no one from the Royal Citadel hade to question her, nor had the garrison unit appeared.

    Carissa wasn''t surprised. After all, the Royal Citadel and the garrison unit would have used the information they got from the Warren family to conduct their investigation. They needed to gather a coherent ount before reporting to the king. Only then would the king

    summon her to the pce for questioning.

    As Carissa made her way to the pce, Barrett finally forced himself out of bed and headed straight for Aurora''s room.

    He had been bedridden for several days, recovering from his injuries. He had also been stewing with anger for days. Although his wounds were superficial, he had received over a dozen sword wounds and had no choice but to remain in bed to recover. If he didn''t, he risked permanent damage. If that happened, he would lose all his value and might even be unable to serve as a member of the Capital Guard.

    Aurora had also been confined to bed for a few days. As her injuries were less severe, she could have gotten up earlier, but she didn''t want to move. Everyone in the residence regarded her with hostility-even the servants looked at her with fear and disgust. She still received three meals a day and the necessary medication she needed. No one dared stop them. She and Barrett were married by the king''s edict, and the Warren family didn''t dare ask him to divorce her.

    After what happened, Aurora realized that Barrett hadpletely lost any affection for her. All remnants of their past feelings were gone.

    So, when he stormed in angrily, she was already mentally prepared.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Barrett yanked her off the bed, his face dark with gloom and fury. He roared, "Why did you use me to shield yourself from their attacks? Did you want me to die in the face of danger? Is this your idea of considering our future?"

    Aurora looked at him coldly. "I did it because the assassins didn''t intend to kill you. Did you think I really wanted you to die for me? The assassins were targeting me that night, but they showed mercy towards you. Have you wondered why?"

    Barrett threw her roughly back onto the bed, his anger boiling over. "Don''t try to deceive me with your excuses. I''m sick of your lies. Even if the assassins didn''t want to kill me, I couldn''t have avoided their blows. When you pulled me in front of you, you grabbed my arms so tightly that I couldn''t even defend myself. Aurora, you''re so cruel!"

    "I''m cruel? You''re an idiot!" Aurora propped herself up on the bed, her face twisted with anger as she red at her husband. "Have you ever wondered why the assassins were only after me and didn''t try to kill you?

    "How did Carissa swoop in to save you at the perfect moment? Just as those swords were about to strike you, her spear came flying in. How could a person''s weapon arrive before the person themselves? It only proves one thing: she had been there all along."

    "What are you trying to say now?" Barrett asked as stood in front of the bed, looking at the woman who had utterly disappointed him.

    "I''m saying you''re brainless! Carissa clearly sent those assassins! She wanted to kill me! That''s why the assassins spared you!" Aurora shouted. "That''s bullshit!"

    Enraged, Barrett raised his hand as if to p her, but his hand froze in mid-air for a moment before he pulled it back.

    He said coldly, "If it were Carissa, why didn''t she just kill those assassins outright? Why leave them alive for my uncle to take back to the Royal Citadel? It was you who killed those assassins because you feared they might be from Westhaven. You were afraid that the authorities would find out about what happened in Fawnrun City!

    "Aurora, don''t try to act so righteous. You''re clearly guilty. You know the crimes youmitted in Fawnrun City were heinous. Your indiscriminate killing makes you no better than a beast."

    Auroraughed harshly. After herughter subsided, she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    "Foolish-you''re truly foolish, Barrett. Carissa''s scheme worked. Yes, I am guilty. I was worried that those assassins were from Westhaven. But the moment I saw their masks lifted, I knew it was all a trap set by Carissa.

    "She has always hated your whole

    family. But instead of getting

    revenge, she wanted all of you to be grateful to her. Look at you now-you''ve fallen for it. You even think she has feelings for you. Oh, Barrett, how could you be so stupid?"

 Chapter 536

    Barrett watched Aurora with a cold, unfeeling gaze as she smiled and mocked him with her words.

    "If you hadn''t fed me all that nonsense about wanting sess for our future, I might''ve believed you. But Aurora, now I''d sooner trust a dog than you. You lied to me from the start. When I questioned you about Fawnrun City, you never told me the truth. Even when the truth came out, you were evasive and tried to cover it up. And now you want to incite me to doubt Carissa?"

    He leaned in closer, his voice icy and disdainful, "Do you think I can still trust you? Do you remember how unsightly you acted that night? You were only concerned with saving yourself. You rushed straight to Grace Mansion and locked Vi and her two maids out. "No matter how hard they banged on the door, you refused to open it. Actually, I was wrong. It wasn''t just an unsightly disy-it was a show of how selfish and cruel you are. If you told everyone else what you said to Vi, do you think they would believe you? I don''t believe a word of it.

    "Julia, Yvonne, and the estate''s guards didn''t have to die. If you had fought alongside me instead of fleeing to Grace Mansion, I would have willingly faced death with you even if we both had been killed by the assassins."

    He straightened up slowly. "But you didn''t. You chose to escape to Grace Mansion, and you chose to drag down the people in the residence. Your life is precious to you, but the lives of others mean nothing. Don''t forget, Julia and Yvonne were women too. Where''s the so- called love you have for women? You boast about it so loudly, but your actions are cruel. That''s who you are-selfish and as poisonous as a serpent."

    Aurora''s face momentarily froze, as if she couldn''t believe Barrett was no longer easily deceived.

    She snorted and retorted indifferently, "Say what you want. Anyone with a brain would think deeply about why Carissa knew about the danger in Valor Estate and why she came to rescue us. Don''t try to tell me she''s just a martial artist with a warm heart who''s willing to put aside past grudges and risk her life to save your family."

    "Risk her life?" Barrett looked at her with contempt. "Perhaps it was dangerous for you, but do you think it was for her? How many moves did she use to deal with those assassins? Did you see it? You said you''re the first female general of the era. You even said she couldn''t shake your position. Don''t you feel embarrassed? Even if you aren''t, I feel embarrassed for you!"

    Aurora finally lost her temper and yelled in exasperation, "Barrett! If you regard me so lightly, go to Carissa. Didn''t you ask her if she still has feelings for you? Go on, defeat Prince Rafael and win Carissa back. I''ll dly give up my position as your rightful wife!"

    Barrett looked at her coldly. "Did I hit a nerve? Did touch a sore spot? You''ve always only cared about your so-called position as the first female general. What''sughable is that Carissa has never given it a second thought. What matters to you means nothing to her." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Aurora stood up and swung a fist at his face, screaming in a fit of hysteria, "Get out! Get out of here!"

    The force of the punch caused the wound on her injured arm to open up again. Blood stained her sleeves.

    Barrett merely rubbed his cheek, ignoring the blood dripping from his wife''s arm. "Evil deeds will always be met with retribution. I got mine, and you''ll get yours. Beware, the civilians of Westhaven you ughtered mighte back to haunt you in your dreams."

    "Ridiculous!" Auroraughed

    maniacally, her movements erratic.

    "Let theme! I was able to kill them so easily. What do I have to fear now that they''re dead? I did

    nothing wrong. The people off

    Westhaven are enemies of Starhaven. Whether they''re soldiers or civilians, they all deserve to die."

    "You''re absolutely hopeless. You''re so capable of killing, but instead of fighting enemies, you vent your anger on civilians to show off your power? How blind was I to have chosen you back then?" said Barrett.

    "If you''re so capable, divorce me! Go ahead, divorce me!" Aurora roared.

    Barrett replied coldly, "You relied on the king''s ediet for our marriage. If I divorce you it would be disobeying the king''s order. If I don''t, we''ll just keep enduring this, dragging each other down until one of us dies. No one wille out unscathed. Didn''t you look down on women in the inner quarters? Why don''t you just stay here for the rest of your life?"

    Aurora threw pillows and nkets at him. "Get out! Go to Carissa since you love her so much!"

    Unwilling to spare her another nce, Barrett turned to leave. As he exited Grace Mansion, he saw Vi outside. Her face pale with distress, she looked at him with eyes that were swollen from crying. Her lips trembled as she asked, "So, the one you love most is actually Lady Carissa? What does that make me?"

 Chapter 537

    Barrett looked at Vi, his heart heavy as he recalled her two deceased maids.

    "I''m sorry about Julia and Yvonne. It''s my fault, I couldn''t protect them."

    Vi clenched her fists and demanded, "Tell me, what is my ce in your heart? Don''t change the subject."

    Leaning against a nearby tree, Barrett took a deep breath to steady himself and tried to calm the anger that had red up.

    He spoke softly, "I''m not changing the subject. I just... deeply regret and mourn their deaths. As for your ce in my heart, it is naturally that of a primary wife."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Just that?" Vi pressed, tears welling up in her swollen eyes. "Do you feel no affection for me? Don''t you have any feelings for me at all?"

    Barrett was momentarily stunned by the question.

    He looked at Vi and opened his mouth, intending to exin that their marriage had been arranged by Natalie with the king''s blessing, and that it was simply a union of families. As long as they treated each other with respect, that was enough.

    But seeing the tears welling up in Vi''s eyes, he couldn''t bring himself to say it. He had never expected her to ask about his feelings.

    Seeing him unable to speak, Vi understood everything and smiled bitterly. "So, there''s no affection, only the duties of a married couple."

    Barrett''s gaze was troubled. "As your husband, it is my duty to respect and protect you..."

    "The assassins killed Julia and Yvonne. When they came for me, you fought desperately to protect me was it only out of duty?" Vi took a step back, the heartbreak clear in her eyes. "Just duty?"

    "I... you are my wife, so it''s only natural for me to protect you," Barrett said, feeling guilty as he thought of how he had once treated Carissa.

    Utterly disappointed, Vi wiped away her tears and said, "Since I entered your family, I''ve managed the household, served your mother, put up with your sister, and even endured your vile and venomous other wife, and now you tell me you don''t love me at all? Why did I sacrifice so much for you?"

    Barrett didn''t know how to respond to her question. He just stared at her nkly for a long while before asking, "What do you want me to do?"

    "What do I want you to do? Are you really asking me that?" Viughed through her tears, herposurepletely gone. "Your sry,bined with your father''s and older brother''s, can''t even cover the expenses of your family.

    "How long can your reward of a hundred gold coinsst? I''ve already been using my dowry to supplement the household, and now you ask me what you should do? All I ask is for a bit of sincerity. Are you really so clueless, or do you just not care? Or is your heart entirely with Lady Carissa?"

    Barrett opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word. He couldn''t bear to hurt Vi, yet he couldn''t bring himself to say he had feelings for her.

    Finally, he said, "From now on, don''t use your own money to support the residence I work hard to earn more. Make sure Julia and Yvonne''s families are well taken care of. there isn''t enough money in the household, I''ll borrow from elsewhere."

    With that, he stumbled away, enduring the pain from his injuries.

    Vi broke down in tears. She had spoken openly, and he should at least have given some response, even if only to spare her feelings. Yet it seemed his heart was entirely with Carissa.

    -

    At that moment, Carissa was in the royal study.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

    Carissa knelt on one knee, offering a respectful salute with her fist over her heart. Given her official position, she was required to pay her respects as a subject whilst in a formal setting like the royal study.

    "Rise!" Salvador smiled at her. "Have a seat."

    "Your Majesty, I can''t do that," Carissa replied, shaking her head.

    "Please, sit. Besides Derek, there is no one else here." Salvador waved his hand at a servant. "Have some coffee brought in."

    Carissa inclined her head respectfully. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    After the coffee was served, Carissa took a sip and set it aside, waiting for Salvador to speak.

    He made some casual conversation and inquired about Helen''s well-being before getting to the point.

    "I heard that a few days ago, Valor Estate was attacked, and you went to their aid. Were you injured?" he asked.

    Carissa understood she had been summoned because of that matter, so she answered respectfully, "I wasn''t injured, Your Majesty. Thank you for your concern." Salvador nodded. "That''s good."

    He took a few sips of his coffee, then set down the cup and continued to look at Carissa with sharp eyes.

    "By the way, how did you learn about the attack on Valor Estate that night? It couldn''t have been a coincidence that you were passing by with your Rose Spear, could it?" His gaze was sharp and intense as he studied Carissa''s expression.

 Chapter 538

    Carissa knew that going out at night with a weapon and being aware of a potential attack on the Warren family would undoubtedly raise Salvador''s suspicions. Although she was the deputymander of the Mystic Army, her position wasrgely ceremonial, and it was not

    appropriate to carry weapons at night or to know the whereabouts of assassins.

    Salvador would suspect her, and by extension, Rafael, of having awork of spies.

    Carissa looked up and spoke directly, "Your Majesty, as you''re aware, my family was massacred by spies. Since Ryan was found, I have been worried day and night about his safety. So, I asked my guild senior to assign a few people to keep an eye on suspicious individuals who enter the capital.

    "A few days ago, we discovered that some suspicious individuals with strong martial arts skills had checked into Prestige Lodge. They didn''t leave their rooms. It was as if they were plotting something. I was concerned they might be targeting Ryan, so I had people keep them under close surveince.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Sure enough, that night, they dressed in dark clothing and jumped out of a window on the second floor of Prestige Lodge. But instead of heading to Hell Monarch Estate, we discovered that they seemed to be heading towards Sparrow Street.

    "Since the prime minister and royal chancellor''s residences are in that area, I feared they might attempt an assassination on high-ranking officials. I immediately followed them, only to find they were not going to Sparrow Street, but heading straight for Valor Estate." Salvador listened to her exnation with a smile, but his eyes remained sharp.

    "Given your past grievances with the Warren family, why were you still willing toe to their aid?" he asked.

    "Ultimately, it was a matter of human life. Also, I hold no deep-seated grudge against the Warren family. Moreover, as deputymander of the Mystic Army, it is impossible for me to stand by and watch without intervening."

    Salvador nodded slightly. "Your exnation is reasonable. However, did you know the assassins were targeting Aurora?"

    "At the time, I didn''t know. After I severed the assassins'' tendons, Mr. Gregory tied them up. Since Mr. Brown had arrived with the Capital Guards by then, I left shortly after," Carissa replied.

    Salvador sighed slowly. "I see. It''s a pity the assassins were killed, so we can''t find out who was behind them. From your encounter with them, did you discern any leads?"

    Carissa thought for a moment, then shook her head. "I couldn''t tell which guild they were from. The people I know are from reputable guilds and rarely use such ruthless sword techniques." Salvador furrowed his brow. "How many blows did you exchange with them?"

    Carissa hesitated, then replied, "I lost count, but it was probably around twenty or thirty moves."

    She didn''t want to mention how quickly she had subdued the assassins, but it was likely that the Royal Citadel had already investigated. The matter could not be hidden, so she could only tell the truth.

    Salvador''s eyes held a hint of

    admiration as he said, "In just twenty

    or thirty moves, you managed to sever their tendons? Even fighting together Barrett and Aurora couldn''t restrain the assassins and ended up losing several people in their estate. Carissa, your skills are far superior to theirs. If you were a man, you could certainly follow in your father''s footsteps and be a renowned general."

    Carissa shook her head. "I only wish to apany Ryan as he grows up. He is my only blood rtive now."

    As Carissa spoke, she kept her eyes lowered, so she didn''t notice the mixture of relief and regret in Salvador''s gaze.

    If she were a man, she would

    undoubtedly have be a renowned general like her father. Even as a woman, she could still manage the Hell Monarch Army and Sinir Army. Yet, she was the beloved of Salvador''s brother. Rafael had gone to great lengths to marry her, thus stifling her potential to soar and be in control of military matters.

    The position of deputymander of the Mystic Army was a mark of her status, but fortunately, she was sensible and did not misuse this role.

    Salvador gazed at her delicate face. "I know that Rafael has established his household soldiers, and their instructor is an apprentice from a Meadow Ridge guild, right? Also, the young woman from the Spencer family, who is an apprentice of the Inferno Guild, is staying with you, correct?"

    Carissa replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. The instructor''s name is Travis. He once fought alongside me at the Southern Frontier, and you awarded him a hundred gold coins. His guild consists entirely of women who live in difficult conditions, so his master sent him to the capital to seek employment and support the guild. As for Violet Spencer, she''s an old friend from my youth and is temporarily staying in the capital to keep mepany."

    Salvador nodded. "It''s fine. I was just asking casually. You may leave now."

    Carissa saluted. "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll take my leave."

    After leaving the royal study, she let out a small sigh of relief. It was fortunate that she had personally gone to Valor Estate.

    If Violet and Travis had gone instead, Salvador might have be even more suspicious since they all lived in Hell Monarch Estate. After all, martial artists carrying weapons and moving about at night was against thew.

 Chapter 539

    -

    Since the war, the border city of Sandoria had been heavily guarded, especially now that negotiations with Starhaven were underway. Sandoria''s aim was to exchange the prisoners in their custody for the city of Simonton. Consequently, the dungeon where the prisoners were held was guarded by a substantial force. After being in Sandoria for several days, Rafael and his team had finally pinpointed the location where Septimus was imprisoned a heavily fortified outpost on the edge of the city. They had also thoroughly mapped out the prison''syout within the high walls. However, they didn''t know about Oliver''s five-day deadline, and what''s more, tomorrow would mark the end of this period.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Rafael knew that Victor would be meeting with Oliver for negotiations again the next day. Even though the prince wasn''t aware of the exact deadline, he suspected that Oliver wouldn''t follow his orders to dy the negotiations further.

    Rafael decided that while Victor was upied with negotiations at Fangridge Mountain tomorrow, it would be the perfect time to execute their rescue n.

    Victor was known for hisrge entourage of skilled guards, and he would likely take most of them with him to the negotiations. Having spent so much time on the Southern Frontier battlefield and having suffered defeat against the Hell Monarch Army, Victor harbored a natural fear and hatred for them.

    If Oliver refused the negotiations outright, Victor would likely leave quickly and be back byte tomorrow night.

    So, it was crucial to see if Oliver would stall during the negotiation process. If he adopted a vague stance, he might be able to keep Victor at Fangridge Mountain until the day after tomorrow. That would give Rafael and his team more time for the rescue.

    Jacob had the rescue operation nned out. The n was to have one person waiting outside to provide support while the other three would breach the prison to rescue Septimus. Dn was assigned to stay outside and handle the situation. The operation was scheduled for dusk, when the guards would be changing shifts.

    The three people going in were skilled fighters, but breaking into the heavily guarded fortress and rescuing the prisoners from the dungeon would still be quite challenging. However, Rafael and Everett had previously snuck in at night. Although they hadn''t reached the dungeon, they were familiar with the generalyout and the guards'' shift rotations. That gave them a reasonable chance of sess.

    Meanwhile, in a wooden hut located near Bell River on the outskirts of the border city, ten men were gathered around a low table. They were rough-looking, had beards, and were dressed in fishermen''s attire. Their faces were weathered and darkened by the sun, simr to the local fishermen.

    They huddled around a blueprintid out on the low table. The blueprint had been hard-earned they had captured a craftsman who had participated in the construction of the military post years ago and coerced him into drawing it.

    However, the craftsman had only

    been involved in the construction, so he didn''t have the original ns. The drawing was made from memory and now, the craftsman was locked in a back room. He would be released after the rescue waspleted.

    "Tomorrow night should be ourst chance," one of the men said, pointing to the blueprint with a serious andposed expression "But the rescue will be tough, and we may at die in there. We only know the building''syout and nothing about its defenses. The dungeon will undoubtedly be heavily guarded. With only ten of us, we''re facing impossible odds.

    "So, I''ll ask you all: those who agree to go on the Rescue mission, raise your hands... Those who don''t agree should take the opportunity to leave when Marshal Crow departs the border city tomorrow. Return to

    Simonton City to reunite with your

    families."

    The man on the left frowned. "Tom, what are you saying? We are members of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, and we won''t abandon anyone. During the war, we might have survived by any means to get intel.

    "But the battle is over now, and the Southern Frontier has been reimed. We can''t leave Law behind to be tormented. If we go back, we go together. If we die, we die together."

    "That''s right," the others chimed in. "All eleven of us if we die, we die together. If we live, we live together."

    Tom''s eyes brimmed with tears. Over the years, he had hidden and disguised himself, blending into various parts of the border city. He had braved the sun, rain, snow, and frost. He was no longer the distinguished Thomas Farrell of the past. He was just in old Tom now.

    Alongside him were Hom, Felix, Josh, Ben, Bruce, Ivan, Scott, Wilfred, and Tobias. There were two pairs of brothers in their group-Josh and Ben, as well as Scott and Wilfred.

    Since the establishment of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, they had no distinctions between general and soldier. They were equals, united by a single purpose to ry the intelligence they gathered.

    Tom mmed the table. "Alright, we''ll move out at five in the evening tomorrow!"

 Chapter 540

    -

    On the evening of June eighteenth, the ten men raised their coarse cups that were filled with cold water. For years, they hadn''t had coffee or a drop of alcohol.

    In the border city, coffee was a luxury they couldn''t afford. And though cheap, they didn''t dare touch the local wine. They feared that even a single sip might lead them to reveal their identities in their drunken state, which would lead to their doom.

    The only time they had bought alcohol was when they learned about the deaths of Hector and his six sons. Even then, they hadn''t drank it, but instead poured the liquor onto the ground in tribute to their fallen leader. That night, they had spent hours sobbing under their nkets.

    But they were only allowed a single night of mourning. The next day, they had to dry their tears and continue their perilous journey, as the Southern Frontier had yet to be reimed then.

    After the Southern Frontier was recaptured and Victor brought his troops to the border city, it became impossible for the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team to send messages. Crossing the border had also be exceedingly difficult. Previously, they had mingled with convoys carrying food and goods to Simonton City to deliver intelligence. Now, they couldn''t even manage to blend in and escape.

    After Starhaven reimed the Southern Frontier, they spent their days trying to find a way to escape. They had run all over, which led to Law being captured.

    Law was likely subjected to severe torture after his capture, but he never betrayed them. Otherwise, the Sandorian soldiers would have already found them. Law''s resolve was unyielding, preferring to die rather than surrender. The men of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team weren''t afraid.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Kicking off their sandals, all ten of them bent down to put on the new shoes they had made themselves. They shed their ragged clothing and donned their new clothes, which they had sewn from ck cloth they had bought.

    They had once been soldiers who fought on battlefields with swords and knives, so how could they have any skill in sewing? Yet, over the years, they had been unable to afford ready-made clothes and had to make their own from scraps of fabric. Having asked the local old women for advice, they had all gradually learned the craft.

    Once, they had no weapons. They hade out of the prisoner camp with nothing, their clothes torn to shreds from beatings. After several years of hardship, they now possessed their own reliable swords. When not on intelligence missions, Tom and Law led the group deep into the mountains to practice their skills.

    They were like resilient weeds surviving in the desert. Their loyalty and sense of duty were the only things that had carried them this far.

    The moon that night hung high in the sky. It was bright and clear, its light dimming the stars beneath it.

    The group knelt and saluted in the direction of their kingdom,

    Starhaven. If this mission failed, they would be buried here in the border city. If that happened, they hoped their spirits would return to their homnd to see their loved ones once more.

    With a sense of tragic determination, they set out. They knew every road in this border city so well that they could walk it with their eyes closed.

    Rafael and his team had already been lying in wait near the garrison, ready to move as soon as the guards changed shifts.

    It was almost time.

    Dn stayed at the eastern corner, where there was a tform on a high wall that could be used to station archers. However, due to the heavy troop presence, no archers were currently stationed there. If the rescue was sessful, this Spot would be the most convenient one for Dn to provide support from.

    The three who were assigned to infiltrate the garrison held their breath, observing the heavily armed guards patrolling. The shift change would be happening in less than fifteen minutes. As the time arrived, the guards began moving. The patrolling guards started to disperse, and new patrols took over. They checked the situation together, and at this point, all patrols were halted. Everett was the first to scale the wall,nding softly without a sound. Rafael and Jacob followed closely, dropping down beside Everett.

    Just then, they heard the faint sound

    of iron hooks catching onto the wall. They exchanged astonished nces and looked towards the wall about ten feet away. They saw head after head quietly emerging, climbing the walt, and then silently dropping

    down.

    All of them were dressed in ck clothes. Though their Lightfoot Skill were not impressive, their movements were quick and efficient as they swiftly maneuvered along the wall.

 Chapter 541

    -

    When Rafael saw them, his heart jumped into his throat.

    Where had these people suddenlye from? Also, some of them seemed to have average martial arts skills, needing hooks and ropes to scale the high wall. Who were they? What were their intentions for infiltrating the garrison in the dead of night? If these people made amotion, Rafael''s rescue n would be ruined.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Though the ce where Rafael, Everett, and Jacob hadnded and hidden was in the shadows, they had to remain quiet, even as these new arrivals moved quickly along the wall and approached their hiding spot.

    There wasn''t anything Rafael and the others could do about it at this point. The guard change was nearly over, and they had to act swiftly.

    Thomas and his group also noticed the three men hiding ahead. But since they were hiding in the shadows and dressed in ck clothes, Thomas couldn''t tell who they were, even though their faces were not covered.

    It was unclear whether these people were friends or foes. However, seeing them move swiftly in the same direction, Thomas and his group were stunned.

    Could they be here for the same reason?

    But it was unlikely. Although they could no longer make contact with anyone from Starhaven, they knew the new marshal was Oliver.

    Thomas knew Oliver well-he was his brother-inw, a general who had not seen the battlefield for some time, adept at theoretical strategy. That didn''t mean he was without skill, but his arrogance and self-interest meant he would choose the less troublesome path when faced with decisions.

    When it came to choosing between negotiations and rescues, Oliver would undoubtedly select the former, not both.

    Regaining hisposure, Thomas gestured for his group to proceed with their infiltration.

    The garrison wasrge, with twelve buildings in total. The dungeon was located between Building 11 and Building 12, in a hut that stood alone. From that hut, one could descend into the dungeon.

    That ce was surely heavily guarded. However, since every area was undergoing a guard change, they managed to make their way to Building 11 without incident.

    They pressed against the wall of Building 11, nning to stealthily approach and assess the number of soldiers at the dungeon entrance. Just as they moved a few steps forward, they bumped into the three figures from earlier, who were also pressed against the same wall, hiding. One of them cautiously peeked out.

    Since they were now close to the dungeon, lights had been set up around the area. The location where they hid was somewhat dim, as the shadow of arge tree nearby created a shaded spot. Still, the dim light now was better than the previous darkness. Thus, Thomas was able to recognize one of the figures-it was Rafael, the Hell Monarch.

    He gasped, covering his mouth in disbelief that the prince himself hade. His heart raced with excitement. He knew Rafael was the marshal who had reimed the Southern Frontier but had been reassigned to the capital.

    His presence here at this moment could only mean one thing-he was here to rescue Law.

    As the other men were all concealed in the shadows with only their eyes visible, it was impossible for Rafael to identify them, though they were all pressed against the same wall. He noticed one figure''s eyes were filled with tears, and that look of

    emotion made him pand

    cautiously move closer.

    Thomas pulled down his ck mask, revealing his face. Although he and the Hell Monarch had never fought side by side, they had met several times before. He hoped Rafael would recognize him, so he smiled joyfully at the prince.

    However, Rafael scrutinized the scruffy, tanned-skinned face and was unable to ce him. The sight of him smiling tearfully made the prince''s mind race with a thought. Was it possible?

    Thomas raised his fist and held it high three times a signature gesture of the Sinir Army. Before every battle, the Sinir Army soldiers performed this gesture and repeatedly shouted for victory.

    When the rest of Thomas'' group saw this gesture, they were moved to tears and mimicked the action. As they raised their fists high three times, they nearly shouted "Victory!" aloud.

    Rafael watched their gestures with mounting excitement, his heart racing in his chest.

    He silently mouthed, "Who are you?"

    "Thomas Farrell," the man mouthed in return.

    Rafael was stunned.

    They were here to rescue Septimus, whom they had assumed was

    Thomas. But if Thomas was

    standing here in front of him, thepet

    who was being held prisoner? It must still be one of their people, because Thomas and his group were clearly also here for a rescue mission.

    There was no time for further questioning. Everett had already raised his hand to signal a swift advance.

    Rafael ced a hand on Thomas'' shoulder and whispered as quietly as possible, "Stay here and distract them at a critical moment."

    Thomas nodded vigorously, tears of excitement nearly falling. With Rafael''s presence, their chances of sess had just increased significantly.

 Chapter 542

    Three shadowy figures flew out swiftly.

    In truth, there was no opportune moment for their n. The area around the small hut was lit, not bright as daylight, but sufficient to see any object or person''s movement. With over a hundred pairs of eyes watching, it didn''t matter how fast or skilled they were. They would eventually have to stand in front of the small hut, break the door down, and enter the dungeon.

    Once they were in the dungeon, they would be trapped with no way out.

    Having previously scouted the area, Rafael and Everett were aware of this situation. Their n was to have Everett and Jacob engage the guards while Rafael rescued the prisoner from the dungeon.

    After rescuing him, Rafael would quickly transfer him to Dn, then return to help Everett and Jacob escape. With Thomas and his group joining in, there would be even more people to distract the guards.

    Rafael darted straight for the small hut''s iron door. Breaking through was no easy task, but the prince wielded his golden sword, Sunstrike, a de so sharp it could slice through iron. The sword weighed twenty-eight pounds but was exceptionally sharp.

    He infused his inner force into the de and struck the door several times. The iron door was cleaved open, and with a powerful kick, Rafael forced it ajar. He nced back to see Everett guarding the doorway with a long de while Jacob had already engaged with the heavily armed guards.

    Rafael wasn''t worried about his master, but was concerned about Jacob. Though Jacob''s martial arts skills weren''t the best, his agility was exceptional. So, he simply needed to use his Lightfoot Skill to tire the enemies and wait for a chance to strike back. However, it was still a dangerous task.

    Onest nce revealed that Thomas and his group had also burst out. Rafael sighed with relief. With so many people involved, they could guard the iron door and prevent others from entering. This gave him confidence that he could rescue the prisoner from the dungeon.

    The dungeon in this garrison was essentially an underground chamber and tunnel system, built strategically for emergencies. If the war between the kingdoms spread and Sandoria fell, it could serve as a refuge or hiding ce for themanding officers. Rafael had underestimated theplexity of these tunnels and chambers.

    Down in the lower levels, the tunnels were a maze, with a single path containing at least a hundred secret chambers. The garrison itself wasn''t thisrge, so it was clear they had dug into other areas to expand the area.

    Despite theplexity, Rafael followed the scent of blood and found the prisoner in one of the chambers in the third tunnel. The distinct smell of blood was one reason, but another sign was the door. Unlike the others, which were wooden, this one was made of iron. The entire tunnel system was unguarded. With so many guards stationed outside, there was no need for additional sentries inside the tunnels. If someone had managed to breach through the heavy outer defenses, it would have been pointless to station guards further in. Rafael also detected a faint breath from within, confirming that someone was indeed inside.

    Not knowing who had been

    captured, he knocked on the iron door and called out, "The Sinir

    Army is

    s here to rescue you. If

    anybody in there is from the Sinir

    Army, please respond."

    After a moment of silence, the breathing inside grew rapid, and a weak voice eked out, "Yes... I am..."

    Rafael hacked through the iron chains securing the door and kicked it open.

    Inside the chamber, he saw a bloodied figure hanging by his hands, his feet not touching the ground. His body was a mess of bruises and wounds, with his

    tattered clothes doing little towel

    thehin marks and burns allover

    him. His face was so swollen and battered it was impossible to tell who he was.

    When Rafael cut through the chains

    holding the man''s hands, he copsed to the ground. As the prince helped him up, he noticed the man''s knees were bleeding. It dearly was a serious injury that made it difficult for him to move.

    "I''m Rafael. What''s your name?" Rafael asked, observing the man''s cracked, blistered lips.

    Despite being of simr height as the prince, the man was incredibly light, a testament to the severe torment he had endured.

    "Law..." he choked out in a raspy and strained voice, as if he had a fire burning in his throat.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He gripped Rafael''s sleeve tightly, his eyes wide with concern. "Are they... safe?"

    Rafael felt a lump in his throat. "They''re safe. We''re here to rescue you." "That''s... good..."

    The man''s words trailed off as his hands fell limp and his eyes slowly closed.

    rmed, Rafael quickly checked the man''s pulse and breathing. He was relieved to find that he was still alive. After hoisting him onto his back, Rafael hurried to get them both out.

 Chapter 543

    During the negotiations at Fangridge Mountain earlier in the day, Oliver''s stance was exceptionally resolute.

    Before the talks began, both Timothy and Louis had urged him not to mention the Hell Monarch in front of Victor. However, Oliver believed that since they had once served under the prince, they would undoubtedly favor him. So, he agreed to keep quiet while plotting his own strategy.

    In previous negotiations, Oliver had been bargaining persistently. He had offered gold, food, and textiles in exchange for Septimus. Each time, Victor had rejected the terms, leading to a deadlock in the negotiations.

    This time, Oliver had truly lost patience. He had already made significant concessions for Septimus'' sake. He had increased his offer from 5,000 gold coins to 10,000 gold coins, 400,000 pounds of grain, and 2,000 bolts of silk.

    If Sandoria still refused, it would be due to sheer greed.

    Giving them Simonton City, which had been recaptured by the Hell Monarch, was out of the question. If it were lost again, it would be a severe blow to Oliver.

    At the start of this round of negotiations, Oliver had again raised the grain offer, this time to 660,000 pounds.

    However, Victor still rejected it.

    Fuming, Oliver mmed his hand on the table. "I see that you''re not sincere about this at all. I''ve made the greatest concessions, yet you demand even more. This is utterly unreasonable. If this is how it''s going to be, then the negotiations are over."

    The statement was tranted, and Victor sneered after hearing it. "Are you certain you want to end the negotiations? Are you willing to sacrifice your spies?"

    "It is you whocks sincerity. If you are unwilling to negotiate in good faith, then we have nothing more to discuss. Do as you will. This is the Hell Monarch''s decision," Oliver replied.

    Timothy and Louis'' faces went pale.

    Hadn''t they already said not to mention Rafael?!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The name "Hell Monarch" needed no trantion-Victor understood immediately. His demeanor turned alert.

    "The Hell Monarch? Are you saying he''s here? Why isn''t he negotiating instead?"

    Victor''s trantor conveyed this message, and Oliver was about to respond when Louis interjected, "The Hell Monarch issued the order, but was unable toe in person. He recently got married and can''t leave the capital at this time." Louis spoke in Sandorian, so no trantion was needed. Not understanding thenguage, Oliver shot a suspicious nce at Louis.

    Victor looked at him with suspicion. "The Hell Monarch is here, isn''t he?"

    "If His Highness were here, he would certainly want to meet you, Marshal Crow. The war between our two kingdoms has ended, and we in Starhaven have a saying: ''You don''t know someone until you''ve fought them His Highness has great respect for you, Marshal Crow. If he were in Simonton City, he would certainly be eager to befriend you," Louis replied with a smile.

    "What nonsense is that? Even if the war is over, we''re still not friends. The Hell Monarch is as terrifying as General Sinir. We Sandorians do not wish to befriend such a fearsome person," Victor countered. Hector had once recaptured the Southern Frontier, but unfortunately, Sandoria sent reinforcements tounch a counterattack. He didn''t receive the support he needed in time because his request for help was dyed. This was due to the fact that the dying king had been gravely ill then, and Hector''s call for aid was buried under paperwork. As a result, his forces were defeated, and the enemy retook the Southern Frontier. Victor had never interacted with Hector personally, having taken the battlefield only after thetter''s death. Even so, Hector was a formidable and fearsome general to him. "What did Louis say?" Oliver asked the trantor.

    Louis shot a warning nce at the

    trantor, but he was just a local

    merchant who spoke bothnguages. Having been Oliver''s

    interpreter throughout the

    negotiations, he hadn''t had much contact with Louis. So, he ryed Louis'' words to Oliver exactly as they were.

    Oliver red sharply at Louis, then said to Victor "Yes, the Hell Monarch has been in Simonton City for a few days. However, he hasn''te to negotiate himself and sent me to convey his message. If you agree to these terms, the

    negotiations are over. Do whatever you need to do."

    "That is the Hell Monarch''s decision," Oliver reiterated.

    Victor immediately grasped the situation and ordered, "We''re leaving. Now."

    Timothy quickly nudged Louis, who hastened to say, "Marshal Crow, there''s no need to rush. We can continue discussing things. Is Simonton City really your only goal?"

    Timothy hurried over and intercepted Victor.

    Victor coldly red at him. "Get out of my way!"

    Louis ran over and performed a formal salute. "Marshal Crow, let''s continue our discussion calmly. What''s the rush? You want Simonton City, correct? We can talk it over. Let''s sit down and continue the negotiation."

 Chapter 544

    Seeing the unusual behavior of the two men, Oliver grew suspicious.

    He was the one in charge of the negotiations, and he had already stated that there was no need for further discussion. So, why were the two of them trying to intercept Victor? Was there a reason behind it?

    Since Oliver had only assumedmand after the recapture of the Southern Frontier, his subordinates were already unwilling to ept his authority. If negotiations were taken out of his hands, it would diminish his authority, which he absolutely could not ept. "Both of you,e back here," he said sharply.

    He then instructed the trantor, "Tell Marshal Crow that if he''s not sincere about it, the negotiations will end. If he still has a desire to negotiate, then the terms I set must be epted."

    After the trantor conveyed the message, Victor turned to look at Oliver. The former''s face showed clear signs of impatience, though he did not appear entirely assured. Nheless, he did not let his guard down.

    "Return to the city!" Victor ordered.

    Louis and Timothy rushed forward, continuing to stand in Victor''s way.

    Louis bowed deeply. "Marshal Crow, Marshal Prince doesn''t know Septimus personally and has no emotional attachment to him. So, he is unwilling to exchange Simonton City for him. However, we ce great importance on Septimus, as he was once ourrade in arms. Please wait a little longer while we persuade our marshal."

    "If you could persuade him, you would have done so by now," Victor said coldly. "And didn''t the Hell Monarch already make it clear? If you don''t agree to exchange Septimus for Simonton City, then there is nothing more to discuss."

    "No, that''s not it," Louis insisted. "His Highness is already on his way to Simonton City and should arrive in a few days. He values Septimus greatly, so things should take a turn for the better once he arrives."

    "The Hell Monarch is on his way?" Victor scrutinized Louis, not missing any subtle expressions on his face.

    Louis nodded earnestly. "Yes, that''s right. He will arrive in a few days."

    Timothy retreated to apologize to Oliver, "Marshal Prince, please be patient. Even though we have decided to end the negotiations, it is important to maintain a facade of prolonged discussion. Otherwise, if news spreads that we gave up hastily, it could damage our reputation."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Growing increasingly suspicious of the two men, Oliver pulled Timothy aside and asked, "Tell me the truth. Where is the Hell Monarch now?"

    Timothy hesitated. If he spoke candidly, Oliver might hold a grudge, especially since Rafael''s mission to rescue Septimus had only been shared with Louis and him, and not with Oliver.

    Timothy could only say, "I''m not

    sure, but having followed His Highness for three years, I have some understanding of him. He may have gone to Sandoria to rescue Septimus, but he didn''t inform us to avoid leaks."

    Oliver''s anger red. "If you had such suspicions, why didn''t you inform me?"

    Timothy thought to himself that Oliver''s emotions were always on disy. If he knew, it would be easy for Victor to sense it.

    Victor had grown suspicious of Oliver''s decisiveness, especially with the mention of Rafael. Timothy wondered if Louis could hold him off.

    Regardless, even if they could dy for an hour or half an hour, it would at least buy Rafael more time. Today''s negotiation was the best chance for carrying out the rescue mission.

    "It''s just a guess. How could we dare to inform you of something so uncertain?" Timothy said.

    Oliver red at him, his expression severe. He pondered for a moment, fearing that it wasn''t just a guess and that the Hell Monarch was indeed on a rescue mission.

    If Rafael seeded, Starhaven

    wouldn''t need to trade anything with Sandoria or spend a single coin. Then, the Hell Monarch would gain even more prestige in the military.. Thus, Oliver couldn''t do something that would go against Rafael''s ns. Even if Oliver couldn''t get a substantial reward, he should at least benefit in some way.

    Softening his tone, Oliver said, "Regardless of whether your guess is correct, we can''t take risks. We should dy as much as possible. Let''s go. We need to keep Marshal Crow upied with Simonton City."

    Timothy breathed a sigh of relief and followed him.

    However, they couldn''t dy for long. Victor''s suspicion had grown too strong. The moment Oliver mentioned the Hell Monarch, Victor had sensed something was off.

    Victor kept his doubts to himself and continued talking for a while. But when he saw that Oliver didn''t seem too concerned and was just dragging things out, he decided to stop the discussion immediately. "We''re done here. Let''s head back to the city," said Victor, having been driven to his breaking point by Oliver''s superficial demeanor.

    If the Hell Monarch was indeed attempting a rescue, it would likely ur when the guards changed shifts, which was around midnight. They should still have time to return to the city now.

    He grabbed his cloak and marched out, followed by his men. They quickly mounted their horses and left.

    Oliver turned to Timothy. "We''ve done all we can. The rest depends on the Hell Monarch''s abilities. If the rescue is sessful, he will have achieved a great feat. If not, we cannot be med."

 Chapter 545

    -

    Louis and Timothy were both frustrated.

    How could they possibly have kept Victor at bay with such ack of sincerity in the negotiations? Now, they could only hope that Rafael wouldplete the rescue mission before Victor returned. If not, the consequences would be dire.

    Meanwhile, Rafael had sessfully rescued Law.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Upon exiting, he discovered that a fierce battle raged outside. Several of Thomas'' group were already injured, but they hadn''t suffered too much with Everett present. However, the enemy''s numbers were increasing rapidly. They needed to retreat quickly.

    As Rafael dashed out, a dozen enemies closed in on him. With a swift leap into the air, he handed Law off to Dn, who carried the injured man on his back and quickly disappeared into the night.

    Rafael used his Lightfoot Skill to return and assist the others in their escape. If they managed to rescue one person only to have several others captured, the mission would be considered a failure.

    With Sunstrike in his hand, Rafael flew straight to Jacob''s side. He cut through the soldiers surrounding Jacob with a powerful swing, driving them back with sheer force.

    Everett was facing off against the enemy''s elite forces. Even though Victor had taken many of his top fighters to the negotiations, a dozen had stayed behind. Seeing that Rafael had already rescued Law and they no longer needed to guard the iron door, Everett unleashed his full strength and fought in earnest.

    His and Rafael''sbined skills were nearly unstoppable. However, the sheer number of enemies made it difficult for everyone to escape. They could only help one person at a time, rescuing each in turn.

    Rafael knew they couldn''t afford to dy any longer.

    Worried about Victor''s return and the possibility of enemy reinforcements arriving, he held nothing back. Using his golden sword, he unleashed a whirlwind attack, cutting down several enemies with a single powerful swing. It consumed much of his energy, but he had to push the attackers back quickly to buy them a chance to escape.

    Seeing Rafael''s determination, Everett spared no effort himself. The two of them worked seamlessly together, gradually retreating to the tform atop the surrounding walls.

    The surrounding walls were high. Thomas could barely manage to climb up with his Lightfoot Skill, but the others had to use iron hooks and chains to scale them. That made them vulnerable to being struck by enemy des.

    Rafael and Everett exchanged a nce. Everett held the line while Rafael guided the others to safety. After getting three people out, they heard the ground shaking from the sound of horse hooves.

    Rafael''s heart sank.

    Victor was back.

    Ignoring the exhaustion from overusing his inner force, Rafael swung his golden sword to create an opening. He grabbed one person in each hand and soared out, carrying them with him.

    Seeing Rafael''s actions, Thomas

    also attempted to carry someone to safety, but his own injuries made it difficult, He was barely able to lift off on his own, and carrying someone further slowed him down. As a

    result, the enemy''s des struck his back.

    The intense pain only fueled his determination further, and he managed to get Ben safely out.

    With only three people left, Rafael took two of them. After covering their retreat, Everett quickly scooped up Felix and soared into the air before vanishing from sight.

    Victor charged in on horseback, taking in the sight of the blood-soaked ground. His men were either dead or wounded. Septimus had already been rescued, and he hadn''t even caught a glimpse of Rafael.

    In a fit of rage, he roared, "Pursue them! Send word to the garrison. Conduct a city-wide search-leave no corner unchecked!"

    Under the cover of night, Rafael led their escape. Having been wounded in the back, Thomas copsed after running only a short distance. Rafael helped him, staunching his bleeding, and then carried him while leading the way with his Lightfoot Skill. They had to reach the safe location Jacob had chosen and reunite with Dn as quickly as possible.

    The location was one Victor wouldn''t think of searching immediately. If they could evade the city-wide search, they would have a way to leave.

    After an hour, they arrived at a cemetery for Sandorian soldiers.

    It was a location carefully selected

    by Jacob. The cemetery was located near a mountain. If everyone was unharmed, they could cross several mountain ranges from here to reach the grasnds, where a path fed directly to the mountain where Liam had previously captured Aurora.

    Once they reached that ce, they would be safe.

    The other reason for choosing this location was that Victor wouldn''t immediately think to look here. Without his orders, no one would dare to search the cemetery.

 Chapter 546

    The cemetery was vast, with most of the fallen soldiers buried here. Arge gravestone stood prominently at the entrance of the cemetery.

    As they moved further in, they passed several small buildings where the cemetery guards lived. These guards had been captured and confined in one of the buildings. They were bound and gagged, unable to call for help.

    Before Rafael and his team began their rescue mission, they had prepared supplies of food and water. The reason for this was mainly due to the anticipation that Septimus would be tortured. After all, the Sandorians had suffered a great defeat, so they would seek vengeance. Assuming Septimus would have severe injuries, they would not be able to travel immediately.

    However, Rafael and his team hadn''t anticipated that there would be so many injured, so the amount of supplies they had prepared was insufficient.

    When they returned, Dn was already tending to Law''s wounds.

    Rafael set Thomas down. Without pausing to take a breath, Rafael handed the medicinal supplies and bandages to Everett and Jacob. "Treat the wounded first."

    Thomas had been injured on his back and had staggered for a while. But by the time they reached the cemetery, he had already lost consciousness.

    Rafael crushed the pills and gave them to Thomas with water, then tore open the back of his shirt. A gaping wound extended from his shoulder de to his waist, nearly exposing the bone.

    Fortunately, they had performed acupressure to stop the bleeding in time. Otherwise, Thomas would have bled to death. However, keeping the acupressure points closed for too long could also cause damage. Rafael hoped the damage would not be too severe. After attending to the wounds, Rafael looked at the group of men before him. Besides Thomas, he didn''t recognize any of them. Lawrence was still unconscious from severe torture, and Rafael scrutinized him for a long time but still could not determine his identity. Thomas was barely able to hold himself up, but he raised his hand. "Thomas Farrell, reporting in!"

    After a moment of stunned silence, everyone began to report in.

    "Felix Quinton reporting in!"

    "Joshua Cooper reporting in!"

    "Benson Cooper reporting in!"

    "Scott Prince reporting in!" "Wilfred Prince reporting in!" "Tobias Jensen reporting in!" "Homer Larkin reporting in!" "Ivan Lewis reporting in!"

    "Bruce Stone reporting in!"

    Rafael turned his face away, tears he had held back for so long sliding down his cheeks. After a while, he managed to regain hisposure and said, "On behalf of the Sinir Army, wee back to the team."

    Eleven of them had survived. Eleven of them were alive. No one could know how deeply moved Rafael felt at that moment.

    The ten men covered their faces,

    tears seeping through their fingers. They didn''t dare to cry out loud. The Sinir Army- they would never forget they were part of it, even though their marshal had sacrificed his life in battle.

    They could finally boldly dere themselves as part of the Sinir Army.

    A weak voice came from the ground. "Lawrence... Zielger...reporting in!"

    Rafael held tightly onto the hand that Lawrence struggled to raise. He couldn''t lift it high like the others but managed a weak gesture.

    Lawrence opened his eyes, but only

    one was open. The other was so

    swollen he couldn''t pry it open. His

    his

    face was a mass of bruises, with mouth split and his nose crooked. The left side was more swollen than the right, but the right eye was even more grotesquely swollen. He barely resembled a human being.

    He was thin, and his bones were jutting out. The injuries from the torture were heart-wrenching. Dn wept as he tended to him.

    Burns, whipping, fingernail

    extraction, and steel needles had

    been pierced through his fingers,

    leaving numerous small holes. After such prolonged suffering, all his fingers were swollen, red, and

    inmed with pus-filled blisters.

    Lawrence forced a smile through gritted teeth, his once handsome face now unrecognizable.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Rafael couldn''t bear to look at his smile or his face. It felt as if a heavy pressure was pressing down on his heart, making it hard to breathe.

    One could only imagine what Lawrence had endured.

    Rafael stepped outside, sitting by the door and gazing at the moon. The road home was still a long way off, but he was determined to bring them all back.

    As heposed himself, he heard Thomas ask Jacob, "Sir, how are my parents and my wife? And what about Timothy? Are they well?"

    Jacob paused for a moment before replying, "They are all well. However, they thought you were dead, so they let your wife return to her natal family. She is now married to another man."

    Jacob didn''t want to deceive Thomas, to avoid giving him false hope. He had to prepare Thomas for this reality, so thetter could face it calmly when he returned.

    Thomas fell silent for a long time. Hey on the ground and wrapped his arm around his head, burying his face in them.

 Chapter 547

    Everyone looked at him with sympathetic eyes, but at the same time, they were also reminded that their own wives might have married someone else in their absence. Among the group, only Ivan was unmarried. He was the maternal nephew of Thomas'' mother, a young soldier on his first battlefield experience.

    Scott and Wilfred were from Stonebrook District. Like Ivan and Tobias, they were just ordinary soldiers.

    Felix was Logan''s elder brother. He had been adopted by Audrey, and was not her biological son. Lacking sess in his studies and with a passion for martial arts, he had ended up on the battlefield. After several years of service, he had be a centurion before being captured.

    Before Felix went to war, he was engaged. But with news of his death reaching home, it was likely that his fiancee had found another suitor. The head of the Quinton family was kind and virtuous. He would never ask someone to remain a widow and condemn her to a lifetime of misery.

    Felix also hoped his fiancee would find happiness.

    Still, he felt for Thomas. Over the years, Thomas had often mentioned his wife and shared stories about their life together.

    Lawrence would also talk about his own wife. He mentioned she was timid and couldn''t handle such a loss well. If she knew of his death, she would surely grieve for a long time. Lawrence had hoped she could return to her natal family home rather than stay in the Marquis of Elderglen''s family, as there was a good chance he and the others might never return.

    These years had been truly perilous, with the constant risk of capture. If they were caught, there would be no way out.

    They had chosen loyalty, forsaking trust, and it was their fault for not being there for their wives.

    Joshua and Benson were the sons of the Minister of Protocol, Richard Cooper. Joshua was the legitimate son, while Benson was a son of a concubine. Above them were three older brothers who were schrs and officials, leaving only the two of them to take up arms and fight on the battlefield.

    When they "died", Richard was still a deputy minister. It could be said that the military achievements of his two sons,bined with his own diligence, had elevated him to the position of Minister of Protocol.

    Richard had also been the one to officiate Rafael and Carissa''s wedding.

    After a long while, Thomas finally raised his head and smiled bitterly. Tears welled in his eyes, though he fought to keep them from falling.

    "It''s for the best. She''s married now,

    and she won''t have to endure the loneliness of these years. She''s a lively person and deserves more than to be left alone in an empty house. It''s my fault she had to

    suffer. If she has found a good

    match, I wish her happiness."

    Everett disregarded the

    conversation. He went outside, and sat down with Rafael. His usually stern face was even more solemn now. "Both of them are severely injured. It seems it will take a few days before we can set off

    "We can''t dy for too long. Our food supplies are running low." Rafael sighed heavily, looking up at the moon as it wove in and out of the clouds, its light shifting between bright and dim. "We''ll have to depart within three days at most. We''ll carry those who can''t walk."

    Returning to Simonton City was the only safe option.

    Everett sighed. "Then we''ll do as you say. I''ll do everything in my power to help. I also want to return to the Pathfinders Guild as soon as possible. Without my supervision, those monkeys might run amok." He nced back at the room. "I can''t bear to listen to this any longer. I''ll go out and patrol."

    "Be careful, sir," Rafael advised.

    Everett scoffed. Alone as he was, who could spot him flying around the border city?

    Dn was already distributing food-sausages, cured meat, tbread, buns, and water.

    Lawrence couldn''t eat the meat. He could barely chew. He could only eat the buns after they were soaked in water, which Dn fed to him.

    The night was silent, and the wind had ceased. Even in the sweltering heat of early July, the Sandoria border city, which would soon be frozen for the winter, was ufortably warm.

    Aside from the sounds of chewing, there was no other noise.

    After a long time, Thomas finally asked Jacob, "Sir, could you tell me... Who did she marry? Is her new family treating her well?" Jacob patted his shoulder. "Now that she''s married, you don''t have to worry whether her new family treats her well or poorly." Thomas stared nkly for a long time, understanding the implication of Jacob''s words.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 548

    The weather grew hotter, and the people in Hell Monarch Estate had already begun using ice on a daily basis to keep the ce cool.

    Rafael still hadn''t sent any letters back, and Carissa was growing worried. Although he had gone with her martial uncle, the mission to rescue the hostages in the Sandoria border city was extremely dangerous, especially with Sandorian soldiers stationed there. ording to the information ire had gathered, there were inclothes guards stationed around Valor Estate. They changed shifts day and night. It seemed the king was aware that someone intended to harm Aurora.

    The situation in Westhaven remained unclear. However, the special investigator, Patrick, had returned to report on the case in Brightmoor District. The massacre of L''s family had been rified-someone had used a Soulgrip Threadworm on L, causing her to lose her sanity and murder her entire family. The culprit was a local small merchant named Mason.

    The murderer had already confessed, and faced justice. The motive behind the crime was that both families were engaged in the same business, but the deceased''s family had built a reputation for phnthropy, which allowed them to seize Mason''s business. Enraged by this, Mason bribed James to use the parasitic worm on L, driving her mad and leading to the murder.

    The special investigator had the authority to act first and reportter. After the murderer confessed, Patrick ordered the Brightmoor District authorities to execute Mason and his wife to avenge the victims.

    As a result, the case didn''t need to be reviewed by the Supreme Court.

    Carissa learned about this from Ivy when she returned.

    Ivy said that in court, the murderer had wept bitterly. He imed that his actions had been a momentarypse in judgment, and expressed deep regret. Seeing his remorse, Patrick spared Mason''s children and only executed the couple to close the case. Carissa felt something was off.

    In business, conflicts and killings can happen in the heat of the moment. However, this was clearly a premeditated plot, and it involved the use of a rare parasitic worm that few knew about.

    Even if Mason and his wife knew about the threadworm, the n required several precise steps. First, they had to bribe James to poison L. Then, they needed to control the threadworm in L tomit murder. Each step had to be executed wlessly.

    It wasn''t that Carissa underestimated small merchants, but the case involved a deliberate massacre. Once L was convicted, she would definitely be sentenced to death.

    If it were a crime of passion, Carissa would have fewer doubts, but this case was still fraught with discrepancies.

    "Ivy, what do you think?" Carissa asked.

    Ivy appeared veryposed. "I don''t know much about the case, but Mason did indeed confess."

    Violet was sitting nearby. "Even if you find the case suspicious, it''s of no use. The man''s been executed. Besides, you can''t interfere in the case."

    Carissa frowned, worried that it might be a miscarriage of justice. But as Violet had said, the case was beyond her control.

    "Let''s not discuss that. You know Samuel has returned to Gracehold Estate, right?" Violet said.

    "Yes," Carissa replied, fanning herself with her hand-held fan. The weather was unbearably hot, and her silk gown was sticking to her back, making her ufortable.

    "I also heard that he''s ming Ruby''s departure on Leona and me. There''s been chaos in the household. A person as arrogant as him can''t believe he''s been abandoned. He needs to believe his own lies before he can effectively manipte others," she added.

    Violet spat dismissively. "na said.

    he''s been making indirect remarks in

    the household, using you of

    instigating the duchess. He only.et

    dares to make a scene in the house and doesn''t have the courage to

    "Leona must be having difficult days during her pregnancy," Carissa said, her heart aching for her cousin. "Fortunately, she''s managed to hold her ground."

    "Yeah. Samuel has caused trouble

    for her a few times, but she''s remained resolute. As for Leona''sThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    parents, don''t know what''s wrong don''t know what''s with them. They visit frequently urging her to tolerate Samuel. They

    said that since Ruby is gone, making Samuel happy will improve their future."

    Carissa propped her chin on her hand, deep in thought. "I might understand if ordinary people are weak andafraid. But he''s a prince He''s so scared of being sent to his own fief that he hides away and lets his daughter suffer. Do you think that''s reasonable?"

    Violet considered this. "It''s not very reasonable, but that''s how he is. Do you think there''s something wrong with him?"

    "It''s hard to say," Carissa said, unwilling to suspect any ulterior motives.

    Still, unreasonable things often had underlying reasons, though what those reasons were was hard to determine.

    "Even if a person doesn''t seem special, they still have some fundamental traits that can''t be ignored."

    No one in the capital paid much attention to Harvey and Heather. Their presence was too insignificant, and their public reputation was so weak that paying too much attention to them would only make one seem foolish.

 Chapter 549

    When Carissa indicated that something was wrong, Violet naturally sought confirmation.

    Violet approached ire, asking her to assign someone to keep an eye on Harvey. Violet also instructed ire repeatedly to avoid leaving any traces, and to ensure that no one discovered she was monitoring the people in Hartstone Estate. When assassins had infiltrated Valor Estate, Carissa had stepped in to help and had been summoned to the pce to exin the situation. Salvador had grown suspicious of Rafael, so everything must be done carefully. On the day Serena was to enter the Marquis of Ironridge''s family, a sudden downpour arrived unexpectedly.

    Through the heavy rain, a small carriage entered through the side gate of Ironridge Estate. Serena had brought no noteworthy dowry, and cast a resentful nce at Barrett before stepping into the carriage.

    Once inside the estate, Serena greeted Jessica respectfully and served her a ss of wine, as was customary. However, Serena didn''t even get to see the Marquis of Ironridge.

    She didn''t meet Margaret, either. The older woman merely sent her a pair of ordinary emerald bracelets as a token gift, and assigned her to Autumn Hall.

    Originally, Serena had brought two maids with her. But within half an hour of arriving, the maids were sent back to Valor Estate. Jessica arranged for a few others to attend to Serena, but their attitude was far from respectful.

    Serena was a concubine, but she received even less consideration than a typical concubine would, leaving her feeling deeply wronged. Yet, she understood that this was Ironridge Estate, and she had to endure. She could no longer behave as she had at Valor Estate, where she had been able to express her anger freely.

    That evening, she bathed and dressed up elegantly, hoping Leopold woulde to her room. After all, it was her first night in the household, and it was expected of him to make an appearance. She waited until midnight, but he still didn''te.

    She took off her hairpins, crawled into bed, and finally cried out of frustration.

    The next day, she learned that Leopold had spent the night in Emma''s quarters.

    Emma was Leopold''s only secondary wife. She had borne children, and was now pregnant again. Given her condition, it was inappropriate for her to serve Leopold at night, yet he preferred to stay with Emma rather than visit Serena in Autumn Hall. After Serena''s marriage, the Warren family seemed to have settled into a calm state.

    Barrett noticed the presence of the Capital Guards outside the estate and understood the reason they were tasked with discreetly monitoring Aurora while also preventing any further assassination attempts.

    He felt a growing sense of foreboding, as if a storm was about to break.

    He knew the situation was serious. If it was investigated, Valor Estate might be raided or the Warren family might even face execution.

    It wasn''t just Aurora''s problem. As themanding officer who had led the reinforcements, he bore an unforgivable responsibility for not controlling Aurora.

    The mental burden, coupled with the trivialities of daily life, left him feeling utterly exhausted.

    After work ended one day, he found himself standing at Northwatch Estate''s gate.

    He couldn''t help but recall his first visit to the Sinir family. He had been nervous, yet hopeful. He remembered making a powerful promise in front of Mnie-to never take a concubine in his lifetime. At that time, Mnie slowly smiled in satisfaction and said, "A man should keep his promises."

    He had sworn, "If I don''t keep my promise, I''m willing to be struck by lightning."

    And so, the noble daughter of the then Marquis of Northwatch had married him.

    Yet, in the end, he had failed to keep his promise. He had let Carissa down, and betrayed Mnie''s trust.

    "Why are you here?" Frederick emerged from the gate and stood on the steps, looking at him coldly.

    Barrett pulled himself together, and strode off after giving Frederick a respectful nod.

    Frederick frowned.

    Had Barrett regretted his actions? He had seen how mad the people in the Warren family could be. He hoped Barrett and his family wouldn''t drag that madness to ruin Carissa''s peace and happiness.

    Frederick sent someone to Hell

    Monarch Estate to inform Carissa of

    Barrett''s visit to Northwatch Estate

    He also advised her to be cautious and avoid any association with Barrett to prevent damaging her own reputation.

    Upon hearing the report, Carissa called for Travis. If Barrett was spotted near the Hell Monarch Estate, Travis was to drive him away.

    Travis said, "If he dares toe, I''ll break his legs."

    Violet said, "Just drive him away! We don''t need to get involved with him. Things in this capital aren''t like in Meadow Ridge, where you just have a fight if you don''t like someone."

    "Come on, I was just speaking metaphorically. We''re not actually going to fight," Travis replied, somewhat frustrated.

    Violet said, "That man has no backbone. He hides whenever trouble arises, and can''t make a clear decision. Fortunately, during the Southern Frontier siege, he didn''t retreat and hide. Otherwise, he would have been the cause of our

    downfall. He''s just a bad Lomen."

    Carissa was fanning herself, and suddenly remarked, "At this point, he should actually give Vi a letter of divorce. It will show whether he

    ineThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ns to rely on Oliver to get through this, or if he truly has the courage to be a man."

 Chapter 550

    -

    Violet and Travis both understood the implication of Carissa''s words.

    The situation in Westhaven was bound to change drastically. Once the current crown prince, Edmund, ascends the throne, the first order of business would be a thorough investigation of Fawnrun City. There were three reasons for that-revenge, consolidating his own

    political power, and redrawing the borderlines.

    If Barrett still had any sympathy for Vi, he should let her return to her family.

    But if he kept Vi with him to force Oliver to stand up for the Warrens, then he and Aurora were essentially the same utterly selfish.

    Feeling yful, Violet said, "Let''s make a bet. Will Barrett give Vi a divorce letter? I think he won''t."

    Though he held Barrett in low regard, Travis still remembered the man''s bravery on the battlefield and was willing to give him a small measure of support. "He might. At least he showed responsibility on the battlefield."

    The two looked at Carissa. "What will you bet on?"

    Carissa tilted her head. "Actually, I don''t know Barrett very well."

    Violet pulled out a banknote worth a thousand silver coins. "You still have to choose. Let''s bet a thousand silver coins."

    Seeing therge sum, Travis immediately shook his head. "No way. I''m not betting on that."

    Winning would be fine, but losing a thousand silver coins meant he would surely be punished by his master.

    Carissaughed and said, "Let''s do it for fun. Don''t bet so much-let''s make it ten silver coins."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Then which option do you choose?" Violet put away the banknotes. Money shouldn''t be unted. She saw the way Travis looked at the notes, as if he wanted to steal them.

    Carissa thought for a moment. "I think he''ll probably go through the motions of asking Vi about it, just to ease his own conscience. But he won''t bepletely honest with her. If Vi chooses not to divorce, he''ll ept it without any guilt."

    Violet chuckled. "It seems you know him quite well. But the problem is, there''s no way to verify your option. The Capital Guard is keeping a close eye on Valor Estate. We can''t sneak in to eavesdrop."

    Carissa shrugged. "So, I can only choose that he won''t divorce."

    Violetughed. "You and I are betting against Travis. If Travis loses to us, it''ll be twenty silver coins."

    Travis sighed. "I hope Barrett doesn''t make me lose money. Man, just be a decent person."

    On June 21st, Rafael and the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team departed from the cemetery. Over the course of three days, Victor had thoroughly searched the entire city and would soon think of the cemetery. So, despite Lawrence''s severe injuries, they had no choice but to carry him and leave. As they had to traverse tworge mountains, Everett had bought enough dried food and water before setting out.

    The rain had made the mountain paths treacherous, but for soldiers, it was manageable. They needed to increase their speed. Otherwise, if Victor discovered they had been at the cemetery, he would be able to infer their route.

    Dn carried Lawrence on his back, and everyone else carried provisions and water. Once they entered the mountains, they encountered many snakes, insects, rodents, and even wild animals. Dense vines and weeds obstructed their path, so Everett and Rafael took the lead, clearing a path with their des.

    Halfway up the mountain, Rafael cut

    some branches and brush on the

    other side and ran back and forth several times to make it look like

    someone had been there. Then

    about fifty paces from the end of the path, they set up some rudimentary traps. With Sunstrike in hand and the thick vines around them, these traps were not difficult to set.

    As expected, Victor and his troops stormed into the cemetery two hours after Rafael and the others

    had left. They found evidence that Rafael and the others had been there, and discovered several guards who had been tied up. When questioned, the guards revealed that Rafael and his team had been there for seven or eight days.

    "Rafael is cunning-pursue them!" Victor roared.

    The skilled fighters led the way, followed by the main group as they ascended the mountain, pursuing along the path the enemy had fled With Victor in the lead, he and his elite forces quickly reached the halfway point. Seeing the two newly cut paths, Victor sneered, A mere trick. Split up and pursue them on both paths!"

    He only sent ten martial experts with a couple of ordinary soldiers to the left, while he and the rest went on the path straight ahead.

    But not long after, they heard screamsing from the left.

    Victor''s heart tightened-had they encountered Rafael and his group?

    "Traps! There are traps!"

    The cries of rm continued. Victor leaped up a tall tree and saw wooden stakes wrapped in vines flying towards them.

    Having already lost six or seven men to these crude wooden traps, Victor was furious.

    "Pursue them! This is my territory. No need for idle chatter when you see the Hell Monarch-kill them! Anyone who brings me the Hell Monarch''s head will be rewarded with ten thousand silver coins!"

 Chapter 551

    On June 19th, Oliver dispatched Timothy and Louis with three thousand soldiers to the mountains outside Simonton City. They were there to wait for the Hell Monarch and Septimus.

    While Oliver chose not to concern himself with the rescue operation''s details, it was crucial that the pickup went smoothly. To secure his position as marshal, everything had to be executed wlessly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    If the Hell Monarch''s rescue attempt failed and they fell into the hands of the Sandoria forces, it would spell disaster for Oliver. He couldn''t afford to send troops to the Sandoria border city.

    Louis and Timothy reached the highest mountain outside Simonton City, and left a thousand men behind to stand by. They led the remaining two thousand further, hoping to intercept Rafael as soon as possible. However, after crossing another mountain, they ceased advancing. Beyondy the nomad grasnd tribes, where bringing two thousand soldiers would likely result in a battle.

    In truth, once Rafael reached the grasnd, the Sandorians would hesitate to enter. They would likely only send a few elite troops after him. With a manageable number of pursuers, Rafael could handle the situation if he was uninjured.

    They waited for two days. On June 21st, Timothy grew increasingly anxious.

    He said to Louis, "Waiting here doing nothing isn''t going to help. Here''s the n-I''ll take a dozen men down into the grasnd, cross another mountain, and see if we can find Prince Rafael. I''m worried he might have been injured when he rescued Septimus." Louis replied, "Don''t rush. Taking just a dozen men won''t make a difference. The mountain is so vast and dense with forest, and there''s no direct path. It''ll be too difficult to locate anyone."

    "But waiting here aplishes nothing," Timothy insisted. "In fact, the marshal''s decision to station so many men here is pointless. If they manage to cross the grasnd, it means they''re safe. Whether we have three thousand or a thousand men, we can''t traverse the grasnd and climb the mountain."

    Louis lowered his voice, "He''s just trying to show full cooperation with the rescue mission, all to impress the king. He doesn''t care if sending us with three thousand men actually makes a difference." Both men sighed.

    They had served under the best marshals and had little respect for Oliver, but the king valued Oliver highly.

    Fortunately, there were currently no ongoing battles. The task was simply to guard Simonton City and prevent the Sandorians from counterattacking.

    Moreover, the Southern Frontier had

    endured years of warfare, rampant looting, and mountain bandits and robbers Causing trouble. So, it was essential to have a strong military presence to maintain order and allow the appointed officials to

    govern effectively.

    "Enough! I won''t wait any longer, Louis." Timothy devised apromise. "How about we split into teams of ten and cross the grasnd that way? Do you think it will work?"

    Louis considered the n. "Alright, we''ll send out ten teams of ten men each to cross the grasnd in shifts toward Crow Mountain. You stay here to guard, and I''ll go."

    "No, I''ll go." Timothy ced a hand on Louis'' shoulder, his expression serious and solemn. "Even though His Highness didn''t tell me much, he looked at me several times when he mentioned going to rescue Septimus. I suspect that Septimus is actually the eleventh son of my family, Thomas."

    Louis looked at him in shock. "Do you also think so? Don''t get your hopes up too much."

    When the two kingdoms exchanged prisoners, Louis and Thomas had hoped to see their own rtives. They had eagerly identified the prisoners one by one. However, Louis didn''t find Felix, and Timothy didn''t find Thomas.

    They joined in theughter and celebration, weing the returned prisoners with joy. As leaders of the Sinir Army, they embraced everyone, offering encouragement and toasting with them.

    But once they turned away, their tears were unstoppable. That night, neither Louis nor Timothy could sleep.

    After experiencing such

    disappointment, Louis was hesitant

    to hope. Felix wasn''t of the Quinton family by blood, but having served under Hector together, their bond was even stronger than that of brothers. Perhaps it was because the two of them were the only ones in the Quinton family who had served in the army, making their connection all the more special.

 Chapter 552

    -

    In the end, Louis and Timothy decided to go together.

    After all, their troops were stationed here and hadn''t crossed the border nor entered the grasnd tribes'' territory. Only a hundred soldiers in teams of ten would be going in.

    As expected, passing the grasnd in small groups didn''t draw the attention of the grasnd sentries. They reached the top of Crow Mountain, and waited there. Although Crow Mountain was vast, they upied the high ground and could see any movement from afar. They couldn''t just rush down blindly, as Crow Mountain was divided between Sandoria and the grasnds, and a misstep could lead to conflict.

    They knew this, so they left some people behind to keep watch and call for help if needed. Then, Louis and Timothy continued on with a dozen or so people.

    Meanwhile, Rafael and his group had already reached the base of Crow Mountain. Once they crossed it, they would be on the grasnd. They were only a small group of people entering the grasnd, which wouldn''t attract the attention of the grasnd tribes. Also, Victor would surely not dare to follow.

    They had been running without a break. Rafael managed to endure, but the others were struggling. They were so tired that their legs were shaking.

    Moreover, a few had been injured during the rescue. Thomas could still walk at first, though he was slow and needed some support. But eventually, he had to be carried.

    Although Rafael was not injured, he had exhausted much of his inner force during the skirmish with the garrison troops at Sandoria''s border city and had yet to recover.

    Except for Everett, everyone was exhausted. They needed a brief rest before climbing Crow Mountain.

    However, they had barely rested for a short while when Everett suddenly stood up. He closed his eyes to listen for a moment, and then said, "They''re almost here. That was fast. It must be Victor''s elite troops. We must ascend the mountain immediately." Rafael took out a vial of medicine, poured a few pills, and handed them to the injured to swallow.

    His current concern was Lawrence. Throughout the escape, Lawrence''s condition had worsened. His breathing had weakened, and his wounds showed signs of redness and pus. There was some slight improvement since his rescue, and it was thanks to Sebastian''s medicine.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Rafael gently patted his face. "Lawrence, we need to move on. I''ll carry you. You must hold on. Your wife is still waiting for you in the capital. You can''t leave her waiting in vain."

    Hearing the mention of his wife, Lawrence''s eyes fluttered open slightly. He looked weakly at Rafael, and said, "I... I''m a burden..."

    Seizing the opportunity while he was speaking, Rafael crushed the medicine and forced it into Lawrence''s mouth. "I''ll carry you. We''re moving now."

    Rafael hoisted Lawrence onto his back. Lawrence''s tears fell on Rafael''s back, his voice faint as a whisper. "If something...you have to...leave me behind." Though his consciousness was fading, he was aware of the danger. If his presence jeopardized the escape of everyone, he wouldn''t find peace in death.

    "Not a single person will be left

    behind!" Rafael said in a low voice, turning to look at the others who were supporting each other as they walked. We''re only one mountain away Once we cross this mountain, we''ll reach the grasnds, and Simonton City will be right in front of us. Do you want to return to your homnd? Do you want to see the Southern Frontier territory that we''ve reimed?"

    Tears welled up in their eyes. "We even dream of it!"

    Rafael nodded. "Good! Let''s go. Home is within sight."

    Crow Mountain was high and treacherous. Unlike the mountains they had climbed before, which had dense forests and undergrowth that could be cleared, this mountain was different.

    The lower slopes were manageable, but the terrain became increasingly steep as they climbed higher. Above the halfway point, the cliffs were extremely steep and smooth, with only a few stubborn trees growing from cracks in the cliffs.

    There was effectively no path through this section.

    The cliff was at least 330 feet high, and they needed to climb over it to continue upward. Beyond the cliff, the path would still be difficult. However, they could still cut a way through. But this cliff was the obstacle that blocked their progress.

    "We have iron hooks and ropes," Tobias said.

    Everett shook his head. "Those are useless. There are no protruding rocks, and the surface is so smooth that the Kooks can''t grip. We''ll have to scale it directly and use those small trees for leverage. But it your Lightfoot Skills aren''t sufficient. Only Rafael and I can managejt."

    Dn studied the cliff face, and said, "I can do it too."

    If he could leap up and grab hold of the small trees, he could use them to climb further. It would be difficult, but he believed he could do it.

    Jacob was proficient in Lightfoot Skill, and added, "I can do it as well."

 Chapter 553

    There was no time to hesitate their pursuers were close behind.

    Everett and Rafael exchanged a nce. Even if it was stupid and risky, there was only one method they could use flying while carrying their burdens.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Dn and Jacob could fly on their own, but the other eleven men needed to be carried. That meant Everett and Rafael needed to do at least five or six trips back and forth. Under extreme fatigue and with their internal force severely depleted, it was a life-threatening task.

    "Sir, I''m truly sorry for the trouble," Rafael said, his eyes full of remorse.

    Everett sighed. "You''re my only apprentice, and you''ve married the most troublesome girl in all of Meadow Ridge. If I don''t feel for you, who will?"

    Rafael wanted to say he was happy, but under his master''spassionate gaze, he swallowed his words. They would just have to carry their burdens. He knew that his master had a stubborn streak-if Everett disagreed with Rafael, the former would have made it clear. There was no more time for words. Rafael first carried Felix, while Everett took Thomas. The remaining people attended to Lawrence, and would wait for their return.

    Rafael instructed Felix, "Hold on tight. Don''t move except for breathing."

    Felix nodded and clung tightly to Rafael''s neck. Immediately, he felt herself lift off the ground, soaring toward the cliff face.

    Rafael managed to grasp one of the small trees, but he couldn''t rely entirely on it for support. After all, he still needed to repeat a few trips. He used his knees to brace against the cliff, searching for footholds but finding none. He shifted sideways, finding just a tiny protrusion to hold onto.

    He used that leverage to climb further, but this time he had to angle to the left to grab another small tree. As he reached out, those below held their breath in fear, their hearts in their throats.

    From below, the angle made it look like Rafael was dangerously close to missing his mark-but he managed to hold on.

    The group''s anxiety slowly began to ease as Rafael secured his hold.

    Everett took a different route. In essence, it was just using a different set of small trees. No one knew how deeply their roots were nted, or if they could not withstand repeated strain. Everett''s path was even more perilous, being steeper and riskier-one wrong move, and he might fall.

    Scott patted his chest, and wiped the sweat from his brow. "Oh my god, this is so dangerous."

    Everyone held their breath, not daring to make a sound. When Scott spoke, their tension only increased, eyes fixed on the scene with unwavering focus.

    Despite the danger, Rafael and Everett managed to reach safety with their burdens.

    Once Felix and Thomas were settled, Everett and Rafael slid down the cliff. Descending was rtively easy. When they reached a certain point,

    t, they grasped the small trees

    and slowly turned around. With a final leap, they made their way back down.

    Jacob and Dn were waiting on the ground. They would only go up after everyone else had been safely carried up.

    After just one trip, Rafael and Everett were already breathless. They took a brief moment to rest before continuing.

    Everett made five trips, so Rafael had to make six. Thest trip was for Lawrence. He needed to be secured to Rafael''s back as he was unable to hold on himself.

    So, even though Everett didn''t have to make another trip, he descended with Rafael for the final trip.

    "You carry him up. I''ll follow behind and watch your back for any issues," Everett said. Sweat soaked his back, and his hair was damp and sticking to his scalp.

    "Understood!" Rafael had to bend

    low for the final trip up, making it more difficult. Dn and Jacob would apany him. Effectively, there were three people providing protection for Rafael and Lawrence.

    Those above watched with anxious anticipation. Lawrence couldn''t hold Rafael on his own, and tying him up would limit Rafael''s agility, making this the most dangerous trip.

    Everyone held their breath as they watched Rafael leap to grab a small tree. After catching his breath, Rafael made a second leap to another tree and gripped another tree, which held steady.

    The process continued with the third and fourth trees, which he could grip steadily.

    However, Rafael''s bent posture made the ascent extremely challenging.

    When reaching for the fifth tree, his hand brushed against the tree, but he couldn''t grasp it firmly. His heart

    skipped a beat as he spread his

    §Ö

    hands to brace against the cliff. This left him upright against the wall,

    causing Lawrence''s head to tilt

    backward and Rafael to

    bnce.

    his

 Chapter 554

    Everyone covered their mouths, watching in terror as the scene unfolded.

    Oh god, it looked like Rafael and Lawrence would fall any minute!

    At this critical juncture, Everett and Dn rushed forward, each grabbing one of Rafael''s hands. Their other hands held onto the small trees. However, the distance between them was too great for them to pull Rafael up. Additionally, the two small trees were bearing the weight of four people, which was extremely perilous.

    At that moment, Thomas quickly lowered a grappling hook and rope, just long enough to reach Rafael''s right hand.

    Dn exchanged a look with Rafael. As they nodded to each other, Dn let go. Rafael quickly grasped the rope with his right hand. Then, Everett released his grip, allowing Rafael to grasp the rope with his left hand as well. With both hands holding onto the rope, it meant the people above could only pull up Rafael and Lawrence.

    The rope wasn''t long enough to secure to a tree above. Thomas had lowered it with one end of the hook, which was necessary. Without it, the rope would have swayed in the air and wouldn''t reach Rafael''s hand easily.

    Without a tree to anchor the rope, Thomas and others had to rely on their own strength to pull Rafael and Lawrence up. The few who were uninjured were already exhausted. They clenched their teeth to the point of bleeding as they managed to pull Rafael and Lawrence up just shy of a yard.

    Jacob made it up sessfully, but Dn and Everett dared not leave just yet. They remained on guard to protect Rafael and Lawrence, ready to intervene if the rope came loose. However, a stalemate had urred.

    The people above couldn''t pull them up, and those below had no foothold. Lawrence remained unconscious, his head tilted back. If this continued, his injuries would worsen.

    Thomas anxiously searched for nearby vines that might extend the rope, hoping to use them to brace against a tree trunk.

    However, the vines avable were thin and easily breakable. They would offer no real support.

    The situation was critical. Thomas clung tightly to Tobias'' waist to prevent the group from being pulled down, despite the severe injury on his back.

    Ultimately, this was not a solution. They needed to get Rafael and Lawrence up, or they would exhaust all their strength. If that happened, the group above would be able to do nothing and watch helplessly as Rafael and Lawrence fell.

    -

    Above them, a group of people emerged from the dense forest. Due to the obstructing trees and underbrush, they could only faintly see the figures of the people dressed in ck below. The group couldn''t identify who these people were, as the numbers didn''t match and it didn''t seem like Rafael was among them.

    The only thing the group could see was that the people dressed in ck appeared to be holding onto a rope.

    "Go down and check," Timothy suggested.

    With a dozen men by his side, he felt confident they wouldn''t be at a disadvantage even if they encountered Sandorian soldiers.

    "Let''s go!" Louis agreed. He could somehow sense the urgency of the situation, so it was better to investigate.

    Thomas heard footsteps behind

    him, and he strained to turn his head while clinging to Tobias'' waist. A group of people was descending the steep mountain. When the leader of the group came into view, Thomas felt his blood rush to his head.

    He shouted in disbelief, "Timothy! Timothy, help us!" Timothy was stunned.

    That voice...!

    Timothy hurried down the slope and saw a group of men, struggling as they pulled on a rope. The voice calling him sounded eerily familiar, but the face was unfamiliar.

    "Timothy, it''s me! I''m Thomas!" Thomas cried, his voice choked with emotion.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Oh!" Timothy stumbled forward, tears streaming down his face. "Thomas... Yes, I''m here!"

    "It''s Thomas?" Louis eximed in shock. "Oh my god! It really is you!"

    "Prince Rafael is below!" Thomas said through gritted teeth, refusing to loosen his grip on Tobias'' waist. "Hurry, help!"

    Felix clung to the rope, his back to

    the new group of people who had appeared. His face was flushed with exertion, and he couldn''t afford to rx even a little. Though he heard his brother, Louis'' voice, he didn''t dare let up or call out to him.

    "Come on!" Louis shouted, and his group moved in unison. One by one, Louis and the others took over the exhausted men''s positions and gripped the rope tightly.

    The exhausted men copsed onto the ground in relief, gasping for breath. They were too exhausted to even lift a hand.

    With Louis and Timothy''s help, Rafael and Lawrence were soon pulled up. However, they sustained scratches from the rocky cliff, which were inevitable. Rafaely on the ground, directing them to carefully free Lawrence.

    Felix buried his face in Louis'' embrace, sobbing loudly. "Louis, I thought I''d never see you again!"

    Louis stared in stunned silence. He had seen this tanned-faced man just now, but he had never imagined it was Felix. He never even considered it!

 Chapter 555

    Louis abruptly pushed Felix away, and scrutinized him closely. He looked different from before, but Louis recognized him.

    Tears mixed withughter on Louis'' face. "You''ve aged, and you look so ugly now. How did you be like this?"

    "Don''t just focus on your reunion. Check on our other brethren," Rafael gasped, his hands trembling uncontrobly. Lawrence had beenid on the ground after being taken off Rafael''s back, but he still hadn''t woken up despite their attempts. Louis and Timothy looked at the eleven surviving men, tears welling up in their eyes. It was such a relief to see so many of them alive.

    But Lawrence''s condition was critical, and no one present had medical expertise. The only option was to continue crushing and administering the medicinal pills.

    Everett was at a loss. Although he was skilled in bloodletting and purging, Lawrence''s problem wasn''t internal injuries. His condition was due to pus-filled wounds causing a high fever, which was very dangerous. Suddenly, a roar from below echoed in the air-"Get up there!"

    Victor had arrived with his men. But given the steep cliff, it was uncertain how many of them could manage to climb up.

    "This is Sandoria territory! Those who trespass shall die!"

    "Let''s go!" Rafael struggled to his feet. Casting a final nce at the enraged Victor below, he calmlymanded, "Let''s retreat quickly."

    Let Victor and his mene up. They wouldn''t be able to bring up many people, anyway. After all, Rafael and his group had already uprooted most of the small trees.

    "Hell Monarch!" Victor roared at him, "You Starhavens are cunning. Instead of negotiating, you resort to dirty tricks?"

    Rafael responded in Sandorian, "When you and your people invaded the Southern Frontier, you didn''t negotiate with us either."

    He raised his hand. "Victor, may we never meet again!"

    Then, Rafael straightened up and slowly started walking away. Soon, Victor''s and his men''s figures vanish from view.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Rafael''s shoulders sagged, utterly exhausted. His arms felt like they were no longer his own, and he couldn''t coordinate his legs.

    Louis carried Lawrence on his back, while Timothy insisted on carrying Thomas. Thetter''s severe back injury had likely reopened. Thomas had truly struggled to the end before Timothy and the others arrived. They ascended the mountain, descended it, and divided into teams to cross the grasnd. The strong winds on the grasnd blew away the heat and refreshed their spirits somewhat.

    After crossing the grasnd, they had to continue up the mountain. As they approached, they heard the soldiers'' cheers. Many people surged forward, surrounding them as they cried out joyfully.

    The Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team membersughed through their tears, finding the scene before them almost dreamlike. The cheering seemed toe from far away, even though it was right beside them.

    Upon returning to Simonton City,

    tears streamed down their faces as

    soon as they entered the city. Except for the semi-conscious Lawrence, all ten of them fell to their knees on the city''s ground and silently wept.

    BAUMS

    They were finally back in the homnd they often dreamed of. They had returned, and Southern Frontier had been reimed as well.

    It was a profound significance for them!

    Even if they had to die or their bodies couldn''t be returned to their families, it was worth it.

    Everything they had done was worth it.

    Upon hearing of Rafael''s sessful rescue and the return of the eleven men, Oliver immediately came to greet them.

    Rafael copsed into a chair, and his first words upon seeing Oliver were, "Send for the best military physician."

    Oliver appeared particrly excited. "He''ll be here soon."

    He didn''t know any of the eleven men present, but he approached each one and patted them on the shoulder. "Well done!"

    The eleven men had once been part

    of the Sinr Army, and had served under Hector. They didn''t know Oliver, and they were so exhausted that they couldn''t speak a word. They could barely stand after they had sat down, and their legs trembling uncontrobly

    "No need for formalities. Sit down," Oliver said with a smile. "I am proud of you all."

    nei

    After saying that, Oliver instructed Louis to take good care of the men and went back to write a report. He needed to send the report to the court. It was to inform the king that under his strategicmand, the Hell Monarch had been sessfully retrieved, and all the hostages had been saved.

    No one cared about what Oliver''s report contained. Everyone''s concern was focused on Lawrence''s condition.

    The military physician stated that Lawrence''s situation was dire, and it was uncertain if he could pull through. Even if he did survive, he might never walk again due to severe fractures in his leg.

    Rafael told the military physician, "Spare no expense in saving him. If you can''t save him, at least alleviate his suffering and extend his life as long as possible. I''ll take him back to the capital to Sebastian."

 Chapter 556

    Thomas watched Oliver''s retreating figure, unsure if the man genuinely didn''t recognize him or hadn''t heard the others calling his name. Or perhaps Oliver was deliberately pretending not to know him. it.

    ForgetN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Jacob was right. It was best to let go of such matters. The most pressing issue now was Lawrence''s condition.

    After the military physician''s examination, his expression turned grave. He asked Rafael to show him the medicine pills they had given Lawrence.

    Then, the military physician said, "Thanks to this medicine pill, he''s still alive right now."

    The military had excellent medicine for wounds. But after the military physician finished his examination, he shook his head and asked Rafael to step outside for a word.

    "Marsh... I mean, Your Highness, I''ve done everything possible. I can keep stable for a week or more at best, but I can''t promise anything. His body is in terrible shape. There isn''t a single patch of healthy skin, and the infection is spreading. If you hadn''t given him those top-tier pills, he wouldn''t have made it this far."

    "I still have some of the pills. If he continues taking it, could it extend his life by a month?"

    The military physician shook his head. "No. This medicine protects the heart and vessels. It''s fortunate it hassted this long, but extending his life for a month is impossible."

    Rafael frowned. "You will apany him back to the capital. I will inform Marshal Prince."

    The military physician wiped away his tears, and said, "Alright. It''s truly difficult for him, and I admire his willpower. His determination is strong. He must be thinking of his family and is unwilling to give up. Most people would not have endured the suffering he has." Hearing this, Rafael felt a sharp pang in his heart.

    He had spent the past few years entrenched in battles on the Southern Frontier. He had faced death repeatedly, especially in the earlier years when the skirmishes were exceptionally brutal. But back then, he had something to fight for-Mnie had promised to betroth Carissa to him. No matter what, he would return alive to marry the woman he had loved for a long time.

    That belief sustained him through each challenge.

    After asking the military physician to do his best, Rafael sought out Tobias and the others and asked, "Over these years, who has Lawrence mentioned the most? Who does he miss the most?"

    Tobias replied, "He definitely misses

    his parents. He also often talks

    about his wife with a smile. He once told me they made a list together of all the things they wanted to do this lifetime. He was always going

    a thousand gold coins que

    on about how a man''s word is worth

    the sake of reiming the Southern Frontier, he might be someone who will break that promise. He''s doing right by his kingdom, but he''ll probably let his wife down."

    Tobias crouched down, and covered his face with his hands. After the military physician assessed the situation, everyone felt as if a heavy stone was pressing down on them. They had hoped Lawrence would recover once they returned to

    Simonton City and had ess to a military physician, but the situation was far more dire than anticipated.

    Rafael looked at the men, his eyes reddening. He quickly wrote a brief letter to Carissa, and sent it via carrier pigeon. In the letter, he instructed her to set aside any

    pressing matters and to bring

    Lawrence''s wife and Sebastian to the Southern Frontier without dy. They were to meet in Westde, and speed was of the essence!

    Rafael had brought the carrier pigeon from the capital for convenience, and it was their only means of urgentmunication. Everett also had pigeons, but it was clear that only Sebastian and Lawrence''s wife could be of immediate help. Sebastian would handle the medical treatment, and having Lawrence''s wife by his side might bolster his will to survive. Sometimes, sheer willpower could ovee everything.

    If things didn''t work out, Lawrence and his wife would at least get to see each other onest time.

    At present, there was no other option but to proceed this way.

    The carrier pigeon could cover a thousand miles in a day, so Rafael hoped that Carissa would soon set out. Meanwhile, they needed to be ready.

    He suggested that Thomas stay behind to recuperate and return to the capital when his injuries were better. However, Thomas insisted on apanying Lawrence.

    "We''ve been through thick and thin together for years. I won''t abandon him now," Thomas said, his voice firm and eyes reddened.

    Felix''s voice choked with emotion as he added, "We will stay with him. Please permit us to do so, Your Highness."

    Felix was injured, but not severely. It was Louis who was reluctant to let the man travel while wounded. Louis figured it was better to give Felix some time to recover before sending him on the long journey back. After all, Lawrence would likely need treatment in Westde. "Very well, we''ll go together." Rafael nodded.

    However, no one felt any joy. Returning to Simonton City had been exhrating a feeling beyond words. But after the military physician examined Lawrence and said the outlook wasn''t good, their smiles vanished. They couldn''t bring themselves to feel happy anymore.

 Chapter 557

    -

    Rafael approached Oliver, requesting that the military physician apany them. Oliver immediately agreed. After all, they had more than one military physician avable.

    Once Oliver''s official report was sent out, all the scheming and calctions were behind him. He looked at the eleven men with a deep sense of respect. Hearing that Lawrence''s condition was critical, his concern grew. Regardless of what happened, Oliver was a soldier at heart. Even though he once considered abandoning Septimus, seeing the eleven men return stirred something in him.

    No one could help but admire heroes, unless those heroes threaten their own position.

    But clearly, the safe return of these eleven men was partly thanks to Rafael''s efforts and partly Oliver''s own. After all, it was he who had sent Louis and Timothy.

    Oliver also wanted to save Lawrence, and it was driven partly by his own interests. Lawrence was the Marquis of Elderglen''s second son. Oliver was still in an unstable position within the military, and needed the support of influential families. However, what surprised Oliver more was that Thomas was also a Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team member.

    Vi was already married off to someone else, and Oliver found himself uncertain about how to face Thomas. Perhaps it was best to pretend not to know him, as they no longer had any familial ties.

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa had just gone to bed when Travis pounded on the door and shouted urgently, "Cari, there''s an emergency!"

    Travis adhered to the etiquette of high society, and he usually avoided addressing her by name in public. He only reserved it for private moments. His nighttime visit and forceful knocking indicated that something serious had happened. Carissa hurriedly threw on a robe as Lulu opened the door. Travis held a note that he had clearly already read as he came in, and said urgently, "You need to get Sebastian and Lady Ka right away! There''s no time to lose!" Carissa was startled at Travis'' words. She quickly took the note, which contained only a few brief lines.

    [The rescue was sessful, but Lawrence was gravely injured. Bring Sebastian and Lawrence''s wife, the second madam of the Ziegler family, to Westde immediately.]

    Lawrence? Was Septimus actually Lawrence, and not Thomas?

    "Rod, prepare the horses and some provisions. I''m leaving the city tonight," she instructed Travis.

    Then, Carissa turned to Pearl and said, "Choose a few practical outfits for me and find my deputymander''s emblem."

    Violet had been speaking with Helen, and she came over upon hearing themotion through the wall.

    "What happened? What''s going on?"

    Carissa immediately replied, "Vivi, you''re just in time. Go to Arcane Sanctum and look for Sebastian. Tell him there''s a hero gravely injured, and I need him to apany me to Westde. I''ll go to Elderglen Estate to fetch Lady Ka." She handed Violet the letter from the carrier pigeon, and then quickly went to change. After Violet read the note, she gasped in surprise. Then, her expression turned serious.

    "I''ll get Sebastian right away."

    After Carissa changed, she and Lulu hurriedly left for Elderglen Estate.

    "Lulu, what time is it now?"

    "It''s around nine," Lulu replied, her voice tinged with both anxiety and excitement.

    Everyone had a sense of duty to their kingdom, and Lulu was easily moved to tears. She blinked back the tears threatening to spill over and asked, "Mydy, will General Zielger be alright?"

    "He will be!" Carissa answered firmly. "As long as we move quickly enough."

    That was why Carissa insisted on leaving the city the same night. Every minute wasted meant more danger for Lawrence.

    The Marquis of Elderglen''s family was known for its strict family values. By nine in the evening, everyone in the household was already settling down for the night. The arrival of the Hell Monarch''s princess consort at this hour startled everyone.

    The Marquis of Elderglen''s wife, Agnes, knew that Carissa had once helped her unfortunate

    daughter-inw. Agnes even sent a gift with Ka to visit Carissa to express her gratitude.

    But what could be the reason for Carissa''ste-night visit?

    "Quickly, get changed. No time for idle chatter," the Marquis of Elderglen, Edwin Ziegler, instructed.

    He was already dressed. At this hour, a visit from the Hell Monarch''s princess consort deserved proper respect.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Edwin had a tall and imposing figure. He held the esteemed position of Minister of Infrastructure, a second-rank official.

    The main gate of Elderlgen Estate was opened to wee Carissa inside.

    Everyone in the residence bowed to Carissa, and Agnes invited her to take a seat and ordered refreshments to be brought.

    Carissa waved her hand to stop the formalities. Not seeing Ka, she said, "I have urgent business with Lady Ka. Please have her pack a bag ande with me to Westde." Everyone was taken aback.

    Westde?

    The Marquis of Elderglen''s heir,

    Julian Ziegler quickly spoke up, "Lady Carissa, my sister-inw rarely leaves the residence since bing a widow. Is there

    something urgent that regu i

    her

    to go to Westde, which is such a distant ce? If it''s not absolutely necessary for her to go, might I go instead?"

    "Julian is right. Also, it''s the middle of the night-"

    Carissa interrupted them, "Send someone to fetch her immediately and have her pack her things. Once you''ve done that, I''ll exin the situation." Seeing her grave expression, Edwin promptly dispatched a capable maid to help pack Ka''s belongings and bring her out.

 Chapter 558

    Once the maid left, Carissa began, "Prince Rafael went to Simonton City to negotiate with Sandoria''s representatives over an informant named Septimus. Septimus is an informant who escaped after being captured by our enemy. During the Southern Frontier conflict, he continuously sent us intelligence. However, he was recently caught, and the Sandoria people are trying to exchange him for Simonton City."

    As Carissa spoke, everyone''s breathing grew rapid, waiting for her to continue.

    "So, the king dispatched Prince Rafael to Simonton City. On the surface, it was for negotiations. In actuality, Prince Rafael would secretly attempt a rescue operation. Septimus has been rescued, and he''s now in Simonton City. It has been confirmed that Septimus is actually Lawrence Ziegler, the Marquis of Elderglen''s second son.

    "However, his injuries are severe. Prince Rafael''s message via carrier pigeon requests that Sebastian and Lady Ka be brought along. We must leave tonight. There is no time to waste." "Oh, my God! Oh, heavens!"

    Agnes trembled all over. The news that her son was not dead, but was gravely injured instead, was almost too much for her to bear. "I-I''ll go too!"

    Julian held his mother, and supported her in standing up. "Mom, you shouldn''t go. I''ll go in your ce. I''ll apany my sister-inw."

    His voice was already choked with emotion.

    "I will also go," Edwin said, his voice slightly trembling. He smiled, but his eyes were filled with tears. "Our son is brave and remarkable. We will go and bring him home. We must." Edwin was known to be a stoic man. He was a marquis and a dignified second-rank official. Back then, he had managed to hold back tears upon hearing the news of his son''s sacrifice.

    But now, he couldn''t contain his tears after hearing that his son was alive. He couldn''t, not even with the Hell Monarch''s princess consort present and standing before him.

    Carissa said, "Lord Edwin, as Minister of Infrastructure, you can''t easily leave the capital. However, Lord Julian can apany us."

    Julian worked in the Ministry of Justice. He held a lower position, and could take leave without much trouble.

    Julian immediately stood up. "I''ll go back to pack my things now. Dad, please inform my workce that a family emergency has happened, and I will be away."

    Agnes'' tears fell in a steady stream as she suddenly knelt on the floor. "Your Grace, I know you''re acquainted with Sebastian. I implore you to do everything in your power to ensure he apanies you."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Agnes knew Sebastian rarely went on such distant missions, and their standing alone might not be enough to persuade him. Therefore, she could only appeal to Carissa.

    Carissa quickly helped the older woman to her feet. "Don''t worry, Sebastian will definitely agree to go. Lord Lawrence was gravely injured while serving the country, and Sebastian won''t just stand by and do nothing." After assisting Agnes to her feet, Carissa turned to Edwin. "We need to move quickly, so let''s hurry."

    "Quick, urge them to hurry up," Edwin immediately ordered.

    Ka was unaware of the full

    situation. She only knew that Carissa wanted her to go to

    Westde. She knew where Westde was. She had memorized every county and state from the capital to the Southern Frontier. She had studied those routes countless times.

    Maybe it was the bond of marriage that gave her intuition, but she felt something urgent stirring within her. Without hesitation, she ordered her belongings to be packed and rushed out.

    Ka had only run so swiftly in her life once-when her husband had joined the army. Back then, she had dashed through the streets with a veil on her face, wanting to catch a glimpse of his back as he disappeared into the distance.

    ¦«¦Ż

    Now, she was running again. She knew it was for her husband, who might still be alive.

    In truth, she had never fully epted Lawrence''s death because she hadn''t seen his body to confirm it. Despite the years that had passed and the silence, she had held onto her betief. She just couldn''t bring herself to voice it to anyone else. Such statements often brought difort-either empty constions or resigned sighs.

    She maintained her belief silently in her heart, even if it meant deceiving herself. Without this faith, how could she continue with life?

    As Ka entered the main hall, she saw Carissa and everyone else gazing at her with tearful eyes.

    Her heart sank. It seemed that things were not as simple as she thought.

    Julian was also ready and said, "Ka is here. We should set out immediately."

    Julian''s wife, Tessa, stepped forward. She embraced Ka as she cried, "Be careful on the road. Bring Lawrence home."

    "Tessa!" Ka''s lips trembled. "He... He isn''t dead, right?"

    Carissa took Ka''s hand and said, "Let''s talk while we walk."

    "O-Okay!" Ka''s tears flowed continuously, but her steps did not falter. She managed to keep pace with Carissa.

 Chapter 559

    In the dead of night, Violet knocked on the door of the Arcane Sanctum. Sebastian lived on the second floor of the sanctum.

    Sebastian had already gone to bed, and was ustomed to early bedtimes for his health. By the time Violet arrived, he had been asleep for over an hour.

    Even the renowned physician had his moments of irritation. When his apprentice reported that Violet had arrived, he donned a robe and red at Violet as he came downstairs. "You''d better have a good reason for this visit. I''m not on duty tonight."

    Violet bowed in apology. "Forgive the disturbance, but Prince Rafael sent us a message via carrier pigeon. He requests that you apany Cari to Westde to save Lawrence Zielger."

    "Lawrence Ziegler?" Sebastian hesitated momentarily before recalling the Marquis of Elderglen''s second son, who was already reported dead.

    Without further ado, Sebastian ordered, "Vanda, Mira, prepare the necessary supplies ande along. Bring the best medicine for wounds, the gold needles, and..."

    He paused, showing a hint of reluctance, though minimal. "Bring the thousand-year-old Evergreen Root as well."

    Sebastian''s response to an emergency was unparalleled. He arrived at Hell Monarch Estate ahead of Carissa to await her.

    Before setting out, Carissa took the carrier pigeon''s note to her mother-inw.

    "Tomorrow, you must go to the pce and deliver this note to the king. Make sure to tell him our pigeon is reliable, and given the urgency of the situation, I left the city tonight."

    Helen took the note and asked, "Is it really necessary? The situation is dire, but you can exin it properly when you return to the capital. You have the permit to leave the city, and you''re going to save someone..." Carissa cut her off and said seriously, "It''s very necessary. Listen to me, okay? Go early tomorrow morning. Don''t dy even for a moment."

    She turned to Gillian. "Gillian, please ensure that Mother goes to the pce tomorrow."

    Gillian responded loudly, "Rest assured, Lady Carissa. Lady Helen will definitely take the carrier pigeon''s note to the pce tomorrow and report to the king as you''ve instructed."

    "Good, I''m leaving now."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Carissa trusted Gillianpletely. With that, she turned and departed.

    Helen was still pondering the situation. As she watched Carissa''s determined figure leave, she muttered, "Carissa''s so resolute, like a man."

    Gillian defended Carissa, "Mydy, that''s called decisive action. Besides, not every man canpare to our princess consort."

    "Hey!" Helen shot her a re. "You werepletely against Rafael marrying her at first. Now, it seems you''re quite taken with her."

    Gillian adopted a proud stance. "Anyone who goes against Lady Carissa is also going against me. I won''t let them off easily." "Oh, so you''ve grown some backbone?" Helen remarked.

    Gillian smiled. "How could I not?

    Lady Carissa is capable, so I also need to have some skills. Besides,

    don''DI have your support if I

    short, mydy?"

    Helen huffed. "I think that Carissa is just a little enchantress, pulling everyone''s soul away. She''s enchanted not only Rafael, but also you."

    "And even you, mydy," Gillian replied with a smile. "Alright then, get some rest. You need to head to the pce early tomorrow."

    Helen replied coldly, "I won''t go. Let anyone who wants to go. Does she think she can boss me around?"

    Gillian was unperturbed by Helen''s

    words. She arranged the bedding meticulously, and even had someone fetch more ice. She was sharing a room with Helen, and had a small bed of her own. Helen didn''t like the heat, and enjoyed sleeping under cool nkets with ice to keep herfortable.

    "Take out the dark red gown with rose patterns. It''s a new summer gown that I haven''t worn yet, and I want to show it to my sister tomorrow," Helen instructed Gillian before going to sleep.

    -

    "Understood, Lady Helen!" Gillian retrieved the outfit from the wardrobe and set it aside, ready for the morning.

    Despite saying she wouldn''t go, Helen mentally prioritized this task.

    Carissa and her group left the city together, but they would travel in two separate groups.

    Julian, Travis, and Sebastian could ride horses and would set out first.

    Violet and Carissa were capable of riding horses, but they needed to apany Ka. Ka was not skilled in riding, and would travel by carriage.

    For Ka, traveling at night was a new experience. She had rarely traveled far in her life, especially not to a distant ce like Westde.

    She wasn''t nervous, but she was worried. Carissa had exined everything to her during the carriage ride.

    Ka didn''t shed another tear. If her husband could be so strong, she resolved to be strong as well.

 Chapter 560

    The carriage jolted over the uneven road, and the hurried pace only made the ride more grueling for Ka. After just half an hour, Carissa noticed Ka''s face had gone pale, her hand clutching her chest as if she were about to be sick. Carissa asked, "Are you feeling nauseous from the carriage ride? Should I have the driver slow down?"

    "No, don''t slow down," Ka waved her hand dismissively. "We need to go as fast as possible. I wish this horse had wings to fly us to Westde. Don''t mind how frail I look, Your Grace I can endure hardship."

    "Alright, then." Carissa reached into her bag and pulled out the dried fruits Lulu had packed. Finding some ginger candies, she said, "Suck on this candy. It''ll help you feel better."

    "Thank you!" Ka popped a piece into her mouth. The sweet and spicy taste spread in her mouth, somewhat alleviating her nausea.

    -

    Meanwhile, Rafael had arranged for the carriage to be modified in Simonton City. It was now spacious enough for Lawrence to lie downfortably. Soft padding was added to ease the pain from the bumps. The military physician sat in the carriage with him, fanning away the heat and monitoring his condition.

    Oliver had provided the best horses for everyone else.

    Having stayed out of sight for a while, Oliver finally came out to see them off. He avoided eye contact with Thomas, and Thomas did the same. There was almost no exchange of nces between them.

    As Thomas was about to mount his horse, however, Oliver suddenly called out, "Thomas!"

    Thomas turned around. "Do you need something, Marshal Prince?"

    Oliver looked at Thomas'' tanned, clean-shaven face, noting the absence of his former charm. He felt a pang of bitterness in his heart.

    "I''m d you''re still alive."

    Thomas grinned. "Thank you, Marshal Prince. Farewell."

    Despite his injuries, Oliver watched Thomas swing himself onto the horse with practiced ease. The man sat upright with the poise of a soldier. Of all Oliver''s brothers-inw, Thomas was the one Oliver admired most. It was a shame that fate had severed their connection so soon.

    Louis and Timothy were escorting them all the way to Westde. Since there was no ongoing war, their extended absence was not an issue, and Oliver didn''t make things difficult for them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Considering the rtives had not

    seen each other for years and once thought they would never meet again, it was only natural to want to spend as much time together as possible upon reuniting.

    That was amon human sentiment.

    "Farewell, Your Highness!" Oliver said, but Rafael didn''t even turn his head. He simply waved his hand, and spurred his horse forward.

    Everett wouldn''t stay in Westde, but would return directly to Meadow Ridge. However, the route he traveled for now was the same as Rafael and his group.

    Given Lawrence''s injuries, their pace was slow. Everett and Rafael rode side by side.

    "It would be good if there was no war in the Southern Frontier in the future. But if there is one, it will surely be a disaster under Oliver''smand," Everett remarked. Everett had a sharp eye for people, and could read them with uncanny uracy. He had only met Oliver a handful of times, but it was enough to see through him. Whether someone was weak, strong, cowardly, or confident-Everett could tell at a nce.

    Oliver didn''t have the true confidence of a marshal. His confidence was merely an act, and it was obvious. Beneath his bravado, he was all bark and no bite.

    Rafael said, "I know what kind of

    man Oliver is he loves glory and attention. He''s good at keeping up appearances, so he didn''t offend people in the capital. But when ites to taking the spotlight, he''ll jump at the chance. In the military, he hasn''t made any big mistakes or significant contributions, was hismanding officer who earned the real achievements. He just followed along and picked up some merit along the way."

    "He only got noticed because he stole the spotlight. Why else would the king have picked him? Besides, he''s easy to control. He''s not skilled enough to act recklessly. If he had real talent, he would do more and make more mistakes. That is something even idiots understand," Everett said.

    Rafael nced at Everett, and smiled. He couldn''t help but admit that his master''s sharp tongue could sometimes be brutal.

    If Rafael pushed his horse to its limits, the group could have reached Westde in a day. But at their current pace, it would take between three to five days to arrive.

    Conveniently, it would also take four or five days for a fast rider to travel from the capital to Westde.

    The timing matched perfectly.

 Chapter 561

    Throughout the journey, everyone was genuinely on edge.

    Lawrence''s high fever refused to subside. The military physician, who carried a portable stove and medicine packs, prepared and administered fever-reducing and decontaminating potions to little effect.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sebastian''s pills had minimal impact, though they were somewhat more effective than the decoctions.

    Lawrence would asionally regain consciousness. Each time, he would ask, "Is this our territory?"

    Upon receiving confirmation, he would force a weak smile before slipping back into unconsciousness.

    The military physician exined that persistent high fever could impair brain function, and memory loss was a normal consequence.

    Eventually, Rafael decided to have Dn lead his horse alongside the carriage, and he joined Lawrence inside.

    Even when Lawrence was semi-conscious, Rafael would gently hold his hand and talk to him. He would describe the beauty of the Southern Frontier, update him on his family''s situation, and reassure him that his wife was on her way and that they would soon be reunited. Every time Rafael spoke of these things, Lawrence''s breathing would be more even. He would open his eyes slightly, his gaze gaining a hint of life, no longer as vacant and hollow.

    He was truly clinging to life, fighting with every ounce of his strength.

    When they were about twenty miles from Westde''s inn, they had no choice but to halt. Lawrence''s breaths had be faint, with more exhtions than inhtions.

    The military physician had exhausted all options, and he looked at Rafael with a desperate expression. "I can''t do anything else. All the medicines we have are used up, and I''ve administered acupuncture treatment multiple times. I''ve done it twice today and can''t do it again."

    The Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members stood together in heavy sorrow, their faces etched with grief. They didn''t even dare lift the carriage curtain to look at Lawrence. Seeing him so thin and covered in injuries pained them deeply. Rafael nced at Everett, seeking advice.

    Everett sighed. "This is thest resort. But you also know that if you use your inner force to protect his heart, we have to reach Westde''s ry station within an hour. Lawrence will be beyond saving if we don''t, or if Sebastian isn''t there when we arrive." Rafael nodded, his eyes filled with sorrow. "I understand. Even if we make it to the ry station and Sebastian is there, the oue will be the same if we don''t try to extend Lawrence''s life here."

    "Also, we''ll have to significantly increase our speed to cover twenty miles in an hour. Can he endure that? The risk is very high."

    Everyone fell silent. The road might

    have been more forgiving if it were smoother However, the Southern Frontier had endured war. The paths were

    uneven terrain. The carriage itself was a concern, as it might overturn at any moment.

    ddled with potholes a Paths

    Increasing speed posed even greater dangers. If the carriage were to overturn, it would be nearly impossible for Lawrence to survive. Riding a horse with him wasn''t an option either-they would likely be thrown off within a few steps.

    After some thought, Everett

    suggested, "Why don''t we do

    this-After using your inner force to protect his heart, have two men lie down in the carriage first, theny down some soft cushions.

    elet

    Lawrence will rest on top of them. The two underneath will need to use their inner force to absorb the jolts from the ride as much as possible. Make him asfortable as you can."

    Everyone stepped forward.

    "I''ll lie underneath him."

    Jacob nced at them, noting their injuries and fatigue, and then called Dn over.

    "We''ll do it."

    "No, we..."

    Jacob raised a hand to silence the debate. "No need to argue. Dn and I will handle it. If any danger arises, our Lightfoot skills are superior. We can ensure his safety."

    With Jacob''s assurance, no one contested further. Indeed, Jacob and Dn had impressive Lightfoot skills.

    Rafael sat cross-legged, channeling his inner force slowly into Lawrence''s body. Lawrence''s condition was so frail that the energy had to be infused as gently as a thread of silk.

    Rafael directed his inner force to

    wrap around Lawrence''s heart to enhance its function. As blood flowed from Lawrence''s heart, the energy spread slowly through his limbs and body, like a delicate thread holding his broken form together.

    Once the energy was transferred, Rafael addressed everyone. "Now, it''s a gamble. We must reach the ry station in Westde within an hour. But even if we get there, we can''t be sure Sebastian will make it in time." "That''s true. Sebastian will also being along with Lawrence''s wife, so it might take him longer," Felix said sadly.

    Rafael shook his head. "No, they should have departed in separate groups. Carissa will have made proper arrangements."

 Chapter 562

    Jacob and Dny in the carriage, with a soft cushion spread over them. Everyone then ced Lawrence on top, and Dn and Jacob each extended a hand to hold him steady. The gamble had begun they were on their way.

    With three people now in the carriage, the military physician had to dismount and ride on his own horse to increase speed. If any issues arose, Jacob would immediately call for the military physician toe back up.

    The carriage was stifling. Dn and Jacob were covered with a soft cushion andid next to Lawrence, and sweat quickly soaked their clothes. Before long, their hair was drenched in sweat, making it cling and itch unbearably. asionally, the driver would lift the curtain slightly to let in a bit of fresh air. However, he couldn''t keep it open for too long, as someone with a fever shouldn''t be exposed to the wind.

    The whip cracked, and the horses sped up. On the uneven, bumpy road, the carriage swayed and jolted. However, thanks to their efforts in stabilizing Lawrence, the impact on him was somewhat mitigated. Jacob would periodically check Lawrence''s pulse, finding some sce as long as it still beat.

    -

    Meanwhile, Travis led Sebastian and the others toward Westde. With thirty miles still to go, they were caught in a heavy rainstorm.

    Mira was worried about Sebastian''s health, and she suggested taking a break to avoid the rain.

    "We''ve pushed hard all the way; we''re likely to reach the Westde''s ry station ahead of them. It''s better to rest and wait out this rain before continuing."

    However, Sebastian''s gaze darkened. "We must continue immediately. It''s better for us to wait than to make them wait for us."

    Julian wiped away his tears. "Thank you, Sebastian. Our family will remember your kindness."

    Sebastian donned a raincoat, even though his clothes were already soaked through. "No need for thanks. Let''s go. We keep moving without stopping as long as the horses can run."

    Lightning split the sky, followed by a deafening p of thunder. Dark clouds loomed overhead as heavy rain poured down over thend. A few horses raced down the road, cutting through the fierce wind and driving rain.

    -

    But ten miles away, the weather was different. Perhaps by some stroke of mercy, Rafael''s side remained dry and untouched by the storm.

    They finally arrived at the ry station as night fell. Rafael dismounted, and hurried inside. As the station''s staff emerged, he brandished his emblem and urgently inquired, "Has any physician arrived here before us?" The station master immediately knelt and replied, "No, Your Highness. None have arrived."

    Rafael felt as if he had been doused in a bucket of ice water, his entire body freezing as if all the blood had congealed.

    Their worst fear hade to pass.

    Lawrence had held on until now, but Sebastian had not arrived.

    Everyone who entered the room froze in ce. Even though they had anticipated this possible oue, the hope that came with racing against time had now shattered.

    "Let''s get him settled first. Move him inside," Rafael said, taking a deep breath and immediately giving orders.

    Everyone hurried to help, carrying

    Lawrence into a room at the inn. After settling him in, the military physician checked his pulse with a grave expression and forced a piece of rare herb into his mouth

    Yet, Lawrence''s condition was dire.

    With darkness already settling in, it was unlikely that Sebastian and his group would travel through the night. The shes of lightning and the rumble of thunder hinted at an impending downpour.

    With the night closing in and rain on the way, the chances of anyone arriving were extremely slim.

    In other words, the soonest they could expect help would be tomorrow at the earliest.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As they spoke, a torrential downpour began, extinguishing thest flicker of hope in their hearts. They had exhausted every effort, and the thought of such an oue was unbearable. They all stood around Lawrence''s bed, watching as his breathing grew weaker. The inner force meant to protect his vital organs was no longer effective.

    Lawrence could barely open his eyes, but his vision was blurred and unfocused. He could not clearly see any of them.

    Yet, he knew his battlerades

    were there with him. He tried to muster a smile, but every movement required immense effort. He couldn''t even manage to pull up the corners of his mouth.

    Not due to pain-he had been numb to it since earlier.

    No one spoke. Any attempt to do so was choked with grief. They crouched beside Lawrence, gently holding his hand and arm.

    Thomas struggled to control his emotions, and he finally managed to whisper in his ear, "Law, we''re all here. Hold on, okay? Your wife will be here soon." Lawrence had tried his best. Mentioning his wife now had no effect. His eyes slowly closed, and his breathing grew fainter.

    The atmosphere was heavy with sorrow.

    Suddenly, Rafael and Everett ran outside together.

    They had heard the sound of horses'' hooves.

 Chapter 563

    Sebastian was lifted from his horse and carried through the air, and he felt the world spin and darken momentarily.

    When he regained his bearings, he found himself set down and standing by Lawrence''s bedside.

    He turned to see who had carried him, but was interrupted by Rafael''s urgent voice. "Sebastian, take a look at him quickly."

    All eyes around Sebastian were filled with hope and tears as the men turned to the renowned physician.

    He was here-Sebastian had arrived!

    Ten people knelt, their voices choked with emotion. "Please, Sebastian, save his life!"

    Mira carried a medicine kit and entered. Sebastian took one nce at Lawrence''s condition, and knew that stabilizing him was the immediate priority.

    He took out the piece of a thousand-year-old Evergreen Root, and handed it to Rafael. "Crush this."

    Rafael squeezed the hard root slice until it softened, and Sebastian swiftly ced it into Lawrence''s mouth.

    The thousand-year-old Evergreen Root was known for its remarkable ability to sustain life, but it could only keep Lawrence alive for the moment.

    Mira passed the needle pouch. Sebastian removed Lawrence''s clothes, and proceeded to map out a few vital pressure points.

    Seeing this, the military physician interjected, "Sebastian, he''s extremely weak. Are you sure he''ll be able to handle the acupuncture treatment? Isn''t it dangerous?"

    "It is dangerous, yes, but without taking this risk, we have no chance to save him at all," Sebastian replied without looking back.

    After applying the needles, he gently adjusted them. "The heat in his body has umted too much, and he''s very weak. Cooling him down and expelling the heat is crucial, and the Evergreen Root will stabilize him..." Before he finished his sentence, he already extended a hand toward Mira. "Snowdrop Pill, for heart protection."

    Mira handed a Snowdrop Pill to Sebastian. He frowned, looking at Rafael. "Crush it! Quickly!"

    Rafael immediately crushed the pill. Mira used a small spoon to administer the powder into Lawrence''s mouth.

    Vanda, Julian, and Travis had been tying the horses outside. Once they were done, they also ran in. Julian quickly squeezed through, but was pushed back by Sebastian.

    "Just call out to him. Let him know you''re here, and then wait outside."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Julian''s heart ached fiercely when he saw his brother in such a condition. He cried, "Lawrence, it''s me, your eldest brother! I''m here. I''m right here!"

    Julian''s cries of anguish had a somewhat encouraging effect on Lawrence. He opened his eyes, and a glimmer of light appeared in them. But he was simply too exhausted, having persevered for so long that his willpower was entirely spent.

    Now, Lawrence could only rely on Sebastian-on his exceptional medical skills, and the fine medicines the older man had prepared.

    Sebastian had a notoriously short temper, especially when the patient''s condition was critical. He ordered everyone except Mira and Vanda to step back a few paces, and not interfere with the treatment.

    The four of them-Sebastian, his two apprentices, and the military physician-worked together to clean Lawrence''s wounds. They scraped off the pus, cleaned the area, and applied medicine.

    Lawrence''s fingers were swollen to an rming degree. With every squeeze, pus and blood oozed out, causing excruciating pain. Lawrence trembled with every touch, tears streaming down his face as he could no longer hold them back.

    Those standing away were unable to bear the sight, and they turned away. The pain was too intense to watch.

    Julian rested his elbows on the door, burying his face and weeping silently. He dared not look, unable to bear the sight. Every pang of pain Lawrence bore felt like a stab to his own heart.

    Julian thought to himself that it was fortunate his sister-inw had note-seeing such a scene would likely have caused her to faint in distress.

    Hearing the uncontroble sobs, Sebastian barked out, "If you need to cry, go outside and do it! He''s using every ounce of his strength to endure! What right do you have to be weak here?"

    Everyone fell silent, and choked back their sobs. Only Rafael understood that Sebastian''s anger signified the seriousness of the situation.

    It took a full three hours to scrape out all the pus, clean the wounds, and apply medicine. After washing the wounds, they rinsed them again with medicinal liquid, followed by a coating of white powder.

    Sebastian prescribed two remedies.

    One was for further cleaning the

    wounds, and the other was a

    medicinal drink. Since they had been briefed about the situation in

    advance, Mira and Vanda had brought the necessary herbat medicines. The post office staff

    immediately started preparing the medicine as soon as the

    prescriptions were issued.

    Throughout the process, Mira and Vanda stayed by the fire and watched attentively. They ced the wound-cleaning solution in the side room to cool naturally, while the medicinal drink was carefully administered spoonful by spoonful to Lawrence.

 Chapter 564

    That night, everyone except Everett stayed awake.

    They were exhausted, but Sebastian had emphasized the importance of the night. If Lawrence could make it through until morning, there would be at least a ten percent chance of survival. A ten percent chance it was so minuscule and so heart-wrenching.

    Sebastian slept on the floor, his exhaustion evident from the grueling journey.

    Mira and Vanda took turns keeping watch, each taking a two-hour shift.

    Throughout the night, they administered medicine five times. Initially, Lawrence could only endure a couple of spoonfuls. But by the fifth dose, they could feed Lawrence nearly half a cup.

    The night was a painful ordeal, each moment dragging on unbearably. Everyone awake repeatedly looked outside, hoping for the sun to rise.

    In the early hours before dawn, Sebastian woke up. He checked Lawrence''s pulse and blew some powder into the man''s nose, iming it was to reduce his fever.

    Sebastian''s dark circles were pronounced, his exhaustion evident. Julian mentioned that they had been traveling non-stop, catching only two hours or so of sleep during brief stops for changing horses. The younger ones fared better, but Sebastian was in histe fifties to sixties, and he struggled to cope.

    After examining Lawrence''s pulse and temperature, Sebastian informed everyone, "He has made it through the night, but don''t be too optimistic. His fever has lowered, which indicates the treatment is working, but its overall effectiveness still needs to be confirmed. We won''t be able to leave immediately. If anyone wants to return to the capital, you may do so now. If not, help out with some chores at the ry station to avoid crowding around here. You''re making even me nervous."

    Hearing this, everyone collectively breathed a sigh of relief.

    They had passed one hurdle!

    When morning came, Everett prepared to leave for Meadow Ridge. It was time to collect rent-a task that could not be dyed.

    Rafael helped him with his horse, and Everett pped him on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve done a little calction. He''ll be fine."

    Rafael''s eyes lit up. "Really? You can predict that? When did you learn how to do it?"

    Everett took the reins, mounted his horse with a neutral expression, and replied coolly, "I picked it up in a dream after a short napst night. But I''m sure of it."

    Rafael smiled wryly, and called out to his departing figure, "Thank you, sir!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    After the rain, the main road was free of dust. All that could be heard was the sound of hooves gradually fading away, and Everett''s silhouette soon vanished from sight. Rafael stood at the entrance of the ry station for a while before sitting down.

    He thought about Carissa, and wondered how many more days she would take to arrive.

    Everyone had moments of vulnerability, While Rafael had hoped Carissa would not see him like this. he desperately wished she were by his side now. Even just seeing her and holding her hand would have been enough to bring him somefort.

    He leaned against the door and fell asleep.

    Inside, the others were scattered around, exhausted from the ordeal. The collective relief was palpable, and the fatigue was finally setting in.

    Julian was finally allowed to sit by his brother''s bed. He looked at the wounds and swelling on Lawrence''s face and gently touched thetter''s thin arm, tears streaming uncontrobly down his face.

    But Sebastian forbade anyone from crying, so Julian could only keep wiping his tears away.

    Lawrence was asleep, but no one could be sure whether he was in aa or just sleeping. Since Sebastian said Lawrence was merely asleep, they chose to believe him.

    Sebastian observed the disheveled

    state of the room and its upants, and shook his head with a wry smile. Despite the many rooms in the ry station that wereplete with beds and nkets, everyone insisted on staying in this room to be close to Lawrence.

    On the third day, Sebastian announced that Lawrence had made it through another hurdle. He had not had high fever for three consecutive days, and though there was still a low-grade fever, at least he had passed a critical point.

    The news brought some cheer, but Sebastian quickly dampened the mood.

    "Low-grade fever can still be dangerous."

    His words effectively froze the smiles of those around him.

    And Sebastian''s concerns were not unfounded. The low-grade fever persisted for several more days. Lawrence remained in a semi-conscious state, rarely waking up.

    It wasn''t until the seventh day after Sebastian''s arrival at the ry station that Carissa and herpanions finally arrived.

    The journey from the capital to Westde usually took twelve days, which was considered fast, especially given that they had encountered several rainy days that made travel difficult.

    Adding to theplications, Violet, who typically had a robust constitution, fell ill after getting soaked in the rain. She was too afraid to board the carriage, worried that she might pass her illness to Ka. Ka had been battling motion sickness throughout the trip, struggling through it with sheer willpower.

 Chapter 565

    Upon arriving at the inn, Ka copsed to her knees as soon as she stepped out of the carriage, her legs numb and weak from exhaustion. She had endured so much, both physically and emotionally. Carissa helped her up as Ka said, "Hurry, take me to him."

    The greatest torment of Ka''s journey had not been the motion sickness or the jostling of the carriage, but the constant worry about Lawrence''s condition.

    Carissa supported her inside, and Rafael approached them. The couple exchanged a nce, and Rafael nodded, a silent assurance that Lawrence was still alive.

    Carissa breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at him deeply concerned, noting how much weight he had lost.

    She assisted Ka up the stone steps and to the door of the room. Everyone stepped aside, allowing Ka to see her husband lying on the bed.

    She paused at the door, covering her mouth with her hands. Tears quickly blurred her vision, and they began falling inrge, heavy drops.

    Just when everyone expected her to break down in tears, Ka wiped her tears away with determined strokes. She eventually managed a faint, trembling smile as she approached her husband.

    She sat at the edge of the bed, first gazing at his face. After all the days of treatment, the swelling had mostly gone down, though bruises remained. The wounds at the corners of his mouth and eyes hadrgely healed.

    His face was covered in bruises, making it hard to recognize him. The sun had darkened his skin, and the bright red medicinal cream smeared across his face stood out against hisplexion. His lips were a deep purple, adding to the unsettling look. Seeing his broken appearance, Ka felt a pang of sadness.

    As if sensing her presence, Lawrence stirred from his deep slumber. He opened his eyes, which were initially unfocused. And then, as if something had suddenly grasped his attention, he fixed his gaze on Ka.

    He blinked in disbelief, and only when her hand touched his face did the reality of her presence sink in.

    Ka forced a smile, her trembling hands and lips somehow conveying vulnerability and strength. "My dear, I''m here."

    Lawrence tried to reach for her hand, but he couldn''t lift his arm. Ka quickly took his hand gently, noticing the fingers coated with medicine. Each finger was dotted with small punctures, and the nails were missing. Her heart ached intensely at the sight.

    Before the tears could fall, Ka quickly raised her head, regaining herposure. When she looked at him again, her smile remained. "I''m here. I''m right here."

    Lawrence had not spoken since arriving at the inn. Now, he moved his lips a few times before managing to utter two words, "I''m sorry..."

    His eyes never left Ka''s face, as if they were pinned there. The dreams he had cherished over the years were now realized, and despite his muddled state, he could still feel the encouragement she brought

    She had always been like this seemingly fragile, yet stronger than anyone.

    "I will... get better!" he said, each word a struggle.

    In the crowd, someone let out a sob.

    Although everyone watching this scene was on the verge of tears, Sebastian had been adamant these past few days about not crying.

    Who would dare to challenge Sebastian''s order?

    The men looked around for who had started crying, only to see Sebastian jogging out of the room.

    It took them a moment to realize that the sob they had heard was from Sebastian himself.

    With Sebastian breaking the silence, others couldn''t hold back their tears any longer-they began to weep openly.

    Carissa stood beside Ka at the

    bedside for a moment, feeling the weight of the situation in her chest. Overwhelmed and unable to hold back her tears, she turned and left the room.

    Rafael followed her out, taking her hand. They stood in silence for a while before he said softly, "I''ve missed you so much these days, more than ever." Carissa wiped her tears with one hand and turned to throw herself into his embrace, her voice thick with emotion.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "I''ve imagined myself as Ka so

    many times during this journey. I''ve missed you so much. It''s such a relief to know you brought him back. I can''t believe he''s actually O

    Septimus!" she cried.

    Rafael held her tightly, as if she were the most precious treasure. This was the first time she had openly expressed her feelings for him. Still, he felt the need to rify. "Lawrence is Septimus, but there are ten more people inside who are also Septimus."

    Carissa pulled back slightly, her eyes wide with surprise. "Wait, do you mean those men standing in the room earlier? I thought they were undercover soldiers escorting him!"

 Chapter 566

    Rafael shook his head, his voice still charged with excitement.

    "No, Septimus isn''t just one person, and it wasn''t Thomas either. There are eleven of them... Wait, who''s that?"

    He noticed a horse circling nearby, with someone slumped over its back. The person''s hair was cascading wildly, making it hard to tell who it was. Carissa gasped, and hurried over. "It''s Vivi! She''s been ill all the way, and I forgot about her!"

    Carissa carefully helped Violet down from the horse. When Violet dismounted, she nearly fell to her knees like Ka had, cursing as she went.

    "You heartless wretch! I apanied you the whole way, and you forgot about me! Once I''m better, I''ll make you regret it."

    Exhausted, Violet leaned on Carissa''s shoulder.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa apologized, "I''m sorry. Let''s get you inside to rest. I was just rushing to get Ka inside to see her husband."

    Violet didn''t have the energy to scold Carissa further, and asked urgently, "How is he? Is he alright? I wanted to see their reunion, but I can''t go in with General Ziegler injured and me being ill."

    "He''s not in the best condition, but I believe Sebastian will treat him sessfully. I''ll help you inside to lie down. A good rest will make you feel better."

    As she spoke, Carissa addressed Rafael, "Please call Vanda. We have a patient here."

    Violet was settled in an empty room. She was so tired, she fell into a deep sleep before the medicine was even ready after Vanda examined her.

    All the way here, Violet had been so frustrated. Her health had always been robust, and she rarely suffered from even minor ailments. It was embarrassing that she had failed at a critical moment. She felt like an embarrassment to the Inferno Guild! When the medicine was ready, Carissa woke Violet up to drink it. Violet sat up and gulped it down, then asked, "How''s Lawrence?"

    "I asked Sebastian, and there has been some improvement. After Ka arrived, his progress has been quite noticeable."

    Violet sighed with relief. "Good, I''m relieved. I''m going to continue sleeping."

    "There''s also good news. Do you want to hear it?" Carissa supported Violet''s head, keeping it from falling back onto the pillow. "What else is there?" Violet asked, her eyes still heavy with sleep.

    "Septimus isn''t just Lawrence. group of eleven people-eleven people who were all rescued

    all here at the inn."

    sessfully and are back! Te

    Violet''s sleepy eyes widened in surprise. "Eleven people?"

    "Yes. Septimus Tetra is the name of their team. The entire reconnaissance team consists of eleven people."

    Violet sat up abruptly, her

    excitement making her head spin

    "G-Give me a mask. I want to see

    them. need to pay my respects and show the admiration that ordinary people have for them..."

    She had gotten up so suddenly that she felt dizzy. Grasping Carissa''s hand, she hesitated. "Maybe I should rest a bit first. They aren''t going anywhere." "Go ahead and rest!" Carissa said with a smile.

    Violet closed her eyes, and exhaustion overwhelmed her like a tidal wave. She fell asleep almost immediately.

    Ka was truly strong. Since her arrival, she had taken on the task of cleaning Lawrence''s wounds, applying medicine, and preparing herbal remedies. Mira had only shown her once, but Ka remembered everything perfectly.

    Moreover, she was meticulous and cautious in her care. Under her attentive treatment and encouragement, Lawrence''s condition visibly improved.

    Violet slept for over ten hours. After a quick wash and freshen-up, she went to see the heroes.

    In her role as a member of the Spencer family, she greeted each of them with respect.

    She remembered every name and took a special look at Thomas, as she had previously believed Septimus was Thomas.

    Several of them looked at Carissa

    and Violet with questions they were hesitant to ask. Given the

    circumstances surrounding the

    remarriage of Thomas'' wife, the

    were curious about whether their own wives had remarried.

    Finally, it was Benson who asked, "Lady Carissa, may I inquire if my wife has remarried or is still living with my family?"

    Carissa was stunned. She didn''t know the answer herself.

    But before she could speak, Violet answered, "Your wife hasn''t remarried, and is still living with your family. Your brother''s wife is also the same." Violet had learned some details about each family from ire''s investigation.

    The two men immediately breathed a sigh of relief, their faces reflecting both guilt and longing.

 Chapter 567

    After a moment of silence, Tobias asked, "What about my wife?"

    He had only been married for six months when he went off to war.

    Violet also knew about Tobias'' situation, and she said with a hint of regret, "She has remarried."

    Tobias couldn''t hide his disappointment, but asked, "Is she doing well?"

    Violet shook her head. "I don''t know. I didn''t ask."

    Tears glistened in Tobias'' eyes. "It''s my fault. I let her down."

    Homer also inquired, "Ms. Spencer, do you know if my wife..."

    Homer''s father was amander under Hector, and Homer had fought alongside him on the Southern Frontier. His father was killed in battle, and Homer was captured afterward.

    Violet wasn''t familiar with the Larkin family situation, as ire hadn''t investigated them.

    However, Carissa knew more about the Larkin family and exined, "Your wife fell seriously ill two years ago. Sebastian treated her, but your mother was overwhelmed by the loss of both you and your father on the battlefield. She became distraught, and now barely recognizes anyone. Mira has been treating her. For specific details, you can ask Mira."

    Homer covered his face with his hands, utterly distraught.

    Felix didn''t ask, as he had learned from his elder brother that his fiancee hadn''t been left alone and waiting for him.

    That brought him somefort.

    Scott and Wilfred were from Stonebrook District, and refrained from asking about their family. They nned to return to Stonebrook District after apanying their party back to the capital.

    Ivan wasn''t married, and he asked about his own family. Violet assured him that everyone was well, and he felt relieved.

    He looked at his cousin Thomas, who appeared dejected, and went over to offerfort.

    "Thomas, it''s not a bad thing if your wife has remarried. After all, we''ve let our families down, and they''re not to me."

    Violet also nced at Thomas. Perhaps because she had initially thought Septimus was Thomas, she paid particr attention to him.

    Noticing his tight lips and troubled

    expression, she added, "Vi

    married Barrett from the Warren family. Since she''s already married, I believe you should wish her well. As

    for whether she''s happy, that''s up to her own choices."

    Jacob had said the same thing, and Violet was repeating it. With how they had phrased it, Thomas believed Vi might not be in a good situation.

    Without a full understanding of the circumstances, he only felt he had wronged Vi, and his guilt was overwhelming.

    Seeing his expression, Violet

    continued, "You need not feel guilty. Less than a month after your sacrifice she left your family. Your family gave her your pension, and your mother also gave her two shops. If there is any debt you feel you owe her, your family''s kindness has covered it."

    Thomas bowed, and said solemnly, "Thank you for informing me, Ms. Spencer."

    "Since ancient times, it has been difficult to satisfy both loyalty and devotion fully. Now, you only owe your parents and family," Violet replied. Thomas nodded slightly. "In this world, it''s not easy for women to remarry. I hope they will be well."

    Rafael approached them and asked, "Those who are uninjured should return to the capital first. Lawrence''s condition should be stable by now." They all shook their heads. Although they were eager to return, they decided to go back together. No one would leave first.

    The morning after Carissa left the capital, Helen went to the pce. She did not seek out Salvador directly, but went to find Victoria instead.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She handed over a note to Victoria and sighed. "Kiera''s wedding is approaching, yet Carissa has gone far away. Who will clean up the mess she left behind?" While calling for the king, Victoria red at Helen with irritation.

    "Did you enter the pce just to enjoy yourself? Kiera is your daughter. If she''s getting married, you should handle everything as her mother. If not you, who''s supposed to handle it? You can''t rely on Carissa for everything! Is Carissa just your servant?"

    Helen replied, "You''re being biased."

    Victoria said, "Look at the wrinkles on your own face. Are you really jealous of your daughter-inw? You should be careful not to overlook your own ws."

    Helen quickly touched the corners of her eyes. "What are you talking about? I don''t have any wrinkles. I take great care of myself."

    Victoria looked at her. Despite herself, she smiled indulgently. "Alright, go visit Lady Ruth. She has been ill for several days. The king will being soon, so don''t stay here." Helen stood up and said, "Then I will take my leave."

 Chapter 568

    Helen had just left when Salvador arrived. After paying his respects to the queen dowager, Victoria handed him the carrier pigeon note.

    "Carissa left the cityst night and specifically instructed your aunt to deliver this note to the pce for you."

    Salvador nced at it and smiled. "If she left in the middle of the night, it must be something important. There''s no need to inform me of every detail."

    Victoria replied, "She''s a woman carrying a deputymander''s emblem. That she left the capital in the middle of the night, it is only right that she informs you."

    Salvador nodded, his face showing subtle concern. "I hope Lawrence will return safely."

    It was a surprise to discover that Septimus was Lawrence. The Marquis of Elderglen''s family was indeed a family of military nobility. Even though many of the younger generations had turned to civilian roles in recent years, there were always a few who carried on the family''s legacy of honor and resilience.

    Victoria watched him, wanting to say something, but ultimately keeping her words to herself. Some things, once spoken, could only deepen her son''s suspicions.

    Oliver''s report arrived at the prime minister''s office, stating that the Hell Monarch had disappeared after reaching Simonton City.

    Jeremiah had reviewed the report, and pushed it aside. He knew very well that Rafael''s purpose in Simonton City was not for negotiations, but to rescue Septimus.

    Several dayster, another report from Oliver arrived. Jeremiah read it with great excitement, and immediately went to request an audience with Salvador.

    Salvador read the report and was overjoyed. "Eleven people-it was actually eleven people! And they have all safely returned to Simonton City!"

    Jeremiah''s voice choked with emotion. "Yes, thanks to Your Majesty''s blessings, they all made it back to Simonton City."

    Salvador was thrilled, and issued an order at once. "Bestow them rewards! Make sure they''re given substantial rewards! Derek, summon the Minister of Protocol and his deputies to prepare a ceremony to wee the heroes back. Also, the Civil Minister..." As Salvador was giving the orders, he suddenly paused and looked at the list. "Joshua and Benson-these two are Richard''s sons."

    Jeremiah replied, "Your Majesty, we should inform each family to share in the joy. The eleven men won''t be returning to the capital immediately. Lawrence''s injuries are severe, and may dy their return."

    Salvador looked at a name on the report, and then at Jeremiah. "Thomas Farrell-Thomas'' wife married Barrett, correct?"

    Jeremiah suddenly remembered that fact, and said, "Your Majesty, Thomas'' wife had already returned to her family long ago. She remarried as the thirddy of the Prince family."

    "I see." Salvador didn''t say much more. That small matter did nothing to diminish his delight.

    "Derek, send someone to inform each family individually. There''s no need to visit the Farrell family-they should already know. As for the two from Stonebrook District, draft an edict for the governor of Stonebrook District. Have him inform their families first. After the rewards are bestowed upon their return to the capital, they can return home to reunite with their families."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Derek epted the order and withdrew.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeremiah took his leave, choosing not to show Oliver''s initial report to Salvador. It might seem like a simple statement, but it was essentially aint. Even if presented to Salvador, it wouldn''t significantly harm the Hell Monarch.

    However, Jeremiah was worried that certain matters could be rehashedter.

    Oliver didn''t know about the rescue mission, as Rafael had kept it from him. He had done it likely due to the need for discretion and confidentiality.

    But if Salvador took a moment to

    consider, he might misinterpret Rafael''s silence as a sign of distrust toward Oliver. It would then lead

    Salvador to believe Rafael had gone

    missing intentionally.

    If the Hell Monarch distrusted Oliver, did that imply dissatisfaction with the king for takingmand of the Hell Monarch Army?

    So, it was best to keep this report away from Salvador to avoid unnecessaryplications.

    Given that the government ministries were not far from the prime minister''s office, Jeremiah nned to inform Richard personally of the news.

    When Richard saw Jeremiah arriving at the Ministry of Protocol, he hurriedly gathered his staff to greet him.

    Jeremiah smiled and said, "Carry on with your work. I''m here to speak with Mr. Cooper about a private matter unrted to official duties." Richard was somewhat puzzled. The prime minister was visiting him for personal matters?

 Chapter 569

    Although puzzled, Richard respectfully led Jeremiah to the inner hall and had coffee served.

    Jeremiah was smiling brightly, which eased some of Richard''s concerns.

    "May I ask what private matter you''vee to discuss with me?"

    "Congrattions."

    Jeremiah put down his cup, looking at him with a beaming smile. Although this matter needed to be revealed quickly, the joy was so great that he feared Richard might not be able to handle the shock of such news. Thus, he preferred to take it slow. "Congrattions?" Richard was even more puzzled. As the Minister of Protocol, there seemed to be no further promotion in sight. "May I ask what it is for?"

    Jeremiah replied, "What was once lost has now been found."

    Richard''s confusion deepened. "Something lost has now been found? I haven''t lost anything recently."

    "His Majesty has decreed that the Ministry of Protocol should prepare to wee the heroes of the Southern Frontier campaign. Among them are two heroes from your family."

    Richard was struck by this revtion, his face changing dramatically. He took a deep breath, and said, "Has... Has the bones of my two sons been found?"

    Jeremiah looked at him. "Bones? The two young men of the Cooper family are still alive. The Hell Monarch brought them back from Sandoria. After they were captured, they escaped, formed the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, and provided intelligence for our army during the Southern Frontier battle."

    Richard clutched his chest, shaking his head in disbelief. Tears brimmed in his eyes as he choked out, "No, Mr. Murray, you can''t joke about this. When they died on the battlefield, it felt like someone had gouged my heart out. It can''t be..."

    Jeremiah stood up, patted his shoulder, and gave him a thumbs-up. "They did well. I am proud of them and the entire Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team."

    Tears streamed down Richard''s face as he trembled. "Is it truly so? Are you speaking the truth?"

    Seeing Richard''s reaction, Jeremiah sighed softly It''s indeed true. His Majesty has issued an edict for the

    ov

    Ministry of Protocol to prepare for their reception. However, they won''t be returning to the capital immediately. The Marquis of Elderglen''s second son is severely injured, and will need to be treated

    before he cane back."

    Richard hid his face behind his arms. His shoulders shook, though he made no sound. As the Minister of Protocol, he knew he must maintainposure in front of the prime minister and within the office. However, he couldn''t control the tears that flowed like a river.

    The pain of losing his sons had beenThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    buried deep in his heart for years,

    and had never been allowed to surface. He had buried it under mountain of official duties. His sons had sacrificed their lives in the fight to reim the Southern Frontier, and asa father, he was proud of them.

    Yet, for a parent, it was still an overwhelming, bleeding sorrow to lose their children.

    "I will step out for a moment and ensure you''re not disturbed for now," Jeremiah said, his own eyes misty.

    It would be good to let Richard have some time to himself to express his emotions.

    Once Jeremiah left, Richard

    copsed to the floor and wept silently. It had been many years since he allowed himself such an outpouring of grief. Even during his sons'' Sacrifice, he had only dared to shed tears in private. As the head of the family, he was supposed to be proud of their sacrifice and not

    disy his sorrow publicly.

    At the Farrell family residence, Derek personally delivered the news. Thomas'' mother, Alice, was so ovee with emotion that she fainted. After she was revived, she wept in Opal''s embrace.

    "He''s alive! He''s still alive! Oh, he has such a cold heart. He didn''t send any word home..."

    Opal also cried, but with Derek still present, she restrained her emotions and quicklyforted the other woman.

    "He couldn''t send word home. Over there, it was a matter of life and death. It was already very difficult to send news to the military."

    Once Alice had calmed down, she stood and bowed to Derek. "Please forgive my loss ofposure."

    Derek responded kindly, "It''s only natural to feel this way. There''s no need for such formality."

    Derek took his leave. As he exited the Farrell family''s residence, he heard Alice''s choked voice, "What will we do? His wife has remarried."

    Derek sighed softly. The world was full of changes. It was heartening to see fallen soldiers return, yet it was a pity that the seven from the Sinir family would nevere back.

 Chapter 570

    At this time, the Earl of Silverstone''s family received a letter from Oliver.

    The letter was addressed to Zoey, his wife. After reading it, she took the letter to find Evelyn, Caspian, and his wife.

    Caspian Prince was Oliver''s younger brother, and served as a junior official in the Ministry of Infrastructure. It was afortable position, but he had remained in this role for four years without any promotion.

    His wife, Luna, was the daughter of a merchant, so she had married up. Vi never liked her much, and oftenined about how Luna seemed to be all about money.

    Evelyn''s face changed upon reading the letter. "My son-inw is still alive? And has achieved merit? That''s..."

    Zoey gently reminded her, "Mother, you can''t call him your son-inw anymore."

    Evelyn sighed. "It was a slip of the tongue. Who would have expected him to still be alive?"

    Caspian also read the letter, and said, "Mom, Zoey, this is good news. We should be happy. After all, the fact that he''s alive is more important than anything else."

    "That''s right," Zoey said with a look of sympathy. "When Thomas died, our inw... Oh, even I have often addressed her wrongly. Alice had fainted several times from the grief of losing her son. She now has to take medicine regrly, and her health has declined significantly. With Thomas'' return, her joy might just restore her health."

    Evelyn recalled how she had wept alongside Alice upon hearing of Thomas'' death. Thomas was a man of steadfast integrity. Though Evelyn didn''t wish topare him to anyone else, he was indeed the kind of son-inw every mother-inw would cherish. Now that Evelyn knew he was still alive, it was truly a reason to rejoice.

    Zoey said, "I came to tell you about this because I know Vi will learn about it sooner orter. It might be better to have her return home soon to discuss this matter."

    Zoey knew that her younger sister-inw was not faring well. One of the maids who had apanied her was someone who used to serve Zoey, so Zoey was well aware of the internal affairs of the Warren family. After a recent quarrel, Vi and Barrett''s rtionship had be strained, and their life together was far from satisfactory.

    Zoey feared that upon learning of Thomas'' survival, Vi might seek a divorce from Barrett and attempt to rekindle her rtionship with Thomas.

    Zoey wouldn''t allow this matter to happen.

    It wasn''t for any other reason, but because Zoey felt that Vi was unworthy and didn''t deserve Thomas. Thus, Vi had to be called back to the residence and reminded of this fact to prevent any unwarranted thoughts from arising.

    "There''s another issue," Zoey

    continued. "Now that Thomas has

    returned, we''re unsure whether the court will reim his war pension. Recently, Vi used part of it to

    buy

    wedding gifts for her younger sister-inw. Although the gifts wereter returned, she will inevitably need to use the money if she

    remains in the Warren family for a

    long time.

    "I was thinking that perhaps we should withdraw ten thousand silver coins from our family''s public funds to return to the Farrell family. As for the two shops, we could also convert their value into silver coins and return that to them. What do you and Caspian think?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "I agree with your suggestion. In

    fact, when Vi remarried, I felt we

    should have returned the pension and the two shops. I even mentioned this to you before, Zoey At that time, Vi cried and swore she wouldn''t remarry, intending to stay loyal to Thomas for life The Farrell family was concerned she might suffer in the future which is why they gave her the pension and the two shops. But now that she has remarried, it is time to return what should be returned," Caspian said.

    Zoey nodded. "I remember you mentioning it, Caspian. What do you think, Mother?"

    Evelyn pondered for a moment. "Returning the money from our family''s public funds is

    unreasonable. If we are to return

    anything, it shoulde from m

    own resources. I agree that we

    should return the ten thousand silver coins and the value of the two shops. In fact, Vi has benefited from this arrangement.

    "Those shops have earned rent for many years. If she had chosen to stay unmarried and Thomas returned, it wouldn''t matter whether the money or shops were returned, even if they didn''t reunite as a married couple.

    "But now, she has remarried, and Thomas has returned. I''m sure Thomas will marry again in the future, and we can''t allow his new wife to know his pension was spent frivolously. It wouldn''t be right."

    Zoey turned to Luna. "Luna, what do you think? Do you agree with what Mother and I have decided?"

    Luna replied, "Zoey, Vi has always been unwilling to listen to me. You and Mother can decide what to do."

    Luna was aware of what had happened previously. If that incident hadn''t happened, it wouldn''t matter if Thomas'' pension and the two shops from the Farrell family were returned to them or not, as Vi had indeed suffered in the years of Thomas'' "death". However, because of what had happened, Vi shouldn''t have taken Thomas'' pension and the two shops in the first ce.

    "Since that''s settled, we should send someone to have Vi return home sometime," Zoey said.

 Chapter 571

    The light rain had been falling for several days. As Vi stepped down from the carriage, her thoughts seemed distant, and she identally stepped into a puddle, soaking her shoes. "Madam Vi!"

    -

    Vi''s new maid was named Poppy. She was clumsy, andcked manners. "I''m so sorry I didn''t help you properly."

    Vi shook off her hand and snapped, "Just follow me."

    Poppy followed meekly behind her. She was curious about everything since she had only recently been bought, and had yet to learn proper manners. Upon entering Silverstone Estate, she was amazed at its grandeurpared to the Valor Estate, and she couldn''t help but nce around.

    Vi was disdainful of Poppy''s ignorance. "Just stay close to me and stop looking around."

    An old maid who was always by Evelyn''s side came out to greet them. The old maid smiled as she said, "Ms. Vi, why get upset with a maid who doesn''t know any better? It''s better to teach her slowly and not lose your temper over it."

    Vi adjusted her hairpin, knowing that the old servant was reminding her to keep herposure and not appear ill-mannered.

    However, in the Warren family household, maintainingposure was not a luxury one could afford.

    Vi wasn''t even sure how she ended up in such a mess. She always lost herposure without realizing it, and she was constantly on the edge of madness.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Rosie, where is my mother?" Vi asked.

    "She is in Kindred Hall. Please follow me, Ms. Vi," Rosie replied.

    "Kindred Hall?"

    Vi furrowed her brow. That was Zoey''s usual spot for quiet reflection. Ever since thest time Vi had taken money from her family, she had avoided speaking with Zoey, especially in private. "Isn''t Mom supposed to meet me?"

    "Yes, Madam Evelyn is in Kindred Hall," Rosie confirmed.

    "Mom is there too?"

    "Yes. Madam Evelyn, Madam Zoey, and Madam Luna are all there."

    Vi''s frown deepened. "Luna is there too? What on earth is going on?"

    "It seems the earl has sent a letter home, so Madam Evelyn specifically asked for you toe," Rosie exined.

    Upon hearing the news, Vi''s mood brightened immediately. "My elder brother''s letter has arrived? No wonder everyone has gathered. Alright, I''ll head to Kindred Hall." Having said that, Vi hurried to Kindred Hall.

    After a long while, Vi copsed into a chair, her eyes wide with disbelief. Her chest felt as if a heavy stone was pressing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe. "Impossible! How could this be? How can a dead persone back to life? I don''t believe it."

    Evelyn said, "Whether you believe it or not, that''s what your brother''s letter says. He''s seen them himself. It''s pitiful, really. He says they''ve changed so much, and who knows what suffering they''ve endured over the years?" "Impossible. It''s impossible," Vi muttered, but she couldn''t help asking, "When will they return?"

    Evelyn replied, "They won''t be

    "Ka''s husband?" Vi gasped. "He''s still alive?"

    "Yes, all eleven of them are alive. They''ve achieved great merit, and the king will certainly reward them upon their return," Evelyn said with a sigh. "The Farrell family must be overjoyed, though it''s a pity we no longer have any ties with them Otherwise, I would have gone to celebrate with them. And don''t forget, Mr. Cooper''s two sons are also alive. You know the Larkin family''s son, right? He''s also alive. And there''s the third son of the Jensen family..."

    Vi''s eyes widened. "Tobias Jensen? His wife also returned to her family and has remarried now, hasn''t she?"

    Since Tobias had not made any

    significant achievements in the military, he was less discussedpared to Vi and Ka. Vi and Ka had no children, whereas others did. Having children meant having hope for the future, and it allowed one to wait for brighter days.

    That was why peoplepared Ka and Vi.

    "Tobias'' wife also remarried, just like me," Vi said with a trembling voice, but her eyes were filled with joy and excitement.

    She had once looked down on Tobias'' wife, considering their different statuses-she was a noble daughter of an earl''s family, while Tobias'' wife was of a lower status.

    But now, Vi eagerly mentioned Tobias'' wife with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 572

    Zoey listened to Evelyn and Vi for a while before speaking up.

    "The reason we called you back isn''t to discuss those matters. When Thomas died, the Farrell family gave you a divorce letter. It''s understandable that you returned to our family, especially since you had no children and the Farrell family didn''t want to tie you to them for life.

    "Do you remember how you cried before returning to our family, vowing never to remarry? That''s why the Farrell family gave you Thomas'' pension and the two shops. Now that you''ve remarried, I think it''s only fair to return the pension to them. As for the two shops, we should convert their value into silver coins and return them. What do you think?"

    Vi''s mind was still numb from shock. Upon hearing Zoey''s words, she instinctively shook her head.

    "No! Why should I return them? I haven''t done anything wrong. If he didn''t die, why didn''t he tell me? Even though I returned to my family, I remained loyal for several years before remarrying."

    "You won''t have to provide the money. Mother and I will cover it for you," Zoey said, raising her voice. "But you need to show some effort. This can''t just be on me and Mother."

    "How am I supposed to? I''m already a part of the Warren family. Besides, I''ve waited for him all these years..."

    Zoey''s expression hardened. "Enough with that. What do you mean, you''ve waited for him? You returned to our family less than a month after he died! Is that what you mean by you were waiting for him all this time? You didn''t settle down because you didn''t find someone suitable. You were just as eager to remarry as anyone, and after meeting several prospects, you knew exactly why it didn''t happen. Others might not know the truth, but we do."

    Vi retorted sharply, "So I should have stayed single for life? Have you ever seen a man who doesn''t remarry after losing his wife? And don''t men also take their wives'' dowries when they''re no longer together? Why the double standard?"

    Zoey remained patient. "I didn''t ask you to stay single for life, and you didn''t. But you shouldn''t have made that vow saying you''d never remarry. That made the Farrell family pity you and give you the pension and the shops."

    "At that time, I was Thomas'' wife! Wasn''t it right for me to receive his pension?"

    Zoey looked at Vi. "We''re the only ones here now, and there are no servants present. There are some things I don''t want to spell out too clearly, but all of us understand the situation. Do I need to repeat myself? Fine. You have no right to keep the pension." Her words made Vi feel guilty.

    Luna said softly, "Vi, you don''t

    need to provide the money yourself, but you should at least show some effort. After all, the Farrell family allowed you to return home. Also, Madam Alice treated you as her own daughter. So I believe..."

    "What gives you the right to judge my decisions?" Vi snapped.

    She looked down on Luna. The girl was just a merchant''s daughter, but didn''t know her ce.

    "Be quiet! If I decide to return it, it will be because of what Mom says," Vi went on.

    Luna had grown used to Vi''s tone and didn''t bother to argue. Engaging with Vi only led to shouting matches, and Luna was tired of it. So, she chose to stay silent.

    However, Zoey didn''t indulge Vi.

    "When will you curb that attitude of yours? Even though Luna''s from a

    merchant family, she has a more et

    noble character than you. Do I need to remind you of the disgraceful things you''ve done? Apologize to Luna!"

    Zoey had managed the household for many years, and her demeanormanded respect.

    Vi reluctantly said, "I apologize for my harsh words. Please don''t take it to heart, Luna."

    Luna replied, "We''re family, so there''s no need for that. Just handle the matter properly so that no one can speak ill of us in the future."

    Luna knew Vi''s apology was insincere, but it didn''t matter. What she wanted was to resolve the situation quickly.

    Both she and Zoey were concerned

    about the same issue-Vi was unpredictable. They feared she would y on Thomas'' guilt to. manipte him. Then, she would divorce Barrett and worm her way back into the Farrell family N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Such a situation couldn''t be allowed to happen.

    The only way to cut off Vi''s options was to return the pension and money so that the ties between the two families would be clearly cut.

    That way, they wouldn''t have to worry about Vi embarrassing the Earl of Silverstone''s family again.

 Chapter 573

    Evelyn, Zoey, and Lunapletely agreed on that matter.

    Seeing that she didn''t need to use her own money since her family would cover it, Vi reluctantly agreed after a brief hesitation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoey didn''t require Vi to appear in person, given that she was now a member of the Warren family. Instead, she only asked Vi to write a letter to Alice, signing it as "Mrs. Warren". The name indicated her status as a member of the Warren family, which was why she returned the pension and value of the two shops in money.

    After writing the letter, Vi handed it to Zoey and said grudgingly, "Was it really necessary to go through all this? It makes it seem like my remarriage was inappropriate."

    Zoey replied, "When you married Barrett, you did so as the thirddy of the Earl of Silverstone''s family. No one criticized your remarriage. I''ll be straightforward with you this is to cut off any other thoughts you might have."

    Viughed, though her anger was palpable. "What do you think I want? Do you really believe I''d want to divorce Barrett and run back to Thomas? You think you know me?"

    "It''s good if you haven''t thought of it. Trust me, I know exactly how you are," Zoey said.

    Vi was fuming. "Zoey, everyone makes mistakes! I don''t know if you''ve ever made a mistake, but I haven''t caught you in one. So, stop throwing my past in my face. Although life in the Warren family isn''t ideal, at least my husband respects and loves me. I haven''t considered a divorce.

    "Also, let''s not forget that this marriage was arranged with my brother''s best interests in mind, and Mrs. Murray acted as the matchmaker. Instead of being grateful, you continue to me me. Aren''t you being a bit ungrateful?"

    Zoey folded the letter calmly, her expression unchanged. "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t owe you any gratitude. When Mrs. Murray came to arrange the marriage, it was a negotiation. If things were different, the king would have simply issued a marriage edict. Why would the king grant a marriage to someone like Barrett more than once?

    "You had the chance to understand what kind of person Barrett was before agreeing to the marriage. Since that was the case, the marriage wasn''t forced on you, and you could have refused it."

    "Mom!" Vi turned to Evelyn, her face full of grievance. "Be fair-wasn''t the reason for not offending Mrs. Murray because of my brother? I wasn''t that keen on the marriage in the beginning." Evelyn sighed. "What''s the point of discussing this now?"

    Vi choked up, and wiped her eyes. "I just want some fairness! Ever since that incident happened, Zoey has always targeted me. Do you even see me as family anymore?"

    "Of course, we consider you part of

    gel

    the family. Aren''t we doing this for your own good? If you return the pension and the money from the shops, you''ll have nothing left hanging over your head. You can live your life as a proud member of the Warren family without worry."

    Vi wanted to argue that once she paid everything back, she wouldn''t owe the Farrell family anything. But what about Thomas? Didn''t he owe her? The thought hung in the air, but she didn''t dare voice it, fearing Zoey would bring up that painful topic again.

    Both her inws and her family were a constant source of stress, and Vi was fed up. "Do whatever you want. I''ve written the letter you asked for, and I''m done with this." With that, she stood up and left.

    Evelyn was reluctant to see her daughter distressed, and wanted to call her back to offer somefort.

    However, Zoey said, "Mother, let her go."

    Evelyn frowned. "Honestly, I don''t think she would have clung to Thomas. There was really no need to push her too hard."

    Zoey responded calmly, "Mother, my

    husbandmands troops. With

    his limited abilities, he naturally attracts jealousy and discontent from many people. So, we have to be cautious and ensure everything is handled properly to avoid any criticism. You can''t only sympathize with Vi''s feelings and ignore the interests of everyone in our family."

    "How can you speak of your husband like that?" Evelyn said with a frown, clearly displeased.

    "I''m only being honest, Mother. You know better than I do what my husband is capable of. Right now, the Southern Frontier is at peace. Do you really think the king would appoint him as the marshal if there were any real conflict?" Evelyn was momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 574

    Zoey wasn''t concerned about Evelyn''s thoughts. Her concern was to resolve the matter promptly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Thomas hadn''t died, the Farrell family would naturally return the pension to the court. The king might grant it again under a different reason, but that was another matter. It was improper and unseemly to keep a death pension for someone who was still alive, and it wouldn''t reflect well on anyone.

    Without wasting any more time, Zoey took Luna with her to visit the Farrell family.

    Upon arriving, they found Alice in a state of delirious joy. The news of Thomas'' survival had overwhelmed her so much that she fainted from excitement. Now, she was lying in bed, recovering.

    When Zoey exined that they were there to return the pension and the money from the shops, the Farrell family was momentarily stunned. After all, they hadn''t expected to reim them from Vi.

    Zoey smiled and said, "We''re all very pleased to hear that Thomas is still alive. Since he didn''t die, the pension naturally needs to be returned to the court. The Farrell family has shown great kindness by giving them to Vi. Since she has remarried, it''s inappropriate for her to keep them. That is also her own wish. She even wrote a letter to inquire about your health, Alice."

    Zoey handed the letter to Opal, who was now managing the Farrell family''s internal affairs and was thus responsible for reading the letter.

    The letter offered congrattions and wished Alice a speedy recovery. It was signed "Mrs. Warren".

    Opal nodded slightly as she read the letter, then folded it with a smile. "Vi is very thoughtful. Thank you for your consideration, Zoey."

    Zoey replied with a smile, "Please take good care of yourselves. Once Thomas returns, life will be better."

    "Yes," Alice said, her face showing a serene joy. "It will be better once he returns, but I wonder when that will be. I can hardly wait."

    "It should be soon. Don''t worry. Take good care of your health. There will be many things to manage once he''s back," Zoey said with a reassuring smile.

    Alice sighed softly, "You''re right, but I can''t help but wonder if he''ll resent me for letting them slip away from each other like this."

    She knew her son and Vi shared a deep bond, yet she had still taken it upon herself to grant Vi a letter of divorce.

    Zoey understood what Alice meant, and replied, "If it''s meant to be, it''ll happen. Alice, don''t dwell on it. What matters is that everyone is well."

    "It''s just that she has wasted years of her life," Alice said.

    Even though she had seen a different side of Vi that day, she still felt the bond between mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    "We''ll ept the pension, but there''s really no need to return those two shops. I willingly gave them to her."

    "Alice, you treated Vi like your

    own daughter while she was with your family. She hasn''t been wronged. We''ll also return her dowry in full, and we''ve added more gold and jewelry to it. Since the shops have officially been transferred to her name, we can only convert their value into silver coins for you. This way, Thomas'' new wife won''t feel any jealousy when he marries."

    Zoey genuinely wanted what was best for Thomas. If his future wife knew that his shops had been given to his ex-wife, it would always be a sore spot that could affect their rtionship. After some back and forth, Alice finally epted. Once Zoey left, Alice asked Opal, "What do you think of Zoey''s actions? Is she worried that Thomas will cling to Vi after hees back?"

    Opal thought for a moment and shook her head. "It doesn''t seem that way. If anything, she''s worried Vi might cling to Thomas again." "How could that be? She''s already married."

    Opal knew that Alice didn''t pay much attention to outside matters, and wasn''t familiar with the situation in the Warren family.

    She didn''t want to say too much to

    avoid causing her any worries, so she replied, "Regardless of what Zoey meant with her actions, the Prince family has returned the pension and money in exchange for the two shops. This makes it clear that there''s nothing more between Thomas and Vi. This way, it will be easier for Thomas to court someone new."

    "True, that makes sense. Zoey is a sensible woman. She genuinely wants the best for us." Opal nodded. "Yes, she does."

    But in her heart, Opal felt a bit

    confused. It seemed like Zoey didn''t like her sister-inw much. While conflicts between sisters-inw weren''t umon, they usually protected each other in public. Plus, Zoey didn''t strike her as a petty person.

    Why was she acting this way?

    Oh well, that was a matter for the Prince family.

 Chapter 575

    The news that Thomas was still alive had reached Barrett, including the fact that Vi had returned Thomas'' pension and the ie from the shops. However, he didn''t know that it was Vi''s family who had helped Vi repay everything.

    Since the assassination attempt and Vi''s questioning of his feelings for her, there had been very little conversation between them. After hearing about Thomas'' survival, Barrett hesitated for a long time before finally stepping into Grace Mansion. Vi was sitting on the couch, lost in thought. When she saw him enter with the light behind him, she froze for a moment. She almost called out the name of the person who had been on her mind constantly. When she realized it was Barrett, her face darkened.

    "I thought you''d forgotten where the entrance to Grace Mansion was. It''s rare to see you here," she said coldly.

    Barrett dismissed the maids before sitting down. "I heard about Thomas."

    Vi''s voice remained icy. "And what of it?"

    Barrett continued, "I know you''re disappointed in me and unhappy with my family. Now that Thomas is back, if he doesn''t mind that you were married before and you want to get back together, I can help make that happen."

    In a fit of anger, Vi hurled a teacup at him. "Barrett, you jerk! What do you take me for? Do you think I''m the kind of woman who switches loyalties at a whim?"

    Barrett didn''t move, letting the cup hit him. His expression turned uncertain, as if lost.

    "That''s not what I meant. I just feel my family has treated you unfairly. If there''s still a bond between you and Thomas, I''m willing to step aside."

    Viughed bitterly, her anger ring. "Step aside for me? It seems you''ve never seen me as your wife! If you had any sincerity at all, you wouldn''t be able to say such a thing."

    Her fury wasn''t directed entirely at Barrett. If this conversation had taken ce before Zoey had made her return the pension and the shops, she might have been pleased to hear Barrett say he would let her go.

    Lately, she had been recalling her time with Thomas. Comparing it to her current life with Barrett, there was no contest.

    Moreover, Valor Estate was nothing more than a facade. The Warren family was destitute, barely surviving while supporting two entire branches of the family. All of their savings, shops, and estates had been sold off. If not for the fact that King Augustus had bestowed the estate to the Warren family, they likely would have sold that too.

    Barrett''s prospects were bleak. And with Aurora still living in the estate, there was always the looming threat of more assassins, keeping everyone on edge.

    But Thomas was different. He was originally a militarymander. Now that he had returned victorious, it was likely that he would be promoted and granted further honors.

    Yet, Zoey hadpletely crushed any hope Vi had. Now, she was stuck in the Warren family for the rest of her life.

    Covering her face, she began to cry. Who could understand the depth of her misery? Marrying Barrett had never been her choice. It was Natalie who had arranged the match, hinting that it was the king''s wish.

    How could Vi have refused?

    Seeing her cry so bitterly, Barrett let out a nearly imperceptible sigh of relief. Slowly, he walked over to her side and gently pulled her into an embrace.

    His eyes reflected a growing

    helplessness as he murmured,

    "Don''t cry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked you like that. It''s just When heard that Thomas was still alive, was afraid that you still had feelings for him. I... I guess was jealous."

    As he spoke, he awkwardly turned his head away, clearly ufortable with his own admission. "Jealous?" Vi was momentarily stunned.

    She pushed Barrett away, staring at the unnatural flush on his handsome face. Her heart tightened. "You''re lying! You don''t even like me. How could you be jealous?"

    Barrett looked down at her hand, then slowly took it in his. His gaze dropped as he let out a soft sigh.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I don''t know why, either. But when I heard that Thomas was alive, I felt scared that you''d leave me. I didn''t want to hear you say the words to end our marriage, so I acted casually and came in to ask you." "Really?"

    Vi''s tearful eyes gradually

    brightened. Despite her disdain for

    the Warren family, she had once felt something for Barrett. If he could return her affection sincerely, she was willing to continue her life with him.

    Barrett avoided her gaze, and pulled her back into his arms. He softly asked, "Am I selfish? I hope you don''t think of me that way."

    Vi''s tears fell as she replied, "I''d rather you be a little selfish than treat me like a stranger."

 Chapter 576

    That night, Barrett did not leave Grace Mansion. For several nights in a row, he stayed at Vi''s ce.

    -

    Aurora began decorating her courtyard, using her own money since the family''s public funds were unavable to her.

    She chose the sturdiest wood for the doors and windows. Ironwood was hard toe by, and she asked the lumber merchants to find it, promising to pay a high price if they seeded. She renamed the courtyard "Blessed Haven".This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Having left the army and without any battle armor, she secretlymissioned a protective heart shield. She wore it day and night to guard against any potential assassins.

    As for Barrett and Vi''s affection towards each other, she couldn''t care less. She held no respect for a man who had changed his heart.

    She had once said she wouldn''t be caught up in domestic squabbles, and she would never be the kind of person she most despised.

    Moreover, did Barrett truly have feelings for Vi? She didn''t believe itˇŞnot even a little.

    Barrett''s gaze towards Vi was devoid of love. He wasn''t even good at hiding it, and it was easy for others to see. Only Vi seemed oblivious.

    Maybe Vi wasn''t actually foolish, but she had no other choice at this point. Even if it was false affection, it was better than the cold indifference she had endured.

    Aurora had no desire to interfere with their matters. She had everything she needed in the household-food and clothes for every season.

    Since she didn''t have any other options for her future right now, she could afford to wait.

    She wanted to investigate who was targeting her. Deep down, she knew it was certainly not Carissa. However, ming Carissa would also put a stop to Barrett''s feelings for her. Ultimately, Aurora was still troubled by it all.

    Despite this, she had no intention of meddling in the apparent romance between Barrett and Vi. After all, Barrett still needed the support of the Prince family to protect the Warren family.

    In Westde, Lawrence''s condition improved rapidly under the care and treatment of Sebastian and Ka.

    Most of his injuries had healed, but one of his knees was still a problem because the kneecap was shattered. Sebastian kept applying ointment and wrapping it up, but there hadn''t been any improvement yet.

    But Sebastian insisted that he would be the one to decide if Lawrence''s leg was truly ruined, and that they would know for sure after they returned to the capital.

    In mid-July, the group set out for the capital. Kiera''s wedding was on the eighth of August. Even though Luke and the Ministry of Protocol were handling the arrangements, Rafael and Carissa needed to return before Kiera''s wedding date. As her brother and sister-inw, they had to be there for Kiera during the days leading up to the event.

    During their time in Westde, Violet had grown familiar with the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members.

    After all, they had all fought on the Southern Frontier battlefield before, and they quickly foundmon ground. Violet shared stories about thest two cities recaptured from the enemy, talking about the dangers of capturing Ilyrian City and

    ve

    the details of taking Simonton City.

    Violet had a remarkable gift for storytelling, vividly recreating the battlefield scenes and making them feel as though they had participated in the grand conflict.

    Violet also gained a brother in Thomas. Because of her previous interest in Septimus, she mistakenly thought that Thomas was Septimus.

    During their stay in Westde, Thomas often appeared lost in thought. Violetforted him, feeling a mix of admiration and sympathy. Thomas'' genuine sense of responsibility as an elder brother led Violet to propose a sworn brotherhood. Sworn brotherhoods were moremon in the martial world, and Thomas genuinely appreciated Violet''s straightforward and affable nature.

    Thomas smiled and said, "There''s no need for a formal brotherhood. If you wish, have my mother ept you as a goddaughter. That way, we''ll be like siblings in a proper way."

    "Great, let''s have a little ceremony!" Violet said happily.

    On the return journey, they stopped at an inn. Carissa then mentioned, "You''re making such a big decision about getting a godmother. Shouldn''t you inform your family? It uld be better to let them know this new connection in the

    capital."

    "No need," Violet replied with a lightugh. "Besides my marriage, I can make my own decisions about everything else. Besides, I''m quite favored in my family. Just look at your marriage-I easily influenced them to do what they did."

 Chapter 577

    Carissa knew Violet was favored, but she also felt there was more to it.

    The Spencer family was a prominent and powerful n in Ebonflow, known as royal merchants with many other businesses.

    In Starhaven, everyone knew about the Spencer family. They were the wealthiest merchants in the kingdom, and their riches were said to rival a country''s wealth.

    Yet, with great wealth came great risks, particrly since they supplied the court with warhorses, armor, and weapons. The Ministry of Defense had its eyes on them, and at least half of the king''s attention was also focused on the Spencer family. Currently, the head of the Spencer family was Violet''s grandfather. However, the real powery with her father, given her grandfather''s advanced age and inability to handle so many affairs.

    "What about your marriage? Have you given it any thought?" Carissa asked.

    Violet repliedzily, "No, I haven''t thought about it. The people they suggest are either too high or too low in status for me. Why bother getting married? It''s more carefree not to. I can go wherever I want and do whatever I wish without being tied down." Carissa reflected on Violet''s personality. Thetter had always been ustomed to freedom and the vastness of the world. To confine her to domestic chores would be cruel.

    The Spencer family was a major n, and Violet couldn''t marry someone from a small or simple family. But if she joined arger family, all the people and responsibilities would be really overwhelming for her.

    Violet continued, "There are several women in my family who remain unmarried. There''s no pressure. With my family''s wealth, they can afford to support me. Also, once my master retires, I''ll manage the Inferno Guild. Isn''t running a guild better than getting married?" Carissa looked at Violet''s carefree and calm demeanor, recalling that she had once shared the same attitude. They had both talked about not getting married in the past.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Now, Violet was resolute in her decision not to marry, while Carissa had been married twice.

    Thinking of this, Violet couldn''t help but sneer, "Also, those things you said were just empty words. You said we''d both avoid marriage, but you''ve married twice."

    Carissa replied, "You should take that up with Rafael."

    Violet shivered at the thought. Having once been under Rafael''smand, she had always felt a subtle but undeniable pressure from him, no matter how approachable he appeared.

    Violet admired Carissa. Carissa was able to stand before Rafael without feeling the pressure of his orders during battle.

    The return journey to the capital was rtively swift, at least faster than their initial journey.

    Lawrence leaned against the carriage, while Ka rested against him inside. It seemed they were giving each other strength-one no longer felt nauseous, and the other was no longer in pain. Meanwhile, the others could only think of one thing-they were eager to get home.

    Before setting off, Rafael had arranged for the ry station staff to send a message ahead to the capital, informing them of their approximate return date. He

    anticipated a weing cerepel

    and a grand affair from the Ministry of Protocol, especially with the two sons of the Minister of Protocol returning.

    Naturally, every ry station they passed sent a message to the capital.

    The group of tanned-faced men had spent some time recuperating at the ry station at Westde and had be somewhat fairer. As they traveled under the ring sun, their faces were coated with a

    Ov

    reddish-ck tint.

    Rafael was no exception.

    Despite their sunburned appearance, they no longer lived in fear. They didn''t have to hide or painstakingly send messages. They had gained some weight, and their lean bodies now looked stronger. Their once-skinny faces had filled out a little, and with happiness in their hearts and no more worries, they truly looked different from before.

    As Violet put it, their features were well-defined now, and their overall look was much improved.

    Though Violet and Carissa weren''t in the carriage, they wore veiled hats to shield their faces from the sun. So, only their hands gripping the reins were tanned, while their faces remainedrgely unaffected. Standing together now, with Carissa''s fairplexion beside him, Rafael''s face looked like a somewhat handsome ckened egg.

    Carissa teased him, "Your name certainly wasn''t chosen in vain. I know it means ''ck as ink'', and your skin tone has really be as ck as ink."

    Rafael shrugged off concerns about his appearance. "I''m already spoken for, so a little ugliness doesn''t matter."

    His gaze became more intense because of Carissa''s words that she missed him. Now, he no longer hid his feelings and always looked for ways to spend time alone with her.

 Chapter 578

    However, there were so many people who wanted Rafael''s attention. Whenever something happened, they would seek him out, leaving him with little time alone with Carissa.

    Even the nights were no better, because Carissa was sharing a room with Violet while he was stuck with Dn. Rafael had grown weary of it. Dn''s snoring was impossible to muffle. In the middle of the night, Rafael would kick his bed. However, Dn would only turn

    over and continue snoring loudly.

    Rafael was eager to return to the capital as soon as possible.

    When the group was approaching Eastridge, they saw a carriage on the main road. It was overturned, and blocking most of the path.

    While riders could pass, Lawrence''s carriage couldn''t get through.

    Dn rode forward and saw two people trying to lift the overturned carriage. The horsey nearby, seemingly having suffered from heatstroke.

    The woman wore a hood that covered her face, so it was hard to see what she looked like. She was dressed in a pink dress and had an extremely narrow waist. It looked like she had fallen from the carriage, and her clothes were dirty from mud. Although she seemed a bit messy, she was more pitiful than anything else. Dn approached and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    A tall man replied, "Sorry for obstructing the road. The horse suffered from heatstroke and fainted, causing the carriage to overturn."

    Dn dismounted to inspect the scene. As someone who had been on the battlefield, he was particrly considerate of horses. He reached out and checked-both horses were dead.

    "The horses are dead," Dn informed the man.

    The man sighed. "We''re in a rush to get back to the capital. What should we do now?"

    He was evidently a guard as he was leading the way with one remaining horse, while the other person appeared to be the carriage driver.

    "Who are you people, and why are you going to the capital?" Dn asked.

    The man replied, "We''re from the capital, and we were escorting our mistress to Lanshire to visit her family. Due to the extreme heat and the urgency to return, we pushed the horses too hard." He wiped his sweat and added, "Do you have any water? My mistress is very thirsty."

    No one from the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team stepped forward to speak. Having worked as scouts for so long, they were quick to analyze situations.

    Although the youngdy was

    wearing a veil hat that obscured her face, her clothing, shoes, and jewelry suggested she was either wealthy or noble. Given such a background, i was unlikely she would travel with only a maid, a guard, and a driver for a trip from the capital to Lanshire, and choose such a scorching day to return to the capital at that. And to have both horses die at this exact moment seemed suspicious.

    Dn also sensed something was off, but was curious to see how it would unfold. Hearing the man ask for water, Violet took a leather water bag and dismounted from the carriage. Then, she walked toward the youngdy.

    The maid reached out to take the water bag, but the youngdy quickly intervened, pushing the maid behind her. She took the water bag

    and thanked Violet. "Thank you soOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    much. I am incredibly ve

    Violet nodded and held one hand behind her, waiting for the youngdy to finish drinking and return the water bag.

    The young woman turned away, took several swallows, and handed the water bag back to Violet, thanking her again, "Thank you for the water."

    Violet nced at her and then at the maid before asking, "Would you like some too?"

    The maid bowed and replied, "Thank you for your kindness, but I must decline. I''ll manage with some water from the nearby stream."

    "Very well," Violet said, turning back to rejoin Carissa. She handed the water bag to her and said, "There''s still some left. Do you want to drink?"

    Carissa looked unsure, but took it. She noticed that a note was hidden inside the water pouch.

    She rode her horse to Rafael''s side, with Violet riding alongside to block the view. Only then did Carissa open the note concealed within the water bag.

    The note read, [I am Carmen Kingsley, a concubine''s daughter from Grand Princess Eleanor''s family. I request you to join us on our journey, Lady Carissa. I have a request.]

 Chapter 579

    Carmen Kingsley?

    Carissa recalled Ruby, who was also Eleanor''s illegitimate daughter, and her real name was Celeste.

    Carissa nced quickly and noticed that the maid seemed to show little respect, instead giving off a practiced martial air. The guard and driver frequently nced at Carmen, giving the impression that they were keeping a close watch on her. Looking at Carmen again, Carissa saw her looking nervous and clutching a handkerchief tightly. Sweat dripped from beneath her veil, and she used the handkerchief to wipe it away.

    Suddenly, Carmen''s body stiffened, and she seemed to be in pain. Carissa then noticed that the maid''s hand appeared to be moving at her lower back.

    But since it was concealed from her sight, it was difficult to see clearly.

    Both Carissa and Violet wore veiled hats, which obscured their faces from view but allowed them to see outside. Although it seemed like they were looking at the carriage, they were actually observing Carmen and her maid.

    From their reactions, it was clear that the maid was pressuring Carmen to speak up.

    As expected, Carmen stepped forward slowly. She nodded to Rafael and said in a sweet voice that was tinged with shyness, "Greetings, gentlemen. My horse has died, and we are in a hurry to return to the capital. I was wondering if we might borrow your horses to tow our carriage. I''m willing to offerpensation."

    Just as Rafael was about to respond, Carissa interjected, "What a coincidence! Violet and I would prefer not to ride, but to use a carriage. Our horses could be used to pull your carriage."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Upon hearing Carissa''s words, everyone grew anxious.

    How could they randomly take in strangers on their journey? What if it was a trap?

    Thomas was standing a bit closer to Carissa. He noticed something, and raised his hand to signal hispanions to remain silent.

    He said, "Let''s follow Lady Carissa''s suggestion."

    The tall guard and maid exchanged a nce, apparently surprised at how smoothly things were going.

    Moreover, it wasn''t the Hell Monarch

    himself who had spoken, but the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. It~ was clear that the youngdy was addressing the Hell Monarch, and her charming behavior naturally attracted men but could annoy women.

    So, Violet and Carissa got into the carriage.

    The maid expressed countless thanks as she helped her young mistress into the carriage. When she attempted to board as well, Violet said coolly, "A maid doesn''t ride in the same carriage as her mistress. You will sit outside with the driver."

    The maid hesitated.

    What kind of rule was that? In high society, if a youngdy traveled alone, her maid was typically allowed to apany her in the carriage. How could she attend to the youngdy otherwise?

    The maid protested, "My mistress is frail. I need to be inside to care for her."

    "There''s no room," Violet said matter-of-factly. "If you''re needed, we''ll call for you. For now, just sit outside."

    The carriage was spacious enough for four people, but Violet''s decision was final.

    "But-"

    Carissa furrowed her brow. "Why are you arguing so much? If you don''t agree, unhitch the horses, and we''ll go on our way."

    The maid didn''t dare say anything more, and quietly replied, "I understand. Then, please take care of my mistress, mydies."

    As the carriage set off, Rafael''s horse trailed on the right side of the carriage. Although he knew both Carissa and Violet had sufficient self-defense skills, he was still uneasy. Thomas was traveling in close proximity to the carriage. He focused on observing the maid, the guard, and the driver.

    Even though a single woman might not warrant such vignce, they were dealing with a prince and the general who had reimed the Southern Frontier.

    It was better to be cautious.

    As with the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team''s past years of experience, it was preferable to take extra precautions than to risk making a mistake.

 Chapter 580

    As the carriage rolled along, the strong wind and intense sun made the heat almost unbearable. Despite the sweltering conditions, the maid showed no sign of difort. She seemed quite resilient. Typically, a maid attending closely to her mistress would be delicate and avoid heavybor.

    However, this one was different.

    Wasn''t this little act of hers a bit disrespectful?

    Thomas sighed and chose not to dwell on it further. They were ustomed to living on the edge, and such tricks were beneath their notice.

    -

    Inside the carriage, Carmen had removed her veil, revealing a face strikingly simr to Celeste''s-beautiful yet distinctly cool.

    With the maid outside, she spoke softly, "Lady Carissa, please save my mother."

    Carissa responded gently, "But clearly, that wasn''t your only reason for stopping us."

    "You''re right." Carmen shook her head, a hint of shame on her otherwiseposed face. "My mother ordered me to ruin your rtionship with the Hell Monarch."

    She half-knelt and bowed, her eyes filling with tears. "Please have mercy, Lady Carissa."

    "Why should I help you?" Carissa asked, her gaze steady.

    She noted Carmen''s tears, but understood that they could be as much a tool for maniption as a sign of genuine sorrow.

    Carmen lowered her voice and said, "I can offer you a trade. What I knowˇŞ"

    Suddenly, Carissa pulled her to sit beside her. Carmen froze for a moment before quickly putting her veil back on.

    At that moment, the maid lifted the curtain and peered inside. Then, she asked, "Mydy, are you feeling better?"

    Carmen replied, "I''m much better now."

    The maid nced briefly, and then let the curtain fall back into ce.

    Carissa exchanged a look with Violet, trying to gauge the truthfulness of Carmen''s ims.

    With little conversation to go on, they couldn''t yet make a judgment. Regardless of whether Carmen''s story was true or false, Carissa and Violet needed to discuss it further and find an opportunity. That evening, they stayed at an inn. After dinner, Carissa deliberately instructed Dn, "Go and find out where we can buy more horses."

    Dn nodded and left.

    The maid and the guard exchanged a nce before asking, "Do you not wish to travel with us, madam?"

    Carissa replied, "For your mistress'' sake, it wouldn''t be appropriate. Our group is mostly men, and traveling together might harm her reputation since she''s still unmarried."

    The maid became anxious, and said, "It doesn''t matter. You are all good people, and with so many of you, it would be safer for her to travel with you. There''s safety in numbers." "You have your own guard, don''t you?" Carissa countered. "Moreover, we''ll be traveling not too far apart even if we separate. We can still keep an eye on each other if needed."

    The maid couldn''t refute this point. However, she seemed increasingly distressed and repeatedly nced at Carmen.

    Carmen gracefully nodded, and said, "Lady Sinir understand it''s an inconvenience. However, with the long journey ahead, having you with us would ease my mind. Besides, the cost of horses is quite high, and my funds are running low. might not be able to afford them."

    Carissa frowned and asked, "I see. Which family do youe from? If we know them, we might be able to lend you the money for the horses. You can repay us when we reach the capital." Before Carmen could respond, the maid had already bowed and answered, "My mistress is from the Lester family. We live at the eighth house on Petal Alley, and the family runs a business.

    "My mistress was visiting someN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    rtives, and she initially had a male

    rtive apanying her.

    Unfortunately, he was injured in a fall from his horse and had to stay behind to recover, so we had no choice but to hire a guard for this journey. However, we have

    encountered many difficulties along the way and are afraid of facing more troubles. That''s why we earnestly request your kindness to allow us to travel together."

    Carissa noted how the maid''s movement was smooth and decisive, with no hint of fear. She didn''t seem like a typical maid from a wealthy family. She was more like a seasoned attendant from a noble household.

    Carmen had already revealed her identity, but the maid imed she was from the Lester family and was the daughter of a merchant in the capital.

    If this wasn''t a deliberate slip-up, it seemed Carmen truly intended to betray Eleanor.

 Chapter 581

    Carissa pretended to discuss the matter quietly with Rafael. They spoke in hushed tones, inaudible to others. As the maid and the guard couldn''t hear anything despite straining to listen, their anxiety was palpable.

    After a considerable pause, Rafael finally nodded.

    "Alright then, we''ll head to the capital together," said Carissa.

    The maid sighed in relief. "Thank you, Lady Sinir. You are truly a saint."

    "What''s your name?" Carissa asked.

    The maid bowed. "My name is Greta."

    Carissa turned to the guard. "And you?"

    "My name is Dustin," the guard replied in a slightly gruff voice.

    Though he was sturdy and appeared honest, a person''s appearance didn''t always reflect their true nature.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Carissa asked a few more questions but didn''t get much more information. It was clear she wasn''t expecting to learn anything significant from them.

    At supper time, a pinch of Sebastian''s colorless, tasteless powder rendered Dustin, Greta, and the driver unconscious. Once that was done, Carmen knelt before Carissa and Rafael. Violet sat on the other side, listening without objection.

    Carmen looked up, her eyes filled with distress and urgency. "My mother, Grand Princess Eleanor, originally wanted me to seduce Prince Rafael and ruin your rtionship. She hopes that you two will turn against each other. She believed that I would be suitable for this task because I have some skill in martial arts, and His Highness favors such women.

    "However, I refused to do it. I knew that even if I did, she wouldn''t release my real mom. My twin sister, Celeste, entered the Earl of Gracehold''s family andpleted her task, but she still had another mission. My mom is imprisoned in Harmony Pce''s dungeon and isn''t given proper food or clothing.

    "Your Highness, Your Grace, I implore you to rescue my mom. If this can be aplished, I will owe you a tremendous debt. I will be at your service, and even in my next life, I will repay you with all my gratitude." "How many siblings do you have?" Carissa asked.

    She knew that Eleanor had found many concubines for her husband, but no one had ever seen those concubines or their children. The exact number remained unknown.

    "I don''t know how many were born, but there are eight still alive. We don''t have any male siblings. They were all killed at birth," Carmen replied.

    "Doesn''t your dad care about this? His own children are being killed!" Violet eximed, her anger ring.

    "Care?" Carmen''s face showed a sh of anger. "He''s powerless and unwilling to sh with the grand princess. He doesn''t dare to go against her because he''s afraid she''ll retaliate against the Kingsley family."

    "I just don''t understand," Violet said. "Why can''t these matters be brought to the king or the queen dowager?"

    Carmen''s eyes brimmed with blood-like hatred. "Grand Princess Eleanor is ruthless and leaves no evidence. Without evidence, neither the king nor the queen dowager would investigate what''s happening in Harmony Pce."

    Carissa exined to Violet, "Grand Princess Eleanor''s mom, Lady Chloe, was greatly favored. So, King Augustus cherished Grand Princess Eleanor as well. After Lady Chloe''s death, Grand Princess Eleanor was sent to Lady Ruth to be taken care of.

    "Since Grand Princess Eleanor and

    King Sigmund were siblings, certain matters were overlooked. Now that a new king is on the throne, he''s

    even less likely to get involved i

    family issues. He will only do

    something if there''s clear evidence and strong pressure from ministers pushing for changes in the behavior of the royal family members."

    Carmen added, "Unfortunately, my mother harbors no gratitude towards King Augustus. She mes him for not arranging a marriage for her with Lady Sin- I mean, Your Grace''s dad, but instead marrying her off to the declining Kingsley family. She resents King Augustus deeply for that.

    ine

    "The Kingsley family, which was on its third generation of hereditary titles under my grandfather, was about to have its title revoked. But because my dad married Grand Princess Eleanor, it extended the family''s influence for two more generations. The Kingsley family refies entirely on Grand Princess Eleanor. They would never oppose her."

    Recalling something from the past, Rafael said, "One year, at the year-end pce banquet, I saw Lord Kingsley hiding in a rock garden. He was drunk and crying. Maybe because I was young, he pulled me aside and told me about his family''s troubles. "He said that a concubine''s child had been killed because the concubine argued with the grand princess. The grand princess had thrown the child to its death and also harmed the concubine."

 Chapter 582

    Violet and Carissa shuddered at the thought. To throw a newborn baby to its death was an act of unimaginable cruelty.

    Carmen managed a bitter smile. "Such things... who knows how many cruel and vicious secrets are hidden in the grand princess'' inner pce? I once had a younger brother. When my mom was pregnant, she was sure it was a boy.

    "She knew my dad couldn''t protect her and that the grand princess wouldn''t allow a boy to live. Boys were doomed from the start. So, my mom wanted to escape, but the grand princess had people watching her. Once you enter the grand princess'' inner pce, the only way out is as a corpse."

    Carmen wiped her tears and continued, "My dad promised to help her escape. My mom believed him and waited for a chance. When the time finally came, it was almost toote, but she finally had a chance the grand princess was out for a banquet and wouldn''t return untilte."

    "Did she manage to escape?" Violet asked, both angry and anxious.

    "She did escape, but was caught halfway. My brother was born in the carriage, and they didn''t even cut his umbilical cord. When they were dragged back to Harmony Pce, my mom and brother were pulled across the ground all the way to Fragrance Courtyard. By the time they got there, my brother had stopped crying. His skin was torn, and he was just a bloody mess. He wasn''t even breathing anymore," said Carmen.

    Carissa, Rafael, and Violet had seen the brutality of a battlefield many times. However, that was a war between nations, where lives were exchanged and cruelty was unavoidable.

    But now, they were talking about a grand princess'' inner pce-how could shemit such insane and vicious acts? How cruel and twisted could a person''s heart be?

    Carmen looked at Carissa, her smile full of despair. "You haven''t seen my mom or the other concubines in Harmony Pce. If you did, you would understand why the grand princess treated them that way." Goosebumps erupted all over Carissa''s skin as she came to a sudden realization.

    "Could it be that they all resemble my mom?" she asked sharply.

    Carmen''s tears fell freely. "That''s right. My mom was mistreated so horribly because she resembles Madam Sinir. The grand princess gathered every woman who

    resembled Madam Sinir an

    made them my dad''s concubines. She humiliated them, tortured them, and took out all her hatred for Madam Sinir on them."

    Carissa clenched her fists, a glimmer of ruthless intent in her eyes.

    Violet''s face turned ashen, her voice seething with anger as she dered, "We''ll kill her!"

    Grasping Carissa''s hand, Rafael turned to Carmen and asked, "What is your mom''s name? What is her connection to the Lester family that Greta mentioned?"

    Since Greta had provided a specific address, they would need to verify it upon returning to the capital. If the verification didn''t match, they would doubt Carmen''s words, and Eleanor''s n would be jeopardized.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "My mom''s name is Mnie Lester. The Lester family is my mom''s natal family. They were also coerced and enticed by the grand princess. Moreover, as merchants, they couldn''t possibly stand against Grand Princess Eleanor," Carmen replied.

    "Carissa, your mom''s name is Mnie Sullivan," Violet said angrily.

    Still on her knees, Carmen pleaded, her voice choked and broken, "Just because they share the same name in addition to looking alike, my mom endured even more suffering than other concubines.

    "Your Grace, I swear that if you can

    save my mom, I will repay you with my life. I have no other option but to beg you know you do not like Grand Princess Eleanor either. We can join forces. Whatever you need from me, just give the order I will face any danger for you."

    Carissa helped her up. "You wille back to the capital with me and follow their n for now. I don''t fully trust you yet. I need to investigate once we return. But if you''re sincere, tell me what''s hidden in the western courtyard of Harmony Pce?"

    Previously, Carissa had thought the western courtyard might be where the concubines were hidden. But if it were only concubines, it wouldn''t be so heavily guarded.

 Chapter 583

    "When we were in Harmony Pce, we weren''t allowed to leave our own courtyards. Whether it was practicing martial arts or receiving instruction from the courtesans as my sister did, it all took ce within our own courtyards. "I''ve never been to the western courtyard before. However, ording to the servants, it''s used for religious worship. Grand Princess Eleanor goes there to pray on the first and fifteenth days of each month," Carmen replied. Carissa frowned. "So, there''s a temple there?"

    It couldn''t be as simple as a temple. If it were, why would Eleanor be so anxious? It seemed Carissa would need to find an opportunity to investigate further.

    "You mentioned you have some skill in martial arts?" Carissa asked.

    "Greta is my teacher. I''ve trained for several years. We sisters all have simr skills. Since the grand princess raised us, she needed us to be useful. She wouldn''t want to waste her efforts," Carmen answered. Carissa nodded. That was true.

    Eleanor was not merely cruel. Her collusion with Yuvan indicated she was plotting something significant, and she would naturally make full use of her resources.

    "How does your dad treat your mom?" Carissa queried.

    "Because my dad particrly favored my mom, Grand Princess Eleanor was able to manipte him," Carmen said, her voice filled with frustration. "But my mom always wanted to escape from Harmony Pce. My dad had opportunities to help her in the past but didn''t. "It wasn''t until my mom was pregnant with my brother that he started to fear. But by then, my mom was heavily pregnant and about to give birth. How could she escape then?"

    Her tone was full of resentment towards Henry, equal to her resentment towards Eleanor.

    Carmen''s voice choked up again as she spoke, "Now, my mom is imprisoned in the dungeon, kept there to ensure that my sister and I obey. Before I left, I managed to see her. She was so starved, she didn''t even look human anymore. I''m really worried she won''t hold on and might lose her life like this."

    After hearing that, Carissa said, "Go back for now. I''ve put all three of them to sleep. I''ll have them searched, including you."

    A search signified their caution and would also make Greta believe that they had gained some level of trust. After all, it was unlikely Carissa and her group would find anything significant.

    "Then..." Carmen prompted.

    "Let''s talk more when we return to the capital. I still can''t fully trust you," Carissa replied calmly.

    Carmen grew anxious. "But if you don''t keep me by your side, I won''t havepleted my mission. At the very least, let me follow you back to the estate. Only then will the grand princess release my mom from the dungeon. While she may not treat my mom well afterward, at least she''ll have enough to eat."

    Carissa turned to her husband. "What do you think, Your Highness?"

    Rafael sat upright, his demeanor serious. "I''ll leave the decision in your hands. I''m merely here to listen."

    Violet stifled augh. In Carissa''s presence, Rafael''s authority seemed nonexistent.

    Carissa pondered for a moment before addressing Carmen, "Go back for now. I''ll see you again. The journey back to the capital is long."

    Seeing that Carissa had given her answer, Carmen sensed further insistence might be unwee.

    So, she could only bow and reply, "Understood. I''ll take my leave."

    After Carmen left, Carissa turned to Rafael and asked, "Should we keep her or not?"

    He hesitated for a moment before replying, "It''s up to you."

    Carissa rubbed her temples in frustration. "Am I such a petty person? I''m discussing this with you, not being jealous."

    Rafael chuckled. "That''s not what I

    meant... Well, if we''re discussing it rationally, it might be strategic to keep her around. We can still look into whether her words are truthful or not." en FindNovel

    Violet stood up. "I''ll handle the search."

    She was best suited for this task. Regardless of the rational or irrational discussions between the couple, it seemed Violet shared the same opinion as Rafael. Keeping a close eye on things would ensure no trouble arose. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    If Carmen was genuinely betraying Eleanor, it was fine if she couldn''t be of much help. It would still be a good thing to see Eleanor''s ns thwarted.

 Chapter 584

    tampered

    with.

    The next day, Greta and Dustin realized they had been drugged the previous night. There were clear signs that their belongings had been searched. Though their bundles had been repacked, their cautious nature meant they could tell immediately if anything had been "It''s a good thing," Greta said, her eyes shing with a cold gleam. "They must be nning to take us back to the capital, which is why they searched us. Once that''s done, the rest will be easier."

    She turned to Carmen. "During the rest stops, try to spend time alone with the Hell Monarch and make it clear, subtly, that you''re skilled in martial arts. He favors women who are proficient inbat." Carmen nodded and pressed her hand to her forehead. "I feel a bit dizzy."

    "It''s normal," Greta said dismissively. "We were all drugged. You''ll feel better soon."

    Looking at Carmen, Greta continued, "Remember, seize any opportunity to get close to the Hell Monarch. It was a miscalction that his princess consort arrived before us. The grand princess'' letter came toote."

    "The Hell Monarch''s princess consort left the city in the evening. It''s only normal that Mother didn''t know about her departure," Carmen remarked.

    With her hands sped behind her back as if she were strategizing, Greta replied, "Yes, having the princess consort around makes things moreplicated. But even so, the n remains unchanged. Whether by persistent efforts or other means, we need to ensure the couple has conflicts and grievances. Ideally, you would be a concubine of the Hell Monarch."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carmen took a sip of water. It was just past nine in the morning, and she felt a wave of heat wash over her.

    "I understand. I will do my best. You can trust me, Sage Greta."

    Greta nodded in satisfaction. "Rest assured, the grand princess always keeps her word. As long as youplete your mission, your mom will be released from the dungeon. If you be the Hell Monarch''s concubine, her treatment will improve."

    "I understand!" Carmen''s eyes were resolute. "I''ll make sure to satisfy Mother."

    "It''s good that you''re obedient," Greta praised. "Don''t be like your sister, who refused to follow instructions and criticized others for being useless. She only learned to obey after being taught a lesson."

    "My sister... How is she now?" Carmen asked cautiously.

    Greta took a seat, her expression haughty. "You don''t have to worry about her. She never concerned herself with you. Focus on your own tasks."

    "But my sister caused trouble at Gracehold Estate. Will Mother-"

    Greta interrupted, "Rest assured. The grand princess has already summoned a physician to treat your mom, and her meals have improved. Whether she can leave the dungeon depends on your own abilities." Carmen nodded obediently. "I understand."

    The group continued its journey.

    The Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members showed no interest in Carmen''s situation. They were observant, and they waited until both Rafael and Carissa had a clear understanding of the situation.

    Preupied with caring for her

    husband, Ka was unaware of many things She only knew that a woman needed saving and would be apanying them back to the

    and

    capital. Unfamiliar with deceit scheming, Ka was naturally unaware of any underlying issues. Over the years, her dedication to religion had given her a

    ¨¦l

    Therefore, while taking care of her husband on the journey, Ka extended her kindness to Carmen. With so many men traveling together and Carmen being an unmarried young woman, it was understandable that she might feel out of ce or ufortable.

    Carissa and Violet made no move to stop her. Ka''s greatest virtue was her purity Protected well by the Marquis of Elderglen''s family, she ''t need to manage the estate or act as a matriarch. Maintaining her tranquility andpassion was more than enough.

    One shouldn''t let the malevolence of this world dull all that was beautiful and kind. Otherwise, the world would be too unappealing.

 Chapter 585

    One day, they stopped to rest in a small grove by the main road. About a mile away, there was a clear, shallow stream. The weather was hot, so everyone rushed toward the water.

    Carmen washed her hands in the stream, but she couldn''t jump in and soak like the men. However, seeing them y so happily, she picked up a stick and started to dance by the water''s edge. Although her movementscked any deadly force, they were graceful and captivating. She danced on tiptoe, leaping and spinning, blending dance with martial arts in a visually pleasing manner.

    Caught up in the moment, everyone jumped out of the water and began to show off their own martial arts skills.

    Greta observed Rafael, noticing that his gaze lingered on Carmen with what seemed to be admiration. She exchanged a satisfied nce with Dustin. As expected, the Hell Monarch was indeed particrly attentive to women skilled in martial arts.

    After a long while, Rafael finally withdrew his gaze. He looked somewhat guilty as he nced briefly at Carissa, who was talking with Violet nearby. He then walked over to them.

    Greta did not miss Rafael''s guilty look. Despite the setbacks they had encountered, including the presence of his princess consort, the prince had indeed taken the bait.

    As Rafael sat next to Carissa, Violet automatically moved away to talk to Carmen.

    "I didn''t expect you to be skilled in sword dancing," she remarked.

    Carmen blushed slightly. "It''s nothing more than a decorative skill. If it were of any real use, you wouldn''t need to protect me on the way back to the capital."

    "I also practice martial arts. When we return to the capital,e and see me. We can have a sparring match," Violet replied enthusiastically.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well..." Carmen cast a cautious nce at Greta.

    Pleased, Greata approached them and said with a smile, "It''s a rare sight to see that Ms. Spencer has taken a liking to my mistress. She will certainly visit your residence. May I ask where it is?"

    Violet gave her a sidelong nce. "You''re just a maid, but you''re asking quite a lot of questions."

    Greta quickly bowed. "I apologize for my indiscretion. Ms. Spencer, please don''t take offense."

    "Ultimately, you''re just a servant from a merchant family. I suppose I can''t expect you to have adequate manners," Violet quipped, dismissing her with a hint of disdain.

    Greta was not offended. She merely took a few steps back and stood with her head lowered.

    Meanwhile, Rafael and Carissa were speaking in hushed tones.

    "I might have been a bit distracted when I looked at her earlier," the prince said.

    Carissa shot him a sidelong nce. "Raf, I''m not that petty."

    Rafael turned his head.

    Raf?

    He felt a strange sense of joy at the nickname, as it suggested they had been married for many years. Previously, she had always called him "Your Highness", which left no hint of that intimate connection

    between husband and wife.

    Addressing him by name seemed awkward, as if it were something she found difficult to say. Admittedly, his name was rather unappealing. Why would anyone name him something so nd?

    The Minister of Protocol, who had provided options for his name, should have really reconsidered his choices, and his dad, who had picked this name out of so many suggestions, should have reconsidered too. Rafael shifted ufortably. "Actually, Rafael is my middle name. My first name is Damon."

    Carissa paused. "I know, but do you want me to call you that?"

    "No, I just didn''t want you to be unaware of my full name."

    "How could I not know your full name? You''re my husband."

    He grinned, his tanned skin making his teeth appear especially white. "I never told you my first name, and no one else calls me that in your presence, as you''re more familiar with my middle name."

    Seeing his amused expression,

    Carissa couldn''t help but smile.

    "There was no need to tell me. Before marrying you, I investigated everything I could. Besides, I knew you from a young age. Back then, my elder brother called you Damon, Sol was already aware of it."

    Rafael considered this and asked curiously, "What else did you investigate about me?"

    "Your age, height, personality, likes and dislikes, and any hidden illnesses. Besides the woman you mentioned liking, I also looked into whether you had any concubines or had visited brothels or

    ¦Ż¦«¦Ż¦©

    entertainment parlors," Carissa replied straightforwardly

    "Hidden illnesses?" Rafael was taken aback. "What hidden illnesses? What could I possibly have? Also, why would I have gone to brothels or entertainment parlors?"

 Chapter 586

    Carissa turned her face away, a smile on her lips. It was only natural that she would have asked Sebastian to investigate. After all, men with self-respect weren''t exactlymon in this world.

    Rafael gritted his teeth. "You actually think I''d have those kinds of diseases? I''ve been on the battlefield all this time! You didn''t really suspect me, did you?"

    The soldiers swam back to shore as Carissa reached out to take Violet''s hand,pletely ignoring her husband''s question. Greta noticed Rafael''s frustration and Carissa''s haste to leave, as if the two were in the middle of a spat.

    The journey back to the capital was uneventful after that. By the time they returned, it was almost August.

    The Ministry of Protocol had long been aware of their arrival schedule, and news of their return had spread like wildfire across the capital. Filled with the purest of sentiments, themon people were naturally thrilled to see their heroes return. Crowds filled the streets, all eager for a glimpse.

    Before entering the city, Carissa handed her horse to Carmen, instructing her to return it another day.

    "Thank you, Lady Sinir," Carmen said respectfully. "May I ask where you live?"

    "Hell Monarch Estate," Carissa responded.

    Carmen''s eyes widened in shock. "Hell Monarch Estate? Are you... the Hell Monarch''s princess consort?"

    She hurriedly prepared to bow in deference, with Greta following suit. But Carissa waved them off.

    "No need for formalities. Just bring the horse back tomorrow."

    Having said that, Carissa extended her hand to Rafael. After casting a brief nce at Carmen, the prince took his wife''s hand and pulled her up with a firm tug. The two rode off together on the same horse.

    Greta noticed Rafael''s lingering gaze at Carmen and felt a flicker of hope, but the real challenge was gaining entry into his estate. To do that, Carmen first had to win over the Hell Monarch''s princess consort and earn her trust.

    In other words, they would need to take a roundabout approach.

    However, this would actually make the blow even more devastating. If the Hell Monarch''s princess consort saw Carmen as a friend, the betrayal from both a friend and her husband would hit her even harder, increasing the chances of causing a much bigger scene. Watching them enter the city, Greta turned to Carmen and said, "When we return the horse tomorrow, bring a generous gift. We need to start by winning the favor of the Hell Monarch''s princess consort."

    Carmen let out a small sigh of relief. "Understood!"

    As they prepared to enter the city, Thomas and Homer helped Lawrence onto a horse, making sure he was seatedfortably. Meanwhile, Violet, Ka, and Carissa sat inside a carriage.

    Sebastian had approved this arrangement. Thomas took charge of leading the horse to prevent it from bing agitated by the noise and crowd. If anything went wrong, people were positioned all around to quickly pull Lawrence away if necessary.

    The eleven young soldiers had thought the procession would be a simple formality, but they hadn''t anticipated how overwhelming it would be.

    As soon as they passed through the

    city gates, a deafening cheer

    erupted from the crowd. The city guards and garrison units were statione on both sides of the road to control the citizens, but the people''s excitement could not be contained. In their frenzy, they broke through the lines, rushing forward to chase after the horses. They ran, shouting and calling out as they

    followed.

    All eleven soldiers couldn''t hold back their emotions. Tears welled in their eyes as they waved to the faces in the crowd-these were the people they had fought to protect.

    In that moment, everything felt worth it.

    Richard was apanied by his three sons, and they led the way ahead. The streets were filled with the sounds of drums and fireworks, smoke billowing around them. He nced back, trying to catch a glimpse of Joshua and Benson''s faces, but the smoke made it impossible to see clearly.

    He had a royal edict to announce,

    but the sheer madness of the crowd made it impossible. The cheers never ceased, and even the city

    guards couldn''t hold the citizens

    back. The people ran alongside, surrounding the procession, Richard decided it would be best to wait until they reached Peace Street to make the announcement.

    Peace Street was wider, and there was a circr tform in the middle. The officials led the eleven heroes to stand in that spot.

    When it was time to announce the edict, Richard had to shout at the top of his lungs. Only after some effort did the soldiers finally hear him. They helped Lawrence down from his horse, but he couldn''t kneel, not even in a half-squat. So, Ka stepped out of the carriage to kneel and ept the edict on his behalf.

    Despite themanding power of the royal edict, no one in the crowd could hear a single word. The citizens'' excited screams never stopped. Fortunately, it was an edict of praise andmendation, not a promotion or elevation of rank, so the details hardly mattered. Violet peeked through the carriage curtains, watching the ecstatic faces and hearing the thunderous cheers.

    She turned to Carissa and asked, "Why is the ceremony so grand?"

    Carissa smiled. "I''d guess the Ministry of Protocol spread the word ahead of time, and the storytellers in the capitaNikely exaggerated

    of

    exploits. They probably spun their deliver vital intelligence, mes to

    how the soldiers risked their lives toN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    sound so dramatic and touching that the people were moved to tears."

    Violet nodded. It seemed likely.

    it

    The capital''s storytellers were renowned for their ability to stir emotions, a skill few could match.

 Chapter 587

    Barrett was on duty today, tasked with helping the Capital Guard maintain order.

    As the eleven young soldiers rode past him one by one, he carefully studied each of their faces. When his gaze fell on Thomas, he noticed that the once-handsome, striking figure seemed less radiant than before. A mix of nostalgia andplex emotions stirred in his chest, along with a fleeting sense of inferiority.

    Heroes.

    Barrett had once been a hero too. When he returned from the Victory Pass battle, the citizens had cheered for him the same way.

    But now?

    Now, he had been reduced to a mere ninth-rank capital guard, stripped of the glory that once surrounded him. No longer the golden boy, no longer entrusted with important duties. Watching the eleven young soldiers, Barrett couldn''t shake the sense of being worlds apart, like a speck of dirt beneath their feet.

    If he was ever going to rise again, it would have to be through his brother-inw''s support. Or perhaps, another war would break out, giving him the chance to earn military merits once more.

    How foolish Barrett had been back then, always imagining things so idealistically. He had once thought military aplishments were easily won. After all, back at Victory Pass, Wyatt Sullivan had taken a de for him, losing an arm in the process.

    And on the Southern Frontier battlefield, Barrett had witnessed the true horrors of war-the brutal siege, mountains of corpses, and rivers of blood. Only then did he realize that earning glory on the battlefield was not as simple as Aurora had once made it sound. How many brave soldiers had died with their ambitions unfulfilled?

    And how many, like the eleven young heroes, had been captured and tortured? To escape and form an intelligencework like they had-they were probably the only ones who could pull off such a feat.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As thoughts of captivity and torture filled his mind, a chill ran down Barrett''s spine, freezing him to the core.

    He didn''t know what would ultimately be of the Victory Pass incident. The king hadn''t pursued the matter yet, but had sent people to keep a close watch on the Warren family.

    One thing was certain-if Westhaven underwent a shift in power, so too would the Warren family. The new crown prince wouldn''t be as concerned with preserving their reputation as the current king of Westhaven.

    All the fanfare and glory belonged to someone else now, while Barrett could only continue scraping by. Despair settled deep in his bones at that moment, and his mind wandered to something Aurora had once said with such conviction: All she wanted was sess. Yes, sess. But it was far too difficult to obtain the sess she wanted.

    Barrett looked up at the eleven

    young heroes It almost felt as if he were looking up at a past version of himself and Aurora. But in the thick crowd, no one noticed him. Their attention was fully captured by the eleven celebrated heroes and the

    man who had rescued them, the Hell Monarch.

    The Hell Monarch didn''t notice Barrett either. His attention was focused on the heartwarming scene unfolding before him-Richard''s three sons stepping forward to embrace Joshua and Benson.

    Richard didn''t cry. No, he stood tall, his face filled with pride. In a moment like this, he wouldn''t let tears fall.

    He watched as his two sons knelt before him, bowing their heads to the ground, their voices trembling as they said, "Dad, we haven''t been the sons you deserved, but we''ve returned."

    Richard wanted to weep, but he smiled instead. He helped them to their feet and said, "I have always been proud of you."

    All around them, families hade out to greet their loved ones, and each tearful embrace was a sight that tugged at the heartstrings.

    Logan was sobbing openly as he clung to his adoptive brother, Felix. Logan was usually yful and easygoing, but he had none of his usual demeanor today. He wept like a child in his elder brother''s arms, entirely forgetting that he was soon to be married. From inside the carriage, Carissa watched it all unfold.

    These people thought they were separated by life and death, but unexpectedly, they experienced the joy of a reunion. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she realized this joy could never belong to her. She, her dad, and brothers would never see each other again in this life.

    The true cruelty of this worldy in how blood ties, once so close, could be severed, with no promise of ever meeting again.

    When she returned home, Carissa

    went straight to her room. After

    sharing in everyone else''s

    happiness, she was left with her own

    sorrow. The weight of her grief

    settled over her, and she locked

    herself away, not wanting to Burden

    anyone else with her emotions.

    She stayed alone in her room for nearly two hours, working through her feelings.

    Rafael had wanted to stay by her side tofort her, but understood that she needed this time to process her emotions on her own. So, he sat outside on the stone steps, making sure no one disturbed her.

    When Carissa finally emerged, her emotions in check and dressed in fresh clothes, Rafael immediately rose to greet her. He reached for her hand, noticing that although her eyes were dry, the traces of tears were still visible. Gently, he wiped the corners of her eyes with his thumb, his heart aching for her. "Let''s go see Mom."

    "Yes, that''s exactly what I was nning to do," Carissa replied with a soft smile.

    But after her tears, that smile carried a hint of fragility, making Rafael''s heart ache even more.

 Chapter 588

    Helen wiped away her tears as she listened to the servants report on the lively scene outside. She could onlyment that she wasn''t an ordinarymoner who was free to join in the festivities. The stories told by the storytellers over the past few days, which had been ryed to her by the servants, had moved her deeply. Yet, the tears she shed now weren''t for the joyful festivities outside.

    No, they were because she heard that Carissa had locked herself in her room since returning and hadn''te out for a long time. Helen didn''t have to guess why Carissa was upset. This grand reunion didn''t include her, for her dad and brothers hadn''t fallen in this same battle.

    "Come here," Helen said, beckoning to her daughter-inw, who had just bowed to greet her. "Come sit by my side."

    Carissa straightened up and walked over. But before she could properly sit down, Helen reached out and pulled the younger woman into her arms.

    As Helen was seated, that tug resulted in Carissa finding herself kneeling, her face buried in her mother-inw''s embrace. Helen''s arms wrapped tightly around her, and above her head, Carissa heard the older woman''s voice, choked with emotion. "You can always think of me as your mom, your closest family. I will always protect you."

    Carissa had initially felt a burst of resistance, trying to pull her face away from Helen''s chest to catch her breath. But after hearing those words, her heart softened instantly. Each word struck her like a blow to her core, leaving her unable to resist. Her heart felt full, her nose tingled, and her eyes burned.

    She had never expected her mother-inw, who had always relied on the queen dowager for protection, to say something so maternal to her. Remembering a time when Helen had not been particrly fond of her, Carissa felt like crying at her words now. But in all honesty, her forty-something-year-old mother-inw had such a firm embrace that Carissa was nearly suffocating.

    Rafael watched the scene unfold and immediately regretted not being the one to give his wife a hug first. Now, he felt like his mom had stolen this heartfelt moment from him, leaving him frustrated and envious.

    Meanwhile, Gillian wiped away her own tears, feeling a deep sense of relief and joy. This was good. Helen had finally learned how to show care and tenderness.

    After the embrace, Helen released Carissa and gestured for everyone to sit down.

    "Bring the refreshments!" she instructed the servants.

    Having expressed her emotions, Helen now felt a deeper connection with her daughter-inw. But Carissa, on the other hand, seemed a bit awkward and stiff. Eager to change the subject, she quickly brought up more pressing matters. "Mother, did you go to the pce after I left the capital?"

    "I did, but I didn''t get to see the king. My sister asked me to visit Lady Ruth, who''s fallen ill. As for what my sister discussed with His Majesty, I wasn''t privy to it." Rafael looked up. "Lady Ruth is sick?"

    "Yes, she''s quite seriously ill. It seems that the summer heat has been too much for her. The royal physicians have said her condition is not looking good. Yuvan has already submitted a report, requesting the king''s permission to return to the capital with his family to attend to her."

    "Has the king granted permission?"

    "I heard that he has. A couple of days ago when I went to the pce, my sister said Yuvan should arrive in the capital any day now. Horizon Estate is already undergoing renovations in preparation

    What was meant toe would alwayse.

    After sitting for a while longer, Rafael stood up. "I''ll head to the pce to report in. I''ll be backter to join you for dinner. By the way, where''s Kiera?"

    "She''s out with Logan," Helen replied,

    waving a hand dismissively. "The wedding date is already set; they''ll be married in just a few days. Let them run around as they please There''s no need to keep her confined just because she''s a princess."

    Rafael didn''t argue. He nced at Carissa once before heading out.

    Carissa turned to Helen. "Has Kiera''s dowry been packed and sealed?"

    "Yes, everything has been arranged. Gillian and Luke took care of it all, but I didn''tpletely leave it to them. I personally checked the ledger."

    "Have you visited Kiera''s estate yet?" Carissa asked again.

    "No, I haven''t, but Luke went to inspect it, and everything seems to be in order."

    "We don''t have much to do at the moment. Why don''t we bring Vivi along and go see for ourselves?" Carissa suggested, still feeling like it was necessary to see for herself.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "It''s just a residence. There''s nothing much to see. Besides, my sister has already instructed the pce staff to ensure everything is prepared."

    Helen nced outside, where the sun was zing down. She wasn''t eager to step out into the heat and risk damaging her skin. But when she saw Carissa''s expectant gaze, she relented with a sigh.

    "Alright, it wouldn''t hurt to take a look. If there''s any furniture missing, we can order it now. After all, we can''t rely solely on the pce staff to get everything right."

 Chapter 589

    Kiera''s residence, Ivory Estate, was located in the pce district where the highest-ranking nobles resided. Themon folk referred to it as Noble Street, and it was only about three or four miles from Royal Street.

    Ivory Estate was also conveniently close to Hell Monarch Estate, just a short distance away on foot. Of course, Helen had no intention of walking. They all traveled by carriage.

    Ivory Estate was already upied by staff sent by the queen dowager, tasked with maintaining the property, cleaning, and tending the garden. A number of flower trees had already been nted, and potted nts adorned the grounds.

    Salvador had been quite generous to Kiera. The estate was vast, with a grand and imposing front courtyard, while the rear was filled with bright and spacious rooms.

    In the garden, ake had been dug. It was surrounded by pavilions, towers, rockeries, and arched bridges, with water flowing gently throughout. The surroundings created a peaceful and serene atmosphere. The architecture here had a softer, more tranquil vibe, reminiscent of the graceful style of Ebonflow, in contrast to the rigid designs typical of the capital.

    Kiera''s personal courtyard was called Harmony Meadow, which had a lovely meaning. As Logan''s name meant "small meadow", the courtyard''s name incorporated that and symbolized the idea of the couple harmoniously supporting each other.

    As Carissa and Helen entered, they found the courtyard fully furnished. There were partition screens, arge cherry wood bed, a chaise lounge draped in luxurious silks-everything one could need, and all of the highest quality.

    After looking around, Helen remarked, "There''s plenty of furniture already. We don''t need to bring any more from her dowry."

    Carissa disagreed gently, "Since it''s already been cataloged, we should still bring it over. This estate is sorge, there''s certainly enough space to use it all."

    "The items you chose for her dowry are excellent. It would be a shame to not let Kiera use them," Helen mused as she took a thoughtful turn around the courtyard. "Although, it wouldn''t go to waste either way. The prince consort will asionally stay here too, so we could always ce some in his quarters.''This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ording to Starhaven''s customs, a prince consort didn''t typically live with the princess and was permitted to return to his own family''s residence. If the princess wanted to summon him, she would simply light antern and someone would be sent to fetch him. However, given how affectionate Kiera and Logan were, it was likely that after the wedding, they would share quarters anyway. Even if they kept separate courtyards, it would probably be more for show than necessity.

    "Perhaps we could prepare a small courtyard here for you. That way, you could stay for a few days when you miss Kiera," Carissa suggested.

    Helen waved her off,ughing. "I wouldn''te. I have my son''s estate. What would it look like if I left it to stay at my daughter''s?"

    Helen had never been especially

    ???

    close to her children, but Kiera had made a concerted effort to bond with her. It was Kiera who had initiated conversations, who clung to her mother affectionately, who sought out hugs and closeness. Their rtionship had grown warm entirely because of Kiera''s persistence.

    Over time, this persistent closeness awakened a maternal instinct in Helen.

    When she gave birth to Rafael, she had still felt like a child herself. All her life, she had been coddled and cherished by her family, especially her elder sister. She had enjoyed being pampered and treated like a treasure by those around her.

    But one day, someone told her that she was a mom now. Everyone doted on the soft, pale little baby. They glossed over the struggles of pregnancy and childbirth with a few words of encouragement, simply telling Helen to take good care of herself.

    Yet, every time she bathed and saw

    the scars on her belly, she was reminded of the agony of pregnancy and the pain of childbirth. The days when she was the one being doted on were over. In the pce, the hardships of motherhood were something no one spoke of One was never supposed toin about the pains of pregnancy or childbirth-it was considered a blessing.

    Not only could a woman not grumble, but she had to be grateful.

    Helen had once asked Victoria, "Grateful for what, exactly?"

    It was the first time Victoria had ever been truly angry with her. Eyes wide with fury, nearly popping out of her head, the elder woman scolded her sister harshly. It had terrified Helen, leaving her feeling both frightened and unjustly med. Perhaps women simply learned to ept their lot in life.

    In any case, Helen never spoke those words again. Even when Kiera was born, she didn''t feel much joy. It wasn''t until the little bundle clung to her day and night that she slowly grew into the role of a mom.

    As for that brat... it wasn''t that Helen

    didn''t like him Rafael grew

    ??

    increasingly handsome as he aged, making her heart swell with pride every time she looked at him. But as he grew older, he became

    increasingly serious and distant. It made it hard to get close to him.

    However, Carissa was different. She was like Victoria, always protecting and pampering Helen. When Carissa was in the estate, Helen never had to worry about anything.

    That was why, given the choice, Helen would rather live with her daughter-inw than anyone else.

 Chapter 590

    After the excitement outside died down, the members of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team all returned to their respective homes, except for the two from Stonebrook District, Scott and Wilfred. Jacob took them to stay at Northwatch Estate, where they would await the king''s summons the next day.

    When Thomas stepped into the Farrell family''s residence, Alice couldn''t stop crying. She clung to her son, sobbing continuously until she nearly fainted from exhaustion. The other family members consoled her while shedding their own tears, and eventually managed to help Alice sit down, allowing everyone to finally speak calmly.

    In the Farrell family, there weren''t many sons left. Several members of the third branch of the family had fallen in battle. Thomas'' return was a greatfort to everyone.

    He knelt before each of his elders to greet them. The oldest member of the family, the patriarch of the third branch of the family, broke down in tears. Soon, everyone was wiping their eyes.

    After discussing the general events of the past few years with the whole family, Alice and Thomas headed off to talk privately. There was something important she needed to tell him. Once they were in a room, Alice dismissed the servants. Even as she looked at her son, she still felt a sense of disbelief.

    She let out a heavy sigh. "Your brother probably told you about your former wife''s situation when you were at the Southern Frontier. But as your mom, I need to exin it to you myself. Your dad died on the battlefield, so I understand the hardships of being a widow. It''s not easy. But with you and your sister still with me, I had hope.

    "However, Vi was different. She didn''t have children yet. I thought that since you had died serving the kingdom, it would be best not to hold her back. I discussed it with your sister-inw and the other family members. We also sent a letter to your eldest brother, and everyone agreed that it was best for Vi to return to her family. We gave her a divorce letter and allowed her to return home."

    As Alice spoke, she recalled the sudden news of Thomas'' death back then, and it sent waves of panic through her heart again.

    She took a sip of water to calm herself before continuing, "Vi didn''t want to leave. She said she would remain faithful to you for the rest of her life. Even with the divorce letter in hand, she was determined to stay. I worried that she would suffer when she returned to her family, so I gave her your death pension, along with two shops.

    "She''s remarried now. A few days ago, someone from the Earl of Silverstone''s family came to return the money and the shops. The shops'' value was converted into silver coins since we''ve already transferred the ownership. That marked the end of any ties between our families."

    Alice looked at her son with a grave expression. "I''m telling you all this because I hope you won''t go and disturb her. From now on, you have your life, and she has hers. Even if you have the chance to meet again, just act as if you don''t know each other to avoid causing her any trouble."

    Thomas listened quietly as his mom spoke.

    After a long moment, he finally replied softly, "I have always felt that I owe her. I won''t be a burden to her."

    Alice looked at her son, her heart aching at his broken expression. "I''ll arrange another marriage for you..."

    "That''s not necessary." Thomas smiled bitterly, shaking his head. "Let it be. I don''t n on remarrying."

    Alice was taken aback. "You don''t n on remarrying? What are you saying? You don''t have any children. How can you not remarry?"

    "We can talk about itter," Thomas said gently. "Mom, I don''t want to discuss this anymore."

    "Is it because you feel guilty towards Vi that you don''t want to marry again?" Alice asked, her voice trembling.

    "Mom, I just returned, and you''re already bringing up marriage. It''s really not appropriate."

    Hearing the sadness in her son''s tone, Alice felt her own heart grow heavy. She had never even dared to

    dream that he woulde back, so whatever he said now was what mattered.

    Why should she add to his unhappiness?

    "Just remember what I told you don''t seek Vi out. Don''t disrupt the life she has now," Alice reminded softly.

    "I won''t," Thomas replied with a bitter expression. "I promise, Mom. Please don''t worry about it."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "That''s good," Alice said, unable to hold back her tears. "It''s my fault If I hadn''t encouraged her to leave, she would still be your wife. Everyone else is reunited with their spouses, and only you..."

    Thomas interrupted her gently, "Mom, I''m feeling a bit tired. I think I''ll go bathe."

    Alice watched him, a deep sigh escaping her lips. It seemed that it would be difficult for him to let go right now.

    "I just want to add onest thing:

    when Madam Zoey came to return your death pension and the money for the shops, she mentioned that the Prince family were worried about Vi clinging to you. I feel there''s Something strange about it."

    Thomas pondered his mother''s words for a moment, then said, "Alright, I understand."

 Chapter 591

    The next day, Carmen and Greta arrived at Hell Monarch Estate to return the horse. They also brought along gifts of gratitude. Luke met with them, but after waiting for a while without seeing Carissa, they decided to take their leave.

    As they were leaving, they happened to see Violet.

    She greeted Carmen warmly, saying, "Ms. Lester, you''vee to return the horse? The people in the estate have been busy these past few days. Let''s talk and discuss martial arts in a few days."

    Carmen curtsied politely. "Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Spencer. I will certainlye to seek your guidance after some time."

    With a smile, Violet waved her hand. "You should head back now. I have my own tasks to attend to."

    As Greta and Carmen climbed into a carriage, Greta muttered, "Why take the long way around? You didn''t see the Hell Monarch''s princess consort today, but Ms. Spencer was quite enthusiastic. I think you should start with her. If you can get in good with her, you''ll have more freedom to go in and out of Hell Monarch Estate. That would be a significant step forward."

    Feeling a bit discontented about the dy, Greta continued, "Although your sister can be difficult, she does get things done efficiently. On the other hand, you''re quite soft-spoken. Do you still want to get your mom out or not?"

    "Sage Greta, can you speak to Mother and let me see my mom? Once I''ve seen her, I''ll do my best," Carmen pleaded.

    "Let''s wait a few days," came the response.

    Carmen persisted and bowed low. "Sage Greta, please just let me have one meeting. If you plead with Mother on my behalf, I promise I willplete my task.

    "Now is the best time. With Princess Kiera''s imminent wedding, things are chaotic. Right now, I can still go back to Harmony Pce. But if I catch Prince Rafael''s eye, they will definitely investigate me. By then, I won''t even be able to see my mom."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Seeing that Greta remained unmoved, Carmen cried, her voice tinged with a mix of sorrow and indignation, "If I have to risk my life, I deserve a reward! I can''t rest easy serving Mother if I don''t know how my mom is doing!"

    Greta furrowed her brows, realizing that she needed to give Carmen some hope. After all, no matter how obedient someone was, they couldn''t bepletely controlled.

    A mom and daughter shared a bond. As long as Carmen saw her mom, she would be driven to do everything in her power to save her.

    "Wait a little longer. I''ll help you plead your case."

    "Thank you so much, ma''am! Thank you!" Carmen cried, her cheeks glistening with tears. "I will never forget your immense kindness."

    Greta''s expression was as stoic as ever. Even though Carmen was her apprentice in name, she was merely a tool in Greta''s eyes. She felt no pity at all for the younger woman.

    Rafael had already sent people to

    investigate the Lester family,

    Carmen, and Celeste, along with the brothel she had once been in.

    Although Eleanor had been rain ne

    Celeste in the pce, Samuel had met her in that kind of ce, so the brothel was likely involved in some unsavory dealings.

    Yesterday, Rafael had entered the pce to report the details of the rescue to the king. Salvador had praised him verbally and mentioned that Yuvan would be returning to the capital.

    Rafael saw that Salvador harbored

    no suspicion toward their uncle, and the king even sighed heavily as he said, "You know, I suggested taking Lady Ruth to Valken, but Uncle Yuvan insists that she has the court physicians looking after her here in the pce. He believes it''s safer that way.

    "He''s worried I might suspect him, so he prefers to keep Lady Ruth in the capital to reassure me. But I''ve never doubted him. His excessive caution only prevents their family from being reunited. He and Uncle Harvey are both overly cautious and timid, but I can''t me them. They''ve always been like that since Dad was on the throne."

    After hearing those words, Rafael stayed silent. There were some things that, if spoken by him, would take on a different tone. It could make Salvador suspicious of the wrong people and blind him to the real threats. However, action had to be taken.

    Yuvan''s return to the capital signaled a greater strategy at y, and most of his foundation in the capital stemmed from Eleanor. That aunt of theirs had pretended to be virtuous and upright for so many years. It was about time to have her true colors revealed to everyone.

 Chapter 592

    The eighth of August was Kiera''s wedding day.

    Unlike typical nobledies, Kiera and Helen returned to the pce the night before, with Carissa naturally apanying them. Henrietta and Meredith stayed close, hoping to ease Kiera''s nerves about her wedding and share some secrets about navigating life with a prince consort. Henrietta said, "The Quinton and Young families are among the most distinguished schrly families in Starhaven. They have a reputation for being harmonious, though they do have their rules. But honestly, how could their rulespare to those of the royal pce? "Besides, you''re a princess with your own estate. You don''t need to worry about their opinions. Your mother-inw and father-inw are both kind-hearted people. Your father-inw is almost childlike. If you ever want to visit the Quinton family for a bit, no one would dare give you trouble."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Kiera was well aware of these details. Her father-inw had suffered a head injury at a young age, and her mother-inw, having known him since childhood, had still married him without caring about his shorings. Together, they had Logan and his sister, Crystal. They were all easy to get along with.

    In truth, Kiera didn''t feel nervous at all. She wasn''t sure why everyone assumed she would be. She decided to y the part of the anxious bride. It felt more fitting for the asion.

    After all, if it made everyone happy, why not? Life was but a y.

    Dressed in her bridal finery, the intricate phoenix crown perched atop her head framed her dainty face. Her features were delicate, and her eyes shone with a bright and honest sparkle. There was nothing sharp or regal about Kiera''s demeanor. Instead, she radiated warmth and tranquility.

    Kylie arrived with the eldest prince and the second princess. After all, Kiera was marrying Kylie''s cousin. As Kiera''s cousin-inw, she had to help with the preparations.

    The king''s favored concubine, Sylvia, dropped by briefly. She delivered a few congrattory words before leaving, her demeanor still as haughty as ever. As she walked away, she cast a nce at Carissa, leaving her somewhat bewildered. Dealing with Sylvia was no easy task.

    When it was time, officials from the Ministry of Protocol and the Heritage Bureau announced the edict at the eastern steps of the ceremonial gates. Logan knelt before them to receive it. His heart was brimming with joy as he absorbed every word in the edict. He didn''t care much for the royal customs regarding what a groom should do. All he wanted was to cherish Kiera, just like his father and mother did each other.

    Apanied by Kylie and Carissa, Kiera first went to the family chapel to bow in farewell, then proceeded to greet her mother and the queen dowager.

    Tears welled up in Victoria''s eyes as she embraced Kiera. Standing nearby, Helen struggled toprehend why mothers cried when sending off their daughters. It wasn''t like their daughters were heading into a den of dragons and tigers.

    However, seeing Victoria cry made Helen instinctively join in. Though she couldn''t squeeze out any tears, she dabbed at her eyes with her handkerchief.

    Victoria held Kiera close, her voice

    choked with emotion as she said, "I still remember the day you were born. You were a rosy little bundle and you cried so loudly! You''ve always been such a good child, charming everyone. Even those who right not like your mom adored you."

    Dakota and Josephine exchanged awkward smiles, clearly the subjects of Victoria''s remarks. It was true. They hadn''t cared much for Helen back in the day, but her children were simply delightful-especially Kiera. That little girl had a sweetness about her, bounding towards them with her tiny legs and calling them "aunt" with such endearing innocence.

    Reflecting on those times made their eyes misty as they realized that little girl was now grown up and getting married.

    Soon, officials from the Heritage Bureau and the Royal Management Department came to urge Kiera onward. She took her time, bowing to the queen dowager, her mother, and the other concubines in farewell.

    As the white veil was ced over

    Kiera''s head and the pce attendants guided her out, a sudden wave of sadness washed over

    Helen, and tears spilled from be

    eyes without warning. She finally grasped that her daughter, who had always clung to her side, was about to be someone else''s wife.

    The days of Kiera calling her "Mom" and staying by her side wereing to an end.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Helen felt Carissa''s hand grip hers. The tears she had tried to hide spilled under her daughter-inw''s gaze.

    Carissa sighed softly. She couldn''t bear to see women cry. It made her heart ache.

 Chapter 593

    On the day of Kiera''s grand wedding, the Quinton family''s residence was abuzz with activity.

    The dowry had been delivered to Ivory Estate the day before, but the wedding ceremony and banquet were to take ce at the Quinton family''s residence. The threshold of their estate was nearly worn down from the countless guests who streamed in to celebrate. Before Eleanor arrived at the Quinton family''s residence for the feast, she allowed Carmen a brief visit to Harmony Pce.

    Mnie Lester remained imprisoned in Harmony Pce''s dungeon, a ce reeking of decay. Each day, the door would open for just an hour to air out the stench, a supposed act of kindness from Eleanor, who imed it was out ofpassion. But it wasn''t just Mnie who was imprisoned there. Several other concubines and servants who had erred shared her fate. Once someone entered the dungeon, there was little hope of escape. The foul odor was tinged with the scent of blood. As Carmen stepped into the dungeon, an overwhelming wave of revulsion hit her, causing her to feel nauseous. But she pushed past the difort and hurried straight to her mom''s cell.

    The cells weren''t separated by iron bars but built with solid walls, ensuring no one could see one another. Each room had a door with a small window at the bottom, through which food was passed. Those confined within had no one to talk to.

    Every cell contained a bed and a toilet, with the promise of a bath just once a month. The meaning behind Eleanor''s actions was that Henry would visit them during that time, so they had to stay clean when he did. If they went an entire month without any screams or noise, they would earn a half-day to go outside and stretch their legs.

    Carmen had been here once before. It was just before her mission, when Eleanor had taken pity on her and allowed her a glimpse of the suffering her mom endured.

    Greta called for the door to be opened, and Carmen rushed inside.

    On the bedy a thin and pitiful woman. She coughed weakly as she turned to the door. Upon recognizing her daughter, she struggled to sit up.

    "Mom!" Carmen cried, wrapping her arms around the woman, tears spilling over in an instant. "Didn''t they say they would get you a physician? Why are you still coughing so badly?"

    Mnie clutched her daughter tightly, her frail body-nothing but bones-seeming to channel an immense strength as she nearly squeezed the breath from Carmen.

    "I thought I would never see you again. How are you? Are you alright? And your sister?"

    Carmen fought back her tears, her voice catching in her throat as she replied, "I''m doing well, Mom. The grand princess treats me very kindly."

    Mnie''s eyes filled with disbelief. She wept as she said, "Youing to see me means she needs you now."

    Leaning closer, Mnie whispered in a trembling voice after a few sobs, "Don''t worry about me. Escape while you can. Go as far away as possible." Her heart aching, Carmen replied firmly, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''llplete the task given to me by the grand princess and get you out of here." Mnie grasped her daughter''s clothing tightly. "Just run away!"

    "You just have to nodded vigorously, her eyes glinting with an unusual resolve. Leaning closer to her mother, she whispered, "If Dades to see you, persuade him to cooperate with my n. We have no other options."

    trust me." Carmen

    Mnie released her grip, her tear-filled eyes watching Carmen with confusion.

    "Trust me, Mom. I''ll save you..." Carmen took a deep breath and mouthed silently, "And the other concubines."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Then, she spoke louder, "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely follow the grand princess'' instructions. If I do everything right, we will be reunited."

    Mnie''s eyes widened. They were already gaunt and hollowed, and they now reflected a fresh wave of terror, making her appear even more pitiful. Carmen nodded confidently. "Mom, remember what I said. I can do this."

    She lifted her gaze and locked eyes with Mnie. The determination in her daughter''s eyes was something Mnie had never seen before.

    Fear clutched at Mnie''s heart.

    She reached out, wanting to say

    something to dissuade Carmen. She wanted to warn her daughter to not attempt the impossible-doing so might lead to destruction, and she might not even know why.

    But looking at her daughter''s unwavering resolve, Mnie slowly withdrew her hand. Even if she couldn''t help, she wouldn''t hinder her daughter''s efforts. Mnie Carmen, and Celeste, along with the Lester family, were bound to one another.

    Mnie couldn''t afford to seek death. Otherwise, her two daughters would pay with their lives, and the Lester family would surely face a grim fate. She couldn''t die, but she couldn''t have a good life either. In that case, it was time to fight back. After all, they had been pushed to the brink.

 Chapter 594

    Meanwhile, the wedding banquet at the Quinton family''s residence was buzzing with excitement.

    To make an effort to uphold the third branch''s reputation, the head of the Quinton family, Malcolm Quinton, who was also the current Civil Minister and the father of the queen, invited all the influential officials and nobles of the capital. This included the Warren family.

    Although the Warren family was now on the decline among the powerful, their ancestors had indeed produced a great general. Otherwise, how would they have Valor Estate? As a key official in court and the king''s father-inw, Malcolm was naturally expected to treat everyone fairly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The Farrell family members were also among the guests.

    On the third day after the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team returned, a royal edict was delivered to every member. Thomas was promoted to third-rank major general, while Felix was elevated to fourth-rank general. As for Lawrence, he was granted the title of Earl of Dunewind, and his wife, Ka, was awarded the rank of a third-rank countess.

    The special promotion was a recognition of Lawrence''s role as the chief strategist for the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team. After his capture, he had endured severe torture without betraying a singlerade, standing firm against the brutal interrogations. Salvador needed such spirit to bolster morale among the troops. Furthermore, since Lawrence was now disabled in one leg and would never see battle again, granting him an earldom and a title for his wife ensured he could enjoy afortable life for the rest of his days. As for the other members of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, Salvador would undoubtedly continue to rely on them, especially Thomas, Felix, Homer, and the two sons of the Cooper family. Even the rest of the team, who had all been ordinary soldiers, had been elevated in rank, and were awaiting orders from the king.

    This was Thomas'' first banquet since returning to the capital, as well as his first time being among so many people again. The Farrell family had initially nned to host a banquet to celebrate his return, but Thomas felt too drained to engage in socializing. Alice was concerned about her son''s dazed state, so she took it upon herself to cancel the event.

    Thomas wasn''t in great spirits. Since returning to the capital, he had been gued by nightmares every night. He dreamt the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team was still teetering on the edge of danger. After waking, he found it hard to drift back to sleep.

    He hadn''t sought news about Vi, subconsciously avoiding the subject. Also, he hadn''t intended toe to the banquet today. It was Felix who had insisted on dragging him along. Felix was very fond of Logan. Although they didn''t share blood, the bond between them was truly strong.

    Amidst the festivities of this joyous

    banquet, both Felix and Thomas felt an overwhelming sense of contrast, as if they were out of ce. They

    were often lost in thought. As a

    result, the members of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team

    gravitated toward each other, findingfort in their shared presence.

    Lawrence hadn''t attended, but

    members of the Marquis of Elderglen''s family were there with Ka. Previously, she had seldom attended social gatherings. However, her husband had expressed a desire to attend this

    one He had exined that it was Felix''s brother getting married andmented his inability to go, urging his wife to represent him instead.

    Thus, Ka made her appearance.

    Freshly bestowed with the title of a third-rank countess and having a royal edict in hand, she was met with great enthusiasm. Everyone gathered around to inquire about Lawrence''s health. Even Eleanor came over to ask a few questions before congratting her on finally seeing the light after the storm.

    As Ka basked in the attention, Vi couldn''t help but feel as if she was being roasted over an open me. Even though no one had directed a single question her way or cast her any disapproving nces, the embarrassment and anger simmered within her.

    She regretteding to this

    gathering. She hadn''t wanted to

    attend, but her mother-inw had insisted that since the Quinton family had sent an invitation, it would be disrespectful to not attend. With the constant buzz of praise for Ka ringing in her ears, Vi felt increasingly agitated and decided to take a stroll outside.

    Noticing her sister-inw''s unrest, Zoey discreetly sent a maid to follow her. Vi had been particrly irritabletely, and Zoey didn''t want her causing any trouble at the Quinton family''s banquet.

    Vi wandered alone into the garden, whereughter echoed from the asional passing guests. The sound only heightened her irritation, and she unconsciously moved past an archway adorned with cascading flowers. It wasn''t until she heard a man''s voice that she abruptly halted.

    Beyond the archwayy the front courtyard, where the male guests gathered. Bluenterns and silk ribbons hung from the branches, filling the air with a festive atmosphere.

    Lifting her head, Vi saw several men standing in the courtyard under the shade of the trees. One of the men happened to look up just then, locking eyes with her. A jolt coursed through her and she froze, unable to move. He... he had gotten darker, but he still looked as handsome and confident as ever, his figure tall and poised.

    Thomas regarded Vi for a moment, then steadied himself and quickly averted his gaze before briskly walking away.

 Chapter 595

    "Madam Vi!" Zoey''s maid, Jane, called out as she hurried over. "What are you doing here?"

    Vi turned away, her face pale as she murmured, "I heard he''s now a third-rank major general."

    "Who are you talking about, Madam Vi? It''s best not to gossip about others," Jane replied.

    She had spent many years by Zoey''s side and knew exactly who Vi was referring to. She sought to remind Vi to tread carefully.

    But Vi seemed oblivious to Jane''s warning, saying, "The king only made my brother a major general before he left for the Southern Frontier. A major general is the mainmander responsible for defending a region. Which region would he be stationed at?" Jane''s tone turned serious, "Madam Vi, you should be more concerned about your husband. He''s here today too."

    Her heart filled with bitterness, Vi appeared not to hear Jane''s words, continuing, "What merit did he achieve to earn such a reward? Lady Ka''s husband was granted an earldom, and now she has a noble title of her own. He received a third-rank major general title. What great achievement does that represent? Wasn''t it just delivering messages? On what grounds? What about those soldiers who truly fight on the battlefield-don''t they feel disheartened?"

    Jane grasped her arm tightly, her nails digging in to pull Vi back to reality. "Madam Vi, mind your words. We''re at the Quinton family''s residence."

    The sharp pain in her arm jolted Vi, bringing her back to herself. She felt a mix of shame and anger.

    "Who told you to follow me?"

    "Madam Zoey was worried you might get lost, so she sent me to apany you," Jane replied calmly.

    "Is she afraid I''ll get lost? Or is it that she fears I won''t know my ce? She''s worried I''ll embarrass myself and tarnish the reputation of the Earl of Silverstone''s family," Vi shot back coldly.

    "You wouldn''t do such a thing, Madam Vi. Madam Zoey doesn''t think that way either. If you find the crowd too noisy, I can keep youpany while you take a walk in the garden. The breeze today is nice. It will clear your mind and remind you of your identity as a member of the Warren family," Jane responded.

    Vi red at her fiercely. "Shut your mouth. If you''re going to follow me, stay at least ten feet away."

    Fuming, Vi turned to walk away, but it was toote-several eyes were already on them. Now, every nce directed at her felt mocking, as if she were the subject of a cruel joke. She truly didn''t want to stay in this ce for another moment.

    Lost in her thoughts, Vi marched straight out of the Quiton family''s residence, leaving even her maid, Poppy, behind.

    Upon returning, Jane quietly reported to Zoey, who frowned when she heard what happened.

    Vi just left like that? Barrett was still in the courtyard. Also, she hadn''t informed the host before leaving.

    That was quite embarrassing,

    §Ö

    especially since there were so many

    people at the entrance.

    Despite the anger simmering inside her, Zoey maintained a calm demeanor on the outside. Privately, she instructed Jane to find Poppy and have her return as well.

    "Tell her to keep an eye on things," she added. "If anything happens, report back immediately. Also, give her an extra monthly allowance."

    Barrett only learned about Vi''s early departure after the feast had concluded. Once he returned to the estate, he hurried straight to Grace Mansion, where he found her already lying in bed. "Why did you leave early? You could have at least told me," he asked, irritated.

    Vi rubbed her forehead. "I had a terrible headache and thought it best toe home."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing her pale face, Barrett''s irritation softened into concern. He sat down beside her. "You should have mentioned that you weren''t feeling well. It''s not proper to just walk out like that without informing anyone."

    As he reached out to gently massage her forehead, Vi couldn''t shake her gloom. Before Thomas returned, Barrett''s tenderness would have warmed her heart, but now...

    The two men were hardlyparable. One was merely a low-ranking guard, while the other was a third-rank major general whomanded troops.

    Today, that fleeting nce from Thomas had still made her heart race. Though it was quick, the meaning behind that look was clear-Vi understood it all too well after being married to him. Thomas hadn''t truly let go of her. She was still in his thoughts.

    Frustration bubbled within her, especially towards her sister-inw, who had returned Thomas'' death pension as if to signify the end of their connection. It left her feeling trapped and uncertain about her next steps.

    No, Vi had to see Thomas, no matter what.

    Noticing her silence, Barrett''s expression grew more worried. "Are you still feeling unwell? I can send for a physician."

    "I''m much better," she replied, grasping his hand.

 Chapter 596

    The next day, Vi dressed with care. She pinned a peony blossom in her hair before heading out with Poppy. She had a specific destination in mind. If she found him there, it would confirm that Thomas still held her in his heart.

    At the base of Richspire Peak, there was a stream. About halfway up, the stream flowed down a steep slope, forming a small waterfall. Whenever Thomas felt upset, couldn''t figure something out, or struggled to make a decision, he woulde here to practice his swordsmanship. He had brought her to this spot once before.

    As they climbed, Poppy supported her. However, Poppy grew increasingly uneasy as they ventured further from civilization. "Madam Vi, where are we going? It''s still so hot. Do you think you can handle it?" "We''re almost there."

    Vi felt exhausted, but it wasn''t like she could ride a carriage up this mountain. It had been years since she had walked such a rugged path. She paused to catch her breath, casting a cold nce at Poppy. "No matter whom we see today, you mustn''t breathe a word to anyone, understand?"

    Poppy nodded nervously. Though she hadn''t learned proper manners, she sensed that their trip to the mountains was not entirely appropriate, especially with so few people around.

    What would they do if they encountered danger? Who was Vi even going to meet? The secrecy weighed on Poppy''s mind, and she recalled Jane''s words from the night before.

    By the time they reached the halfway point, the sound of the waterfall reached Vi''s ears, making her heart race.

    Would he really be here?

    Suddenly, the ground felt impossibly heavy beneath her feet.

    What if he wasn''t? She had spent all night thinking about him. If he were absent, wouldn''t her actions have been ridiculous?

    After taking a few deep breaths, Vi made her way along the narrow mountain path. It had been years since she hadst visited; now, there were even small trails, indicating that others had discovered this scenic spot. Back then, when they came, he would hold her hand as they leaped over waist-high grass. That exhrating sensation of being airborne was thrilling and refreshing.

    As she rounded a bend, the view opened up before her.

    There he was, practicing his sword dance by the waterfall. The sight ignited her blood with fervor-he was here.

    Thomas was really here.

    Vi brushed the peony blossom in her hair. Then, she took a deep breath and instructed Poppy, "Stay here and don''te any closer."

    Seeing Vi approach a man alone, Poppy turned pale with fear. "Madam Vi, y-you can''t do this! If the general finds out..."

    "He''s no longer a general." Vi shot her a cold nce. "If you don''t say anything, no one will know. Just stay here and keep watch."

    As the sound of voices reached him,

    §Ö

    Thomas Sheathed his sword. Even

    amidst the roar of the wa

    he

    could still hear clearly-a skilt honed

    during his time as a spy.

    Turning to the source of the sound, he saw Vi approaching.

    He blinked in surprise. Was it really her?

    As they locked eyes, Vi moved closer, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She didn''t wipe them away. Instead, she let them flow freely down her cheeks.

    Thomas was drenched, revealing his lean and tall figure. He retreated a few steps and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Vi took another step forward, her

    voice breaking as she cried, "I wanted to see you! I was so happy when found out you were back. Thomas, you''re alive! You have no idea how happy I am."

    Seeing her tears twisted his heart. Since the day they married, he had sworn to protect her. But even amid his pain, he knew the boundaries they had to respect.

    "Thank you for your concern, but we''re no longer husband and wife. You''ve married someone else. We need to keep our distance."

    "Keep our distance?" Vi let out a bittersweetugh through her tears. "Have you really be this cold-hearted?"

    "I..." Thomas stood in the water, watching her approach despite her shoes and socks getting wet. "Don''te down. I''lle up."

    He climbed onto the bank but instinctively stepped a few paces to the left, maintaining the distance between them.

    "You shouldn''t havee. We shouldn''t meet like this. If word gets out, it could harm your reputation."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 597

    Vi cried out, "I don''t care! What reputation do I have left? You''ve probably heard about the Warren family. I''ve walked straight into a den of wolves! Thomas, you owe me this! If you were alive, why didn''t you send me a letter? Even after receiving the divorce letter, I''ve remained a widow for you at my family''s home. "If it weren''t for Mrs. Murray''s matchmaking, I would still be a widow for you. I was trapped at my family''s house, and waspletely powerless. My sister-inw looked down on me, and was eager to marry me off. When Mrs. Murray came to talk about a marriage, I didn''t have a chance to refuse her!"

    Hearing her words twisted his heart. Thomas had been struggling with his feelings for days. It wasn''t just because his wife had remarried; it was also the sorrow and pain his mom and family felt over his "death". His mom had even fallen ill because of it, though her health had improved recently.

    He kept telling himself that loyalty and devotion were often at odds; but deep down, he felt he had let his family down. He wanted desperately to make amends, but living like he used to felt impossible. Even at home, he remained in the same tense state as when he was a spy. On top of that, the king had entrusted him with significant responsibilities. How could he manage when he couldn''t even hold his life together, let alone meet the king''s expectations?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The sleepless nights and mounting frustration drove him to practice swordy here, seeking even a fleeting sense of peace.

    Now, Vi''s usations made him feel as if he had betrayed another person.

    But all he could say to her was, "I''m sorry. I''ve let you down."

    Vi scoffed through her tears. "How can you think you''ve let me down? You must think I can''tpare to Ka. She''s remained a widow for her husband for all these years, and the two women from the Quinton family have also..."

    Thomas shook his head vigorously. "I never thought that! I''ve neverpared you to anyone. Everyone is different, and your choices were not wrong. You were young then. If you had wasted your life for me, I would have felt even guiltier. I''ve let you down." "How could you think that? You''re the hero returning in glory. Everyone praises you. How can you feel you''ve let me down?"

    The pain in Thomas'' eyes deepened. The so-called hero returning in triumph was the source of his anguish. He didn''t want that kind of fame. It wasn''t about pride. He felt that the credit for reiming the Southern Frontier didn''t belong to him or their team-they had merely contributed a small part.

    Salvador had awarded him the title of third-rank major general, while those who had truly fought and bled for the Southern Frontier received far less recognition.

    Thomas couldn''t refuse, and he remembered Derek''s words that day. Salvador wanted tomend them for their spirit. After all, the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team had set an example and inspired the troops.

    Thomas sighed heavily. "It''s not like that. Don''t misunderstand."

    Wiping her tears, Vi looked at him with glistening eyes. "Do you really think you''ve let me down? If you truly believe that, then treat me well."

    Looking at his former wife and recalling their past affection, Thomas felt a surge ofplicated emotions. "You''ve married someone else. We shouldn''t be meeting in

    private anymore."

    toFindNovel

    "I want a divorce!" Vi''s determination was unwavering as she lifted her chin and asked, "I want to know, if I get a divorce, would you still want me?" Thomas was taken aback. "You want a divorce?"

    Vi stepped closer, her eyes

    sparkling with intensity. "I want a divorce. Marrying him wasn''t my choice. My sister-inw forced mez into it. Barrett doesn''t treat me well, and assassins have once infiltrated Valor Estate. My two maids, Julia and Yvonne, were killed by assassins. All I need from you is one answer: do you despise me for having married Barrett?"

    "Julia and Yvonne are dead?"

    Thomas was shocked. He

    remembered the two maids-they had been Vi''s attendants. But many years have passed since then. Had they returned to serve her at the Warren family again?

    Given their ages, the two maids should have been married off by now.

    Vi cried, "They died protecting me! They were ughtered by the assassins! I could die at any moment in Valor Estate. I want a divorce! Just answer me: would you despise me?" Thomas'' heart raced at her words. Without thinking, he shook his head. However, his mind lingered on the news of the assassination attempt at Valor Estate.

    Currently, there were no high-ranking officials living in Valor Estate. Even if they had offended someone, it shouldn''t have resulted in an assassination attack. Something was off.

    Seeing him shake his head, Vi sighed in relief. "You said you won''t despise me you can''t go back on your word. This is what you owe me."

 Chapter 598

    Thomas looked up. "You want a divorce because the Warren family mistreats you, Barrett treats you poorly, and there are assassins threatening your life. It''s not because I''ve returned, right?"

    Vi stepped forward suddenly, and wrapped her arms around him. Thomas was startled at her actions. He pushed her away, and stumbled back several steps.

    Seeing his reaction, Vi froze for a moment. Then, tears streamed down her face, her heart breaking. "Do I disgust you? It seems that I do."

    Thomas looked at her, his emotions simmering just beneath the surface. "I''ll look into what''s happening at Valor Estate."

    "I don''t need you to investigate!" Vi''s voice rose, teetering on the edge of desperation. "What are you going to investigate? Don''t you trust me? All I ask is this: if I get a divorce, will you still want me? Do you despise me or not? Just answer that question." Faced with her aggressive questioning, Thomas took a deep breath. He opened his mouth several times, but couldn''t find the words. His heart was a tumult of confusion, and he didn''t want to make any promises until things were clearer.

    However, he couldn''t shake the guilt he carried toward her. After a long silence, he finally murmured, "I don''t despise you. I don''t have the right to."

    Vi''s tear-filled eyes brightened. "With that, I can rest easy. Wait for me, Thomas."

    With that, she turned and walked away.

    Thomas wanted to call her back, but recalled her earlier words. The attack on the Warren family couldn''t be simple. It was a matter of life and death. Julia and Yvonne were gone, and Vi could be in danger too.

    He sighed heavily. These matters were beyond his control. He had already let Vi down. If her life were truly at stake, wanting a divorce was understandable.

    If it ever came to that point and she came back to him, he wouldn''t have any reason to refuse her. It was also a responsibility Thomas felt he needed to take.

    Vi made her way down the mountain with Poppy, her steps light and her heart soaring. She hadn''t been wrong-Thomas still cared for her.

    She needed to think of a way to divorce Barrett. After that, Thomas would surely marry her again. At that time, she would be the wife of a third-rank major general. Then, it wouldn''t be hard for him to secure a title for her. Compared to her excitement, Poppy was nearly terrified to the point of losing her mind.

    She had heard most of the conversation between Vi and Thomas, even from a distance. Vi intended to divorce Barrett and remarry Thomas, and it seemed that Thomas was in agreement.

    Once back at the estate, Poppy made an excuse to go out for supplies and headed straight to Silverstone Estate.

    When she arrived, she was brought before Zoey and quickly ryed everything she had overheard between Vi and Thomas.

    Zoey sighed heavily after hearing the news. Despite all her precautions, they had still fallen short.

    How could Thomas not care if Vi imed her life was in danger? He had always been a man of deep feelings and loyalty. Zoey dismissed Poppy, instructing her to report anything else that came up.

    "Madam Zoey, what should we do now?" Jane asked anxiously. "If she truly divorces Mr. Warren, what will happen to the Earl of Silverstone''s family''s reputation? It could ruin the marriage prospects for the otherdies in the family!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Zoey thought for a moment before responding. "The Warren family is a pit. If Vi wants to leave, I won''t stop her. If she returns to us, I will wee her. But if she wants to return to Thomas, I can''t agree to that." Jane whispered, "But Mr. Thomas seems to be in agreement, Madam Zoey. If Madam Vi really does get a divorce andes back, returning to the Farrell family might not be a bad choice."

    "That''s uneptable!" Zoey''s voice

    was firm. "I won''t allow that to happen. Jane, you''ve worked for me for many years, so you should know how I am. Also, you know that some things can''t be hidden forever. She came back home to terminate her pregnancy then, and we only ever had one physician in our residence. How difficult would it be to investigate?"

    Jane was aware of this fact too, and her heart raced with fear. "Surely they wouldn''t investigate that matter without reason?"

    "That''s hard to say." Zoey''s eyes

    darkened. Her voice was thick with

    frustration, something she had been swallowing for years but could

    neither spit out nor ignore. "If she truly intends to go down that path, I

    will speak to Thomas myself."

    Jane quickly intervened. "You can''t do that, Madam Zoey! Madam Evelyn would be furious with you, and there''s no reason to disclose the sordid affairs within our own household!"

 Chapter 599

    Zoey closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. All of this was giving her a headache, leaving her overwhelmed and frustrated.

    Jane continued to urge her, "Madam Zoey, if you tell Mr. Farrell about this, the Earl of Silverstone''s family will lose all dignity if he makes a scene. You absolutely can''t do that! And if the earl finds out that you instigated it, he''ll be furious!" Thinking of her husband in the Southern Frontier only added to Zoey''s headache. Back in the capital, Oliver used to listen to her, taking in her advice to some extent. Some things could be discussed without things going awry. However, the disagreements and arguments between them had always been numerous. She had to patiently analyze each issue with him and convince him bit by bit.

    It was just like teaching a child.

    Yet even when Oliver didply, resentment lingered in his heart. His capacity to ept a wife with a broader vision than his own simply wasn''t there, and that was a fundamental dilemma in Zoey''s life. Everyone had their share of disappointments. No one lived entirely free of burdens.

    Ka was now living a good life, but how had she endured the previous years? Who knew the pain she had endured?

    Carissa now basked in Prince Rafael''s love, drawing envy from others. But who could truly understand the anguish of losing her entire family?

    Fate dealt everyone their share of suffering. It was up to them to manage it and carve out a smooth path for their lives and futures.

    Unlike Vi, who rushed toward anything good, only to turn her back the moment something felt off. Such fickleness was not just a betrayal of womanly virtue-it showed aplete disregard for even the most basic principles.

    "Jane, I am the Earl of Silverstone''s wife. I must think of our family''s future," Zoey said slowly after a long silence. "I won''t oppose Vi''s divorce, but if she clings to Thomas and hopes to return and bask in his riches, she doesn''t deserve that. It would weigh on my conscience. I know exactly what kind of man Thomas is. Even if he finds out, he wouldn''t make a fuss or shout it from the rooftops. This also concerns the reputation of the Farrell family. If I tell him, I would only bear the resentment of my mother-inw, my husband, and Vi."

    She rubbed her forehead, then

    continued, "If kignore everything, I won''t offend anyone. But if she goes back to Thomas, the reputation of the Earl of Silverstone''s family with be ruined. The single women in our family will have a hard time finding suitable matches, and my daughter Will suffer the most. And if the Farrell family catches wind of this... Well, I don''t need to spell out the consequences, do I?"

    Jane felt a pang of sympathy for her mistress. Ultimately, Zoey was the one who would bear the burden, so she suggested, "Why not discuss it with Madam Evelyn? She might offer some insight into the situation." "Mother won''t agree to tell Thomas about this."

    "That would still be Madam Evelyn''s decision, so you wouldn''t have to shoulder the meter."

    Zoey sighed deeply, feeling as if new wrinkles were forming on her brow. "Jane, do you think I''m afraid of the me? All I want is to have a clear conscience. I shouldn''t have helped her then. Back then, I considered the fact that she and Thomas were ultimately still a married couple at heart. She cried and begged me, swearing she would never do it again. I was just too softhearted."

    "But that''s not your fault! It was Madam Evelyn who insisted you help her," Jane said, unable to watch her mistress wallow in self-reproach. She knew the circumstances clearly, and had personally prepared the medicine.

    "Few people know about this. But if anyone picks up on something, it won''t take long for the truth toe out. After all, when the physician prescribed the treatment, it matched the time she spent at Silverstone Estate to recuperate."

    Thomas was unaware of Vi''s

    return home to recuperate. But once

    Vi really divorced Barrett, the

    Farrell family would certainly bring it up. Thomas might wonder what illness would require Vi to stay at her family home for more than a month.

    The Farrell family hadn''t suspected anything back then, but once they reflected on it-especially with Vi''s turbulent marriage to Barrett and if she really divorced him-doubts would definitely arise. "Summon Vi back home tomorrow," Zoey said firmly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Zoey would use this situation as leverage. Vi could divorce Barrett, but she couldn''t go back to Thomas.

    That was the line that couldn''t be crossed.

 Chapter 600

    The next day, Zoey sent someone to bring Vi to Silverstone Estate. However, Vi replied that she wasn''t feeling well and would return on another date. She was plotting how to discuss the divorce with Barrett, and didn''t want her family to know just yet. However, Barrett had been on night dutytely. He slept during the day, which left them with little time to talk. It wouldn''t do to bring up the divorce out of the blue without any preparation-there had to be some sort ofmotion first.

    Since Vi''s visit to Richspire Peak, she had felt utterly exhausted. There were two days when she slept through the afternoon, not waking even when Barrett returned from his shift. It was only when Poppy nudged her awake for dinner that she finally stirred. Fatigue, drowsiness, and a slight sense of nausea gued Vi. On top of that, her monthly cycle was dyed by several days. With all the factsbined, she couldn''t shake the worry that she might be pregnant.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Calcting the dates in her mind, she recalled how Barrett had spent nearly every night at Grace Mansion during what had been the most romantic phase of their marriage. Panic set in as she fervently hoped she wasn''t pregnant.

    She didn''t dare call for a physician toe to her, so she donned a veil and headed to a physician''s office with Poppy to get checked.

    At the physician''s office, an elderly physician with silver hair smiled and said, "Congrattions, mydy. You are indeed pregnant."

    Vi felt her blood run cold. Even though she had suspected for days, the confirmation left her reeling.

    How could she be so unlucky? Why did it have to happen now?

    If she had be pregnant before Thomas returned, she wouldn''t have entertained any other thoughts. But now that she had opened up to Thomas, her feelings were uncontainable. If she had be the wife of a third-rank major general and gained a title of nobility, it would have fulfilled all her aspirations in this life.

    However, the arrival of this child threatened to shatter everything she had worked for.

    She returned to Silverstone Estate in despair, and ordered everyone out of Evelyn''s quarters.

    Then, she knelt on the ground before her mother, just as she had years ago. She raised her head, trembling all over, panic and desperation flickering in her eyes.

    "Mom, please help me," she pleaded, "I can''t keep this baby."

    Evelyn nearly fainted at Vi''s words as she eximed, "What are you saying? Is the child not your husband''s again?!"

    For noble families, this was a nightmare from the past.

    Tears streamed down Vi''s cheeks. "It''s Barrett''s. But Mom, I''ve reconciled with Thomas. He promised that if I divorced, he would marry me again. I can''t keep this child." Evelyn struck Vi across the face sharply, and Vi''s face snapped to the side. Yet she quickly turned back to face her furious mother, her own body trembling with defiance. "Mom, if you don''t help me, I''ll kill myself right now!"

    Evelyn''s vision blurred, and pain constricted her chest. She pressed her hand to her heart, and slowly copsed to the ground.

    "Mom! Mom!" Vi cried out in panic, wrapping her arms around her. "Someone! Mom has fainted!"

    After the family physician administered treatment, Evelyn gradually regained consciousness.

    With a weary gaze, she looked at Zoey and Luna. "You two stay. Everyone else, leave."

    "Mom..." Vi knelt beside the bed, sobbing.

    Evelyn turned her head away, refusing to look at her. "Get out!"

    Vi sniffled, and bowed her head. "Mom, you must help me. I''m begging you onest time."

    With that, she slowly rose and walked out.

    Not even Evelyn''s closest maid was allowed to stay. Everyone was ushered out. The door was locked, the curtains drawn, and the room fell into darkness.

    Zoey had an inkling of what had happened. It seemed that Vi was truly intent on divorcing, and Evelyn couldn''t bear the news.

    So she asked directly, "Mother, is it about Vi wanting a divorce?"

    Evelyn fixed her with a heavy gaze "Zoey, you''re preparing for the worst, but it won''t matter. She has already gone to see Thomas. She truly intends to divorce."

    "If she really can''t get along with Barrett and wants to divorce, that''s fine. We''re her family. We epted her back once, and we''ll ept her back again. After all, such a thing happened at Valor Estate, and several lives were lost. No one Knows if there will be assassins lurking-" Zoey began.

    "She''s pregnant," Evelyn interrupted Zoey sharply. "She wants to get rid of the baby and remarry Thomas."

    "What?!" Zoey and Luna gasped in unison.

    Upon hearing the full story from

    Evelyn, Zoey''s heart burned with fury toward Vi. She didn''t care about the consequences any longer, and instructed Luna to take care f Evelyn.

    Once outside, Zoey ordered, "Prepare the horses!"

    That matter could no longer be buried. Thomas needed to crush any thoughts Vi had and put an end to her intentions.

 Chapter 601

    Vi returned to her old room, the one she upied before her marriage. Unbeknownst to her, Zoey had gone to the Farrell family. Vi assumed Evelyn was still discussing ways to support her with Zoey and Luna.

    No matter how angry Evelyn might be, Vi knew her mother couldn''t bear to see her struggling in the Warren family. That ce was suffocating. After all, Julia and Yvonne had both met their end there.

    Moreover, Evelyn had always been particrly fond of Thomas. If Vi could mend things with him, Evelyn would eventually be pleased after her initial anger faded.

    After a while, she asked someone about Evelyn''s condition and learned that it wasn''t too serious. Deciding to return to Valor Estate first to avoid a scolding from her sister-inw, she felt a wave of annoyance wash over her. She couldn''t stand Zoey''s lecturing face. What kind of authority did Zoey hold? It was only because of Vi''s brother Oliver''s title that Zoey could act like the mistress of an earl''s household.

    Besides, if Vi was going to stay at Silverstone Estate, she needed a usible excuse. iming she was unwell would do the trick-she could say the family physician understood her constitution, and knew how to treat her. Staying at home for a month to recuperate wouldn''t raise any suspicions from the Warren family.

    To be safe, she took Poppy to Arcane Sanctum, thergest medical establishment in the capital, to have the physician check the maid''s health and prescribe some tonics. When she returned, she could simply say she was feeling unwell and needed to take the medicine. Of course, Poppy would consume the medicines on her behalf. The credibility of the medicines from Arcane Sanctum was unquestionable, as there were more than twenty physicians practicing there.

    She took Poppy inside to have her checked and get some medicine. Although Poppy was perfectly healthy, the autumn heat in August was intense, and the lingering summer heat had built up in her body. After examining Poppy, the physician prescribed a few herbal teas to clear out the heat and cool her down.

    As Vi waited for the attendant to prepare the medicines, she noticed Carissa and Violet entering Arcane Sanctum. A wave of irritation washed over her. The capital was truly small, and she encountered people she wished to avoid in the most inconvenient ces. As Vi turned her head away, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye. Suddenly, her blood rushed to her head, and a buzzing filled her ears. The memories she desperately tried to bury began to resurface, sending tremors through her entire body.

    It was Ss Lewis. It was really him!

    But why was Carissa with Ss at Arcane Sanctum?

    A wave of anxiety washed over Vi, but she quickly reassured herself that it was impossible. There was no way Ss could disclose what had happened in the past. Doing so would only harm himself. Violet spotted Vi, too. She leaned in and whispered to Carissa, "Vi''s also here."

    Carissa followed her gaze and saw Vi anxiously turning her head away, clearly unwilling to acknowledge them. She then turned to Ss and said, "Mr. Lewis, go ahead."

    Ss didn''t respond right away. His gaze remained fixed on Vi, and his expression darkened noticeably.

    Carissa''s heart raced with suspicion. She called out again, "Mr. Lewis?"

    Finally snapping back to reality, Ss replied, "Right... Let''s go to the sanctum."

    He didn''t nce at Vi again, but his footsteps quickened, betraying his unease. Carissa fell a step behind, turning sharply to steal a nce at Vi, who was staring at them with an ashen face. Carissa exchanged a knowing look with Violet. Something was definitely off.

    Ss was Ivan''s older rtive, Thomas'' cousin, and Alice''s nephew. He and Vi should know each other. Now that Vi had remarried, the Farrell family''s attitude towards her hadn''t changed much. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    So why did Ss look so grim? Vi seemed just as unsettled.

    Did these two have a history?

    As Ss led them toward the sanctum, they entered a special room designated for Sebastian. It housed the medicines he had developed, as well as some rare herbs like the precious

    thousand-year Evergreen Root. After a portion of it was used to save Lawrence, the bnce of the root

    was now kept safely in the sanctum.

    Sebastian was out on rounds, but since Ss managed the procurement for Arcane Sanctum, he had ess to the sanctum. Sebastian ced great importance on him. Ss began slicing the Evergreen Root.

    Carissa said, "Slice a few more pieces, then see if there are any tonics for strengthening the body for women after childbirth. And don''t forget to prepare somebor-inducing medicine as well."

    Ss replied, "vy can bring the

    time. Let''s prepare these Evergreen

    Root slices first. Some medicines can enhance physical strength which will be useful during delivery."

    His voice carried a faint tremor, as if he had been rattled by something unexpected.

 Chapter 602

    Violet smiled, and asked, "Are you sure it''s okay to take so much? Won''t Sebastian be upset?"

    Ss forced a chuckle. "Not at all. Lady Carissa came personally to collect it, so he won''t mind. Anything she takes is fine. He instructed this before."

    "I''m jealous. Sebastian''s incredibly generous with Cari," Violet remarked.

    Ss nodded. "He treats Lady Carissa like his own daughter."

    "That much is true. When we were at the Southern Frontier, Carissa came loaded with medicine, iming it was all from Sebastian." Violet hooked her arm through Carissa''s, and added, "By the way, I saw Vi outside earlier. Mr. Lewis, you know her, right? She used to be your cousin''s wife."

    At her words, Ss'' knife slipped, and he identally cut his finger. Blood instantly welled up from the wound.

    "Why were you so careless? Hurry and wrap that up!" Violet urged.

    Ss hastily pulled a roll of gauze from the drawer and wrapped it around his finger, his tone noticeably strained. "It''s nothing. Just a small injury. Are these slices enough, Lady Carissa, Ms. Spencer?"

    "Yes, of course," Carissa replied, taking a piece of paper to wrap up the Evergreen Root. "This should do. I think there are about seven or eight slices. Let''s grab some other things-I don''t know much about herbal medicine, so just choose what you think I need, Mr. Lewis."

    Ss fumbled for two vials of medicine. But as he handed one over, he eximed, "Wait! Sorry, that''s the wrong one!"

    He quickly set one vial back, and retrieved another matte ss bottle before presenting it to her.

    "This is the right one. It''s a blood-nourishing tonic to help replenish energy. The other one is for palpitations. If she can''t sleep well at night, just take one or two. It''s fine either way. The most important thing before delivery is to build up her energy and strength." As Ss spoke, he avoided making eye contact with Carissa. He simply hurriedly rattled off the details. Carissa epted the bottle, and resolved to confirm the instructions with Ivyter.

    As she and Violet stepped outside, Vi had already vanished. Violet approached the sanctum attendant, and asked, "What was the illness of thedy who was just standing here?" Violet had visited Arcane Sanctum several times, so she recognized the attendants. Since thedy Violet mentioned hadn''te for treatment herself, the attendant spoke freely. "Her maid was getting some herbal tea. It was to dispel the heat in her body. Thedy was just apanying her."

    "Oh, I see." Violet thanked him, and rejoined Carissa as they left the building.

    They climbed into a carriage, which was understated in its design-more a reflection of modesty than royal opulence.

    Their destination was GraceholdN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Estate, and they were on their way to

    visit Leona. With the days ticking

    down, Leona was nearing her

    delivery, so Carissa hade personally to request a few slices of thousand-year Evergreen Root to aid

    her during childbirth.

    "Don''t you think there''s something... I don''t know, hard to exin, between Vi and Ss?" Violet asked as they traveled. "It''s like they''re hiding some big secret."

    Carissa narrowed her eyes, recalling

    Zoey''s attitude toward Vi. "I

    noticed that too. There''s definitely something going on, but it''s not our concem. It seems more like an internal feud or perhaps some inappropriate rtionship.

    "Inappropriate rtionship?" Violet frowned. "Well, I won''t bother asking ire to look into it then. We don''t need to get tangled in something like that."

    "That''s right." Carissa didn''t want to dwell on it. Before long, the carriage arrived at the entrance of Gracehold Estate.

    Carissa rarely visited, but she knew Leona''s situation well. na and Leah kept her updated.

    With Leona''s pregnancy

    progressing, she had put aside her thoughts of getting a divorce. She would try to endure until the baby was born. Afterward, she nned to use her health as an excuse to move out with the child for some peace and quiet-far away from Samuel and his family.

    Aside from Samuel and Dorothy, everyone else at Gracehold Estate was not difficult to deal with. They simply didn''t genuinely care for Leona. Disheartened by their indifference, Leona figured it would be safer to leave. She had shared this n with na, who had then informed Carissa about it.

 Chapter 603

    -

    When Carissa arrived at Gracehold Estate, the servants came out to greet her. After all, they were mindful of her status as a princess consort.

    That was precisely the kind of attention Carissa found bothersome, which was why she rarely visited. She waited for the formalities to conclude before seeking out Leona.

    When Leona saw her cousin approaching, her face lit up with joy. She waddled out with her prominent belly to meet Carissa.

    Carissa naturally took Leona''s hand, gently cing the other on thetter''s belly. "How are you feeling with such a big bump? Is it ufortable?"

    "Not too bad, just a bit restless at night," Leona replied with a smile. "The hardest days are behind me. Back when I had to stay in bed to keep the baby safe, I ended up feeling so nauseous from lying down all the time." "Once the baby arrives, it''ll all be worth it," Carissa reassured her.

    Once inside, she found na and Leah in the inner room-one sewing clothes, the other working on a. They looked up and greeted her as she entered.

    "You''re here, Carissa."

    "Hello, na, Leah." Carissa returned the greeting with a respectful nod.

    There was another woman in the room who was embroidering. Upon hearing that the Hell Monarch''s princess consort had arrived, the woman quickly stood and bowed.

    "Greetings, Lady Carissa."

    Carissa recognized her as Nora Wagner, the concubine from the merchant family who had entered the family with Ruby. She appeared kind and demure.

    Carissa nodded slightly. "No need for such formalities."

    "She oftenes to keep mepany," Leona said, looking noticeably more cheerful. "She shares many amusing stories with me. Her dad used to take her and her siblings with him on his business trips, so she''s quite knowledgeable." Nora smiled shyly. "Your Grace, I wouldn''t say it''s knowledge. It''s just some experiences."

    Seeing the rapport between them and Leona''s newfound cheer made Carissa relieved. She handed over the Evergreen Root slices and medicine to na, mentioning they would be useful during the delivery. na promptly locked them away in the cab. Samuel, who had been cursing Carissa daily, fell silent upon learning she had arrived. He hid in his study, not daring to emerge, which allowed the cousins to chat uninterrupted.

    At the Farrell family''s residence, Zoey''s arrival surprised the Farrell family. Thest time Zoey visited, she returned the death pension and money for the shops, so they didn''t expect her toe back.

    After Zoey chatted with everyone for a while, Thomas returned home. When he heard that Zoey was there, he stepped in to greet her.

    Zoey looked at him and skipped the pleasantries. "I need to speak with you privately for a moment. Is that alright?"

    The others exchanged surprised nces, but Thomas seemed to grasp the situation. Perhaps it was about what Vi had mentioned the other day. Given that he was already investigating the assassination attempt at Valor Estate, he nodded. "Sure, let''s go to my study."

    Alice felt a bit uneasy, and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    Zoey smiled reassuringly. "No, not at

    all. Thomas just returned from the Southern Frontier, and I wanted ask about... the situation there not something I can inquire about with anyone else, so I thought it best

    It''s

    to ask him directly."

    Her deliberate hesitation was intended to make them think she was curious about whether Oliver had any women on the side-after all, a wife at home would naturally worry about such things.

    Alice picked up on this, and smiled knowingly. "Alright, you two go ahead."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Thomas'' study was furnished in a simple manner. There was arge ck desk, matching ck chairs, and two towering bookshelves filled with books. A few swords hung on the walls, and a long axe stood in the corner to the left.

    There were four chairs in front of the desk, two on each side. Thomas gestured for Zoey to sit down while he took a seat opposite her.

    Zoey got straight to the point. "Vi has contacted you, hasn''t she?"

    Thomas was an upright person, and

    he had no intention of hiding anything. "Yes, she mentioned the assassination attempt at Valor Estate. She also told me that Julia and Yvonne are both dead. I''ve been investigating and have uncovered some details. The assassin killed several people in Valor Estate, but their real target was Aurora."

    Zoey didn''t pursue that line of conversation. Instead, she fixed her gaze on him and asked, "Did she tell you she ns to divorce Barrett and rekindle things with you?"

    "She did mention that." Thomas acknowledged with a nod.

    "If she does divorce him, are you really going to marry her?"

    Thomas fell silent for a moment, then looked up. His eyes were filled with a sense of resignation.

    "I had thought that I was the one at

    fault first. If she can''t make it work with Barrett and decides toe back to me, then I should take

    responsibility. But there are som

    things I''ve learned that make itplicated. I believe you know this as well. You''re here today to tell me, aren''t you?"

    Zoey was taken aback. "You know? What exactly do you know?"

 Chapter 604

    Thomas met Zoey''s gaze, feeling a knot in his throat. It was a matter of a man''s dignity, and he wasn''t sure how to articte his thoughts.

    "Do you know everything?" Zoey asked, studying his expression.

    "I can''t say I know everything." He sighed deeply before asking outright, "After I left for the Southern Frontier, did she develop feelings for my cousin? Did they exchange tokens of affection?" "Tokens of affection?" Zoey wasn''t aware of that detail.

    Thomas stood and walked to the drawer behind his desk, pulling out an emerald pendant. "I found this under the bed where she used to sleep. It was wedged between the foot of the bed and the wall. I recognize it. It belongs to my cousin." Heughed bitterly.

    "It was under her bed. She must have taken it out at night to look at as she thought about him. When did she start liking my cousin? I always thought we had a loving marriage, but it seems she was hiding someone in her heart all along. You knew about this, didn''t you?" Hearing him speak like that, Zoey felt a pang of bitterness. Here was a man so pure-hearted, he couldn''t even bring himself to consider the darker implications of finding that pendant. He could only imagine Vi had pulled it out during a sleepless night. He was a man who had escaped captivity and helped build a spywork-someone who had fought through hell. He should have been capable of the most meticulous and skeptical thinking about everything.

    Yet, he had never once questioned Vi.

    Zoey didn''t dwell on the sorrow in his eyes. She took a deep breath, andid it all out.

    "About six months after you went to the Southern Frontier, she returned home and knelt before my mother-inw. She said she wanted to stay at Silverstone Estate for a month. At the same time, she asked for medicine to induce a miscarriage." The emerald pendant ttered to the floor, and Thomas'' face turned ashen. "What?"

    Zoey turned her head away, and continued, "My mother-inw called me in. Vi was crying and exined that during the Farrell family''s head''s birthday banquet, she had drunk too much and went to rest in her room. Your cousin was also present at the residence at the time. He had gotten drunk as well, and identally stumbled into the backyard. Vi felt dizzy and went out looking for Julia, since all the servants were busy in the front yard. Somehow, the two of them met in their drunken state, and

    she... mistook him for you. That''s

    what she told us."

    Details could cut deeper than any de, which was why Zoey chose not to share them. When Vi returned, she hadn''t divulged the specifics either. She had just given a brief exnation of what had happened. It was only because Zoey felt that something didn''t add up that she pressed for more answers.

    In truth, Vi hadn''t mistaken Ss for Thomas. She knew exactly who he was. She had been feeling so lonely for so long, and the alcohol clouded her judgment. She had seen Ss'' handsome face and had drunkenly tumbled into his arms, calling out for Thomas in a daze. She was the one who had initiated the kiss.

    Zoey''s words hit Thomas like a lightning bolt. His mind wentpletely nk, and for a long moment, he couldn''t say a single word.

    Seeing his stunned expression only tightened the ache in Zoey''s chest. Yet, some truths had to be spoken boldly, or they would fester in silence and be even harder to voice.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "As her sister-inw, I shouldn''t be telling you any of this," she began, "I should be burying these sordid details. But if she weren''t nning to divorce Barrett and remarry you, I¨¨ would''ve never said a word. Do you know she returned to Silverstone Estate today, just like she did back then, begging for medicine to abort the baby? After the abortion, she ns to divorce Barrett and reunite with you. I had no choice but to

    with the abortion."

    Thomas was in shock, unable toprehend what he had just heard. He stared at Zoey; he opened his mouth several times, but was unable to form any words. It was as if something was lodged in his throat. Despite the sweltering summer heat, he felt a chill run through his entire body.

    He would rather Vi had developed feelings for his cousin, yearning for a love that could never be, than face this harsh reality.

    Zoey turned her face away to wipe her tears before looking back at him.

    "Thomas, this concerns the

    reputation of the Earl of Silverstone''s family. If you have any grievances or feel you deserve some form ofpensation, I can arrange that But please, keep this matter private. I don''t want anyone to know. I''m telling you this to prevent her from continuing to deceive and hurt you time and again. Just consider that I''m looking out for you and agree to keep this to yourself, will you?"

 Chapter 605

    Thomas nodded mechanically. He took a moment to gather himself before finally uttering in a slightly trembling voice, "I won''t say anything. You have my word."

    Zoey''s gaze fell to the shattered emerald pendant on the floor, and a wave of anxiety crashed over her. She had deliberated long and hard about whether to share this truth, wrestling with her conscience. This secret felt like a buriedndmine inside her, one that could detonate over her head at any moment.

    Now that it was out in the open, she felt a strange sense of relief.

    She trusted that Thomas would keep her secret. If he ever did share it, however, there would be little she could do. The chaos that the Earl of Silverstone''s family had sown would be theirs to bear.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Ultimately, Thomas was a man who had endured the brutality of the battlefield. He slowly regained hisposure, and said, "You risked your family''s honor to share the truth with me, which shows your genuine concern for my well-being. I won''t let your family fall into the whirlwind of usations and insults.

    "This ends here with me-no one else will ever know. I won''t confront my cousin or her about it. Whether she chooses to divorce or stay with Barrett is no longer my concern. My mom mentioned recently that she wants to arrange a match for me. I n to first spread the news, and we''ll see then if I find someone suitable."

    As he spoke, Zoey pulled out a handkerchief and covered her face. She had held back her tears for so long, but now she could no longer contain them.

    If all men in the world were like Thomas, it would be a blessing for every woman.

    Thomas'' eyes reddened, and hisposure was merely an act. He could understand why Vi remarried. He even felt like he had failed her in some way. Yet, learning she had been unfaithful with his cousin in less than half a year after he left for the battlefield-it was something that truly broke his heart.

    While in the South Frontier, he had been the most diligent in writing home. Everyone had teased him about being henpecked.

    Yet, Hector had once told him, "You should write often so they don''t worry. When a man is on the battlefield, the women at home worry day and night and lose sleep over it. The only way to ease their anxious hearts is to receive letters from us." Thomas had been grateful for Hector''s understanding, believing that each letter he sent home would bring Vi somefort.

    But in reality...

    He couldn''t tell if it was heartache or bitterness, only that his chest felt unbearably heavy. He had no intention of rushing into marriage. He would only spread the word to make Vi give up on any ideas of reconciliation. "Thomas, the Earl of Silverstone''s family has let you down," Zoey said, wiping her tears and regaining herposure. "If you need anypensation, just tell me."

    "There''s no need for that." Thomas

    shook his head, a smile breaking through his sorrowful expression.

    fact, I''ll tell my mom that you persuaded me to consider marriage. She''s been worried about it, and I think she''ll be grateful to you.''

    "You really don''t have to say that," Zoey replied. "I''d feel more embarrassed. After all, it''s us who owe you."

    "None of us are indebted to the other. We all make our own choices. Regardless, you came here today to tell me this out of genuine concern for my well-being, and I appreciate that," Thomas said earnestly. Zoey sighed heavily.

    What kind of good man had Vi let slip away?

    Thomas walked her to the door. Upon returning to the hall, Alice asked, "Did she inquire about the Earl of Silverstone?"

    Thomas replied, "Yes. She asked

    he

    about how the earl is doing in the Southern Frontier. She also advised me to think about settling down, and reminded me that I''m not getting any younger. She said since my career is established, it''s time to marry and have children so you can hold your grandchildren soon. After thinking it over, I realize she has a point. So, I''ll leave the matter of marriage in your capable hands, Mom."

    Alice''s face lit up with joy. "Oh, you rascal! You don''t listen to me, but you take advice from the Earl of Silverstone''s wife? It seems

    outsiders have more influence on et

    you. But I won''t hold that against you. Once a match is arranged, I must thank her. She''s truly a good person to still be looking out for you, even though our families are no

    longer connected."

    A shadow of sadness flickered in Thomas'' eyes as he said softly, "Yes, she has treated me like a younger brother all this time, and I respect her as I would an older sister." Few women from noble families could do what Zoey did.

    Alice had little time to dwell on that as she hurried out the door to find Opal. Alice needed her help in finding a suitable match for Thomas.

 Chapter 606

    Vi was unaware of what Zoey had done.

    Vi had returned to Valor Estate, and told Reba and Barrett that she wasn''t feeling well. She imed the physician said her anxiety was due to a recent fright, and that she would need some time to recover.

    Barrett wasn''t suspicious at all. Instead, he felt more guilty. After all, the assassination attempt had scared Vi badly, and she was already heartbroken over the deaths of Julia and Yvonne. Grief could easily weaken a person''s constitution, so Barrett told her to rest and Vi nned to recover for a few days and then use it as an excuse to return to Silverstone Estate to rest further.

    take care of herself.

    But on the third day, rumors spread about Thomas looking for marriage candidates. It was the servants in the estate gossiping, and she overheard it. After listening, she frowned in disbelief.

    That was impossible.

    Thomas had promised her. He wasn''t the kind of person to go back on his word, and he must have found out about the assassination at Valor Estate. There was no way he would abandon her.

    Vi immediately called over her two maids, and asked harshly, "You two never leave the estate. Where did you hear this nonsense about Major General Farrell looking for a wife? If you dare spread rumors again, I''ll have your tongues cut out!"

    The two maids were merely tasked with sweeping and cleaning, and they usually didn''t serve inside the house. Hearing their mistress'' sharp tone, they hurriedly responded in a terrified manner, "Madam Vi, we weren''t spreading rumors! It was the kitchen staff who heard it, and the news has spread everywhere outside. Many nobledies are eager to marry him."

    "Impossible!" Vi shouted in disbelief.

    The maids were so frightened, they dropped to their knees. "Forgive us, Madam Vi! We misspoke!"

    Vi refused to believe it. Without hesitation, she took Poppy with her and left for Silverstone Estate. Thest time she had been there, she had angered Evelyn to the point of fainting and had left without looking back.

    Evelyn was still furious when she saw Vi. "What are you doing here?"

    "Mom." Vi''s eyes were bloodshot. She didn''t care that Luna was present, and asked, "Is what the people are saying true? Is Thomas looking for a wife?"

    Evelyn responded coldly, "If he''s looking for a wife, what does that have to do with us? Why does it concern you?"

    "How can it not concern me? He promised me!" Vi stubbornly turned to Luna. "I don''t believe it. Tell me is it true?"

    Luna helped Evelyn lie down, then

    turned to face Vi. "It''s true. The

    ???

    Farrell family has already arranged for a matchmaker, and the news spread quickly. After all, Thomas achieved great military merits as a third-rank major general. His search for a marriage candidate has stirred up the entire city, and many families have sent inquiries. After all, the Farrell family is known for their righteousness and loyalty. Being a young hero, Thomas is the dream husband of many women."

    Luna had phrased it this way deliberately, but the truth wasn''t far off. Once the news of Thomas looking for a marriage candidate got out, many nobledies were indeed captivated by it.

    Thomas had once been such a

    dashing and handsome figure. Even though he was now older-in histe twenties he was still a hero who had made significant contributions to the kingdom. Young women naturally admired heroes like him.

    "No way! That''s impossible! He promised me!" Vi covered her ears, and screamed, "How could he go back on his word?"

    "Vi, you''re pregnant. You mustn''t get too worked up," Luna said calmly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "How can I not be? He''s my husband!" Vi snapped.

    Luna gently reminded her, "Your husband now is Barrett."

    "Shut up!" Vi had never thought much of Luna, and now every word seemed to stab her in the heart. "Who are you to talk about my rtionship with him?"

    Luna was no longer willing to endure Vi''s treatment of her, and responded coldly, "Then don''t ask me. Go and find out for yourself."

    Vi shot her a fierce re before turning her gaze away, her voice trembling with desperation. "Mom, please go to the Farrell family and ask him for me. Ask him what''s going on! He promised me!" Evelyn''s breathing becamebored with anger. "You...you shameless girl! Get out of here!"

    "Mom!" Vi fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. "I can''t go on like this anymore! You and Zoey were the ones who forced me to marry! The Warren family is a pit of misery. I can''t stay there any longer! Do you want me to die there? Are you really that heartless?

    Hearing how twisted and maniptive Vi''s words were, Evelyn felt both furious and heartbroken. Tears began to stream down her face as she closed her eyes.

    How could her daughter have be so unhinged?

    With trembling hands, she pointed towards the door. "Get out!"

 Chapter 607

    Vi was utterly heartbroken. Her husband''s family didn''t care for her, and her own family refused to help. What was the point of living in such despair?

    Still, she wasn''t willing to give up. Thomas wasn''t the kind of man who went back on his word. He still had feelings for her he had to! She needed to confront him and get to the bottom of it. Vi knew it wasn''t appropriate for her to go directly to see him in her current position. However, she didn''t care. She had to ask him in person.

    The carriage arrived at the Farrell family''s residence. Vi stepped down, and walked straight up to the gate. Upon seeing her, the gatekeeper blurted out, "Ms. Pr-I mean, Mrs. Warren." She frowned, and shot him a cold look. "What kind of nonsense is that? Why are you calling me Mrs. Warren? Is Thomas inside?"

    The gatekeeper hesitated for a moment before nodding. "He is."

    Without another word, Vi stormed inside, with Poppy following nervously behind her.

    Poppy''s legs were trembling, but she couldn''t stop her mistress. How could they just barge into the Farrell family''s residence like this? If the Warren family found out, all hell would break loose! Vi''s actions left everyone in the Farrell family stunned.

    After all, she wasn''t part of their family anymore. How could she just waltz in without any notice or even a formal announcement beforehand?

    Not to mention, she barged in demanding to see Thomas. He was now preparing to propose to someone else, and Vi''s sudden appearance could disrupt everythingpletely.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Alice had once felt some sympathy for Vi, but she was now furious. She had Opal order that no one was to mention this incident outside the household. She also had Vi''s carriage moved to a discreet location so no one would see it.

    Alice refused to let Thomas meet with Vi, but Vi seemed determined. She sat in the main hall, refusing to leave no matter what Alice said. All she wanted was to see Thomas, and nothing else seemed to get through to her. Alice had never seen Vi so stubborn. She was at a loss for words, but Opal finally spoke up.

    "Vi, you''re a married woman now and part of the Warren family. It''s not appropriate for you toe looking for him. Besides, he''s in the middle of looking for a wife. This isn''t good for either of you."

    Vi responded with just one sentence: "I want to see him!"

    That was all she said. No matter what else they asked or how they tried to reason with her, she wouldn''t answer.

    Of course, Thomas didn''te out to meet her. Instead, he sent one of the old maids by his mother''s side to deliver a message.

    The old maid said to Vi, "Mr.

    Thomas has asked me to ry something to you, Mrs. Warren. There''s a saying: if you want something kept secret, don''t do it in the first ce. Mr. Thomas advises

    you to take care of yours

    and that

    a

    you two should live your own lives from now on."

    Vi''s face went deathly pale, and she stood frozen on the spot.

    He knew? How could he know?

    No, it wasn''t possible! Ss couldn''t have told him, and her family certainly wouldn''t have said anything. "Did you understand Mr. Thomas'' message, Mrs. Warren? If so, it''s time for you to go," the old maid said. Vi felt numb and dazed as she stumbled to her feet and made her way outside.

    Poppy could barely keep Vi upright, her voice shaking as she asked, "Madam Vi, are you alright?"

    Vi''s mind waspletely nk, her steps quick and unsteady. Moments ago, she had been determined to see Thomas. Now, she only wished she would never have to see him again.

    Why hadn''t he died in the Southern Frontier? Why did he have toe back and give her hope, only to crush it?

    Who told him? Who was it?!

    She climbed into the carriage, her entire body trembling with fear and panic. He knew, which meant the Farrell family would soon know. And after that, everyone would know. She wouldn''t even need to ask for a divorce-Barrett would surely cast her out.

    Ss wouldn''t have said anything. But that day, he and Carissa had been seen entering the Arcane Sanctum together. Could it be Carissa who investigated the matter? Did she dig into Ss affairs

    and find out? Did Ss let something stip?

    Carissa would love nothing more than to ruin Vi. If Carissa had found out, she would definitely tell Thomas.

    It had to be Carissa!

    Rage swelled within Vi, obliterating any sense of reason. One thought consumed her if she was ruined, Carissa wasn''t going to get away unscathed either.

    In a sudden fit of fury, Vi yanked the curtain open and shouted, "To Hell Monarch Estate!"

 Chapter 608

    Yuvan had returned to the capital with his entire family, and they were now settled in. After greeting the queen dowager and the king, Yuvan brought Fiona and his new princess consort, Molly Spencer, to Hell Monarch Estate. Rafael was on leave that day, and happened to be home. Seeing Yuvan arrive unannounced again stirred some frustration in him.

    Yuvan was Rafael''s uncle. As such, there was no excuse not to meet with him, especially when he came with his whole family. However, it would''ve been more appropriate for Rafael to bring Carissa to Horizon Estate to pay a visit-that would''ve followed the proper etiquette.

    Now, his uncle had taken the initiative toe by. It made Rafael look as though he was arrogant and dismissive, like he hadpletely disregarded his ce in the family hierarchy.

    Left with no choice, Rafael asked his mother to join them. It could still be somewhat appropriate to say that Yuvan and his family hade to visit Helen.

    The two men, uncle and nephew, had little to say to each other. They had never been particrly close, and both were preupied with their own concerns. The conversation was stiff, filled with shallow pleasantries exchanged out of politeness.

    Meanwhile, Molly was quite enthusiastic toward Carissa. She continuously brought up Violet in an attempt to bond with Carissa. What she didn''t know was that Violet, knowing Molly had arrived, had no intention of meeting her.

    On the other hand, Carissa wore a scowl the entire time as she looked at Yuvan. She didn''t even bother to hide her distaste. Ever since Avis had died so horribly, Carissa had been waiting for Yuvan''s return to the capital.

    The resemnce between Molly''s face and Violet''s made Carissa even more ufortable, especially since Violet had once mentioned that her cousin was determined to marry Yuvan.

    Yuvan attempted to maintain a cordial tone as he smiled and said, "Rafael, I must say, serving as Chief Judge seems beneath you. Even I feel it''s a bit unfair. After all, Chief Judge is merely an administrative position, and you were the one who reimed the Southern Frontier. The king should''ve kept you inmand of the military."

    Rafael replied, "If you think it''s unfair, you should speak to the king on my behalf. But I find being Chief Judge to be a suitable position. After all, it deals with matters ofw and justice."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With a wry smile, he added, "Besides, you''d better not make any mistakes, Uncle Yuvan. I''m known to be impartial, and the Supreme Court even tries cases involving members of the royal family."

    Yuvan let out a forcedugh. "Rafael, you jest."

    "He''s not joking," Helen chimed in

    from the side. "He never jokes. Thete king and I always knew that our son was far too serious-he''s not one for humor. So, you better watch your step while you''re in the capital, Prince Yuvan. Rafael is all about doing things by the book

    Yuvanughed, trying to ease the tension. "Thank you for the reminder, Lady Helen. You''re still as witty and humorous as ever."

    Helen let out a smallugh, but

    §Ö

    inside, she couldn''t stand Yuvan. After learning about Avis'' situation, she wanted nothing more than to chase him out with a broom. If not for fear of getting a scolding from Victoria, Helen wouldn''t have bothered with these empty

    pleasantries.

    As Yuvan chatted with Rafael, he nced over at Carissa. His tone was filled with admiration as he said, "You truly have the spirit of the Duke of Northwatch''s family. You take after your dad-both of you are exceptionalmanders."

    Carissa acted as though she hadn''t

    heard him, instead answering Molly''s earlier question. "You were asking about Violet? She''s been

    ????

    living in the estate, but when I asked her to toe out and see you today,

    she refused. She even spat in

    disgust. Did something happen

    between you two?"

    Her words made both Yuvan and Molly''s faces turn pale with embarrassment. Yuvan, for being tantly ignored, and Molly, for having her secret exposed-how she had defied her family''s wishes to marry Yuvan, leading her own rtives to despise her. Just as their shame turned to anger, a shrill scream echoed from outside. The voice was filled with fury and desperation.

    "Get out of my way! All of you, move! Or I swear I''ll kill myself here, and there''ll be two lives lost! Let''s see how Carissa exins that to the world!"

    Carissa recognized Vi''s voice, and felt a surge of confusion.

    What on earth was she doing? Had Carissa somehow angered her?

    "Carissa! Get out here!" Vi''s frantic voice rang out again, apanied by the startled gasps of the maids.

    "Mrs. Warren, please put down the dagger!"

    Yuvan''s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. It seemed today was going to be quite the spectacle.

 Chapter 609

    Rafael and Carissa both stood up and rushed outside, only to find Vi with her hair in disarray, gripping a dagger tightly against her own neck. She pressed it down hard enough that blood was already seeping from the cut. Her maid trailed behind her, pale as a ghost. Poppy had tried to stop Vi, but it had been in vain. Vi had insisted on going to Hell Monarch Estate, even stopping along the way to buy the dagger.

    When Vi spotted Carissa, her eyes were bloodshot with rage.

    "Carissa, what grudge do we have? Why are you trying to ruin me like this?" Vi screamed.

    Carissa remained calm and instructed Luke, "Send someone to Silverstone Estate and Valor Estate. Have theme take Mrs. Warren home."

    Luke nodded, and hurried off.

    Carissa turned to Rafael. "You should go back inside. I''ll handle this."

    Rafael nced at Vi, and saw how unstable she looked with the dagger still in hand.

    "Be careful not to hurt yourself by ident," he warned before heading back.

    As he walked, Yuvan emerged from the estate. Rafael extended his arm to block him. "Uncle Yuvan, let''s continue our chat. Where were we?"

    Yuvan put on an air of authority, and asked loudly, "What''s going on here? Who dares to barge into Hell Monarch Estate so recklessly? Whoever it is needs to be properly dealt with! We can''t have just anyone storming into a royal residence!" Fiona came out after Yuvan, and Rafael didn''t bother stopping her. ying along with Yuvan''s indignation, she chimed in, "Your Highness, isn''t that the third daughter of the Earl of Silverstone''s family? What''s going on here?"

    Vi hade looking for Carissa, and she wasn''t expecting Yuvan to be present as well. Fiona''s words seemed to snap her out of her crazed state a little. Still, her cold gaze remained fixed on Carissa.

    "Let''s find somewhere private to talk. If not, I''ll die here with my child in Hell Monarch Estate. You''ve driven me to the edge, so it doesn''t matter where I die!"

    Fiona stood at the edge of the veranda with a falsely sympathetic smile, and added, "If you have grievances, why not share them, Mrs. Warren? Prince Yuvan is here, and he''ll make sure justice is served." Carissa shouted, "Violet, take Lady Fiona for a walk in the garden!"

    She knew Violet was nearby, though

    thetter hadn''t wanted to show

    herself to her cousin. Sure enough

    as soon as Carissa finished

    speaking, Violet leaped down gracefully from a higher ledge and

    grabbed Fiona by the arm.

    "You like to mediate disputes, don''t you, Lady Fiona? That''s wonderful. The fish in theke are fighting-you shoulde help me break it up."

    Without giving Fiona a chance to respond, Violet gripped her arm tighter and started walking away.

    Fiona had never encountered someone like Violet. She was both anxious and angry, but didn''t want to lose herposure in front of others.

    Meanwhile, Yuvan found himself blocked by Rafael, who forcefully pushed him back toward the chair.

    Yuvan smiled wryly, and said, "Rafael, there''s no need to overreact. I just want to see who''s bold enough to cause a scene at your residence."

    Rafael remained unfazed. "Matters

    between women should be settled by women. What business do we have getting involved? Or were you so bored in Valken, that you would bother with such trivial matters?"

    Yuvan was caught off guard by Rafael''s sharp remark, leaving him speechless and feeling incredibly frustrated.

    Helen seized the chance, and

    chimed in "When you''re out in a fief, what else is there to do but be bored with nothing to do? Not everyone can be as busy as you are, with your duties in the capital."

    -

    Noticing Yuvan''s sour expression, Molly attempted to smooth things over.

    "Living a carefree life is its own blessing," she said lightly.

    However, Helen didn''t miss a beat. She shot Molly a sharp look, and said bluntly, "You''re still so young. How did you end up marrying this old man?" Molly''s face flushed with embarrassment. "Your Highness, the prince is in his prime. How can you call him old?"

    Outside, Carissa dismissed the servants and turned to Vi. "Let''s go to the side hall."

    After saying that, Carissa turned around and walked ahead. She was genuinely baffled.

    What had prompted Vi toe here in such a rage? And what was this nonsense about killing herself, and two lives would be lost?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 610

    In the side hall, the two women sat facing each other.

    Carissa eyed the dagger still pressed against Vi''s neck, and frowned.

    "Are you really going to keep holding that dagger to your throat? If you truly want to die, go throw yourself against the gates of Hell Monarch Estate. All this drama just makes you look ridiculous."

    Vi wiped her tears with the back of her hand, her face pale and stubborn. "Carissa, destroying someone''s marriage is a sin! You''re truly vicious."

    Carissa sat up straight, her posture as rigid as ever. "When did I destroy your marriage? Whatever happens between you and Barrett is your business, not mine. You''ve always had a poor sense of right and wrong. When Valor Estate was attacked, I was the one who saved you all."

    Vi''s voice turned cold. "That''s beside the point! You didn''t save us for my sake. I don''t owe you any gratitude."

    Carissaughed incredulously. "I don''t need your gratitude. Just tell me what have I done to ruin your marriage?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Vi gritted her teeth, and spat, "Don''t pretend to be innocent! You know exactly what you told Thomas. You just can''t stand to see me happy! You found out Thomas and I were going to reconcile, so you dug up dirt on me and exposed everything to him. Now, he''s looking to marry someone else. Are you satisfied?" "Thomas?" For a moment, Carissa had been thinking this was about some conflict between Vi and Barrett. She hadn''t connected the dots. But then, she recalled that odd moment between Vi and Ss back at Arcane Sanctum. Suddenly, it all clicked.

    Vi had tried to reach out to Thomas, hoping to rekindle their rtionship. However, it seemed that Thomas had discovered her secret affair with Ss. So, he made it known that he intended to marry someone else to kill Vi''s hopes of getting back together with him. And now, Vi thought Carissa had been the one to expose her secret to Thomas.

    Carissa pieced it together, and was genuinely shocked. Vi was pregnant with Barrett''s child, but she still wanted to rekindle things with Thomas. What was she thinking? Was she really considering getting rid of the baby and pursuing a divorce?

    Carissa shook her head. "Vi, I didn''t tell Thomas anything about you. And as for this notion that I can''t stand to see you happy, it''s absurd. Whether you''re happy or not has nothing to do with me. Frankly, I''d prefer to keep my distance from all of you." Vi sneered. "You did it but won''t admit it? Carissa, you''re such a coward! If you''d just owned up to it, I might have actually respected you. I saw you with Ss that day at Arcane Sanctum. You went to snitch, and now, you''re here pretending to be innocent? Aren''t you disgusting? You''re such a hypocrite."

    Ss?

    It was just as Carissa had suspected earlier. Well, there were all kinds of people, weren''t there?

    Carissa''s voice turned icy. "Not as disgusting as you, and certainly not as hypocritical. You''re pregnant with Barrett''s child, but now that Thomas has gotten a promotion, you want to go crawling back to him? What do you take Thomas for? Before you came here, I had no idea about you and Ss. But now that you''ve made such a scene, I do. You had an affair with Ss, and Thomas found out."

    "Shut up!" Vi''s eyes burned red with anger. She suddenly pointed the dagger at Carissa from across the room, her tears spilling over as she broke down.

    "What do you even know? Back then,

    I worried for him every day when he was on the battlefield! I couldn''t eat or sleep, and the days were torture. I made one mistake-just once!

    Afterward, I did everything right''

    was dutiful to my mother-inw, got along with my sisters-inw and worked tirelessly for the Farrell family. But because of one slip, I''m supposed to be damned for all eternity? Soon, everyone will know. I can''t live with this shame! Carissa, you''ve ruined me. Don''t you see? You''ve destroyed my life!"

    Carissa flicked her wrist, and Vi''s hand went numb. The dagger ttered to the floor. Vi bent down to grab it, but Carissa was quicker and kicked the de far out of reach.

    "I''ll kill you!" Vi, humiliated and furious, lunged at Carissa.

    However, Carissa twisted her arm and immobilized her. Vi cried out in pain, her eyes flooding with tears.

    "It hurts! Let me go!" she yelled.

    Carissa said coldly, "Stop feeling sorry for yourself. You''re acting like you did everything for the Farrell family. But not even a month after Thomas'' death was reported, you took his death pension and the two shops, and ran back to your parents'' house.

    "After betraying him like you did,

    how could you take his money?

    You''re not only shameless, but brainless too. You didn''t even bother to figure out who actually told Thomas beforeing here to cause a scene. Think about it for a second-if Thomas really wanted to expose what he knew, he wouldn''t be looking for marriage candidates so soon. He would confront you directly.

    "The fact that he hasn''t, means he doesn''t want to dredge up that ugly matter. He was trying to save you some dignity. You''re such a fool. Instead of being grateful, youe here to throw a tantrum. Now, everyone will know."

 Chapter 611

    After saying that, Carissa released her grip on Vi''s arm. Vi stumbled back and copsed into a chair, covering her face with her hands.

    "If it''s not you, then who? Who''s trying to harm me? If it''s not you, then who else could it be?"

    Carissa found herself at a loss for words, grappling with frustration. She wasn''t angry-Vi was simply too sheltered by her family and the Farrell family to think for herself.

    To put it inly, Vi was both selfish and foolish.

    Sitting down, Carissa took a deep breath. Getting angry at someone like Vi was pointless. Logic might not work either, but it was worth a shot.

    "Let me ask you something. What grudge do I have against you?"

    Vi pulled out a handkerchief to dab at her tears, her eyes swollen and red. "Are you saying there''s no grudge? You''re Barrett''s first wife, and we were married on the same day. You overshadowed me in terms of dowry, which made me looked down upon when I entered the Warren family." Carissa gripped the armrest of her chair, inhaling deeply before slowly exhaling. It was truly maddening.

    "When have I everpared dowries with you? If you wanted to measure yourself against me and lost, why is that my fault? Why would I be angry at you? What grudge is there between us? Why would I supposedly harm you on purpose? Can you please use your brain for a moment?"

    "But you and Ss..."

    Carissa raised a hand to interrupt. "I went to Arcane Sanctum to get medicine for Lady Leona. She''s about to give birth. Ss is in charge of the sanctum''s procurement, and he manages the medicine store. Since Sebastian wasn''t around, I had to get the medicine from him. On that day, I did see you two acting suspiciously, but I didn''t think much of it. I just assumed you were awkward because he''s Thomas'' cousin."

    Vi sniffled, tears falling again. Her eyes and nose were red, and she looked utterly pathetic. Yet, she stubbornly retorted, "I don''t believe you! Who else would go to such lengths to harm me?"

    Carissa''s temper red, and she mmed her hand on the table. "Give me one good reason why I''d want to harm you."

    The sudden outburst startled Vi, and her tears stopped flowing. She stared nkly at Carissa, then instinctively blurted out, "Because I married Barrett..."

    Carissa snapped, "He''s someone I don''t want. I couldn''t care less about who he marries."

    Vi shook her head, disbelief etched across her features. "If you don''t care, then why did you go to save him? You can''t forget him."

    "Because I''m the deputy

    assassins lurking in the capital, and I went to track them down. I''m not so heartless that I could stand by and watch the people in Valor Estate get ughtered. It''s as simple as that."

    "I don''t believe you! With the way he and Aurora treated you, how can you still return kindness for cruelty?"

    Carissa watched as Vi''s crazedText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    §Ö

    expression began to fade, yet her stubbornness remained. Suddenly, Carissa decided to give up on the conversation. It was futile-there was no point in wasting her breath. She just needed to stall until someone from Valor Estate or Silverstone Estate came to take Vi away.

    "Here''s your chance: if you have any grievances against me, spit it all out now. That way, you won''te banging on my door to berate meter. I let you off the hook this time, but next time, I''ll handle this properly and have you dealt with by the authorities." Vi gazed at Carissa''s face, which was cold and almost dismissive, and felt humiliated. But as she reyed their past grievances in her mind, she realized there wasn''t much to justify her anger.

    After a long pause, Vi started to whimper, then broke into sobs. Eventually, she buried her face in her hands and cried openly.

    Carissa pressed her fingers against her temples. She was initially indifferent, then grew increasingly impatient. Finally, she couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "Shut up! If you want to cry, go back to Valor Estate and cry there! Don''t make a scene here. It''s just not appropriate."

    "You look down on me," Vi cried, her voice breaking. "Isn''t it just because you''re an esteemed princess consort?"

    Carissa sneered. "I do look down on

    you. What have you done that deserves respect? You think your status in the Warren family is low, so you''re trying to cling to Thomas, the third-rank major general. But you''re carrying Barrett''s child. What kind of person would respect you?"

    Vi red at her with hatred, and Carissa met her gaze with icy resolve. Since Vi hade here to stir trouble, Carissa felt no obligation to y nice.

 Chapter 612

    Zoey arrived ahead of the Valor Estate party, apanied by her maid and servants.

    As she entered, she first greeted Helen. Upon seeing Yuvan''s family present, Zoey''s face paled. This was a significant blunder.

    Guided by Lulu, Zoey stepped into the side hall and immediately offered her apologies to Carissa. "Lady Carissa, please forgive me. Vi''s reckless behavior has offended both you and Lady Helen. I sincerely apologize on her behalf."

    Carissa waved her hand dismissively. "Mrs. Prince, you''ve arrived at the right time. Please take her back with you. I''ve sent someone to Valor Estate, but I doubt anyone wille to Hell Monarch Estate from there now. It''s best if you handle it." Vi raised her tear-streaked eyes to look at Zoey, who shot her a cold re before turning back to Carissa. "Of course, I''ll take her back now. I''lle to apologize in person another day."

    Zoey stepped up to Vi, her expression icy. "Are you going to walk back on your own, or do I need to have someone escort you?"

    Vi nced at the burly servant standing behind Zoey. Despite Vi''s indignation, she knew she had no choice but to stand up and follow.

    Carissa said coolly, "This can''t happen again. I won''t be so lenient if it does."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Vi turned back, wanting to say something to salvage her dignity. But under Carissa''s frosty gaze, the words died in her throat. When Zoey pushed her slightly, she stalked off in frustration.

    Once they were outside, Zoey turned back to Carissa and bowed. "Lady Carissa, I truly apologize..."

    "You were the one who did it, didn''t you?" Carissa interrupted her. "You informed Thomas about her and Ss, right?"

    Zoey nodded. "Yes, Your Grace. I''m sorry for dragging you into this."

    Carissa understood Zoey''s character, but hearing her admit it still impressed her. It took a strong sense of justice to separate personal ties from principle. Dealing with a sister-inw like Vi was no small challenge.

    "It''s fine. We''ll have coffee together another day. For now, take her back. Our estate enforces strict rules. The people in Hell Monarch Estate won''t leak any of today''s events. But there were guests in the main hall when she arrived. You noticed that too, right?" Zoey felt utterly exhausted. She never imagined Vi would suspect Carissa, or dare to burst into the royal residence like this.

    "I truly have no idea why she thought you were the one who said anything, Your Grace. It''spletely unfounded. Ultimately, it''s still my fault for not managing the aftermath properly."

    Carissa exined, "The other day

    when she went to Arcane Sanctum,

    she saw Ss and me together. It''s likely she suspects that Ss

    informed me, and then I told

    Thomas. This isn''t your faultel

    Prince. You didn''t know we had that chance encounter at Arcane

    Sanctum."

    "Now it makes sense," Zoey sighed, herposure slipping as fatigue and helplessness surfaced on her face. "Of course, she''s always been a bit brainlessˇŞjust because she can think of something doesn''t mean she can actually do it. I''m truly sorry techave involved you, Your Grace."

    "That''s enough formalities. You should take her back now." Carissa understood the weight of Zoey''s exhaustion. She had once managed a troubled household like the Warren family, and knew how frustrating it could be to deal with unreasonable people.

    "By the way," Carissa recalled,

    needing to give onest piece of advice, "Prince Yuvan''s family is outside. They''ve witnessed today''s events, but they didn''t actually hear anything. If anyone tries to use this situation to get close to you or for any other purpose... Well, to your discretion to handle."

    leave it

    "Thank you for the warning, Your Grace. I''ll take my leave now." Zoey nodded, and exited.

    As she stepped outside, Zoey felt there was more to Carissa''s words than met the eye.

    What did she mean? If Yuvan and his family hadn''t noticed anything amiss and were merely there for the spectacle, why would theye calling?

    Still, Zoey tucked that thought away, knowing it was wise to be cautious. Some things were better to prepare for, whether they were anticipated or not.

 Chapter 613

    As soon as Zoey left, Violet entered the room.

    Carissa rubbed her temples. "Aren''t you supposed to be out in the gardens with Lady Fiona?"

    "I couldn''t care less about her," Violet replied as she took a seat, her expression tense. "I had Lily and a few maids apany her. She''s not getting away from Lily''s watchful eye." Violet then turned her gaze to Carissa. "So, what was that crazy woman doing here?" Carissa nced outside to ensure no one was eavesdropping before recounting Vi''s ridiculous antics.

    By the time she finished, Violet was livid, her temper ring. "She''s carrying Barrett''s child and still wants to cling to my godbrother? How shameless can she be?! Thankfully, her sister-inw is sensible. If not, my god brother might have felt guilty enough to take her in!" "Calm down. There''s no need to shout. Your godbrother knows the truth now, and will steer clear of Vi," Carissa reassured her.

    "I''ve never seen someone so shameless," Violet huffed. "And there''s another shameless one sitting outside. I can''t stand the sight of her!"

    Carissa knew Violet was referring to Molly. "That''s her choice. Don''t let it get to you. We just need to focus on our own lives."

    "My cousin isn''t foolish. Can''t she see Yuvan''s intentions?" Violet asked, crossing her arms.

    "Maybe she sees them all too clearly, which is why she''s so eager to marry him," Carissa suggested.

    Violet widened her eyes in disbelief. "That can''t be!"

    "Who knows? Come on, you''re still cousins, after all. Go out and face her. Once they settle down in the capital, we''ll see them often. Besides, let''s wait and hear what gossip circtes in a few days. They''ll likely be singing praises for our family, especially since Prince Yuvan came to visit Raf. Do you think the king will be pleased to hear all this?"

    Violet nodded, her expression contemtive. "No wonder they came here. After their exhausting journey back from the fief, they didn''t even bother to settle in first before rushing to Hell Monarch Estate."

    "By the way, has Carmen sent someone to invite them?" Carissa inquired.

    "Yes, she has. They should be arriving soon," Violet replied.

    "Good. Let her make an appearance in front of Prince Yuvan to show that our rtionship is still solid. We''ll see how things unfold from there."

    Violet followed Carissa as they headed out. "Has Prince Rafael looked into it?"

    Carissa nodded. "We''ve done our research. Carmen is generally trustworthy, but that''s beside the point. We can''t fully rely on her in this kind of arrangement. She won''tpletely trust us, either. We''ll both keep our cards close to our chests."

    Violet nodded in understanding. Just as they stepped outside, they saw Carmen enter, apanied by Greta.

    "Greetings, Lady Carissa, Ms. Spencer," Carmen greeted respectfully.

    Carissa inclined her head slightly. "You''re here."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, Ms. Spencer asked me toe," Carmen replied.

    Violet interjected, "That''s right, I invited her. The other day, I saw her blend dancing with swordsmanship, and I thought it was beautiful. So, I wanted to ask her to teach me a few moves. Ms. Lester, let''s go this way." Greta tried to follow, but Carissa stopped her and asked, "Is your mistress getting married soon?"

    "My mistress is not getting married soon and has not been betrothed either, Your Grace," Greta answered.

    Carissa frowned slightly. "Alright. You''re dismissed."

    "Understood, Your Grace." Greta retreated a couple of steps before turning to rejoin Violet and Carmen, a smug smile creeping onto her face. It seemed the Hell Monarch must have mentioned Carmen Otherwise, the Hell Monarch''s princess consort wouldn''t have

    asked about her.

    Fiona happened to be in the back courtyard and spotted Carmen and Violet walking together, engrossed in a lively discussion about swordsmanship and dance.

    Seeing this, Fiona smiled softly and said to Lily beside her, "I''m feeling a bit tired. I think I''ll head back to rest. It''s probably about time for Prince Yuvan and Lady Molly to return home as well."

    Lily smiled and said, "I was hoping to take you to see the fish, Lady Fiona. But since you''re tired, let''s head back."

    Yuvan''s family soon took their leave.

    Throughout the encounter, Violet had not exchanged a single word with her cousin, which displeased Molly greatly. She had known Violet would be staying at Hell Monarch Estate when they entered the capital, and she hoped to foster a good rtionship with Violet for easier ess to the estate in the future.

    Little did Molly expect that the stubborn girl would go out of her way to avoid her. It seemed that spending time training in the mountains had made Violet wild and unruly, and she had no sense of decorum at all.

 Chapter 614

    It was Rafael''s day off, and he felt as though Yuvan had ruined half of it. Helen shared his sentiments, expressing her disdain for Yuvan''s family and how they expected her to y host.

    "I can''t stand a heartless man like him," she fumed. "Though he and thete king were brothers, he''s not an ounce like him. He tortured his legitimate wife to death-he truly is a despicable man!"

    Gillian interjected gently, "They came all this way, and you''re the only one with enough seniority to handle them properly. We can''t have Prince Rafael or Lady Carissa dealing with them. After all, they''re younger than Prince Yuvan. It wouldn''t make sense for an elder to visit the younger generation. Isn''t it more fitting for you to step in? By doing so, you''ve helped Prince Rafael and Lady Carissa."

    -

    "I know, but I''m just so angry. I want to p Yuvan twice," Helen said, her expression darkening. "There are plenty of heartless men out there, but I''ve rarely encountered one who is both cruel and callous."

    Gillian blinked. It wasn''t exactly like Helen had met many men, though.

    Meanwhile, Rafael returned to Orchid Hall with Carissa. "Let''s change clothes and go out for a bit. We''ll have dinner outside tonight."

    "Where to?" Carissa asked.

    Rafael replied, "I originally nned to take you out today, but they wasted half the day. Now we''re left with only a few hours, and we can''t go too far. Let''s head to Richspire Peak to see the maple leaves. I''ve heard this year''s are particrly vibrant." Given their busy schedules, they hardly had time to nurture their rtionship. Today was a rare chance to enjoy each other''spany without any other obligations.

    Thomas had rmended a great spot, one that was serene and cool, away from the crowds. A half-day excursion in the autumn leaves would surely be better than staying in the estate.

    Carissa tilted her head and considered it. "But Vivi''s busy talking to Carmen and practicing her swordy. Should we wait for her?"

    "Wait for her? Why?" Rafael shook his head. "It''ll just be the two of us. We''re not taking any maids or guards, not even Lulu."

    "Oh, I see. Then, when will we be back?" Carissa asked, her brow furrowing slightly. "I was hoping we could pick Ryan up together since he''s going to be staying at the academy next month. Plus, Vivi might be upset if we went out without her."

    Lulu and Pearl followed behind,

    preparing to assist with their outfits.

    At first, they were excited to

    overhear the conversation. It was rare for Rafael to take some time off to enjoy an outing with Carissa But as the conversation unfolded, their spirits dampened. It was clear

    Rafael intended to be alone with her to strengthen their rtionship and create some unforgettable memories.

    Their mistress truly had no sense of romance whatsoever.

    Rafael said, "Everything''s arranged. Next weekend, I''ll pick up Ryan with you. As for Violet and Carmen practicing swordy, let''s not disturb them. Come on, let''s change into riding clothes. We need to set off quickly so we can return in time to catch the sunset."

    Thomas had mentioned that watching the sun dip down from Richspire Peak''s halfway point was a sight to behold. The summit seemed to glow with a golden light, inspiring a sense of peace that would wash away all worries. "Alright," Carissa conceded, but she felt a twinge of guilt. She usually went everywhere with Violet, and leaving her to deal with Carmen and Greta felt somewhat unjust.

    Carissa hoped Violet didn''t get too upset.

    Just as they stepped out, still adjusting to their outfits, Luke entered with news. "Your Highness, Your Grace, Mr. Young and his wife have arrived."

    "What? Mr. Young?" Rafael paused, momentarily taken aback. "Did they say what it was about?"

    Luke shook his head. "They didn''t mention anything, but I noticed they seemed troubled. I''m not sure if they''re dealing with some sort of problem." Rafael frowned. "A problem? With their family? Why would they have trouble solving it?"

    Trevor was the Royal Tutor, with connections that surpassed even Rafael''s as the Hell Monarch.

    Regardless, with distinguished guests arriving, their ns for the day-whether it was Richspire Peak or anywhere else were clearly off the table.

    Rafael had been looking forward to

    taking Carissa to Richspire Peak since he first heard about it from

    Thomas After days of nning, ietText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    was disappointing to have to entertain Yuvan and now Trevor as welt. All his nning had been in vain.

    Seeing the disappointment in Rafael''s eyes, Carissa finally understood, albeit a bitte, that he had been hoping for a fun outing together as a couple. She took his hand, offering reassurance. "Let''s go see what''s going on. If it''s not anything serious, we might still make it to Richspire Peak," she suggested.

 Chapter 615

    "Huh?" "What?"

    In the main hall, both Rafael and Carissa were taken aback by the words of Trevor''s wife, Mildred. They exchanged nces that spoke volumes of their confusion. Neither of them knew how to respond.

    "This matter really has to be entrusted to you, Prince Rafael, Lady Carissa," Mildred sighed, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes crinkling.

    Carissa said with a troubled look, "But shouldn''t matchmaking be handled by a professional matchmaker? Or at least a government-appointed matchmaker, or someone of high moral standing? I''m still quite young. I really can''t bear this heavy responsibility." Mildred sighed deeply again. "You mayugh at us for saying this, but my granddaughter has always been well-behaved and sensible, except when ites to her marriage. I''ve secretly scouted several suitable matches for her in the past, but she hasn''t liked any of them. She insists on marrying only that man. We''ve tried to persuade her repeatedly, but she refuses to listen. She''s adamant about marrying him, and is even sulking with us over it. She won''t hear a word from her mother.

    "Seeing her so stubborn, we figured he''s a decent man, so why not let her marry him? As long as she''s happy, that''s what matters. But when we sent a matchmaker to propose, he declined, iming he didn''t want to hold up our granddaughter. Reluctantly, we''vee to seek your help. After all, you returned from the Southern Frontier together, and he respects you. I thought you would stand a chance if you tried to persuade him."

    Trevor chimed in, "Honestly, whether this marriage can be arranged or not isn''t the main concern. I just want to understand why he doesn''t want our granddaughter. He says he''s afraid of hindering her future, but I believe that''s just an excuse. If it''s about that, then wouldn''t marrying anyone else be a dy as well? Don''t you agree, Your Highness, Your Grace?"

    Carissa parted her lips slightly, unsure of how to respond.

    She knew the reason all too well. Thomas wasn''t genuinely interested in marriage. He was merely spreading rumors so that Vi would move on.

    However, she couldn''t just say that to Trevor.

    Carissa had a vivid memory of Rosalind from Eleanor''s birthday banquet, where she had gifted the grand princess an orchid painting by Kyle. It was Rosalind who had confirmed its authenticity when others had imed it was a fake.

    Besides, Rosalind was known as the

    most talented young woman in the capital, her reputation echoing throughout the city and even intoCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    half of the kingdom. With such et

    Who

    prominent family background, wouldn''t know her? If she decided to marry, every representative from the noble families would likely scramble topete for her.

    Yet, among all the refined young men and even the royal rtives, Rosalind only had eyes for Thomas, a man who had once been married If Rosalind married him, she would essentially be a second wife. If her feelings weren''t well-thought-out and were instead impulsive, it would be disastrous for both Thomas and herself.

    Leona had once dered her desire to marry Samuel at first sight, only to regret it soon after. Now, they had be nothing more than a resentful couple. Of course, Samuel couldn''t bepared to Thomas-they were worlds apart.

    Thomas was a hero now, but once married life began, that heroism would fade into the reality of everyday life. There was a risk that Rosalind might be idealizing Thomas and thought of him as perfect because of that. If she discovered his ws after marriage and found him unsatisfactory, it could lead to trouble.

    "Honestly, we just need an answer to help that foolish girl move on," Mildred pleaded with Carissa with hopeful eyes.

    Rafael then asked, "Mr. Young, what do you think of this match? If Thomas agrees, will you truly consent to it?"

    Trevor shrugged. "What good would

    it do to disagree? Rosalind may seem gentle, but she''s as stubborn as a hot iron rod-hard and scorching. She won''t listen to

    anyone. She''s a sheltered youngdy. What does she know about the world? Her knowledge is all obtained

    through only books. Fortunately, Thomas is a good man, far better than many young nobles. If it can be arranged, we wouldn''t oppose it."

    "But this isn''t his first marriage," Rafael insisted.

    Trevor looked at him in surprise. "With all due respect, Your Highness, you''re not Lady Carissa''s first husband either. As a young man, you shouldn''t be so rigid in your thinking."

    Rafael felt momentarily stifled by the remark, but he was unable to argue against it.

 Chapter 616

    Rafael stole a nce at Carissa, relieved to see she wasn''t angry. Turning away, he felt the urge to p himself for even worrying. It was clear that Trevor truly adored his granddaughter. Rosalind seemed to be Trevor''s youngest grandchild. As the baby of the family, it made sense she would be the most cherished.

    "Are you two in a hurry? Today, we "

    "Yes, we''re in a hurry! That girl is practically in tears!" Trevor rubbed his knees anxiously, eager for them to seek out Thomas immediately. "She may be stubborn, but if the Farrell family gives her an answer she believes, she''ll be able to let it go. She won''t cling to it forever."

    Mildred nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Right now, all they''ve said is that they don''t want to hold my granddaughter''s life up. Rosalind thinks they''re just making excuses. If they''re not interested, they should just say so. She''s the kind of person who needs honesty." Hearing this, Rafae''s heart sank. It was clear he wouldn''t be taking his wife to see the sunset at Richspire Peak today.

    He hid his disappointment, and said, "Alright then, I''ll send someone to invite Thomas here. Do you want to be present or not?"

    "We won''t be present. We''d prefer you and Lady Carissa to handle this privately. If I''m there, he might just stick to saying he doesn''t want to hold up our granddaughter," Trevor replied.

    Carissa stood to see them off. "Then I''ll see you both out."

    "No need for that," Mildred replied. "We''ll leave this matter to you and Prince Rafael. It would be best if you could get an answer after speaking to him, so we can all rest easy tonight. My husband hasn''t slept well for thest two nights."

    "Alright, I understand," Rafael reluctantly replied as Luke and Jacob guided the elderly couple out. He turned to Carissa with amenting look. "Looks like we won''t make it to Richspire Peak today."

    Carissa smiled sweetly. "You can go next time you have a day off."

    "The next time off I have, we''ll be picking up Ryan."

    "There''s plenty of time ahead. There''s no rush," Carissa reassured him, realizing she might not fully understand the nuances of romance. If their rtionship were based solely on mutual respect, she was more than capable of that. But if they wanted something deeper, she could learn. All she needed was time.

    Actually, back when he went to Sandoria to rescue the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members, Violet had asked if she missed Rafael. Carissa wasn''t sure if she did. She had definitely thought about him, but more than that, she was worried about whether the rescue would go smoothly and if he would be in danger.

    Violet had told her that she had changed. In the past, she loved everyone, but now she was afraid of loving someone. Love meant caring, and caring meant worrying about loss. "Carissa, you''re not brave anymore. You could even say you''ve be cowardly," Violet had said.

    Rafael already sent someone to summon Thomas as Carissa mulled over these thoughts in her mind.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Meeting with Thomas didn''t require

    a change of clothes. The

    get

    streamlined riding outfit at least conveyed that he had used part of his day off for Thomas'' sake, and he hoped the man wouldn''t beat around the bushes-Rafael just needed a straightforward answer to ry.

    Carissa nced at Rafael and gave him a heads-up. "Thomas probably doesn''t really want to get married. He''s just letting it be known to dissuade Vi."

    Rafael replied, "That''s true, but he really should have a wife by his side. Life is much better with a spouse."

    "Everyone has different ideas about that. We can''t force him into it."

    Rafael nodded, his eyes suddenly taking on a pitiful look. "I didn''t mean anything by saying this wouldn''t be Thomas'' first marriage. I swear, I wasn''t trying to imply anything." Carissa smiled knowingly. "I understand. You were just stating facts. I''m sure Thomas won''t mind."

    Rafael studied her for a moment. "What about you? Do you mind me saying it?"

    "Why would I? It''s not like I-" Carissa began, then suddenly paused.

    Well, she wasn''t exactly a first-time bride, either. "As long as you don''t mind, then it''s fine. I have no reason to feel upset. I''m the one benefiting here."

    Rafael chuckled, his eyes twinkling with warmth. "I don''t mind at all if you''re benefiting."

    "What kind of wolfish words are

    these?" Violet eximed as she entered the room just in time to catch Rafael''s remark. She took a step back, looking mockingly rmed. "Should I leave?"

 Chapter 617

    Carissaughed, and said, "What''s the rush? Your godbrother will be here soon. There''s someone interested in him who wants to know his feelings, but he''s already turned her down. This time, they''re inviting him to rify whether he''s truly not interested or if he just has no ns to marry."

    Violet''s eyes brightened, and she hurried inside. "Really? Which girl has such good taste to fancy my godbrother? Come on, spill it!"

    "The granddaughter of Mr. Young, Rosalind." Carissa shushed her quickly. "Don''t spread this around. It might not lead anywhere."

    "It''s her?" Violet shot up from her seat, shock written all over her face. "Is my godbrother out of his mind? Rosalind Young! Why did he refuse? She''s such a catch-gracious, loyal, talented, and stunning. Families would be fighting over her!" "Keep it down," Carissa snapped, shooting her a re.

    Violet sat back down, a huge grin on her face. "I''m just so excited! But does Ms. Young really like him? It couldn''t be just a passing fancy, could it?"

    "That''s what worries me. I suspect your godbrother..." Carissa paused, then added, "By the way, you haven''t made it official with Thomas'' mother, and here you are calling him godbrother. Doesn''t that seem a bit inappropriate?"

    Violet waved her hand dismissively. "In the martial world, there''s no such thing as inappropriate! We''re just waiting for the right moment, you know? I''ve even gone to pay my respects to my godmother. You should have seen her face-she was so happy to have me as her goddaughter!"

    "But you already have brothers. Why must you insist on calling Thomas your godbrother?"

    Carissa was puzzled. Violet had never truly been interested in anyone, as she had high standards. The only reason they shared this bond was that they had grown up together.

    Violet swung her feet back and forth in her chair. "It''s about finding a connection."

    She wouldn''t admit it, but she longed for the kind of respectful brothers that Carissa had one or many would do.

    Before long, Thomas arrived.

    The people who went to get him were efficient, and Thomas had grown ustomed to a brisk pace. He never lingered when it came to business.

    However, he hadn''t anticipated that Rafael would summon him regarding his marriage.

    He had no immediate ns to wed, preferring to let things settle before addressing such matters. Heid his intentions bare, leaving nothing unsaid, hoping it would dissuade Violet from holding on to any notions.

    wone

    As Violet heard this, she remarked, "But as long as you don''t marry, she won''t really let go of that hope."

    Thomas replied, "Yes, but she already came to my family''s residence to see me. I had the maid pass along a message, so she understands now and won''t be a bother. My marriage ns can be put on hold for a while." "Right. She caused a scene at the estate, thinking I was the one who spilled the beans," Carissa said.

    Thomas froze. "How could she think it was you?"

    Carissa exined the whole situation, and by the time she finished, Thomas'' brow was still deeply furrowed. He stared nkly for a long moment.

    "I can''t believe she''d act like this. She''s pregnant! Even if she doesn''t think of herself, she should be considering her child," he said.

    "Let''s not talk about her," Violet said,

    looking at Thomas. "Thomas, Ms. Young is truly a good woman and worth your consideration. You can''t avoid marriage forever. My godmother is counting on

    Eyelet

    you to

    settle down and start a family."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Thomas smiled at his godsister. "You don''t need to worry about my marriage. I know Ms. Young is good, but she''s too good for me. I don''t deserve her."

    Carissa chimed in, "Whether you''re

    worthy or not is for others to say. If she believes she''s a match for you, then that''s all that matters. But it''s hard to tell if she''s just caught up in a moment or genuinely wants to marry you. Let me ask you this-if she truly meant it, would you really consider it?"

    Thomas said, "Actually, Mr. Young has already sent a matchmaker to inquire. Mom was over the moon. She was practically itching to exchange the wedding contracts and pick a date. I had to stop her." Violet could easily picture that scene, and chuckled softly. "Any family would react just like her."

    Rafael remained quiet. When it came to marriage, one should marry the woman they truly desired. Since he found out Carissa was marrying someone else, he hadn''t thought of marrying at all. For him, these matters couldn''t be forced. He felt a twinge of impatience.

    "Why don''t youe up with a better excuse? It would be easier for me to exin things to Mr. Young. He said Ms. Young wouldn''t cling stubbornly to you if she got an answer she could ept," he suggested.

 Chapter 618

    Thomasughed bitterly. "The rumors about my marriage intentions were spread on my orders. I can''t now turn around and say it was to put an end to Vi''s hopes and that I have no ns to marry at all. That would just make me look like a hypocritical scoundrel." Violet asked, "Then tell me, if you were genuinely thinking of getting married, would you consider Ms. Young?"

    "My dear godsister, how could I possibly be worthy of her?" Thomas repeated his answer, then added, "Honestly, I don''t know her well. I know she has a great reputation, but she''s at least ten years younger than I am, and she would be my second wife. I can''t put her through that." "She''s happy to ept that," Violet countered.

    Thomas chuckled. "How could she genuinely be happy? It''s just a young girl''s fleeting fantasy. As His Highness said, I shoulde up with a good excuse to decline gracefully, so as not to embarrass the Young family or the girl herself. Violet, you''re clever-why don''t you help me think of something?"

    Violet replied, "I''m not going to help you reject her. Like my godmother, I''m hoping you''ll marry and start a family soon to ease Vi''s obsession."

    "You little imp. You go on about how you don''t want to marry, yet here you are pushing me into it!" Thomas said, exasperated.

    "Everyone says a woman has no other path but marriage, but I refuse to believe that," Violet said, ncing at Carissa with a smile. "Besides, if I don''t marry, Carissa will take care of me for life."

    Rafael watched the sun sinking lower in the sky, his heart sinking along with it. Today was not a day they could have a nice day out.

    He sighed inwardly.

    He stole a nce at Carissa. She seemed genuinely intrigued by the banter between Thomas and Violet, as if she cared deeply about Thomas'' prospect of marriage.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    But really, she should focus on her own husband. He was feeling utterly dejected.

    Thomas finally said, "Actually, there are plenty of women iming they want to marry me, and I''m sure they''ll change their minds in no time. If you don''t believe me, you just need to wait and see. As for Mr. Young, it would be best for His Highness to send a reply. How he responds is up to him."

    Rafael called out, his face impassive, "Someone fetch Jacob."

    Thomas couldn''t handle Trevor himself, and Rafael wasn''t good at lying. So, it was best to leave the clever maneuvering to someone more adept.

    Thomas clearly wasn''t too concerned about the matter at hand. He had other issues he wanted to discuss with Rafael. So, he invited Rafael to his study for a private conversation.

    "I''ve been investigating the assassination attempt at Valor Estate and havee across some findings. The assassin was targeting Aurora, and now the Capital Guards are on high alert..."

    Rafael waved his hand dismissively. "I''m already aware of all this. Don''t concern yourself with the investigation. Just wait for the king''s assignment."

    Thomas frowned. "But now that we''ve returned to the capital, we have nothing to do. The assignment is taking forever toe through, and it feels like we''re wasting precious time." In in terms, he couldn''t stand idleness. Being idle made him restless.

    "I suspect the king may appoint you

    to Victory Pass or to oversee the garrison in the capital. General Xavier is getting old, it''s about time for him to retire. However, the King is assessing your capabilities to see where you''d be best suited.

    "But General Sullivan is stationed at Victory Pass," Thomas pointed out.

    "There are some matters..." Rafael started, but then bit back the words. "I won''t say more for now. Just refrain from investigating the assassination at Valor Estate. I know the whole situation. Also your team should limit contact with me for the time being. I called you over today for personal reasons. But if there''s anything in the future, I might have Violet ry messages to you."

    Thomas was momentarily stunned, not grasping the implications. Rafael had saved their team-why wouldn''t they be allowed to maintain contact? But after a moment of reflection, the truth dawned on him. With the king''s recent ascension and the throne still shaky, it was only natural to be wary of a prince with significant military aplishments.

    "Understood, Your Highness." Thomas nodded. "I''ll wait patiently for my assignment."

    He looked deeply at Rafael, a thought unspoken. No matter what, their team would always be part of the Sinir Army.

    And every member of the Sinir

    Army was loyal to the king and to the marshal. Rafael had once been the marshal of the Sinir Army, leading the Hell Monarch Army alongside them to reim the Southern Frontier-a feat of unparalleled significance,

 Chapter 619

    In the end, Jacob thought up an excuse. He mentioned that they had spoken to Thomas. With no official appointment from the court yet, Thomas didn''t even know where he would be dispatched. Rosalind was the treasured granddaughter of Trevor, and she would be expected to follow him to the borders if they were to marry, potentially spending three to five years away from the capital without a visit. Rosalind was a person of utmost purity and devotion. How could she bear to leave her family and endure hardship in some remote outpost?

    Everyone agreed that this reasoning waspelling. Rosalind was exceptionally devoted to her grandparents, who were now elderly. There was simply no way she could leave the capital and them behind.

    Since Rafael was to return to the Supreme Court the next day, Carissa and Violet decided to visit Trevor''s residence.

    Rosalind came out to greet them, dressed in a pale yellow blouse paired with a matching pleated skirt. The skirt was intricately embroidered with butterflies in silver thread, which shimmered faintly as she walked, making it seem as if the butterflies were fluttering about. "Greetings, Lady Carissa! I am Rosalind," she said, curtsying with impable grace, demonstrating the poise expected of a woman from a noble family.

    "There''s no need for such formalities, Ms. Young," Carissa replied with a smile, ncing at Violet, who was watching Rosalind with wide, admiring eyes.

    Violet couldn''t help butpare herself to Rosalind. During her own upbringing, she had learned etiquette under the strict guidance of a governess who wielded a ruler to keep her in line. She had endured countless smacks to her hands and knees, and the etiquette she learned with great difficulty turned out to be quite stiff.

    However, Rosalind moved with effortless elegance. Her gestures flowed smoothly, and she exuded a calm and graceful demeanor that made Violet look downright wild byparison.

    Rosalind''s parents were also present, radiating warmth and affection towards one another, which no doubt contributed to Rosalind''s gentle and refined nature.

    Carissa spoke up, "Now that we''re all here, I''ll be blunt. I invited Thomas over yesterday, and he said that since he hasn''t received his appointment yet, it''s uncertain whether he''ll be stationed at the borders. He understands that you''re a person of pure virtue and deep devotion to your family, Ms. Young. If you were to apany him to the borders, you would face hardship and be far from your family. Also, you would be unable to fulfill your duties to them, and that would weigh heavily on his conscience."

    As her words hung in the air, a heavy silence settled over the room.

    Rosalind fell silent.

    She wanted to marry Thomas, but she couldn''t leave her grandparents and parents behind, going years without seeing them and neglecting her duties. After a moment of silence, tears glistened in her eyes. "I see."

    Seeing her in that state, Carissa sensed that Rosalind had made her decision and couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of relief.

    The matter wasn''t so difficult to resolve, after all.

    Rosalind turned to Carissa, and said, "Please convey to him that I have weighed the pros and cons, and feel unworthy of him now."

    Carissa blinked, momentarily confused by her words.

    Was Rosalind seeking a noble excuse, or did she truly mean it?

    Carissa replied gently, "Ms. Young, marriage is indeed a matter of weighing advantages and disadvantages, but there are many factors to consider. It''s not about who is worthy of whom it''s aboutpatibility." Rosalind spoke softly, "You''re right, Your Grace, but..."

    She looked up at Carissa, tears

    shimmering her eyes. "I sincerely

    wish to marry him, and my

    reluctance to leave my family is no pretense. In this world, how can one have it all? Since I chose my family, I can''t speak of my feelings for him any longer. All I wish is for him to be happy and at peace."

    Carissa paused, a flicker of understanding passing through her mind, but she couldn''t quite grasp it. All she felt was a pang in her heart. "But everyone would choose their family, wouldn''t they?" Violet nced at Carissa, but said nothing.

    That wasn''t necessarily true. Some women, if they had a man they admired, would throw caution to the wind and chase after him without regard for family.

    Like her cousin.

    Mildred sighed, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You''re so silly, child. If you truly wish to pursue your happiness, then go for it. As long as you can bear the hardships of the borders and don''t regret your choice, we will always support you.

    Rosalind shook her head, tears brimming in her eyes as she smiled at her grandmother.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No, I''ll stay here with you and Grandpa. I can''t bear the hardships of the borders. You''ve pampered me. I wouldn''t withstand the

    destion of the vast desert or the loneliness it brings. I''d rather stay in the capital, being your precious granddaughter and enjoying the blessings of this world."

 Chapter 620

    Rosalind threw herself into her grandmother''s embrace, resting there for a while before finally lifting her head. Her eyes were red, but they sparkled brightly, as if everything she said came straight from her heart. Carissa and Violet exchanged nces, both sensing something a bit strange.

    But they were there to encourage Rosalind to let go of Thomas, so they decided not to say anything further regarding the matter.

    After leaving Trevor''s residence, the two women returned home and sent someone to inform Thomas of the oue. Originally, Carissa intended to only ry the news. But after thinking it over, she asked Violet to go see him in person and share everything Rosalind had said. Though she might be a bit slow when it came to matters of the heart, Carissa could still see the difort Rosalind felt after making her rapid decision.

    Her feelings for Thomas didn''t seem to stem from a fleeting infatuation. They must have had some connection in the past, right?

    Yet, that didn''t seem possible. They were nearly a decade apart in age, and Thomas had joined the military at a young age he was probably only fifteen when he began serving under General Xavier in the military encampments outside the capital. While he could return home asionally, there shouldn''t have been any interaction between him and Rosalind.

    After hearing Violet''s words, Thomas simply nodded. "Alright. Thank you for your efforts, Your Grace, Violet. I also appreciate Mr. York foring up with such a reasonable excuse."

    Violet paused for a moment and said, "Thomas, Rosalind is a good girl. She''s a really, very good girl. She wishes you peace and happiness."

    Thomas knew Violet was discerning when it came to people, and her endorsement of Rosalind meant the girl was indeed exceptional. However, he also understood that someone as admirable as Rosalind, especially at such a young age, deserved a gentle and refined suitor.

    With a smile, Thomas replied, "I wish her peace and happiness as well, and hope she finds her ideal match soon."

    -

    Meanwhile, Zoey returned home with Vi andid everything bare.

    "You needn''t go around doubting everything and everyone. Thomas was the one who first discovered this matter. He found Ss'' emerald pendant tucked between the corner of your bed and the wall, and I told him the rest."

    Vi stared at Zoey in disbelief. "He found the emerald pendant, and you didn''t even try to cover for me? You''re my sister-inw! Instead, you exaggerated the truth and told him everything? What have I done to you for you to betray me like this?"

    "Cover for you? What grudge do I have against Thomas?" Zoey replied coldly.

    Vi felt her hands and feet turn icy. She never expected to be betrayed by her sister-inw. In a fit of anger and tears, she eximed, "But you''re not even close to him! I''m your sister-inw! We''re family! You''d harm family? Don''t you fear

    retribution for this?"

    She grabbed Zoey''s arm. "Come with me to Mom! Is this how you treat your sister-inw? I''ve never done anything to you! You''ve always had your way in this household, and everyone listens to you, including me. Isn''t that enough? What more do you want from me?" Zoey shook off her grip, and pped Vi across the face. "This p is from me on behalf of Lady Carissa."

    Before Vi could process what had happened, another pnded on her right cheek. "This p is from Thomas."

    "How dare you hit me?!" Vi screamed.

    Ignoring her outburst, Zoey raised her hand and brought it down harshly against her own face.

    "This p is for me-it''s for all the years I let you get away with everything, for all the times I opened my heart to you, for putting family ties above right and wrong. You

    were the one who secrethet

    involved with someone, but helped you terminate your pregnancy, found someone to take care of you after, and even personally escorted you back to the Farrell family."

    Tears streamed down Zoey''s face as she delivered the self-inflicted p, leaving clear red fingerprints on her skin.

    "Madam Zoey!" Jane cried, rushing over to grab her hand. "Why hurt yourself? If you''re angry, you can take it out on me!"

    Zoey shook off Jane''s hold and struck herself again, crying as she did so.

    "This p is for my foolishness back then. When the news of Thomas'' death was reported, you wanted to return to us and take his death pension was too scared to tell you to return it, worried it might reveal something that would shame our family. Well, I''m done with the pretenses today! I don''t care anymore. Go ahead and cause a

    scene before Mother. Let everyone know what''s happened." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 621

    Vi was frozen in shock.

    She had never seen Zoey lose control like this. Zoey had always beenposed and steady, unppable in the face of crises, able to handle even the gravest situations with ease. But now, she seemed like a madwoman.

    "Do you see clearly now? This is how everyone sees you-crazy and obsessed, disregarding your status, ignoring decorum, and showing no shame. You don''t even care about your basic dignity."

    Zoey grasped Vi''s hand tightly. "Let''s go. You wanted to see Mother, right? Let''s go and drive her to her grave with anger. You can then take your own life to atone for your sins, and this household will finally have peace."

    Vi shrank back in terror, her eyes wide as she stared at Zoey. She gasped for breath, shaking her head.

    No, she wasn''t like this-she wasn''t this mad!

    "Zoey, I don''t want to go anymore! I won''t!"

    Jane quickly helped Zoey to sit down. Tears were streaming down Zoey''s face as she reflected on her time in the Prince family. She had devoted herself to this family, caring for her inws and her husband''s younger siblings, even amodating his concubines and their children. She had never treated anyone poorly.

    When the concubines caused trouble in the previous years, Oliver had supported them, and Zoey suffered a lot. Later, she worked hard to help him build a reputation and secure a job to protect her own children''s future.

    Everyone relied on her, but not everyone listened to her.

    Over the years, the only ones who truly supported her were Caspian and Luna. Her mother-inw wasn''t bad, but she was soft-hearted. Many rules Zoey established were easily undone by Evelyn''s kindness.

    As for the troubles at home, Vi had given Zoey no small amount of grief. Now, with her position as Barrett''s wife, she had stirred up trouble in the Farrell family. She had even made a scene at Hell Monarch Estate. Even though the royal residence maintained strict order, the presence of guests and numerous servants at the Farrell estate meant that loose lips were inevitable.

    If such matters got out, the reputation Zoey had worked so hard to maintain for the Earl of Silverstone''s family would be lost overnight.

    After taking a moment to gather

    herself, she turned to Vi. "Are you

    calm now? Can we talk rationally? Think carefully about whether you want return home or continue living with Barrett. If you choose the former, our family will still wee you back."

    Vi remained silent.

    In truth, she had no way out without Thomas epting her back.

    Returning to Silverstone Estate would ensure she had food and shelter for the rest of her life, but it would also mean living in solitude. No one would marry her again. After two marriages, who would take her in? A lowly merchant, or an ordinary peasant?

    As the third daughter of the Earl of

    Silverston''s family, with a former husband who held the rank of a

    third-ranked major general, she

    could never settle for marrying

    pregnant. If she returned, she would inevitably have to terminate the pregnancy.

    However, with themotion at Hell Monarch Estate, someone had already been sent to invite people from Valor Estate. She had already revealed her pregnancy, and the Warren family would soon know. They wouldn''t let her divorce Barrett. In truth, she had no means of escaping the Warren family. Though it was a fallen family, it still had its remnants of status, enough to maintain some semnce of dignity.

    "I''ll return to the Warren family," Vi said softly, her expression a mixture of madness and cold resolve. "But Zoey, that matter has already been exposed. You must ensure it doesn''t leak further."

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to stay with the Warren family.

    Zoey replied coldly, "I can''t

    guarantee anything. I''ve done my best, Vi. You could have either tried to make a life with Barrett or returned home after the

    assassination attempt, and let

    everything blow over. But tel

    were

    determined to return to the Farrell

    family and ruin Thomas, which has

    led us to this situation."

    "If this information gets out, it will harm the otherdies of our family. It would make it difficult for my nieces to marry in the future," Vi retorted.

    Zoey sneered. "Well, that can''t be helped. It''s not their fault they have such a shameless aunt."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Vi clenched her teeth. "There''s no need for you to insult me at every turn."

    Zoey''s tone was icy. "Here''s a piece of advice for you, Vi. Things must rot before maggots infest them, and a person must first dishonor themselves before others will dishonor them." Vi''s face stiffened, leaving her at a loss for words.

 Chapter 622

    Amelia went to Hell Monarch Estate. Upon hearing that Vi had returned to Silverstone Estate, she immediately made her way there.

    Barrett was on duty, so he was unaware of the situation. With everything in such disarray, Amelia had no choice but toe. Dragging her "sickly" body into Silverstone Estate, she sighed heavily. She didn''t know the full story, but she figured that the ruckus at Hell

    Monarch Estate that involved Carissa had something to do with Barrett.

    Evelyn didn''t say much, only informing her that Vi was pregnant and that she should be taken care of. Amelia didn''t dare ask too many questions, but she was certainly puzzled.

    Pregnancy was a good thing, so why did Vi cause amotion at Hell Monarch Estate?

    Vi''s pregnancy thrilled both Reba and Barrett. That evening, Barrett took great care of her. As Viy in his arms, silent tears streamed down her face. She was still extremely upset, but perhaps they could find a way to make their lives work if he could treat her well.

    However, news of her visit to the Farrell family''s residence eventually spread and reached every corner of the city.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Reba had always valued her reputation, so she summoned Vi and questioned her sternly, "You went to the Farrell family while pregnant with my son''s child-what were you thinking? Whose child is in your womb? You can''t have rekindled your rtionship with Thomas, can you? Did you secretly conceive with him?"

    Vi felt no respect for her mother-inw anymore. She replied coldly, "Whose child this is will be clear once it''s born. As for rekindling an old me or secretly conceiving, you should worry about my husband''s reputation. If those words got out, he would be theughingstock."

    With that, Vi turned and left.

    A wave of frustration washed over her. Though she had fallen from grace, that didn''t mean anyone could trample on her. The people of the Warren family had no right to criticize her. They were the ones who had caused the deaths of her maids. What right did they have to judge her? The instigator still residedfortably in Blessed Haven, enjoying the good life, while she suffered.

    Reba thought herself to be so formidable, so why hadn''t she sent someone to reprimand Aurora?

    Aurora was ruthless and cutthroat, and no one dared to provoke her. Instead, they treated her like royalty, catering to her every need without daring to cut back on her provisions.

    Barrett was on duty when he

    overheard his colleagues whispering among themselves. After inquiring.

    further, he learned that Vi had actually gone to the Farrell family''s residence. A wave of humiliation washed over him, and he stormed back home, fury coursing through him as he headed straight for Grace Mansion.

    Vi had already prepared her defense, so facing Barrett wouldn''t be difficult.

    "I went to the Farrell family''s residence because my sister-inw used her own money to return the death pension and the money for the two shops. She has helped me a lot over the years, and I didn''t want her to bear that expense. I thought it best to go to the Farrell family myself to request that they return the money to her. After all, I''m carrying your child now. For the sake of the child''s future, I need to rify everything."

    She gently caressed her barely noticeable belly, a glow of motherhood illuminating her features.

    No, she had wanted to rekindle her rtionship with Thomas.

    However, Barrett didn''t believe her words. He wasn''t foolish, and he understood Vi''s character all too well. The money hade from her family, and she was delighted she didn''t need to fork it out herself. Why would she go to the trouble of retrieving it for her sister-in-

    Suppressing his anger, Barrett

    watched her tenderly stroke her

    ??

    stomach. Well, it didn''t really matter. Their feelings for each other had, never been very deep. Unlike his mother, he wouldn''t doubt that the child was his. He didn''t trust Vi, but he did trust Thomas. Thomas wasn''t that kind of man.

    "Honey!" Vi stood up, wrapping her arms around his waist. "This is our first child, and I''m really looking forward to his arrival. I promise to take good care of myself, and together we''ll protect him, okay?" Barrett embraced her, and nodded. "Okay."

    He stifled a sigh, wanting to ask Vi what she had been doing at Hell Monarch Estate, but he decided against it. It was better to avoid stirring up more trouble. After all, the damage had already been done. In truth, what did it matter now? All that mattered was preserving the honor of the Warren family.

 Chapter 623

    Molly sent a notice to Silverstone Estate, stating that she would be visiting the next day. Upon recalling Carissa''s words, Zoey''s expression turned grave.

    After a moment of thought, she instructed Jane, "Prepare gifts. I need to make a trip to Hell Monarch Estate."

    "Madam Zoey, shouldn''t we send a formal invitation first?" Jane asked. "Going like this mighte off as a bit rude."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "No need for that. When I took Vi back with me, I mentioned to the princess consort that I woulde to apologize in person. So, this visit wouldn''t be seen as disrespectful."

    With visitors from Yuvan''s family arriving tomorrow, there was no time to wait for an invitation to arrange a meeting.

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa noticed Zoey''s swollen face, the marks of fingers still clear on her skin.

    "Are you alright?" Carissa asked.

    Zoey smiled bitterly. "I''m fine. The injury is self-inflicted. No one at Silverstone Estate would dare to touch me."

    Carissa didn''t want to pry into her family affairs, but felt a pang of admiration as she observed Zoey''s exhausted yet dignified demeanor. A stable andposed woman to manage the household was vital for a noble family. "Actually, you don''t need to apologize," Carissa said. "It''s not a big deal. I didn''t think much of it, and it really shouldn''t be you doing the apologizing."

    After pondering this, Zoey decided to be straightforward. "Your Grace, my apology is just an excuse. I actually have something I want to ask you."

    Carissa lifted her cup and took a slow sip, her gaze drifting lightly over Zoey''s face. "Go ahead and ask."

    Carissa already knew what Zoey wanted to inquire about someone from Yuvan''s family must have sent a notice to visit Silverstone Estate.

    Every move Yuvan made upon his return to the capital was under Rafael''s watchful eye, with Travis himself leading the surveince. Such attention was fitting for someone of Yuvan''s status.

    Zoey tried her best to mask her anxiety, but the situation with Vi had drained her. She was starting to feel overwhelmed.

    "Your Grace, I''m sure you know that

    Lady Molly has sent a notice of visit to us. The

    the Southeof Silverstone is in

    Frontier. When Prince

    Yuvan returned from his fief, he first visited the king beforeing to Hell Monarch Estate. Now, he''ll be visiting Silverstone Estate. As a woman, I''m not familiar with the proper protocols for receiving guests of such stature. I would

    greatly appreciate your guidance."

    Her words were cleverly phrased, avoiding any potential pitfalls while making it seem as though she simply wanted to know how to properly host.

    But in truth, if it were just a regr royal visit, how could she not know the customary etiquette?

    Carissa set her cup down and

    smiled. "I suspect that either Lady Molly or Lady Fiona wishes to visit the esteemed matriarch of your family. Given that Lady Molly is a princess consort, the visit should be conducted ording to the protocols for receiving a princess consort. You''ve attended enough social gatherings, so I''m sure you understand the rules."

    "You''re absolutely right, Your Grace. However, if there are other matters at y..."

    Carissa cut her off with a lightugh. "There''s nothing else. The Earl of Silverstone''s family and Prince Yuvan have had little interaction in the past. It''s merely a standard visit."

    Zoey pondered the implications of Carissa''s words, particrly when she said there was nothing else. Zoey''s concern was precisely because there might be more involved. She sensed that many things were beyond her grasp.

    Yuvan had returned to the capital because of Ruth''s illness. But instead of being preupied with taking care of Ruth, they visited Hell Monarch Estate first. Then, after they saw Vi, they sent a notice to visit Silverstone Estate. If there was nothing more to it, Zoey would find that hard to believe.

    Having managed the inner workings

    of the Earl of Silverstone''s family for years, Zoey possessed a keen sense of observation and an innate ability to detect Tooming crises. In a city. filled with powerful families, such as dukes and marquesses who far outranked an earl, it was clear why they chose to visit her home.

    It was all due to Zoey''s husband holding military power in the Southern Frontier.

    "Mrs. Prince, there''s truly nothing else. Just treat them as you would any other guests," Carissa said, noting Zoey''s hesitance.

    She seemed to have guessed something, and Carissa acknowledged Zoey''s capabilities.

    With a decisive nod, Carissa added, "If you find Lady Molly agreeable and wish to befriend her, that''s entirely up to you. But if you feel that she''s beyond your station, keeping your distance wouldn''t be a bad idea either."

 Chapter 624

    Carissa''s words were clear enough for Zoey to grasp their meaning. She didn''t dare to dwell on other implications, as they were beyond her purview as a woman. What she could do was ensure that the Earl of Silverstone''s family maintained clean and transparent

    rtionships with everyone.

    After Zoey left, Jacob stepped into the room.

    It was umon for Jacob to see Carissa alone, but he had taken notice of the situation since Zoey entered the room and had stayed outside to listen for a while.

    Carissa was aware he had been eavesdropping, and asked, "Do you think I handled that conversation appropriately?"

    "It was perfectly bnced," Jacob replied. "You couldn''t have been too direct, but you couldn''t stay silent either. After all, the troops in the Southern Frontier consist of either the Sinir Army or the Hell Monarch Army."

    Carissa sighed. "Yes, I can''t just stand by and do nothing. But with Zoey in charge at Silverstone Estate, there are certain things she can''t understand too clearly, or it might frighten her."

    "Exactly. You struck the right bnce, Your Grace," Jacob said. "I have other matters to attend to now."

    Carissa watched as he turned to leave, momentarily startled. She had thought he came to discuss the matter further, but he had merely entered to praise her. She couldn''t help but smile. Well, fine!

    Jacob was the head archivist of Hell Monarch Estate, but Rafael regarded him as a strategist. Even so, Jacob managed all the affairs and people within the estate, essentially fulfilling the role of a steward. He reported directly to both her and Rafael. As the head archivist, he was supposed to have a deputy. However, Rafael was quite picky and hadn''t found anyone suitable. So, Jacob effectively served in both capacities, cing him in a high position within the estate.

    Busy from morning till night, it was rare to see him around. He had an assistant who oversaw the day-to-day matters, which was Luke. Luke managed the various errands of the estate. While the royal family was small, the number of staff was substantial.

    Sometimes, Carissa felt exhausted just hearing about all the mundane issues from each steward when they met every couple of days. She had never voiced her fatigue, but Jacob had suggested that Luke filter the reports, bringing only essential matters to her attention while leaving out trivial details.

    It was truly thoughtful of Jacob.

    Carmen had been frequently visiting Hell Monarch Estatetely, primarily because Violet was learning a mix of swordsmanship and dance from her. As they spent time together, they discovered a special camaraderie, prompting Carmen toe over more often. Carissa maintained a certain distance from Carmen. Just after Carmen had left, Violet arrived at Orchid Hall to see Carissa.

    Without ceremony, she plopped down into a chair and dered, "Ms. Lester is quite a nice person, but I''ve noticed you seem a bit put off by her."

    "Having met a few times, how can I

    say whether Hike her or not?" Carissa shot her a nce and instructed, "Janice, please prepare a drink for Ms. Spencer. Look at her she''s all sweaty. Bring her a towel too."

    Janice curtsied. "Yes, I''ll get that right away."

    Once Janice was gone, Violet continued, "She convinced Henry, and he''ll cooperate with us."

    Carissa considered this for a moment. "Vivi, what do you think of Henry?"

    "ire did some digging. He used to be quite the schr, but now? He''s like an old mouse-hiding away and being timid and cowardly."

    "He''s been married to Eleanor for

    over twenty years, and he''s been oppressed by her for just as long. It''s

    hard for someone who''s been oppressed for so long to fight back. I''m cautious about him."

    "Could it be that after being oppressed for so long, he wants to

    turn the tables with our help b

    mouse will fight back when

    cornered. I don''t believe he would

    willingly endure this humiliation."

    a

    "Reluctance doesn''t guarantee trust. Also, don''t forget that his family is also dependent on Eleanor."

    Violet nodded, and as footsteps echoed in the hallway, she smiled and said, "See? I told you, Ms. Lester is an interesting person. Next time shees, you should practice swordy with us." Carissa shot her a mock re. "Alright, I got it. Since you think so highly of her, I''ll practice with her next time. I doubt she''llst three moves under my hands."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let''s give it a try!" Violet replied with a grin, looking up at Janice as she entered. "What drink is this?"

    Janice set the cup down and said, "It''s ice tea that Ms. Lily made today, Ms. Spencer."

    "Perfect!" Violet took the cup eagerly, drinking it down in big gulps. She grabbed the towel to wipe her neck, and tossed it back onto the tray. "That''s enough. You''re dismissed."

 Chapter 625

    After Janice left, Violet said, "That person seems quite unpleasant."

    Carissa chuckled. "Don''t say that. She''s actually quite handy. After all, shees from the pce. Nowadays, Lulu has much less to do."

    Violet smiled and asked, "When do you n on letting Lulu go? She''s at the age to get married."

    Carissa sighed. "I was thinking of finding someone for her once things settle down. It''s hard to let her go, but she''s the same age as I am. If I wait too long, she''ll be an old maid." "What about Rod?" Violet raised an eyebrow.

    "I''m afraid he''d starve Lulu."

    Violet burst intoughter. "That''s true! He has to support his guild. How much money would he have left for a wife? A man like that shouldn''t get married-he''ll only ruin a woman''s life. Do you remember? He once said he wanted to marry you. na chased him down and beat him up for being such a little flirt."

    Carissaughed too, though her heart felt heavy. Meadow Ridge and the capital seemed like a dividing line, splitting her life in two. Even if she returned to Meadow Ridge now, she couldn''t regain that state of mind.

    Just as they were discussing Lulu and na, Lulu rushed in, breathless. "My-I mean, Your Grace, Ms. Violet! Ms. na is here! She said Lady Leona is about to give birth!"

    Carissa immediately stood up. "About to give birth? Is it time already?"

    "Almost, but Ms. na said there areplications, and she needs Sebastian. But he''s not in the capital!"

    "What? Where''s na?" Carissa asked anxiously.

    Lulu replied, "She just informed us and then left. I''m not sure what''s going on, but she looked furious."

    Carissa instantly said, "Let''s go! We need to get there right away."

    Violet took a deep breath. "She''s giving birth? I''m not ready for this! I''ve never seen a child being born."

    "Come on." Carissa pulled her by the arm. "It''s not like you''re the one giving birth. Let''s go check it out. If na is that upset, something must be wrong."

    The two quickly made their way to fetch their horses. By the time Lulu called for the carriage driver to harness the horses, Carissa and Violet had already disappeared. Lulu stomped her foot. "Ugh, they didn''t take me with them!"

    In the past, she would go everywhere with her mistress, but now it seemed she wasn''t included in any outings.

    -

    At Gracehold Estate, Leah had tied Samuel outside Leona''s courtyard. He was battered and bruised, his face swollen and covered in footprints.

    Dorothy arrived, and gasped at the sight of her grandson in such a pitiful state. "Someone, get Samuel down!"

    Leah stood coldly before her,

    holding along whip. "Let''s see who dares to untie him. If the duchess is unharmed, he''ll be fine. But if anything happens to her, I''ll make sure he pays the price!"

    "You''re out of line! Who do you think you are? You''re not the master of our family!" Dorothy was furious, and her face was red with anger. "Someone, take her away! Throw her out!" Leah cracked her whip, producing a sharp sound that made everyone hesitate to approach.

    Abigail came out and sighed as she supported Dorothy. "Don''t worry about him for now. The duchess is in a bad state, and na went to get Sebastian. I think we need to call Lady Heather over." FindNovelN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "She brought this on herself!" Dorothy said angrily. "After all this time, her husband finally wants to reconcile with her, and what does she do? She gives him a cold shoulder every day. She knows she''s pregnant and still speaks so harshly. It''s no wonder she got hitt

    "You spoiled him too much. It will lead to his downfall," Leah said coldly.

    "How dare you!" Dorothy''s face turned a shade of deep purple. She had spent her entire life in dignity-she had never been treated so rudely!

    Just as she was about to order Leah to be beaten, a heart-wrenching scream echoed from inside. "Argh! Cari... It hurts so much!"

    The sound was piercing, and it chilled Dorothy to her bones, causing her expression to change abruptly.

    She sighed and said, "If she screams now, she''ll be too exhausted to give birthter!"

 Chapter 626

    Leah was fuming with anger. "Get out of the way, old hag! I''ve put up with you for too long! I respected your age, but I didn''t realize you werepletely ipetent. I''ve never insulted an elder in my life, but I''ll make an exception for you. You''d better not force me to p you. If you can''t keep your mouth shut, I''ll sew it shut for you." Leah had always respected her elders and cared for the young, but she was, first and foremost, a martial artist. If she gave others an inch of respect and they tried to take a mile, then she wouldn''t hold back from retaliating.

    Dorothy was furious. Abigail quickly supported her and whispered as they walked, "Mother, please don''t stir things up. It won''t look good if the Hell Monarch''s princess consort shows up and sees this."

    "Am I supposed to be afraid of her?" Dorothy snapped.

    The one she loathed most was Carissa. "Though she''s a princess consort, she has no right to interfere in the affairs of our household. Even Lady Heather hasn''t said a word! She''s just a meddler, poking her nose where it doesn''t belong!" However, hearing the criesing from inside made Dorothy shiver a little.

    "Isn''t Sebastian''s apprentice in there? What''s she doing? Can''t she use some drugs or something for the delivery?" she said.

    They climbed the stone steps, and a room full of women waited in the outer room, separated by a curtain from Leona''s delivery room.

    Leona was already writhing in pain. Although the blood on her forehead had stopped, her face was badly swollen. Samuel had pushed her down the stone steps just as Leah and na were not around. By the time na rushed over, Leona had already fallen. The steps weren''t high, but Leona was heavy, and her head struck the edge of the first step. By the time na scooped her up, blood was pouring from the wound.

    Fortunately, Ivy had arrived a few days earlier and had tended to Leona''s injuries quickly. Also, the midwife had been arranged in advance by Carissa-she was the best in the capital. Countless noble families had chosen her to assist with their deliveries.

    After treating the wound on Leona''s forehead, Ivy sensed that the situation was dire. Even though Leona was already inbor, a hard fall at this stage was serious.

    "Go and call for Lady Heather!" Abigail was deeply worried, her palms slick with sweat. If something were to happen to Leona, the royal family would surely ce the me on the Earl of Gracehold''s family. Both the queen dowager and the king held Leona in high regard. Someone dashed out, calling for the guards, who galloped off toward Hartstone Estate.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The men of the Earl of Gracehold''s family weren''t allowed in the courtyard, so they gathered in the side hall, anxiously awaiting news. It was clear how things had escted.

    Noah wished he could break

    Samuel''s legs. He had thought his son was sincere in reconciling with Leona, unaware that Samuel

    harbored so much resentment he resorted to violence at the

    slightest provocation. Co pet

    Had Noah known, he would have never let Samuel return home. It was better to let him perish outside. It was only because Dorothy had taken pity on Samuel that they had brought him back.

    The family members from the other

    branches were present as well. This wasn''t just a simple case of a woman giving birth-the duchess was involved. If anything happened to Leona, it would spell disaster for the Langley family.

    "Lady Carissa has arrived!"

    With that shout, the tension in the air thickened. While Carissa could be agreeable, she was just as capable of showing no mercy when angered.

    Carissa paid no mind to the chatter as she hurried toward Leona''s courtyard with Violet in tow.

    As soon as they entered, they

    spotted Samuel bound to a tree, his face battered and bruised. Blood

    dripped from his mouth, and he could d only manage to open one eye. His handsome features werepletely gone, reced by the visage of a pig.

    "Carissa, Violet." Leah stepped forward, her voice thick with emotion. "I''m so sorry. We failed to look after the duchess properly."

    "How is Leona?" Carissa asked just as a sharp yet gradually weakening voice came from inside.

    "Cari... Cari..."

    A sharp pang shot through Carissa''s heart as she hurried inside.

 Chapter 627

    In the outer room, a group of women sprang to their feet at the sight of Carissa, but she didn''t spare them a nce. She lifted the curtain and strode inside, with Violet close behind.

    When Carissa saw Leona''s condition, she gasped in shock.

    How did Leona injure her forehead?

    "Ivy, how are things?" Carissa grasped Leona''s hand and settled at the edge of the bed, using her sleeve to wipe away the sweat and tears from Leona''s face.

    Ivy was administering acupuncture, the quilt pulled high, revealing a belly covered in needles.

    With a heavy sigh, Ivy said, "It''s more than just a case of disturbedbor. I''m afraid the fetus may have been harmed. We''ve given herbor-inducing medicine, but there are no signs of delivery yet-it''s already been three hours." Leona''s face twisted in agony. "Cari... It hurts so much."

    "Don''t be afraid, okay? I''m here, Leona." Carissa reassured her, turning to Ivy. "Is Sebastian not in the city?"

    "He''s treating someone on the outskirts. na has gone to fetch him. Let''s hope she gets back in time." Ivy tried to maintain a calm demeanor tofort everyone, but the slight tremor in her voice betrayed her tension and worry.

    Violet turned and stepped outside, where Leah stood watching the group from the Earl of Gracehold''s family, especially Dorothy. That old woman was always causing trouble, and her recentments had crossed the line. Leah needed to keep an eye on her to prevent the older woman from sending anyone inside Leona''s delivery room and speaking unpleasant words.

    "Leah, what happened? How did ite to this?" Violet asked, concern etched on her face.

    Leah''s face was flushed with anger as she pointed at Samuel, still tied to the tree. "He pushed her, but we were also toox in our vignce."

    Leah recounted the events. It turned out that Samuel had finally emerged from his sorrow over losing Ruby, and realized he had neglected Leona. He had beening to Leona''s courtyard daily, trying to win her back with ttery.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Each time he arrived, he wore a smile and brought delicious food and drink. He also repeatedly confessed his past mistakes and promised that he would never treat Leona that way again.

    Leona hadn''t openly confronted Samuel, but she hadn''t paid him much attention either. After na and Leah confirmed that the food he brought was safe, she allowed everyone to eat it. Samuel had been visiting for about a week or so, continuously wearing a shameless smile and showering her with ttery, which had caused na and Leah to let their guard down.

    When he arrived today, Leah was in

    ???

    the kitchen preparing a medicinal dish. With Leona nearing her due date, Sebastian had prescribed a recipe to nourish her strength for childbirth. Since she didn''t fully trust the people from the Earl of

    Gracehold''s family, Leah insisted on cooking it herself.

    Seeing Samuel enter filled Leona with unease. She asked na to take her out for a walk, believing that staying active would help with the delivery.

    The air outside was a bit chilly, prompting na to return for a shawl. But during that time, Samuel said something to Leona in the corridor and suddenly struck her across the face before pushing her down.

    When na heard themotion and rushed out, she discovered Leona had bumped her forehead and was bleeding.

    Leah dashed back from the small

    ???

    kitchen, immediately seizing Samuel and delivering a flurry of punches before binding him to a tree. Themotion was loud enough for everyone in Gracehold Estate to notice, and they began to flock over. However, Leona was in too much pain to care about Samuel.

    Violet seethed with rage. She snatched Leah''s whip, and struck Samuel again. His agonized screams echoed in the air, drawing the attention of Dorothy, who fumed, "Are you trying to kill me with your actions? Who do you think you are, trampling all over my family?" While Abigail felt pity for her son, she knew she couldn''t intervene. She grabbed Dorothy''s arm. "Mother, don''t interfere. The worse he gets beaten now, the less angry the king will be when he sees it."

    "She''s brought this on herself! It''s her own fault," Dorothy repeated in a cold voice. As she nced at her grandson, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Inside, Carissa listened to their

    exchange while watching Leona''s face drain of color. Leona appeared almost lifeless, and the bleeding showed no signs of stopping. With the cervix still closed, it seemed the baby might suffocate inside her, and she herself was in peril.

    Even at this point, Dorothy was still making snidements, and she was more concerned about her grandson than the lives at risk!

 Chapter 628

    Leona''s maids, Hazel and Kate, were also crying in sorrow at Dorothy''s words.

    When Hazel saw Carissa preparing to head outside, she hurriedly spoke up, "Your Grace, Mr. Samuel was trying to convince Lady Leona to speak on his behalf to the king. He hoped to restore his position and title. Lady Leona refused, saying he didn''t deserve it. In a fit of rage, he pushed her-it''s not Lady Leona''s fault! Madam Dorothy''s words are deeply hurtful to Lady Leona."

    Carissa was furious. She pushed aside the curtain and stepped out, her cold gazending squarely on Dorothy''s face.

    The older woman was momentarily taken aback by the sharpness of Carissa''s eyes, but she quickly straightened up, reminding herself of her seniority and status. Even as a princess consort, Carissa had no right to meddle in the affairs of the Earl of Gracehold''s family. "What do you intend to do, Your Grace?" Dorothy asked in a defensive tone.

    Carissa fixed her with an icy stare. "If I hear one more word from your mouth that insults the duchess, I will have you arrested for disrespecting the royal family."

    "How dare you-"

    With a swift kick, Carissa sent a chair flying. It crashed against the door, splintering into pieces on the floor. The sound of the break echoed ominously alongside her cold voice. "Just watch me. If anything happens to Leona, your precious grandson will follow her into the grave."

    Her words silenced everyone in the room. A chill ran down Dorothy''s spine, and she found herself unable to scold Carissa for interfering with the affairs of her family.

    Abigail sighed. "Right now, we need to focus on Leona. Your Grace, please calm down."

    Kate had finished brewing thebor-inducing medicine and brought it over. Carissa took it from her, turned sharply, and reentered the delivery room.

    Violet followed her inside and nced at everyone present before addressing Abigail. "Your daughter-inw is inside giving birth. Aren''t you going to support her as her mother-inw?"

    Abigail had initially hoped to keep Dorothy calm to prevent her from saying something that would further provoke Carissa. But upon hearing Violet''s words, Abigail instructed her sisters-inw to "look after" Dorothy before following Violet into the room. Though Abigail had indulged her son, she had genuinely cared for Leona. Seeing Leona in such agony brought tears to her eyes.

    "I''ll help feed her," Abigail said, taking the medicine from Kate.

    She sat beside Leona and began to spoon the medicine into her mouth, tears dripping down onto her wrist. "Leona, listen to me, okay? Don''t think about anything else. Just focus on bringing this child into the world."

    Leona gritted her teeth, and forced herself to drink the bitter concoction.

    After finishing, the pain intensified. She cast a pleading nce at Carissa, her tears soaking the pillow beneath her. "Cari, help me."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa felt a sharp pang in her heart as she grasped Leona''s hand.

    "How is she doing?" she asked Ivy urgently.

    Ivy peeked beneath the quilt, and quickly removed all the needles. Then, she sighed and said, "Give her an Energy Pill and let her chew on some thousand-year-old Evergreen Root."

    After administering the Energy Pill and the Evergreen Root, Carissa looked at lvy, who looked worried. "I hope na can bring my mentor here soon."

    However, Leona''s pain continued to

    escte. It felt as though a massive hand was twisting her insides repeatedlypressing everything with a relentless grip. She arched her back, trying to curl up, but ker belly was too swollen to allow any refief. Ivy wouldn''t let her twist and turn, warning that it would only worsen the baby''s suffocation.

    The difort was unbearable. The pain consumed her thoughts, and all she wanted was for it to end as quickly as possible. She couldn''t find anyone to help her. The only thing she could do was grip Carissa''s hand tightly. In her desperation, she wed at Carissa''s delicate wrists, leaving several angry red lines.

    Unable to contain herself any longer, she let out a piercing cry as she writhed on the bed. Both Carissa and Violet were frozen in fear, helpless as they watched her suffer. "Can''t you do something to ease her pain, Ivy? She''s going to die at this rate!" Carissa''s voice was filled with urgency and dread.

    Wiping the sweat from her brow,

    Ivy''s face had turned pale. "There''s nothing I can do. We''ve already tried acupuncture and medication, but the pain hasn''t subsided. I''m afraid the centa has detached. It''s very dangerous."

 Chapter 629

    Abigail nearly copsed to the ground. She looked pleadingly at the midwife, but the midwife was also at a loss. In her lifetime, she had witnessed the dangers of childbirth many times, but when it became that perilous, there was no saving either the mother or the child. "What do we do? What can we do?" Abigail cried, tears streaming down her face as she wiped the sweat from Leona''s brow. "You''re suffering so much, Leona. I''m so sorry."

    "It hurts..." Leona could only repeat those two words, her gaze pleading for help from one person after another, but no one could offer her relief.

    Outside, hurried footsteps echoed-Heather had arrived.

    She rushed into the delivery room, pushed Carissa aside, and took Leona''s hand in her own.

    "Leona, I''m here. How are you feeling?"

    "Hurts..." Leona looked at her mother with no trace of joy. In fact, she looked fearful and wanted to pull away from Heather''s grasp as she searched for her cousin.

    "Just endure a little longer. Giving birth is painful. When I had you, it was agony, too, but I made it through. You can do this." Heather squatted down beside her and spoke softly. "Take slow, deep breaths in and out. It will help with the pain."

    Ivy interjected, "Your Grace, she took a blow to the abdomen. The baby is likely in danger, and it could endanger the duchess'' life as well. This pain is beyond mere endurance."

    Heather snapped back, "Enough with your nonsense! Prince Harvey has already gone to fetch the royal physician. He will be here shortly."

    Ivy thought to herself that the royal physician''s skills were on par with her own. Only Sebastian could truly help, but she refrained from saying so. It wouldn''t do to undermine the royal physician''s reputation, as it would bring trouble for the Arcane Sanctum.

    The royal physician arrived soon after, but he couldn''t enter the room. Instead, he stood on the other side of the partition screen, asking about the situation before preparing morebor-inducing medicine. They had already given Leona a dose, and now they could only increase the amount.

    At this point, Leona could hardly swallow anything. The excruciating pain made her nauseous. She managed to sip the concoction a couple of times before retching it back up.

    With no other option, they hung a curtain at the foot of the bed and called the royal physician in to check her pulse. However, the physician hesitated, citing that men should not enter the birthing room, especially considering Leona''s status. He was unwilling to risk offending anyone, and only instructed Ivy to take her pulse.

    Ivy moved forward to do so. The royal physician frowned as he looked at the results. "Is her cervix not fully dted yet?"

    "It has opened a little," the midwife replied.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "How can this be? Is there a lot of bleeding?"

    "It''s not excessive, but her waters broke. It''s been over two hours."

    The royal physician asked, "What about using acupuncture to inducebor?"

    Ivy said, "We''ve tried, but there''s been no effect."

    The royal physician frowned, and stayed silent for a while. Heather urgently urged, "You have toe up with something!" Hearing Leona''s cries growing increasingly desperate, the royal physician felt a wave of helplessness wash over him. He sighed.

    "I don''t know what else to do. Please forgive me, Your Grace."

    Heather turned pale, "You''re a royal physician! I-If you don''t know what to do, what are we to do?"

    She suddenly looked at Carissa, her eyes wide with urgency. "Carissa, think of something to help your cousin. You know Sebastian, right? You must send someone to fetch him!"

    "na has already gone to get him,"

    Carissa replied. She turned to Hazel and Kate and said, "Bring more hot water and apply a warmpress to her belly. Let''s see if we can help things along."

    Abigail left Hazel and Kate with Leona while she stepped out to give orders. At this moment, the people from Graeehold Estate needed to take action. Even if it seemed futile, they needed to do something

    Meanwhile, Harvey was in the side hall, and servants were bringing him updates. Initially, he thought the arrival of the royal physician would be enough, but when he learned that the royal physician had no solution, a wave of anxiety gripped him.

 Chapter 630

    They waited for nearly an hour, and Leona had lost the strength to cry out in pain. She felt as though she had been pulled from the depths of water, her body drenched in sweat.

    Carissa stood by, wiping Leona''s forehead with a cloth and murmuringforting words into her ear. But in her agony, Leona couldn''t process any of it. She felt as if she were on the brink of death. She managed to open her eyes with great effort, but they were vacant and hollow. She forced out a pained whisper, "It''d be better...better to just die."

    "Don''t say such foolish things. Sebastian is almost here," Carissa choked out, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. It was the emotion she feared the most, as it signified her inability to do anything. Tears streamed down Heather''s face. "Leona, please listen to me. Don''t talk like that. Just hold on a little longer. Listen to your cousin. Sebastian ising."

    Leona could only emit feeble groans, her eyes wide and unseeing. All her remaining strength was devoted to fighting the relentless pain. It felt as if her very insides were being twisted and turned, and she could hardly bear it. Outside the room, Dorothy finally fell silent and felt fear creeping into her heart. She had initially thought that the impact to Leona''s belly might just lead tobor, but she never expected the severity of the situation. She wasn''t worried about Leona. She was worried that if something happened to Leona, it would implicate Samuel. If the king were to unleash his fury, the Earl of Gracehold''s family would likely cease to exist. Samuel''s life would likely be forfeit as well.

    Realizing this, Dorothy began to tremble. She cast several discreet nces at the nearby servants, signaling them to find someone who could release Samuel and ensure he fled for his life.

    The servants understood her intent, and went to gather a few guards to help with Samuel''s release. However, Leah caught wind of their n. With a sharp crack of her whip, she drove them back. "Who dares to set him free? Without Lady Carissa''s order, I''ll bind anyone who tries!"

    Leah knew the people in Gracehold Estate well. Others might hesitate, but that old woman would never allow her grandson toe to harm. If Dorothy sensed even the slightest hint of danger, she would see to it that he escaped. So Leah stood guard, determined not to let anyone approach him.

    Just when everyone was feeling anxious, na rushed in at lightning speed, carrying Sebastian on her back. Sebastian''s face was pale.

    "I can walk myself!" he protested.

    He wasn''t on hisst legs, so being carried by a woman was just humiliating. It wasn''t dignified at all!

    na moved like a gust of wind, darting straight from the outer room into the delivery room before finally setting Sebastian down.

    Once his feet hit the ground, Sebastian steadied himself and then kicked na lightly. "You''ve embarrassed me."

    Breathless, na shot back, "You can scold meter. Right now, we need to check on Lady Leona!"

    From behind the partition screen, the royal physician called out urgently, "The duchess is of royal blood. How can a man enter during herbor?" Heather was taken aback and raised her hand to stop Sebastian. "You... You should stay behind the partition screen."

    Sebastian nced at Leona, and immediately sensed the gravity of the situation. His expression

    darkened "This is a matter of life etContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    and death! Are we really going to worry about decorum now? Is it a choice between life and reputation?"

    Outside, Dorothy began to protest. "This can''t happen! It will ruin the duchess'' honor! If a woman loses her honor, it''s like losing her life!"

    "Silence!" Carissa shouted. She

    pushed Heather aside with one

    hand, and used her other to push Abigail away. "Sebastian, please check on her. She''s in terrible pain!"

    "No, Carissa, you can''t harm your cousin like this-" Heather hadn''t finished her sentence before Violet stepped in and dragged her out.

    "You can stay outside. Don''t go in!" Violet positioned herself at the curtain. Her arms were crossed defiantly over her chest, barring anyone from entering.

    After checking Leona''s pulse,

    Sebastian''s expression shifted. He pressed against her belly through the fabric to confirm what he felt After doing so, he spoke in a grave tone. The child is likely gone. Our priority now is to save the mother."

    "Gone?" Abigail swayed unsteadily, but she quickly steadied herself. "Sebastian, please save Leona!"

 Chapter 631

    With Carissa and Violet present, and Abigail also pleading for Sebastian to stay in the delivery room to save Leona, the people in the outer room didn''t dare to voice their opinions. Though Heather hesitated at first, after seeing her daughter''s breathing bing shallow,

    she panicked and silently acquiesced.

    Sebastian focused solely on the task at hand. At this point, saving the child was no longer an option. The priority was to save Leona, so he had to be bolder with his acupuncture. After feeding her a Snowdrop Pill and a Heartshield Pill, he ordered an increase in the dosage of thebor-inducing medication.

    Gavin, the royal physician, felt his heart race at the thought of such boldness. But since he had heard of the pills'' efficacy, he kept his opinions to himself. Besides, he was behind the partition screen and had no way of knowing which acupoints Sebastian had inserted needles into. If Gavin had seen, he would have been even more astonished.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian pulled out two traditional concoctions, Bloodmusk and Heartsage, to be used. When the smell of the Bloodmusk concoction filled the room, the onlookers paled at the scent. Bloodmusk had to be administered at a precise dosage, or it would affect not only a woman''s current pregnancy, but also her future ones.

    When Gavin heard what medicines Sebastian was using, he could only think that the famed physician was grasping at straws in a hopeless situation.

    Finally, after much effort, Leona''s cervix finally opened.

    The previous doses of Snowdrop Pills and Heartshield Pills began to take effect. The initially exhausted Leona slowly began to regain her strength. The golden needle inserted into her acupoints caused her uterus to contract violently, and she felt a strong pulling sensation downward. The midwife urged Leona to push. The duchess clenched her teeth and exerted every ounce of strength she had left. After much struggle, the baby finally made its way out.

    Sebastian had already turned and stepped outside, leaving Ivy and the midwife to handle the aftermath.

    Leona had given birth to a boy. But sadly, the baby was lifeless, his body bruised.

    As Abigail gazed at the baby''s features, which bore a striking resemnce to Samuel. she couldn''t hold back a soft sob.

    Heather''s tears flowed uncontrobly as she looked at the baby. "Oh, my poor grandson!"

    Sebastian coldly said, "You might want to pity your poor daughter first."

    Signs of heavy bleeding were already apparent, a consequence of the previous excessive use of blood-circting medicine. Now, they needed to use medication to clot the blood and apply acupuncture to stop the blood flow. In other words, while the baby had been delivered, Leona''s life still hung in the bnce.

    Carissa sat anxiously at the head of

    the bed as she held her cousin''s hand. Leona had already passed out, and Ivy was diligently administering the needed treatment. She was working through Leona''s acupoints under Sebastian''s instructions, following his every word.

    Violet felt numb all over. Beforeing here, she had expressed her fear of witnessing childbirth, but the urgent situation made her push her dread aside. All she could focus on was hoping that the duchess would be fine. However, Violet witnessed Leona repeatedly teeter on the brink of death. Even now, she was still not out of danger yet.

    Violet felt her heart ache. Why did it have to be this way? If Leona was in this condition for someone worthy perhaps it would make the situation better. But why did she have to endure this agony for such an unworthy scumbag? Even now, it was uncertain if she would live through this.

    It wasn''t worth it-not at all..

    Violet had already been contemting a life without marriage, and now, she felt even more certain. This world didn''t allow women to remain unmarried, yet it was even less forgiving of those who married but failed to bear children.

    Violet''s body belonged to her, her

    future was hers to shape, and her life was her own. She would never

    entrust everything to an

    maul

    man. No one deserved such a sacrifice from her, not even the one she loved. If the man truly cared for her, he wouldn''t want her to suffer like this. If he disagreed with her decisions, it only proved he didn''t love her enough.

    Why should Violet settle for less?

    But she understood that not everyone would make the same choices she had. She could afford to think this way because she had enough backing-the Inferno Guild would always be her home.

    So many women didn''t have that luxury.

    She recalled Carissa mentioning the idea of starting an academy for women. At that time, Violet had argued that a martial arts ss would be more beneficial, allowing women to learn self-defense and avoid being bullied in the future. But at its core, the real change had toe from altering mindsets. Carissa was right.

    Violet resolved then and there to support Carissa in establishing the academy, both in terms of manpower and money.

    But for now, their priority was for Leona to escape danger and survive this ordeal.

 Chapter 632

    As Abigail carried the lifeless baby outside, Dorothy burst into loud sobs. Ignoring the older woman, Abigail walked straight to Samuel. He had been bound for so long his blood cirction had been cut off, leaving his face a deep shade of purple. Abigail lifted the baby high for him to see. "This is your son. You killed him."

    Tears still glistened on her cheeks. Her tone was initially calm, but her next words were filled with rage.

    "What will it take for you to finally stop? What will it take for you to behave? Look! You''ve killed your own son. You''ve brought turmoil to our family. What do you think you''re doing? Just because you think Leona fancies you, you think you can trample on everyone? You ungrateful wretch! She''s fighting for her life! Do you even understand what you''ve done wrong?"

    Samuel kept avoiding looking at his mother, and especially didn''t want to look at the lifeless baby. Having heard everything that had happened inside, he couldn''t articte his feelings at the moment, but refused to look at the baby. He hadn''t killed his son. It wasn''t his fault.

    "Take him away!" Samuel mumbled, blood bubbling from his lips. "I don''t want to see him. I won''t."

    But he did see the baby, just for a fleeting moment. The lifeless babyy there, swaddled in cloth. The baby, so handsome and precious, should have been crying and wailing, but there was only silence. This was his son... and he was dead!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samuel whimpered, which eventually escted into a heart-wrenching cry. "Take him away! I don''t want to see him! Mom, I know I was wrong! Untie me! I want to see her! I know now that I was wrong!" Abigail''s tears continue to flow. "It''s toote, Samuel. Some things can''t be undone. Your child won''te back to life. Nothing can return to how it was."

    Once Abigail''s anger subsided, only sorrow was left in her voice as she said, "From a young age, you''ve been my pride and joy. You began your education at six years old and earned countless praise from your teachers.

    "You became one of the top schrs at a young age, and the king handpicked you as a talented candidate. You married a duchess, became heir to the Earl of Gracehold''s family, and had a title awaiting you in the future.

    "Your life and career should have

    been smooth sailing, but you let mere fleeting pleasure ruin everything. What''s worse is that Ruby wasn''t just a normal

    courtesan. She was a concubine''s daughter from Grand Princess Eleanor''s household, sent as a calcted attack on our family. You''re an intelligent man, so how could you have fallen into that trap and gambled away your future?

    "Leona adored you, and you discarded her like she was nothing. Now, you''ve even killed your son. The bond you had with Leona is gone. You''ve lost both your status as heir and your official position-you''ve lost everything. You''ve ruined your life." Samuel cried in anguish, but no one knew what he mourned for. Was it for his lost love with Ruby, the titles and his future slipping through his fingers, his lifeless child, or perhaps the memory of his wife who once treated him warmly?

    His cries were hysterical, echoing with countless grievances and unfulfilled desires.

    No one stopped him, nor did anyonefort him. Only Dorothy stood in the doorway, her own tears trailing down her face as she watched her grandson. Meanwhile, Leona had survived the ordeal. Sebastian announced that the severe bleeding had ceased, but she would need time to fully recover.

    When Leona finally woke up, she grasped Carissa''s hand as tightly as she could and whispered, "Cari, take me away."

    "You need to rest and recuperate, silly child. Where could you possibly go?" Heather said as she wiped her tears.

    But Carissa had already stepped outside to consult Sebastian, asking, "Can we carry her out now?"

    "It''s best to wait until tomorrow. You should make preparations. You can either carry or lift her, but she needs medication today. After three doses, she can leave. Find a quiet ce for her to recover. She won''t survive here in Gracehold Estate," Sebastian replied.

    Heather rushed out to stop them. "She can''t leave, Carissa! Don''t encourage her foolishness. This is her husband''s home! Where can she go?"

    Carissa ignored herpletely and

    turned to Leah and na. "You two get ready and pack her things. Sort out her dowry as well. Let Mrs.

    Langley know, and she''ll send

    someone to deliver it. A wom

    can''t unterally divorce her

    husband, so let''s call it an amicable divorce to keep it dignified for both parties."

 Chapter 633

    None of the women in Gracehold Estate said anything. The air was filled with a heavy silence and sorrow in the aftermath of such a tragedy. No family could bear a situation like this without feeling the weight of grief. Abigail''s words to Samuel resonated with Dorothy. Since her grandson''s promising future was now ruined, she opposed the idea of a divorce. However, she struggled to find her voice when faced with Carissa''s cold demeanor. Earlier, Dorothy hadined about Carissa interfering with their family''s affairs. Ultimately, it had been Carissa''s decision to summon Sebastian that had saved Leona''s life at a critical moment.

    Dorothy turned to Heather and softly said, "A divorce isn''t good for anyone, Your Grace. Please persuade Leona not to let the Hell Monarch''s princess consort dictate their fate and ruin their marriage."

    Heather nced at her niece and was about to speak, but Carissa''s icy voice cut her off, "If you utter even a single word urging Leona to stay, I''ll make this matter public. Once Princess Meredith hears about it, she''ll certainly have her father-inw petition the court, and the Earl of Gracehold''s family will face repercussions that can''t be undone."

    With the Earl of Gracehold''s family already under scrutiny, the young men of the household had been cautious. But now, because of Samuel''s reckless actions, the future of everyone in the household was in jeopardy. So, the women of the household rose to speak for Leona.

    "Leona barely had any good days after she married into our family. She was pregnant for nine months, and she spent three of them confined to bed, only to endure this unbearable suffering afterward. She''s returned from the brink of death; Samuel shouldn''t be allowed to harm her again."

    "That''s right. We should heed Lady Carissa''s advice. Let them part ways. If Samuel wishes to pursue his courtesan or some other concubine''s daughter, no one will stop him. We only hope he won''t bring further ruin upon our family."

    "We should let Leona leave Gracehold Estate. How can she survive in a ce that brought her so much sorrow?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Words of justice were only spoken when it threatened one''s own interests.

    Heather swallowed the words she initially wanted to say and wiped away her tears, instead saying, "But what will happen to Leona? In the end, she''s still choosing to part ways with Samuel."

    Heather resented Samuel, yet she secretly wished for him and Leona to continue their lives together.

    After only a few sharp words

    directed at Samuel, she turned to Carissa and sadly said, "It wasn''t that I didn''t want to ept the wedding gifts you offered to Leona back then, but look at what happened. Despite me not epting the gifts you sent, we''re now in this

    predicament.

    "Had I epted them, who knows what fate would have befallen us? I''m not ming you, but after your mom passed away, there were hardly any sensible people left in your household. Your mom trained Frederick for many years, yet he still didn''t understand the rules well."

    Heather kept bringing up the issue of Carissa giving Leona gifts for her dowry. She imed not to me her niece, but every word dripped with usation.

    Carissa wasn''t about to let Heather''s remarks slide this time.

    In a calm and almost icy tone, she said, "You''re @ght, Lady Heather. It''s the people in my household who

    household on the brink of ruin have any luck? Here''s what we''ll do tally up all the gifts my mom has ever

    sent you and return everything.

    "I''ll have Lily and Frederick ount for what you''ve given my mom over the years, and we''ll return those. Once we''ve settled this, there''ll be no hard feelings between our families, and you won''t have to worry about the gifts bringing your family bad luck.

    "As for Leona''s dowry, I ultimately never gave her anything. The gifts remain unopened and are sitting in my estate''s annex. It was good that you refused them when you did, or the me would fall on me if anything happened to your family."

    Heather''s expression froze. "What...

    Child, is that truly what you think I

    meant? I''m not ming you. I''m only saying that the people in your

    household don''t know how to handle

    matters. Your mom and I were

    sisters bound by blood! Why do we need to draw such a cleartine between us?"

    "Let''s not argue about it any longer. You can sort everything out when you return home. I''ll send someone to deliver and collect what''s owed tomorrow," Carissa concluded, then turned her back on her aunt. She couldn''t be bothered to listen to anything else the older woman had to say.

 Chapter 634

    In the side hall, Harvey seethed when he heard Carissa intended to take Leona away from Gracehold Estate, and that his daughter had chosen to divorce Samuel. He, Leona''s father, was still present. So, when did it be Carissa''s ce to decide Leona''s fate? Just as Harvey was about to furiously summon Carissa for questioning, Rafael arrived.

    Jacob had gone to the Supreme Court to look for him. Once he finished exining the overall situation, the prince had abandoned his duties and made his way to Gracehold Estate. Men weren''t allowed in the inner courtyard, so Rafael headed straight to the side hall. As he reached the room, he heard Harvey angrily shout, "Who does she think she is? How dare she decide everything for Leona? Allowing a divorce destroys a marriage! Isn''t she afraid of bringing misfortune upon herself? With me here, I''d like to see her try!" A sh of purple appeared in his line of sight as soon as Harvey finished speaking, and Rafael strode into the side hall. The prince surveyed the room with a cold nce, taking note of the men who stood up to pay their respects to him.

    He ignored them, fixing his gaze on Harvey. "Uncle Harvey, you were talking about my wife, right? What has she done that''s so damaging? Didn''t she save Leona''s life? Or was it her decision to have Leona divorce that beast of a husband who abandoned her for a mere concubine? How has she destroyed Leona''s marriage?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "You''ve never been one to talk much, so you should keep your mouth shut. You''ve also never cared about managing affairs, so don''t interfere in anything. Besides, you''ve never been afraid to suffer losses, so just keep doing that and don''t refute anything I say." Harvey''s face turned an rming shade of red at his nephew''s words. With the men of Gracehold Estate witnessing the entire scene, Harvey was unable to maintain even a shred of dignity.

    Noah respected and feared the Hell Monarch. Ignoring everything else, he quickly invited Rafael to take a seat. They could sort things outter.

    At the moment, it wasn''t important whether Leona decided to divorce Samuel. What worried them was how the king and queen would react.

    Moreover, given Samuel''s current temperament, continuing his marriage with Leona would spark even more trouble. The Earl of Gracehold''s family had narrowly escaped disaster this time, since Leona''s life had been preserved. But what if it hadn''t?

    If Leona had died, Samuel would have dragged everyone from the Earl of Gracehold''s family down with him.

    Noah''s granduncle and uncle were still above him when it came to making decisions for the family. So, it didn''t matter what Harvey said. If Leona was content, the Earl of Gracehold''s family was willing to cooperate with whatever decision she made.

    After all, Samuel had be a liability for their family. He was once someone destined for greatness, but was now useless. They had no choice but to abandon him, even if they didn''t want to.

    As Rafael took his seat, a hush fell over the room.

    He had no intention of saying anything further. He was here to support Leona, and would leave the arrangements to Carissa. He had faith that his wife would make the best choice for the duchess.

    Sometimes, it was ack of support

    from loved ones that kept someone stuck at a crossroads. But when the disappointment in those closest to a person became unbearable, a little backing from someone else could help them stand tall again.

    During Carissa''s most challenging moments, the elders of the Sinir family had stepped in to support her. She understood all too well how cruciabit was to have someone by a person''s side when they found

    themselves at rock bottom.

    Regardless of Harvey''s objections, Carissa was determined to take Leona with her. It might seem like she was overstepping her boundaries by meddling in another family''s affairs, but there was little choice left for her. Rafael believed that Carissa and Leona had given Harvey and Heather a chance, only to be met with disappointment and a brush with death.

    Jacob had reported the situation with remarkable detail, which suggested that he had already ced people within Gracehold Estate.

    Carissa had even arranged for na and Leah to be on guard to prevent any unforeseenplications. But in this world, there was always a chance for oversight, no matter how meticulous a person''s nning was. If someone was determined to cause trouble, it was nearly impossible to guard against every possibility.

    When Carissa learned of Rafael''s arrival, she instructed Violet, na, and Leah to keep a close watch on Leona while she stepped outside to speak to him.

    The outer courtyard was bustling with men. When Rafael noticed his wife approaching, he stepped out to find a quiet spot so the two of them could talk.

    "I won''t be returning home tonight. I''ll stay here and wait until we take Leona away tomorrow. Keep an eye on Ryan and make sure he does his homework, okay?" said Carissa.

    Rafael pulled out her hairpin and tucked it in ce gently. "Don''t worry. Jacob will oversee everything. Do you need me to stay?"

    "No, it''s fine. Violet and I will stay. na and Leah are also here." Carissa paused. "It''s mainly Leona''s condition that''s bad. I also think Lady Heather and Madam Dorothy might cause trouble, so I can''t help but worry."

 Chapter 635

    "How is Leona doing now? Is the baby really gone?" Rafael asked.

    "Yes. She almost bled out, but luckily, Sebastian was here. She survived, but it''ll take her at least a year and a half to recover. She''s fast asleep now, but I''m afraid she''ll be heartbroken once she wakes up," Carissa replied, her voice heavy with sorrow. Rafael sighed. "She carried the baby for nine months. I''m sure she will be."

    Carissa''splexion paled. "She nearly lost her life too. Raf, we can''t let Samuel get away with this. He needs to spend a few years in prison at the very least."

    "Leave it to me," said the prince.

    Watching his wife stand there, delicate yet strong against the autumn wind, a pang of sadness welled up in his heart. When Leona was giving birth, Carissa must have been terrified of losing her cousin.

    Rafael''s gaze turned icy.

    Samuel Langley!

    "Let''s wait until Leona is away from here before we take action," Carissa suggested. "We don''t want toplicate things. If we arrest Samuel now, a horde of people will surely rush to Leona. I don''t want her to be disturbed."

    "Alright. I''ll head back to the Supreme Court for now. Once you take Leona away tomorrow, I''ll send someone to arrest Samuel. He harmed his legitimate wife and caused their child to die in her womb. Him pushing Leona down the stairs is considered attempted murder of a royal rtive. That''s more than enough to arrest him," said Rafael.

    "But he''s still one of the top schrs, and he has a status..." Carissamented.

    "I''ll speak to Mr. Murray and have him bring it up with the king."

    Rafael had nearly forgotten about that. Although Samuel didn''t have an official position anymore, he was still considered one of the king''s favored candidates. They first needed to ensure Samuel''s name was struck from the National Examination Register to avoid offending Salvador.

    Carissa reached out and grasped her husband''s sleeve, her expression betraying her reluctance. She might have appeared strong in front of others, but today had genuinely frightened her. Because of that, she showed her vulnerability in front of Rafael at this moment. The prince longed to hold his wife, but they were at Gracehold Estate. Many people filled the side hall, and there were servants bustling about outside.

    He settled for squeezing her hand and gently saying, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you. Whenever you need me, I''ll be right by your side."

    Carissa''s eyes glistened with tears as she choked out, "You should talk to Mr. Murray. I''ll stay with Leona. I''m worried she''ll be scared if doesn''t see me when she wakes up."

    "Alright, go ahead. I''ll wait until you''re inside before I leave. I still need to have some words with these people."

    Rafael straightened up and stood tall in the corridor, exuding a sense of security that eased some of Carissa''s tension.

    When Carissa returned to her cousin''s room, she found Heather sitting by Leona''s bedside. The older woman was holding her daughter''s hand and calling out to her.

    Anger red up within Carissa. She exchanged a nce with Ivy, who immediately understood the unspoken message and stepped forward.

    "Lady Heather, Lady Leona is exhausted right now. Sleep is the best medicine. My mentor has instructed that Lady Leona must sleep as much as possible, so please don''t disturb her."

    Heather had initially intended to

    wake Leona to discuss the divorce.

    But upon seeing that Carissa had returned, she realized the discussion wouldn''t go anywhere. There was nothing she could do except retreat awkwardly.

    Carissa took Heather''s ce by Leona''s bedside. She nced at her cousin, noting that she was still asleep.

    Carissa calmly said, "Ivy and I will stay here. Everyone else, please leave."

    "I''m her mother. I should be here with her," Heather hurriedly insisted.

    Carissa shook her head. "No. You weren''t there for her when she needed you, and she doesn''t need you now. If you really care about her, help her pack her dowry items." Heather sighed heavily. "Carissa, a divorce wouldn''t be good for her."

    Carissa didn''t respond. There was no need to talk to Heather any longer.

    Violet deliberately chimed in, "I''ll organize her stuff. We''ll take everything that can be moved. Who cares who it belongs to? Even if it belongs to the Earl of Gracehold''s family, it''s fair game."

    Upon hearing that, Heather quickly followed Violet out. If the divorce was inevitable, Heather refused to give anyone the chance to use it against her. Once everyone had left, Kate and Hazel stood on the other side of the curtain, leaving only Carissa and Ivy in the bedroom.

    As for Samuel, na had released him. He knelt on the ground and sobbed uncontrobly, his voice raw from crying.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    na grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and tossed him out. "You can cry outside."

    Even though she had released him, na kept a watchful eye on him to ensure he didn''t leave Gracehold Estate.

 Chapter 636

    Carissa stayed awake the entire time to watch over Leona, while Violet pulled up a chair to sit outside the room. No one dared enter.

    Abigail sent meals for them, but Carissa couldn''t eat a thing. Violet managed a few bites, but the image of Leona''s body contorted in pain haunted her and made it hard to swallow.

    In the middle of the night, Leona woke up. She opened her eyes in a daze and called out for Carissa, who had been holding her hand the whole time. When she heard Leona''s voice, she squeezed her hand tightly. "I''m here. It''s okay."

    Ivy took the chance to feed the duchess some medicine. Leona took it obediently, but her eyelids grew heavy after a while and she drifted back to sleep. Yet, tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. Carissa gently wiped them away. "It''s okay. You''ve made it through the worst of it. It''ll be fine now."

    Leona''s exhaustion was obvious from herplexion. It would take three doses of medicine for her to regain even a bit of strength. She woke up briefly to take the second dose, but quickly fell back asleep. Ivy rested for a while, then approached Carissa and whispered, "Lady Carissa, why don''t you take a break? I can keep watch."

    "No need. I''m not sleepy," Carissa replied, shaking her head. "You worked hard during the day, so you should get some rest. You''ll still need to administer the medicine one more time before dawn."

    "Yes. Prince Harvey has left, but Lady Heather is staying in the estate. She''s just in the next room. She probably wants to stop you from taking Lady Leona away," Ivy replied.

    "She won''t be able to stop me. I''m determined to take her with me," Carissa firmly said.

    After Rafael left, he went to see Jeremiah and exined everything.

    The following morning, after the court session, Jeremiah spoke to Salvador in his study. Whatever he said caused the king to erupt in anger. Samuel''s status as a top schr was revoked, and his name was struck from the National Examination Register. Salvador also ordered the Supreme Court to handle the case.

    Once the case was underway, Leona wouldn''t have any problems divorcing Samuel.

    The following day, Harvey arrived just as Carissa was prepared to leave with Leona on her back. He, Heather, and some people from the Earl of Gracehold''s family tried to stop her, but they didn''t dare use force. They could only resort to trying to persuade her with words.

    It was only when Rafael arrived with the royal edict that the atmosphere shifted. Everyone from the Earl of Gracehold''s family knelt in fear, anxious that the king might strip them of the title in a fit of rage.

    When they heard that only Samuel was being arrested, many breathed a sigh of relief. Samuel was now the disgrace of their family, and they didn''t care that he would be taken away, as long as Noah''s title was retained.

    Only Dorothy fainted upon hearing

    the news. She had spent the previous night devising a n to help Samuel escape, only to be

    thwarted by na and Leah, when et

    were keeping a watchful eye on him.

    Dorothy''s n had failed, and now, she couldn''t do anything else as the Supreme Court officials were here to arrest her grandson today.

    Samuel trembled in fear as shackles were ced on him, suddenly realizing how powerless he truly was. The once proud and arrogant man who used to rely on his talent was no more. Now, humbled and stripped of all dignity, he was left begging his family for help.

    Leona watched the scene unfold from Carissa''s back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    When Samuel turned to her to plead, Leona shut her eyes and whispered, "Let''s go, Cari."

    No one dared to obstruct them any longer. Carissa carried her cousin while Violet, na, and Leah cleared the way ahead. Leona''s dowry had been meticulously ounted for the previous night, and she asked for it to be returned to her parents.

    "I don''t need it. I''m a county duchess and I have my own fief. I can take care of myself."

    Heather chased them to the doorway and cried out, "Leona, I only want what''s best for you! You and your cousin are not the same! You have no skills! How will you survive?"

    Carissa ignored Heather. She marched straight to the carriage and took Leona to another residence.

    Meanwhile, Rafael ordered Samuel to be taken away.

    Harvey stepped forward and pleaded, "Rafael, please show some consideration for me. Don''t make things difficult for him."

    Harvey''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was audible enough to catch the attention of those from the Earl of Gracehold''s family. Rafael cast them a fleeting nce, noticing that many were looking at Harvey with gratitude. The man certainly had a way of hiding his true intentions.

    Without saying a word, Rafael simply walked away.

    With the incident at Gracehold Estate causing such a stir, it was only a matter of time before the news spread throughout the entire capital.

 Chapter 637

    Leona''s body remained weak. She knew she had lost her baby. Even before the delivery, she had felt the loss when Sebastian arrived. She held back her tears in front of Carissa and refused to cry. But after they settled in the estate, Leona buried her head and wept Violet wanted to go in andfort her, but Carissa stopped her and shook her head. "Any constion now will feel hollow. She needs to endure this on her own."

    quietly once her cousin stepped out of the room.

    Some pains were so deep thatfort would do nothing but stir up more tears, memories, and heartache.

    ire came to report that Molly and Fiona had gone to Silverstone Estate. After hearing this, Violet informed Carissa, who was startled as she suddenly recalled Zoey''s visit yesterday.

    The day had felt so long that it almost seemed like the visit had happened ages ago.

    "Keep an eye on them within permissible limits. Don''t draw too much attention," Carissa instructed.

    "Don''t worry, ire and the others know how to handle things discreetly. Winona trained them, after all," Violet reassured.

    Carissa nodded, then went to see na and Leah.

    "Now, Leona''s divorce is inevitable. I originally asked you to care for her until she gave birth and said it wouldn''t take too long. Now that she has given birth and left Gracehold Estate, do you want to return to Meadow Ridge or stay with her a little longer?" Carissa asked. Her eyes filled with sorrow and self-reproach, na replied, "I''ve already sent a letter to our master and told her we won''t be returning to Meadow Ridge for a while. We failed to protect the duchess. I shouldn''t have gone in to get the cloak yesterday.

    "I never expected Samuel to be so cunning. He never mentioned wanting the duchess'' help to restore his official position. He only ever came to try and get into her good graces, and we thought he was trying to turn over a new leaf. That was my mistake and my fault. So, I''ll stay with Lady Leona during this difficult time."

    "Don''t me yourself, na. You can prepare for many situations, but you can''t prevent everything. You and Leah have done your best. If it weren''t for you, Leona would have faced far worse."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "There''s no need tofort us, Carissa. You also don''t have to pay us. We feel unworthy of it. We''ll only leave once the duchess has healed, regained her strength, and can smile again." "I can''t-"

    "Those in the martial world keep their promises," na said, then turned to head into the kitchen.

    She couldn''t leave the task of preparing Leona''s medicine to anyone else. Ivy was already working hard enough, so na didn''t want to add to her burdens when both she and Leah knew some pharmacology.

    Violet, who was more interested in Molly''s visit to Silverstone Estate, decided to check in with Carissa again.

    "Should we ask ire to gather some information? It could be risky, though."

    Carissa shook her head. "No, we shouldn''t take any unnecessary risks. We see the bigger picture. It''s all about winning over the Earl of Silverstone''s family. Besides, I''m sure dey will seek me out again. With the head of her family currently away, she''ll have to look for

    assistance, and I''m her best option."

    Violet nodded. "That''s true. Zoey is holding up the entire Earl of Silverstone''s household right now. Caspian is as good as useless. He''s honest and straightforward, butcks vision."

    "I recall Carmen mentioned that Celeste''s next target is Caspian. Why hasn''t there been any news on that front?" Carissa asked.

    "From what Carmen said, Celeste

    found Caspian to be unsatisfactory.

    She didn''t want to carry out the task,

    so Grand Princess Eleanor taught her a lesson. Maybe she''s injured from that? If she is, she''ll need time to recover. Or perhaps she''s nning to reappear under

    Love

    different guise? After all, she used to be a courtesan, so many people recognize her. Caspian might have even met her before as Ruby."

    Carissa nodded thoughtfully. "That''s possible. It must be tough for Zoey. Just when one issue is settled, another arises. I hope Caspian can hold his own."

    "He treats his wife pretty well and

    doesn''t look down on her just because she''s a merchant''s daughter Violet remarked, pausing momentarily before continuing, "But then again, you can''t always count on men. They can''t resist beautiful women, especially someone like Celeste, who knows how to

    manipte them.

    "It''s hard for most men to hold out against that. If she tried to charm your husband, she might even know how to win him over and steal his heart. If that happened, you''d be the one in trouble."

 Chapter 638

    Carissa contemted the possibility, then said, "That could really happen. Raf is quite sentimental, and people like him tend to get swept up in emotional turmoil more easily."

    Violet''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You actually agree with me? You should at least try to argue. Aren''t you bothered by it at all?"

    "Weren''t we simply analyzing the situation? It''s not actually happening, so why should I be bothered?" asked Carissa, stunned. "I''m talking about it hypothetically," Violet rified.

    "Why would you take a hypothetical situation seriously?" Carissa countered.

    Violet stared at her friend and couldn''t help but poke Carissa''s forehead with her finger. "I seriously wonder if you have any feelings for your husband at all. I''ve never been in love, but what''s mine is mine. If someone covets what''s mine, just the thought of it would make me unhappy."

    "You''re so petty!" Carissa shot back. "Getting angry if it really happens is one thing, but getting worked up over something that hasn''t happened yet will only harm your emotions and health, not to mention your rtionship with your husband. It''s not worth it."

    Recalling Violet''s earlierments about not wanting to marry, Carissa added, "Besides, you''re the one who doesn''t want to get married or talk about feelings. What experience or qualifications do you have to advise me?"

    Violet rolled her eyes. "I understand feelings just fine, so why can''t Iment on your situation?

    I don''t want to get married because I feel that no man deserves me. I''m great and one of a kind. There won''t be another woman like me in this world, just like there won''t be another woman like you. But we''re different.

    "You would have had to enter the pce if you hadn''t gotten married. Besides, Prince Rafael treats you well. But me? I don''t have a secret admirer who has loved me since I was young and has been waiting for me. So, what''s the point of getting married? Why not just enjoy my life? I don''t even have to worry about children. Look at Leona-she nearly lost her life giving birth."

    After a pause, Violet asked nervously, "Tell me, are you afraid of giving birth?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa nodded. "Of course. I asked Ivy, and she said many women have died during childbirth."

    Violet sighed. "Exactly! Giving birth is such a painful ordeal, and if it''s a girl, the child will also suffer. No way I''m going through that! I won''t ever think about marriage!"

    Suddenly recalling something, Violet added, "By the way, you once mentioned wanting to start an academy for women, right? I think it''s a great idea."

    "Didn''t you want to set up a martial arts ss instead?" Carissa replied absent-mindedly. "Why the sudden support for the women''s academy?"

    "It''s not contradicting what I wanted.

    We can have both a martial arts

    ss and an academy for women. I want them to learn more than just the typical teachings on womanly virtues. They should study a variety of subjects, including what men learn, so they can broaden their horizons. Isn''t that also what you were thinking?" Violet exined.

    Carissa leaned against the door frame, her gaze distant. "When Barrett first brought Aurora back, he said she wouldn''t be confined to the inner courtyard. Aurora also dismissed the notion. She looked down on women in the inner courtyard, thinking they only cared about the rivalry between wives and concubines.

    "But the truth is, many women have to spend their lives in the inner courtyard. They may never see a battlefield or have the chance to take exams for official titles. It seems that marrying and having children is the only path for them.

    "Even if that''s the case, I hope there will be women, tike Rosalind, who is well-read and knowledgeable about history and literature. They shoulde have a broader perspective, a generous heart, and know how to love themselves. Even if they''re trapped in the inner courtyard for life, they shouldn''t be treated lightly by others."

    Violet leaned against her friend and said, "I might not understand everything you''re saying, and I haven''t experienced it myself, but I''ll support you in whatever you do, unconditionally and without limits."

    Carissa chuckled softly and

    wrapped her arms around Violet''s.

    "You know, when we went to see Rosalind on Thomas'' behalf, her words made me even more determined. She admired Thomas but also knew how to think rationally. She understood

    TheN

    priorities and kept her head when considering the practical issues. She didn''t let emotions push her into making decisions that seemed like the easiest way to be happy in that moment. That was the perspective and strength that education has given her."

    "I don''t know what that strength is, but I really admire women like that," Violet repliedzily.

 Chapter 639

    Carissa smiled. "Exactly. Then, there''s Zoey from the Earl of Silverstone''s family. She can tell right from wrong. She dealt with the situation between Vi and Thomas without showing any favoritism, which is truly rare. In noble families, one person''s honor is everyone''s

    honor, and one person''s downfall drags everyone down. For her to act that way wasmendable.

    "You''re right. I hold the same admiration for the people you do," Violet said, nudging Carissa yfully with her chin. "I wonder what my cousin is discussing with Zoey right now at Silverstone Estate. I bet she''s trying to help her husband win over Oliver."

    -

    Silverstone Estate was certainly lively today. Evelyn, Zoey, Luna, and some elders from the Prince family were all present.

    Molly and Fiona arrived with their maids and servants, bringing with them an impressive array of gifts. The items piled up like a small mountain on the table, clearly showcasing Molly''s generous nature.

    Molly wasn''t particrly skilled at socializing, but she was eager to highlight her status as a princess consort and make Fiona seem inferior. So, every time Fiona spoke, Molly would interrupt, then give gifts to Zoey''s children.

    Zoey''s son and two daughters received a fair share of gifts, but the children of the concubines were given less. Despite being interrupted several times, Fiona remainedposed. She maintained her poise and smiled as she conversed with Evelyn and Luna.

    Sensing that Fiona was the true challenge here, Zoey mentally braced herself against her, choosing not to respond immediately to what she said. Instead, Zoey would deflect with small talk before replying with a word or two. And since Molly was present, Zoey would naturally address her shallow questions first to ensure she remained courteous.

    Fiona suggested they take a stroll around Silverstone Estate, stating that it was the perfect time of the year for orange blossoms to bloom. She could already smell the fragrance wafting in the air.

    Zoey immediately offered to apany her, but Fiona smiled and said, "Ipletely forgot that I sprained my ankle a few days ago, so I can''t walk around the garden. Why don''t you and Lady Molly walk around while I stay here and chat with Madam Evelyn and Madam Luna?"

    Molly didn''t like to be ordered about, but the chance to wander alone with Zoey was too good to pass up. She immediately stood with a smile and said, "Alright. Please lead the way, Madam Zoey."

    Zoey felt a surge of anxiety. None of the others seemed to grasp the depth of Fiona''s cunning. If they slipped up and revealed or said anything they shouldn''t, it would spel trouble. The clever ruse Fiona had pulled left Zoey feelingpletely blindsided.

    On the surface, Zoey maintained herposure as she invited Molly to step outside. She smiled brightly and said, "Orange blossoms are quite difficult to nurture in the capital, but we- Ah!" FindNovel

    Suddenly, Zoey miscalcted her step and stumbled right over the threshold.

    Molly gasped and quickly signaled for help. Jane rushed forward to steady Zoey, who gingerly tiptoed back to the main hall with her maid''s assistance. Zoey''s breath came in sharp gasps as she said, "Oh, I''m so sorry! Please don''t hold it against me, Lady Molly."

    "How could you be so careless?" Evelyn frowned, disapproval clear on her face at her daughter-inw''s clumsiness. Zoey was usually soposed, so how could she trip by just stepping outside? That was a major embarrassment.

    "I was simply overjoyed at Lady

    Molly and Lady Fiona''s presence here today and got carried away. I truly apologize," said Zoey, her voiceced with regret as she slowly took a seat. "Luna, why don''t you apany Lady Molly to the garden?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Luna had just begun to rise when Molly interjected, "There''s no need to go out anymore. You were injured because you indulged me. Let''s just sit here and chat." Zoey apologized again, "I''m sorry to have ruined your mood, Your Grace."

    "Is your foot alright? Should we fetch a physician?" Molly asked in concern.

    "It hurts a little, but I don''t think it''s broken. There''s no need to call for a physician, but thank you for your concern, Your Grace," Zoey replied.

 Chapter 640

    The Earl of Silverstone''s family had also invited a theater troupe to Silverstone Estate today, as one couldn''t have low standards when hosting a princess consort. Everything necessary had been arranged for herfort. However, after consulting everyone present, it turned out that no one was particrly interested in watching a performance, so the idea was dropped.

    Fiona and Molly lingered at the estate until evening.

    Smiling, Fiona said, "Prince Yuvan has been in Valken for quite some time and rarely returns to the capital. We don''t have many friends here, so it''s truly a stroke of fate that we can engage in such pleasant conversation today. "Why don''t you visit our residence in a few days? It so happens that one of ourpanions who came to the capital with us is a renowned fortune teller, Mr. Wayne. He''s the best at predicting fortunes, health, and even future events." Evelyn''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Wayne? He has quite a distinguished reputation! I would be very grateful for an introduction, Your Grace."

    "Then, it''s settled, Madam Evelyn. You muste and visit us," Fiona replied, smiling brightly.

    Zoey''s smile froze. With the back-and-forth exchange, the two families would appear really close in the eyes of outsiders.

    That couldn''t happen!

    Zoey''s mind raced. Earlier, she could use the excuse of the clumsy fall to avoid the situation. But now that Fiona had extended an invitation and Evelyn had already agreed, refusing would definitely offend them. Was it better to risk offending them or bing the talk of the town?

    As Zoey weighed her choices, she recalled Carissa had said that there was nothing else to the visit. Zoey hoped that was true, and if it was, she didn''t have to fear offending anyone. In fact, being impolite might even turn out to be advantageous.

    With a smile, Zoey said, "Mother, Lady Fiona was just joking with you. How could we possibly impose on them? Lady Ruth is ill, and both Prince Yuvan and Lady Molly are busy caring for her. We should wait until Lady Ruth is better before visiting. We mustn''t interfere with Prince Yuvan''s duty to Lady Ruth."

    Evelyn understood her daughter-inw well, knowing that Zoey was always meticulous about manners. So, she surely had apelling reason for refusing Fiona''s enthusiastic invitation.

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Yes, you''re absolutely right! I''m getting a bit forgetful in my old age. Lady Ruth is unwell. I''m sure Prince Yuvan and Lady Molly must be quite worried. They returned to the capital to care for her, so it wouldn''t be right for us to intrude." Luna seized the chance and chimed in, "Mother and Zoey make a good point. Why don''t we wait until Lady Ruth is fully recovered before we go? If we have the chance, we could also see Lady Ruth."

    Though Fiona was adept at navigating social situations, the conversation had clearly been closed off, and it wouldn''t do good to try and continue it. After all, Yuvan and his family had returned to the capital under the pretense of caring for Ruth.

    With a smile, Fiona said, "Alright. Once Lady Ruth is well again, I''ll send word. You must all honor us with your presence then."

    "Of course," Evelyn replied, still smiling.

    Everyone echoed her sentiment.

    While Molly and Fiona hadn''t achieved their original goal, the sun was setting, and it was time to leave.

    Jane supported Zoey as they escorted the departing guests, and thetter only let out a sigh of relief once the carriage was out of sight.

    "Everyone, let''s head inside. I have something important to say," Zoey announced.

    With the elders from all branches present, it was a good opportunity to rify some matters. The family wasrge, so news could leak out they weren''t careful. It would be disastrous if one side of the family spoke of something without the other knowing. They needed to make sure that didn''t happen.

    Back in the main hall, Zoey spoke seriously, "From now on, any invitationing from Prince Yuvan''s family must be declined with a usible excuse. If they host gatherings for notable figures from the capital, we can attend as a group. But remember-never go alone."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Everyone exchanged nces.

    "What''s going on? If we can''t go, doesn''t that mean we can''t meet Mr. Wayne?" Evelyn asked, sensing that something was amiss.

    Maintaining her serious demeanor,

    Zoey said, "We can''t meet him,

    el.m

    Mother. Everyone, we''re not well acquainted with Prince Yuvan and we don''t understand him. We''re the second family his people have visited since returning to the capital. We all know the implications of that. It''s not the big risks we should worry about, but the small ones. I hope all of you will take this seriously. Just remember what I said today, and don''t talk nonsense when you''re outside."

    The room fell into a contemtive silence as they grasped the situation.

    Zoey was right. There were many other noble families in the capital, so why were they the first to have received a visit? And why were they given suchvish gifts? Something didn''t add up.

    While the Earl of Silverstone''s family

    managed to navigate through the

    situation, chaos had erupted in

    Gracehold,

    Estate. Samuel''s arreste

    had prompted Dorothy to throw a fit. She demanded that the family intervene to secure his release, or she would go on a hunger strike.

 Chapter 641

    However, Samuel had been taken to the Supreme Court. It would be no easy feat to get him out.

    If word of Dorothy''s hunger strike were to spread, it would make the Earl of Gracehold''s family seem like they were neglecting her. So, even though they knew the chances were slim, they still pulled strings and asked people to plead with the king on their behalf. Noah had some connections of his own. They told him that if Leona forgave Samuel and was willing to let him off, there was a possibility of him being released.

    However, who would dare approach Leona at this point? They weren''t shameless enough to do so, nor did they dare to, especially since Carissa was standing guard over her.

    In the end, Noah went to Harvey, who had spoken out in Samuel''s defense when he was arrested. It was clear that he didn''t want Leona and Samuel to get divorced, so Noah could only seek out Harvey in this situation. Harvey agreed to help, but whether he would actually go to the Supreme Court was a different matter altogether. It wasn''t like the Earl of Gracehold''s family knew either.

    Meanwhile, Heather was eager to see Leona. Given that a royal edict had already been issued, the divorce was imminent and there was no room for negotiation. So, Heather nned on bringing her daughter back home.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Just as she was about to set off, she noticed Carissa arriving with Frederick and Lily, bringing a carriage full of items. They hade to return the gifts Heather had given Mnie over the years. It was an entire carriage filled with both ordinary and precious items. These gifts bore witness to their long-standing rtionship as sisters.

    ording to what Frederick and Lily remembered, the gifts Mnie had given Heather included gold, silver,mon items, and many valuable medicinal herbs. Most of the herbs had been provided by Sebastian to the Duke of Northwatch''s family back then. They were likely meant for treating injuries, especially since Carissa''s father and brothers had been on the battlefield, so it was wise to have extra supplies.

    Apart from the medicinal herbs, there were also supplements and emergency remedies, including several bottles of Snowdrop Pills and Energy Pills, which were meant to strengthen the heart and restore energy.

    Lily mentioned that Heather had personally asked Mnie for the pills and had taken multiple bottles. The pills could be stored for a long time, but Heather hadn''t offered any to be used when Leona was in a dire situation.

    That left Carissa deeply puzzled.

    After all, Leona was Heather''s

    daughter. It seemed imusible for

    §Ö

    a mother topletely disregard her daughter''s well-being. When Heather was informed of Leona''s plight, she surely would have gathered the best medicine avable from the estate, right?

    Even if she had forgotten due to her panicked state, surely someone by her side would have reminded her. Yet, Heather had arrived

    empty-handed. The most likely.

    exnation was that she had

    used

    up all the medicine or had given it away. But thetter option didn''t make sense either. Over the years, Harvey and his family hadn''t been in close contact with anyone.

    Carissa made quite a spectacle of her arrival. She had specifically requested Travis to be the driver. It was overkill, but his loud voice was perfect for the asion. "The Hell Monarch''s princess consort and Lady Heather are severing ties as aunt and niece, and are now returning the gifts exchanged between the two families!" Travis had been announcing the same sentence all the way until they reached Hartstone Estate, where they encountered Heather, who was just about to step out. Heather''s face turned ashen with rage.

    Carissa dismounted and stood directly before her aunt. "Lady Heather, I''vee to follow through with what we discussed yesterday. Have you prepared the items?"

    "Carissa, are you crazy? Do you really intend to cut ties between us?" Heather asked, her voice dripping with suppressed rage.

    Carissa''s expression remained t.

    "Once something is said, it can''t be taken back. Travis, please assist in unloading the items. If anything is amiss, I''m sure Lady Heather will point Dout, and we''ll make up for it. After all, they gave each other many gifts over the years due to their sisterly bond, so it might not all

    match up."

    There was a crowd gathering at the estate''s entrance, so Heather grabbed Carissa''s arm and dragged her inside.

    "Since you mentioned the sisterly bond I had with your mom, how can it be something you can just cut off? What right do you have to decide for your mom? And if you sever our ties, how will you exin it to your ancestors when you see them beyond the grave?" Heather hissed.

    "How I''ll do that is my own business. There''s no need for you to worry, Lady Heather," Carissa replied calmly before calling over her shoulder, "Bring it in."

 Chapter 642

    The contents of the carriage were unloaded and arranged outside the main hall of Hartstone Estate. Heather didn''t even nce at the items, her expression dark and thunderous.

    "If you don''t want to look at it now, you can take your time and look at itter. If anything is missing, feel free to send someone to let me know. As for the items my mom gifted you, they should be returned as well. I remember there were quite a few medicines from Arcane Sanctum among them," said Carissa. Heather turned on her heel and walked away as she coldly remarked, "Those have long since been used up. How do you expect me to return them to you? Aren''t you afraid that your mom''s feelings would be hurt with this stunt?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "My mom always cared for Leona. If she knew how you treated your daughter, I''m sure she would sever ties with you too," Carissa replied.

    Tears brimmed in Heather''s eyes. "Carissa, how did you be like this? You refuse to acknowledge me as your aunt and push your cousin to get a divorce. What have I ever done to you? Was it because I didn''t help you when you divorced Barrett?" "Let''s not dwell on the past. I hope you can be decisive about this, Lady Heather."

    Heather looked at her niece, heartbreak evident on her face. "Can''t we just have a civil conversation? There''s no need to escte things like this. What would others think? Do you know how sad your grandparents would be if they were here?" Carissa remained unmoved. She said nothing as she waited for her aunt to send someone for the items. Heather studied Carissa for a long moment before finally realizing she was getting nowhere with her pleas.

    Gritting her teeth, she finally ordered, "Get the cloud-patterned satin shoes with pearls my sister gifted me. As for the rest, it''s mostly medicine. I''ve used it all up over the years since I haven''t been well, so I can''t return those to you." After a while, a servant returned. She held out a pair of pale pink satin shoes embroidered with green threads. They looked brand new and meticulously maintained-free from any dust and with pristine soles. "Only this pair of shoes are left. You can take it or leave it," Heather said coldly.

    "I remember there were quite a few valuable pieces of jewelry as well," Carissa replied.

    "They''ve all gone missing!" Heather eximed in frustration. "Are you really determined to settle things so clearly with your own aunt? Carissa, you were in the wrong first! Do you even understand the rules? You meddled in Leona''s household matters! My husband and are still alive! It''s not your ce to interfere! You did such a major thing, but you don''t care!"

    "What does it matter whose ce it is? Lives are what truly matter. Also, don''t twist the truth! When you had your falling out with Prince Harvey didn''t you turn to my mom for help? Why didn''t you think to go to your parents instead of troubling my mom?" Carissa retorted.

    Heather was left speechless. All that was from years ago, and her marriage was now in a much better ce.

    Caring for rtives and discussing matters among themselves wasmon inrge families. It was through this kind of mutual support that they maintained their ties and built powerful alliances. However, Carissa had overstepped by meddling in Leona''s affairs against Harvey and Heather''s wishes. That rubbed Heather the wrong way.

    "Since you only have this pair of shoes left, I''ll take it then," Carissa said, not wishing to linger any longer.

    Even if Heather had the medicines, she wouldn''t return them. But they were likely gone, or she would have brought them for Leona without question.

    "Carissa, is Leona okay?" Heather hastily asked.

    "No, she''s not, but Ivy will take care of her. If she wishes to see you after she recovers, she''ll probably send someone to inform you," Carissa said, turning to leave.

    "Let me see her now! You can''t keep us apart! She''s my daughter!" Heather called out desperately in a raised voice as she chased after her niece.

    A crowd had already gathered

    outside earlier, The residences

    nearby were all upied by noble

    families. The masters and

    mistresses of these residences wouldn''te out to watch, but their servants and attendants were curious enough to do so, and would report back.

    That was why Heather raised her voice, and even let tears slip down her cheeks once she finished shouting.

 Chapter 643

    -

    However, Carissa wouldn''t let Heather have her way.

    If Heather wasn''t afraid of shedding all pretenses and was unconcerned about the reputations of her family and the Earl of Gracehold''s family, then let here!

    Carissa sharply said, "First, when Samuel took a concubine and abandoned Leona, you all stood by and told her to endure it. Leona is a dignified duchess and the man''s rightful wife. Why should she have to tolerate a courtesan? Where did you ce her royal dignity then?

    "Second, when Samuel first beat Leona and left her bedridden, neither you nor Prince Harvey uttered a word against him. You merely sent some supplements to Leona and told her to endure until Samuel changed his mind.

    "Third, Leona had a difficult time giving birth because Samuel pushed her down the stairs. When she had one foot in the grave, she called out for me, her cousin, not you, her mother. When the king discovered that, he was furious at Samuel for mistreating and abusing Leona. But instead of standing up for your daughter, you defend her husband and cling to this marriage.

    "Do you wish for Leona to die? Is that why you want her to continue to suffer under Samuel''s torment until she ends up like Aunt Avis, who died miserably in Verdant Monastery after enduring such torture?"

    Heather''s expression changed drastically as she stared at Carissa in shock. It was as if she couldn''t believe her niece had spoken so callously in public. And Heather was sure Carissa had deliberately thrown thatst sentence in.

    No one knew about what happened to Avis, as Yuvan and his people had kept it tightly under wraps. Even when Avis willingly went to Verdant Monastery, it was under the guise of recovering her health. Yuvan had presented everything in a positive light and made everything look perfect. It didn''t matter that some rumors had gotten out, since even Avis'' two daughters were protecting Yuvan.

    With Avis'' own daughters saying as such, who would dare question it? After all, the outside world was rife with mixed truth and lies.

    Yet, Yuvan had married Molly not long after Avis'' death, which would inevitably raise eyebrows. Now that the matter was being brought up, it left everyone free to specte.

    Yuvan wanted to maintain a clean and respectable image, right?

    No way that was happening!

    Since Yuvan had returned to the capital, it was time to confront him directly and in a systematic order.

    Carissa continued, "Also, I''m not stopping you from seeing your daughter. If you approach Leona as her mother, I''m sure she would be delighted."

    Having finished speaking, Carissa took the shoes and climbed into the carriage under the watchful eyes of the crowd. She left Heather standing at the estate''s entrance, subject to the crowd''s curious gaze.

    Fuming, Heather turned and stormed back into Hartstone Estate.

    Meanwhile, Dorothy had really begun a hunger strike.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Noah had already gone to Hartstone Estate twice. Harvey informed him that he had already used his connections to ensure Samuel wouldn''t suffer or be punished at the Supreme Court, and asked Noah to ry this to Dorothy. Noah thanked him profusely, feeling guilty that his family had not treated Leona well.

    After a momentary hesitation, Noah asked, "With all this wrath brewing, do you think it will drag other people from our family into trouble?"

    Harvey remained silent for a long time, his brows furrowed in thought. It made Noah increasingly uneasy.

    No one in the Earl of Gracehold''s

    family dared to approach the king anymore. Even during court sessions, they were eager to be the first to leave, wanting to avoid being singled out for reprimands. It was one thing to be reprimanded, but they were most afraid that

    Salvador''s would strip their family of their title in a fit of anger.

    "Your Highness?" Noah called out again, seeing Harvey lost in thought.

    Harvey looked up and sighed. "Because I failed to protect Leona, the king doesn''t care for me now. The separation between our families is inevitable. As for Samuel, I still think of him as my son-inw and want to ensure he doesn''t suffer at the Supreme Court, but I can''t guarantee that this won''t affect your title.

    "Maybe you can try to approach Yuvan. He''s currently caring for Lady Ruth in the pce and goes to see the queen dowager on a daily basis, so he could probably intercede with her on your behalf. Samuel won''t be able to escape the consequences, but at least you''ll be able to protect your family''s standing."

    "Prince Yuvan?" Noah paused, taken aback.

    But then, he quickly realized it was a good idea. Yuvan had been in Valken and was back in the capital to care for Lady Ruth. The queen dowager would surely show him some consideration since Yuvan had left his mother in the capital when he went to his fief. "Thank you for your suggestion, Your Highness. I''ll go right away," Noah said gratefully before leaving hurriedly.

 Chapter 644

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Jacob reported the situation to Rafael in the study, then settled down to sip his coffee once he was done.

    "So, Noah headed straight to Uncle Yuvan''s residence after leaving Hartstone Estate?" Rafael raised an eyebrow. "Hah. It seems our suspicions were correct. They''re all working together with Aunt Eleanor." "Prince Harvey has been hiding it too well. We never paid him much attention before," Jacob said.

    "I was stuck at the Southern Frontier battlefield over the past few years, so I missed a lot that happened in the capital," Rafael said, analyzing the situation. "They haven''t gained enough power yet. Otherwise, they would have made their move when my brother first took the throne. Back then, there was chaos at Victory Pass and a war at the Southern Frontier. When my father passed away and a new king took the throne, that would have been their best chance."

    Jacob considered it for a moment, then shook his head. "That may have been their best chance, but it wasn''t the right time for them to seize the throne. With internal and external strife, inheriting such a mess would have been quite a challenge for them." "It would have been a challenge, but they would also have had a higher chance of sess," Rafael countered.

    Jacob exined, "Your Highness, that just goes to show Prince Yuvan''s grand ambitions. He wants the throne, along with fame and public support. That''s why he''s investing so deeply. If he were to rebel while the kingdom was fighting enemy kingdoms, he would be branded as a usurper even if he seeded. One who desires everything will inevitably end up with nothing. I imagine he''s regretting his choices now."

    Rafael agreed with Jacob''s words, saying, "For now, let''s keep an eye on the situation and support Carissa''s n to topple Aunt Eleanor. By the way, have we received any news from Westhaven?" That was the second piece of news Jacob was there to report.

    "Marshal Liam was attacked and severely injured. He''s currently in aa. He faced assassination attempts several times before and managed to evade them, but he wasn''t so lucky this time." "Could we get someone to infiltrate his circle?" the prince questioned.

    "We have one person who managed to do so, but he''s not in a position of importance. He''s only a minor guard at Marshal Liam''s estate, so he wasn''t present during the attack. Even if he had been, it wouldn''t have mattered. There were many ruthless assassins. Marshal Liam is highly skilled and his guards are all elite fighters, but they still couldn''t avoid the ambush," Jacob replied.

    "What about Westhaven''s king? What''s the situation with him now? Didn''t they initially say that he wouldn''t survive the summer? Autumn is already upon us now," Rafael asked.

    "There are many rumors floating around, and even Westhaven''s citizens don''t know the true state of their king," said Jacob.

    "I see." Rafael sighed softly.

    He hoped Westhaven''s king would hang on a bit longer. Otherwise, once Westhaven''s crown prince ascended the throne, the situation in Starhaven would turn dire. There would be troubles both inside and outside the kingdom. After thinking for a while, Rafael said, "Help me send a message to Winona. See if her people can deliver some Snowdrop Pills to Marshal Liam."

    "Before I came here, I already entrusted a letter and the pills to ire. She''ll arrange for the delivery," Jacob responded as he picked up the cup he had just set down.

    Rafael raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to get ahead of me again?"

    Jacob remained calm andposed. "I just wanted to let you know that I''m earning the sry you''re paying me with a clear conscience, Your Highness."

    "Seriously? You practically follow me through heaven and hell, so why worry about that? Well, if you need anything else, you can ask Carissa," Rafael said with augh. Jacob''s usually cool demeanor softened into a slight smile. "I don''t want much, just a painting by Mr. Spencer."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "An orchid painting? There are plenty of those around."

    "If that was it, I wouldn''t bother you with it," Jacob said seriously. "I would like to request for him to do a painting based on a description."

    Rafael''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Your sister."

    Jacob''s gaze turned wistful. "Yes. I have never given up searching for her."

    "Your sister went missing when she

    was seven. Eighteen years have passed, and she would be

    twenty-five now. Even if Kyle could paint her, it would be a painting of her at age seven. How will you

    search based on that?" the prince

    asked.

    "No, I''ve heard that Mr. Spencer has a unique skill. Based on a person''s childhood likeness, he can deduce what they might look like as an adult and incorporate it into the painting."

    Rafael replied, "Okay, so he has such

    a talent. But your own painting skills are decent, and you couldn''t manage to paint your sister because your memory is hazy. In which case how can you expect to describe her well enough for someone else to paint?"

    "Some details are indeed hazy. When I try to draw my sister, I recall the sorrow that engulfed my family after her disappearance, and perhaps that makes me reluctant to delve too deeply into those memories. If Mr. Spencer was here, perhaps he would be able to capture her on canvas based on my description. At least her face lingers in my mind, so maybe it''ll slowlye into focus," said Jacob.

 Chapter 645

    Rafael knew that this was Jacob''s greatest regret. The man had even vowed to himself that he wouldn''t marry until he found his sister.

    "Alright. I''ll discuss this with Carissa," Rafael said. "But I can''t guarantee that Kyle will agree. It sounds a little ridiculous."

    Jacob remained calm. "I only ask that you ask Mr. Spencer about it. If it doesn''t work out, I won''t be disappointed."

    "Okay." Rafael nodded, then discussed a few other matters with Jacob before heading back to his room.

    Carissa had just returned from seeing Leona when Rafael informed her of Jacob''s request.

    "Jacob has a sister who went missing years ago? But if he sent ire to contact Winona, why didn''t he just write directly to Kyle?" she asked, surprised.

    "Jacob draws the line quite well. Asking ire to contact Winona is rted to his job, while reaching out to Kyle is a personal matter. He still wants to have an intermediary help convey his words," Rafael replied. Carissa understood. "Alright. I''ll write and ask, but I''m not sure if Kyle is at Meadow Ridge now. He''s always off somewhere."

    Rafael smiled. "He should be there now. Sage Everett has just returned after having been away for a while, so they''re probably busy reorganizing things. I doubt anyone will be leaving Meadow Ridge for the next few months."

    For some reason, the mention of her martial uncle always stirred a wave of anxiety within Carissa. Her respect for him had been etched into her bones.

    "Luckily, I''m married and away from Meadow Ridge," she quipped,ughing lightly.

    "And you married his only beloved apprentice, so you''ll be treated especially well and forgiven more readily," Rafael said with a sense of pride, before leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead.

    "Sage Everett is a little protective," Carissa said.

    Rafael tried to wipe some ink smudges from his hands, but they wouldn''te off. He called for someone to fetch some water.

    "That''s not right. It''s not a little. He''s very protective," the princemented.

    Carissa felt a bit reluctant to ept her husband''s words, but then she reconsidered and added, "But Sage Adrian is even more protective."

    Rafael''s eyes sparkled. "That''s true. When we went to save the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members, Sage Everett told me not to offend you at all. If you went back to Meadow Ridge andined to your guild members, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the wrath of the entire guild."

    "That doesn''t sound right. Who isn''t afraid of Sage Everett?" Carissa disagreed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Everyone in the Pathfinders Guild, including Adrian, was afraid of Everett.

    "Yes, they''re afraid, but a cornered beast will bite people, right? You''re everyone''s favorite. If you feel wronged andin to them, they will rise up against my mentor if he protects me," Rafael replied, suddenly adopting a pitiful

    Ovel

    demeanor. "Even though we''re from the same guild, your branch has plenty of people, while mine is just me. It''s hard not to be bullied."

    Carissa''s eyes filled with sympathy at his words. She stood on her tiptoes and yfully flicked his forehead. "So, you need to treat me better."

    The moment she reached up, Rafael felt a rush of joy.

    Had this blockhead finallye to her senses?

    But then, a sudden hit against his forehead and a twinge of pain followed Carissa''s words.

    Nope. This blockhead was still as dense as ever.

    Rafael pulled his wife into his arms and sat down in a chair, wrapping his arms around her waist as he asked, "How''s Leona doing?"

    Carissa shifted closer, though she

    felt a bit awkward being so intimate

    while it was still daytime. "She''s doing okay. Herplexion isn''t as pale as before, but her mood is

    terrible. She keeps crying when she''s sure no one''s around."

    "She carried the baby for so long, so losing him is surely heartbreaking. She just needs time. It''ll all pass," Rafael reassured.

    "I''ve brought the water, Your Highness!" Lulu called out as she entered without looking up, carrying a basin.

    Carissa immediately stood up with a stiff expression. "Uh... Put it down there."

    Luluplied. After thinking for a moment, she tugged on Carissa''s arm.

    "Mydy,e here for a moment. I have something to discuss with you."

    Normally, Lulu would address her as "Lady Carissa" or "Your Grace". But now, she was reverting to a more familiar address.

    As Carissa followed her outside, Lulu led the way until the two of them came to stand beneath a shady tree.

    "Mydy, the prince wants to treat you better. Why do you keep resisting him?" Lulu asked, her hands on her hips.

    "I''m not," Carissa replied in an exasperated tone. "Is that all you want to say?"

    "When I walked in, I saw His Highness holding you. But the moment you saw me, you jumped up like you were doing something wrong. Why did you do that?" "It''s not dark yet."

    "So what?" Lulu pouted, clearly frustrated. "Do you think getting close to His Highness is something to feel guilty about? Do you have to wait until it''s dark to get intimate? You weren''t this resistant before. You can''t start pushing His Highness away because of what happened between Lady Leona and Mr. Langley."

 Chapter 646

    Carissa was surprised.

    Had she been doing that?

    She hadn''t been resistant to getting close to Rafael. After all, they were intimate every night. They shared the bed, and curled up together. Throughout the night, her head had hardly left thefort of his arms or chest.

    Seeing Carissa''s confused look, Lulu felt an inexplicable frustration rise within her. She asked directly, "Mydy, do you want a respectful rtionship with His Highness, like a pair of polite spouses, or do you want to be a real loving couple?"

    "Lulu, aren''t you overreacting?" Carissa reached up to touch Lulu''s forehead. "Have you been possessed by something? Are you running a fever?"

    Lulu puffed up her cheeks, and red. "Mydy, answer the question!"

    Carissa tilted her head slightly, a few strands of hair falling out of ce and dancing in the sunset glow. "Don''t you need both respect and love in a marriage? Just because a couple is loving doesn''t mean they can''t be respectful. Is it one or the other? Can''t I have both?" "What?" Lulu was taken aback.

    Both? Well, that wasn''t out of the question.

    Lulu paused, then continued, "But sometimes, it feels like you don''t really care about His Highness'' feelings. He''s very concerned about yours. It has to go both ways."

    "Why do you think I don''t care? I do!"

    "It just seems a bit off," Lulu said as she tilted her head to the side. "Like thete Lord Nathan and Lady Yvette-they really were a loving couple."

    Carissa recalled that every time she returned from Meadow Ridge, she witnessed the affection between her second brother and his wife. They would walk hand-in-hand and sit close together. And when they thought no one was watching, her second brother would sneak a kiss. During meals, they would feed each other and asionally share lingering nces across the table.

    Carissa fell silent for a moment, then pushed away those memories. "Okay. I got it."

    Lulu realized that she might have misspoken, and she asked awkwardly, "Mydy, are you hungry? Should I bring some food?"

    Carissa didn''t answer. Instead, she turned sharply and headed back.

    Rafael saw her determined approach, and asked, "What''s wrong? What did Lulu say to you?"

    Carissa walked straight up to him, and stood on her tiptoes. Rafael understood the cue and instinctively leaned in.

    ''Go on then, give it your best shot!''

    Then, her soft lips touched his cheeks, and he was stunned for a long while. As her face turned a little red, he suddenly hugged her tightly. See? Even a blockhead could blossom, right?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    In his arms, she murmured, "There''s

    something I need to tell you. My mom gave Heather a lot of medicine back in the day, including several bottles of Snowdrop and Energy Pills, and also emergency remedies. However, not a single one is left now. Those medicines aren''t the sort to be taken casually when one isn''t sick, and they''re too precious to throw away. I suspect Heather gave them away, which means she and Harvey aren''t as aloof as they appear to be and do have dealings with other families."

    Though it was a bit disheartening to discuss such serious matters now, they both knew it was important. So, they sat down to analyze and discuss the situation.

    "I''m not really familiar with Sebastian''s medicines. The Snowdrop and Energy Pills are avable for sale, right? If a noble family wanted to buy them, Sebastian wouldn''t refuse. How does giving away the pills help build rtionships?"

    Carissa shook her head. "No. Years

    ago, the Snowdrop and Energy Pills were rare, especially the Snowdrop pills. One of the ingredients is extremely difficult to find, and it has to be harvested in frigid conditions and can''t be allowed to dry out. It must be prepared within twelve hours of gathering it, and it''s hard to refine. Also, gathering herbs in such harsh weather is grueling. That''s why there weren''t many Snowdrop Pills avable each year.

    "The production only increased after Sebastian refined his form and found a substitute ingredient. Even so, they''re still limited. He has a set quota every year. Some go to me and the Pathfinders Guild, he keeps a few bottles for himself, andhe sells the rest. If the pills run out and Sebastian is out of the capital, anyone in urgent need won''t be able to get them."

    "I see. You mentioned there were some emergency remedies as well. What are those used for?"

    "Those are typically used to keep someone alive for a few days, or just a few hours. They''re mostly given to those who are already beyond saving, to help them make arrangements for their final affairs."

    Rafael pondered for a moment, then said, "That''s something we can look into."

 Chapter 647

    When Samuel''s trial began, the first ruling was to sever all ties between him and Leona, the Duchess of Everpeace. Thisplete break showed no regard for protecting the dignity of the Earl of Gracehold''s family.

    Then, Samuel was found guilty of brutally beating his rightful wife, which resulted in the death of their unborn child. Given that Leona was part of the royal family and had the king''s royal edict backing her, the Supreme Court''s deputy minister sentenced Samuel to ten years of exile in Quarath. He would be subjected to the supervision of the local authorities there and forced to do hardbor, including farming.

    The ruling was immediate and would take effect the very next day, leaving the Earl of Gracehold''s family with no chance to plead mercy from anyone.

    However, Noah didn''t pursue any appeals either. He had spoken to Yuvan, who informed him that he had already interceded on Noah''s behalf with the queen dowager. Samuel would be the only one punished, and Noah''s title would remain intact. However, Yuvan warned Noah not to stir up any more trouble. If he did, things could spiral out of control.

    Noah didn''t dare mention Samuel''s sentence to Dorothy. All she knew was that Samuel was in prison and safe from hardship. However, the knowledge did little to ease her heart. After all, Samuel was her beloved grandchild whom she had spoiled and nurtured. When Samuel was being escorted to Quarath, Noah and Abigail went to bid him farewell.

    During that time, a servant inadvertently let slip the details of Samuel''s sentence, causing Dorothy to faint on the spot. She had already been on a hunger strike for two days, which had taken a toll on her health. Coupled with her age, her sudden anger and heartbreak caused the lower half of her body to be paralyzed. Her mouth was askew, and she couldn''t stop drool from leaking out. She could also hardly articte her words.

    Noah and Abigail were oblivious to the news as they waited outside the city for Samuel''s escort to appear. When they saw Samuel shackled, the image of his once vibrant self flickered in their minds. However, he was now a hollow shell. His eyes were vacant, and he was almost unrecognizable.

    Noah rushed forward and hurriedly gave some money to the escort so he could talk with Samuel for a while.

    Tears streamed down Samuel''s face as he begged, "Dad, Mom, save me! I don''t want to go to Quarath and do hardbor! I won''t be able to bear it! I''ll die! Please, save me!"

    All his arrogance and pride had vanished. He was now a pitiful sight as he sobbed uncontrobly.

    Abigail nearly fainted from grief, and she was unable to utter a single word.

    Noah held back his tears and said,

    "This is all your own doing. You had such a bright future, but you ruined it yourself. I''ll make the necessary arrangements for your journey to Quarath and ensure you get there safely. But once you''re there, whether you live or die is up to you. The king hasn''t named the crown prince yet, but when he does, there may be a general amnesty. That''ll be your chance to return, okay? No matter how difficult things get, you must endure. Do you understand?"

    Samuel felt a wave of despair wash over him. How long would he have to wait until the king named the crown prince and granted a general amnesty? His exile was for ten years. With the king still so young, Samuel was afraid the crown prince still wouldn''t be named even after ten years had passed.

    How could he possibly endure that long?

    "Dad, if there''s any chance, please save me! I beg you!" Samuel cried, desperation seeping into his voice. "I can''tst ten years! I won''t survive until the general amnesty."

    Noah''s heart twisted in anguish. He

    had intended to question Samuel about whether thetter understood the gravity of his mistakes, but he couldn''t bear to press further after seeing Samuel in such a state Instead, he urged Samuel to hold onto life and promised he would find a way to rescue thetter if given the chance.

    One of the escorting officers stepped forward, offering Noah a modicum of respect. "It''s time for us to set off."

    Tears streamed down Noah''s face as he pressed a banknote into the officer''s hand. He bowed deeply, and pleaded, "Please take care of him on the journey. If he arrives safely, I''ll reward you generously." The escort officer nodded. "Don''t worry. It''s autumn now, so the weather won''t be as harsh. He''ll make it through."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you," Noah said, relieved to hear that his son wouldn''t die on the road.

    Noah was an earl, yet he had to bow and scrape before a mere escort officer. It was a new low for him.

    When had he ever felt this small in life?

    He wiped his tears, and couldn''t help but turn to Samuel. "Do you finally realize your mistakes? If you do, I''ll be willing to convey your apologies to the duchess."

 Chapter 648

    Samuel''s eyes were hollow as he was pushed to take a few steps forward. Suddenly, he turned back to face Noah.

    "Dad, if you see Ruby, ask her if she ever cared for me at all, even if just a little?"

    At Samuel''s words, Noah felt his vision darken. It was as if something was lodged in his throat and nearly choking him. He swayed for a moment before copsing to the ground.

    Abigail burst into loud, heart-wrenching sobs, which drew a crowd of onlookers from the streets.

    The turmoil between the Earl of Gracehold''s family and Harvey''s family was already well-known, and the people of the capital were now buzzing with gossip.

    With Noah sitting on the ground and Abigail in tears, the spectator could only watch with detached curiosity. The sorrows of the nobility were mere entertainment to themon folk. They felt no empathy, only a desire for more gossip.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Upon returning home, Noah and Abigail learned that Dorothy had fainted and suffered a stroke. Despite quickly ordering everyone to keep their mouths shut, word still spread that her illness was caused by Samuel''s actions. The shame of disrespecting his family left a heavy stain on Samuel''s name. Even if he managed to return one day, he would be seen as worthless.

    After her stroke, Dorothy could hardly speak. She spent her days murmuring Samuel''s name. In her dreams, she saw him being tormented and dying during his exile. The anxiety and emotional strain took their toll on her health, and she passed away within days. Dorothy''s death cast a shadow of disgrace over the Earl of Gracehold''s family. They now had to bear the me for mistreating Leona, and for Samuel''s disrespectful attitude. In addition, several other family members who held significant positions in the court were reported to the Oversight Department for their involvement in the mistreatment of Leona.

    In a fit of anger, Salvador demoted them all. While Noah retained his title, his family''s reputation was ruined beyond repair.

    After the court session, Rafael bumped into Noah. They walked together and exchanged a few words. Noah remained fazed for a long time before dragging his heavy feet away slowly.

    -

    After Yuvan had visited several noble families, he was finally ready to visit Eleanor at Harmony Pce. Coincidentally, Harvey arrived on the same day.

    Yuvan was ranked third in the age among the siblings, while Harvey was the fifth. Eleanor was only two months younger than Yuvan, and Harvey was two years younger than them.

    In the past, these three had rarely interacted. When Yuvan visited the capital, it was usually merely to exchange pleasantries in the pce. They seldom visited each other directly. Harvey had little connection with Eleanor, unless it was attending her banquets.

    Eleanor dismissed the servants from the room, then smiled and said, "It''s quite a coincidence that the three of us are gathered here today. I didn''t expect you to drop by as well, Harvey."

    "You''re right," Harvey replied, his

    previous humility nowhere to be found. He settled into a chair with

    his chin slightly raised, and eft

    dignified demeanor befitting a

    prince. "It''s a rare chance that we get to sit down together and have a good chat."

    Yuvan sipped the exquisite coffee that Eleanor had provided, and smiled. "This is really high-quality coffee. It''s far superior to what I drank back in Valken." Eleanor replied, "I''ve only got two jars left. I only brought some out today because both of my brothers are here to visit me, and I felt it worth sharing."

    Yuvan shifted his gaze toward her. "You seem a bit thinner, Eleanor. Is something troubling you? Are your subordinates causing any trouble?"

    "Celeste is the only one, but she shaped up after a proper reprimand," Eleanor replied, her eyes icy. "Some people just can''t seem to understand their ce. They really think they''re part of my family."

    "There''s no need to get angry. If they misbehave, just teach them a lesson, and they''ll be obedient," Yuvan said as he set down his cup, a hint of joy on his face. "The Earl of Gracehold''s family ispletely ruined."

    "Yes, and Leona was caught in the crossfire," Eleanor said as she nced at Harvey. "Harvey, you can''t me me for this. Leona wouldn''t listen to you. She''s soft-hearted, and was deeply infatuated with Samuel. Her marriage to Samuel would have only strengthened the Earl of Gracehold''s family, so I had no choice but to ruin them."

    Harvey forced a smile.

    Eleanor continued, "Besides, your original n was wed from the start. You expected Leona to win over the Earl of Gracehold''s family

    and Samuel. How could that ever e

    an old

    work? The Earl of Gracehold''s family is an old noble family and is fiercely loyal to the crown. Also, Samuel was anarrogant man and thought himself above everyone. He would never have listened to us. It was better to eliminate him outright."

 Chapter 649

    Harvey lowered his gaze and showed no trace of anger, yet the veins in his hands resting on the armrest bulged slightly. "You''re right."

    "Don''t worry about Leona anymore. Your daughter''s loyalty clearly lies elsewhere. She would rather follow Carissa than return to your estate with you. Honestly, she''s no great loss," Eleanor went on. Harvey remained silent, but frustration gradually clouded his eyes.

    When Yuvan saw this, he quickly changed the topic. "Well, the matter of the Earl of Gracehold''s family is settled. The king won''t employ officials who are disrespectful to their families, so their good days are over. I came here today regarding Aurora. I sent assassins after her, but Carissa got in the way. She cost me some of my best men."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "It won''t be easy to kill Aurora now, Yuvan. The king has dispatched the Capital Guard to watch over Valor Estate. They''re in civilian clothing, but I''ve looked into it, and they''re definitely from the Capital Guard," Harvey replied. "Also, Aurora is cunning. She never steps outside Valor Estate."

    "What about bribing someone in Valor Estate to poison her?" Yuvan asked.

    "I''ve tried, but it was useless. She only has one servant by her side, and doesn''t need anyone else. Plus, she tests all her food with silver needles. There''s no way for us to infiltrate Blessed Haven."

    Yuvan chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "See, Harvey? It seems your efforts are less effective than Eleanor''s. The assassination didn''t work, and poisoning was also a bust. Looks like you''re at a loss at handling Aurora, huh?"

    Though Yuvan spoke with a smile and a light tone, Harvey understood the underlying dissatisfaction the older man felt.

    "I''lle up with something else," Harvey assured.

    "You better make it quick. The old king in Westhaven can''tst much longer. Our people are already close to the Westhaven crown prince, and he''s fixated on avenging the former crown prince. Also, there''s discontent among themon folk regarding Liam''s retreat from the borders. Edmund has been spreading those rumors himself to

    pave the way for his own ascension

    and to settle things with Starhaven."

    Harvey was slightly confused. "Isn''t Liam Edmund''s uncle? If he stirs things up like this, wouldn''t Liam be a target of public criticism?"

    "Edmund was already unhappy with

    Liam for signing the border agreement with Aurora," Eleanor exined. "At that time, Liam had Aurora and her soldiers surrounded. However, his priority was to rescue the previous crown prince and get him treated instead of eliminating the enemies. Liam let his emotions cloud his judgment, and proved he wasn''t fit for a crucial role," Eleanor said.

    Then, she shot Harvey a sideways nce. "Do you really not understand what Yuvan is after? He wants Aurora dead. That way, when Edmund ascends the throne and demands ountability, we won''t be able to use Aurora as a scapegoat. It would give them more leverage in their negotiations if she was used.

    "Plus, if Aurora is gone, all the me falls squarely on Dominic and his family. It won''t matter if he was injured at the time, or that he had just lost a son. Without Aurora, he''ll bear the entire burden of responsibility for the massacre of innocent civilians. Byw, that means his entire family will be sentenced to death."

    Harvey replied, "But even if Aurora is pushed into the spotlight, Dominic still has an unshakable responsibility as the marshal of Victory Pass."

    "It wouldn''t be the same," Yuvan

    said, disappointment creeping into his eyes as he regarded Harvey once more. "Aurora was the one who injured and humiliated Arthur. If that bes public knowledge, both the kingdom''smon folk will leathe her to the bone. They''ll be desperate to see her dead. With someone so hated around, the Sullivan family will have someone to deflect the me onto, and the fallout wouldn''t be as significant."

    Harvey pondered for a moment, then said, "But it''s a fact that killing Aurora won''t be easy now, especially with the king protecting her. He probably anticipates the changes in Westhaven. Apart from the Capital Guard, Rafael has also stationed some guards to safeguard her. Still, I do have an idea. I wonder if you two would like to hear it?"

    "Go ahead," Yuvan said as he picked up his cup and sipped slowly.

    A cold glint flickered in Harvey''s eyes.

    "Aurora likely knows her fate by now," Harvey said, "and that she''s merely surviving day by day. Why not send someone to ry a message to her? We could tell her that if the situation esctes, she should insist that Dominic was the one who ordered her to do what she did. That way, she might still have a chance to save herself. What do you think?"

 Chapter 650

    After Harvey finished speaking, Yuvan fell into deep thought for a moment.

    "But it''s ultimately better for her to die. That way, all the me will fall on the Sullivan family. Aurora is cunning and fears death. With her being so despised, I fear themon folk would find her words hard to believe. Also, the Sullivan family has guarded Victory Pass for so many years without ever harming a single civilian. If someone were to spin that narrative to clear their name, it could very well absolve them of any wrongdoing," Yuvan said.

    Harvey replied, "But our goal isn''t to wipe out the Sullivan family. We only need them out of Victory Pass so we can ce our people to guard it. Oliver hasn''t aligned with us yet, so we must take control of Victory Pass. As long as we control the elite troops in both areas, or if the conflict drags on, we can implement our original n of inciting the civilians uprising across the region. This will highlight the king''s failures and make him the target of public outrage, which is the perfect chance for us to make our move."

    After he finished speaking, he secretly nced at Eleanor''s expression as he lifted his cup. As expected, he saw a flicker of anger cross her face.

    Eleanor''s voice was sharp as she said, "No! All the Sullivan family members must die."

    Yuvan frowned. "Eleanor, don''t act on impulse. Harvey''s right. Our goal is to remove the Sullivan family from Victory Pass. As for you wanting them dead, you can decide how they die and how brutal you want to be with them once they''re back in the capital." Harvey anticipated a rebuttal from Eleanor when he voiced his opinion, but he knew that she would listen to Yuvan.

    Besides, Yuvan was right. There was nothing more satisfying than witnessing the suffering of those one despised before their very eyes.

    Seeing that Eleanor had no objections, Yuvan continued, "There''s something that needs to be addressed urgently. We must incite the noble families andmon folk schrs. We''ll sing Rafael''s praises for his aplishment in reiming the Southern Frontier. The goal is to make sure the people only know about Rafael, and have no idea about the king''s involvement."

    Eleanor and Harvey nodded in agreement.

    Eleanor sneered and said, "Yuvan, something interesting hase up. It seems that our dear nephew has taken a liking to Carissa."

    "Are you referring to when he issued the royal edict stating that Carissa must enter the pce if she didn''t get married in three months?" Yuvan shook his head. "I doubt it. Clearly, he was trying to manipte Rafael into giving up his military authority. He knew Rafael had feelings for Carissa for a long time, so he used her as leverage to get what he wanted."

    Eleanor shook her head, and said coldly, "No, there''s been a rumor from the people in Sylvia''s pce. When he was intoxicated one time, he held Sylvia''s hand and called her Carissa."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Really?" Yuvan was surprised. "He really has feelings for her?"

    "It seems to be true."

    Yuvan traced the rim of his cup with his fingers, a smile slowly spreading across his face. "How amusing-brothers vying for the same woman. It''s only natural they would fall into conflict." Harvey remarked, "But the king doesn''t seem to have any intention of iming her for himself."

    "Whether he wants to or not

    depends on how things y out. Perhaps he''s waiting for the right chance to turn the tables..." Eleanor trailed off, and chuckled coldly She left her statement hanging, but Yuvan and Harvey understood the implications.

    "That won''t be easy," Harvey cautioned. "Carissa is quite skilled in martial arts. Dealing with her will be a challenge, and your usual tactics won''t have much effect on her." Eleanor scoffed. "So what if she''s strong? She''s still just a woman."

    Yuvan contemted in silence for a moment, then said, "Let''s first deal with what I mentioned earlier. As for whether the king has feelings for Carissa, I''ll need to investigate further. I can easily find out, given that I''m often in and out of the pce."

    "And there''s the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members. Lawrence is of no use anymore, but Felix and Thomas are important. We should meddle in their marriage arrangements, Eleanor." Eleanor slowly smiled. "I actually have someone suitable for Thomas. I was just nning to find a matchmaker."

    "Who is it? Can we trust her?"

    Eleanor''s smile turned enigmatic. "She''spletely loyal to me, and I''ve saved her life before."

    "Which family does she belong to? How old is she? What skills does she have?"

    Eleanor stretchedzily and said, "Her background isn''t important. She could be Fiona''s sister or even Henry''s sister, who was raised outside the pce. It''s up to us to fabricate her story. She''s around 25

    years old, and is exeve

    skilled. When she was

    Stonebridge County, she was pursued and nearly killed. I saved her, so she''s absolutely loyal to me."

    Yuvan said, "If she''s truly loyal, we can use her without worry. Since she''s 25 years old, we should see if the Farrell family would ept her as Thomas'' bride."

    Harvey interjected coolly, "Did you really save her, or did you manipte the situation so that she would need saving? Could it be that she''s like those other women in your courtyard and bears a face simr to Mnie Sullivan?"

    "You know me so well, Harvey," Eleanor replied with augh. "She does bear a slight resemnce, but what''s most striking is the red mole on her lips."

 Chapter 651

    In Pathfinders Guild, Kyle held a letter in his hand as he approached Everett.

    "Sage Everett, Rafael wrote to me and asked me to go to the capital. He said he needs my help."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Everett sat in meditation with his eyes closed and didn''t respond. He had been angry for quite some time, and his temper showed no signs of cooling. He didn''t want to deal with anyone, and wasn''t letting anyone leave the mountain.

    As a result, those who typically ventured out were now stuck here, while those who had gone out and hadn''t returned didn''t dare toe back. Winona was an example.

    Before Everett left for the Southern Frontier, he had strictly ordered that no one was to construct residences in the northern part of the mountain. He had ns for thatnd. He wanted to build a five-story Starcatcher Tower. It would allow them to reach for the moon and practice martial arts, which would be very helpful for training their Lightfoot Skill.

    More importantly, he had other reasons for wanting it.

    Everett had intended to begin construction in the spring of next year. But upon returning, he found that they had already jumped the gun and started building residences in the northern part of the mountain.

    The northern part of the mountain had a high elevation, and there was a waterfall across it. In other words, they wanted to build residences there so they could enjoy the beautiful scenery.

    It was infuriating how little ambition they had, and how they prioritized enjoyment over practicality.

    Did they expect him not to be angry? How could he not be angry by that?

    And Adrian, his unreliable fellow apprentice, had publicly announced that he was in istion training and wouldn''t being out.

    Fine. Adrian could hide away all he wanted. Everett held grudges, and he remembered things for a lifetime. This matter wasn''t over.

    If Starcatcher Tower wasn''t built by next year, he wouldn''t let it slide.

    Everett stayed silent, so Kyle repeated carefully, "Sage Everett, it''s Rafael. His letter was sent in such a hurry, so it must be important. I''ll head out and find out what''s going on, and return as soon as I can."

    Though Everett was reluctant to acknowledge him, the mention of Rafael''s name prompted a faint, barely audible hum from him.

    Kyle knew that quiet acknowledgment was Everett''s greatest concession. If it hadn''t been for Rafael''s sake, Kyle would have received a sharp rebuke instead.

    Kyle quickly thanked Everett. "I''ll head down the mountain right away. If there''s anything important, I''ll write back to you. If it''s nothing major, I''ll return as soon as I''m done."

    After he finished speaking, Kyle hurriedly saluted and left. As soon as he stepped outside, his fellow apprentices surrounded him. Even Adrian, who had dered he was in istion training, watched from a distance. "How did it go? Is Sage Everett still angry?"

    "Do you think he''s really going to make us tear down Orchid Enve?"

    "What are you talking about? Orchid Enve? That''s a training room! We need to present the same story to Sage Everett!"

    "Yes, exactly! It''s a training room!" Everyone nodded vigorously in agreement.

    Kyle quickly said, "Sage Everett hasn''t cooled off yet, but he''s allowing me to head down the mountain. I''lly low for a bit. Send me a letter once he''s calmed down, and I''ll return."

    With envy and resentment present in their eyes, Kyle''s fellow apprentices watched as he grabbed his sword. Then, he quickly mounted his horse and galloped away.

    The rest of the apprentices turned to

    look at Adrian, who had his hands on his hips and struck a rather dramatic pose. The wind tousled his hair, which he hadn''t bothered tob properly due to his frustration,

    causing him to look like a ghastly

    figure.

    With a sharp turn, he said coolly, "Close the doors!"

    The apprentices of Pathfinders Guild sighed. When would their mentor dare to confront Everett directly? Adrian always found a way to avoid it, and it was exasperating.

    -

    As Kyle rode hard, he felt a wave of exhration.

    Usually, he stayed in Meadow Ridge during the winter and spent most of his time wandering through the mountains and rivers. This time, he had helped his fellow apprentices hurriedly build the residential area, Orchid Enve, while Everett was away.

    However, they hadn''t expected Everett to return so soon and catch them in the act.

    Upon arriving at the capital, Kyle discovered he was called to paint for Jacob. Jacob kept apologizing and said he should have gone to Meadow Ridge instead, but he was swamped with trivial matters that kept him tied down.

    Kyle chuckled softly, and there was a glimmer of amusement dancing in his eyes. "It''s perfect timing. I''ve been meaning to check on Carissa."

    He felt a deep gratitude for Jacob''s request. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to leave Meadow Ridge at all. So, he felt obliged to fulfill Jacob''s request.

    When he heard the details, however, he frowned.

    "The uracy won''t be high," he

    said, "especially since you don''t have

    a painting of her when she was

    young. I have to rely solely on your description to create an image of her current appearance. I''d consider it a win if I manage to capture even 75 percent of the details urately."

 Chapter 652

    Jacob understood the difficulty of the situation. After a moment''s thought, he suggested, "How about this? I''ll sketch a rough outline, and you can fill in the details with my descriptions." Kyle regarded him, and asked, "You don''t remember what she looks like, right?"

    Jacob''s expression twisted with pain. "I always thought I would remember her forever, but when I try to recall her face now, all I can see are shes of her smile and her running toward me and calling out to me. But her actual features? No matter how hard I try, I can''t conjure up a clear image."

    "Then you won''t be able to draw it yourself," Kyle said as he shook his head. "Don''t beat yourself up over it. It''s been over a decade. Forgetting is quite normal, especially with painful memories. Our minds tend to protect us from hurt. Remembering her brings you pain, so you''ll slowly forget those memories." Kyle patted Jacob''s shoulder.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "But if she were to stand before you again, you would recognize her instantly. People grow and change, especially girls. It''s not a big deal. Just describe however much you remember. Focus on her basic shape and outline, which are the most important. Also, any distinct facial features, like whether she has moles, birthmarks, or if her eyebrows had any particr shape. You should also tell me if she was slim or plump."

    Jacob turned to Rafael and Carissa. "You two should go out. You''re both on leave today, so you should go and do what you feel like doing."

    Rafael immediately took Carissa''s hand and stood up, pulling her toward the door. "Let''s go to Richspire Peak."

    Carissa looked up at the gloomy sky. "But it looks like it''s going to rain."

    Rafael was annoyed. If it rained, they wouldn''t be able to see the golden sun rays on Richspire Peak. He had been nning this for so long, and now, it seemed it might fall through again.

    "Why don''t we visit Leona instead?" Carissa suggested. "Rainy days tend to be a bit dreary. We can even liven things up a bit. Let''s bring Mother along, and send someone to get Kiera. What do you think?"

    Seeing the excitement in her eyes, Rafael stifled his impulse toin about bringing Helen along. "Okay. As long as it makes you happy."

    Helen rarely stepped out of her courtyard these days. Violet used to take her on outings whenever she had free time, but she was now mostly in Leona''s courtyard. Helen was starting to feel a bit bored.

    The prospect of visiting Leona filled Helen with delight. She instructed Gillian and Mindy to prepare an abundance of supplements, not caring whether Leona could even finish them. Helen''s only thought was to bring as much as possible.

    "To be honest, I''m not fond of Heather," Helen confessed, "but Leona is such a sweet girl. She''s always been kind and lovable. After everything she''s been through, it just breaks my heart. And that poor baby... With a father like that the baby didn''t even get a chance to experience the world. It''s truly heart-wrenching."

    Her voice caught as she spoke. It was a mother''s instinct to despise the cruelty of the world, and Helen couldn''t understand how Heather could be so cold-hearted.

    Gillian interjected gently, "Lady Helen, you mustn''t mention such things in front of Lady Leona. We wouldn''t want to upset her and make her cry."

    Helen shot her a sharp nce. "Do you think I''m a fool? Why would I kick a puppy when it''s down? What do you take me for? Do you think I don''t have a sense of decency?"

    Gillian chuckled, and offered a

    ttering reply, "Of course not. You''re always kind and

    about everyday things to put her at

    ease."

    Helen nodded, but in her heart, she was disappointed. Didn''t that mean she couldn''t share thoseforting words she had prepared? What a pity! Helen wanted nothing more than for Leona to move past her pain and look toward the future.

    Sensing Helen''s hesitation, Gillian

    rified, "Few people can

    everyone to leave Lady Leona in no

    peace so she could take her time to heal. Now that several days have passed, it''s time for some happy times. Otherwise, it could suffocate her spirit."

    "I understand. Let''s go. They''re getting into the carriage already," Helen said briskly.

    Leona''s condition had improved significantly. With na and Leah''spany, Leona was able to take light walks in the courtyard.

    Violet spent the majority of her days here. It wasn''t out of worry since na and Leah were present, and no one could harm Leona now. It was simply because Violet felt helpless in her inability to support Leona. Violet''s heart ached for Leona, and so she visited as much as possible.

 Chapter 653

    Leona had many visitors today, so she hurriedly changed her clothes before stepping out to greet them.

    Helen noticed Leona''s rosyplexion, and felt relieved. It seemed Leona was doing just fine, and her cheeks were even brighter than her own. After the formal greetings, Helen took a seat. Upon inquiring, she learned that Leona had just finished practicing martial arts with na.

    Helen grumbled inwardly. It was true what people said-spend some time with martial artists, and even proper young women would be throwing punches.

    Leona chuckled awkwardly. "I was feeling a bit bored and thought I''d join na for some training, but I don''t think I can reach that level of elegance to show off at any events."

    As usual, Helen was blunt and said, "Martial arts itself is hardly elegant and fit for high society, so you shouldn''t worry about that. Just do what makes you happy."

    Gillian cleared her throat loudly.

    Didn''t Helen feel awkward saying that? Most of the people present were martial artists!

    Helen red at Gillian. "Stop that. I didn''t say anything wrong. It''s true martial arts aren''t really fit for refined settings, but not everything has to be. Martial arts is practical. It keeps one healthy and helps one protect oneself. Leona, I support you in practicing it." Leona blushed slightly, and said, "Thank you for your support, Aunt Helen. But honestly, I didn''t do much. I just followed along and got a bit sweaty, which felt nice."

    "Right. A good sweat can do wonders for your body," Helen said as she nodded sagely, trying to appear wise.

    Yet the truth was, Helen disliked swearing and physical activities. She couldn''t stand the sticky feeling, nor the way her clothes would cling and smell after a workout.

    Rafael nced at na, impressed by her method. No matter how heavy his heart felt, a good session of practicing martial arts could help him vent and feel better. He had experienced it firsthand.

    "But you also need to take care of yourself. Your body still needs time to heal, so don''t rush into any intense training," Carissa said.

    na chimed in, "It''s not like we really got into it. She just moved around ording to her own ability. It hardly counts as real training."

    Leona felt a bit embarrassed. "Yes, that''s true. I just moved a little."

    Violet leaned closer to Carissa, subtly distancing them from Rafael, and whispered, "na''s really blunt in what she says. If I heard someone talking about my skills like that, it wouldn''t matter if it was true or not. I''d be furious!" Carissaughed, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Violet. "But you''re still not as good as I am."

    Violet grinned. "I concede to that."

    Years ago, Carissa had proven thatN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    fact. When they had both gone to the Southern Frontier, Violet had expected Carissa to have let her

    skills slip as she had focused on

    settling down. Violet had thought she would easily surpass Carissa then, but she realized there was still a noticeable gap between them in their very first battle.

    It was only a narrow gap, but it was still there.

    Before long, Kiera arrived with Logan in tow. Since her marriage, Kiera had only returned to Hell Monarch Estate twice, and both times it was only for a little while.

    The young couple was deeply in

    love. After tying the knot, Logan moved into tvory Estate. They often went on trips together, and they would usually spend most of the month away from home. When they were home, they only visited Hell Monarch Estate to check in.

    Kiera looked radiant. After a brief exchange of greetings, Rafael quickly whisked Logan away.

    In their presence, Logan appeared refined and polite, the epitome of a talented young man on the verge of great achievement. It was hard to believe he was the same person known for his yful nature and disregard for studying. Rafael weed the chance to chat with another man, eager to escape the all-femalepany that left him with little to contribute in conversation.

    Logan shuffled his feet, feeling like a timid mouse in front of his brother-inw. Once they reached the main hall and sat down, he found himself waiting quietly for Rafael to ask something.

    Rafael had initially nned to ask

    where they had been exploring, but

    seeing Logan''s anxious demeanor

    drained his desire for conversation.

    They simply sat there, sipping their coffee and nibbling on snacks, their gazes drifting outside.

    After a while, Logan stood up.

    "Where are you going?" Rafael asked casually.

    Feeling a bit awkward, Logan replied, "I need to...uh, relieve myself. Would you like toe along?"

    "No, thanks!" Rafael said, shaking his head as he picked up another pastry.

    Well, he did have the slightest urge to go, but what would it look like if two men went off together for that purpose?

 Chapter 654

    Time slipped away as they spent the day at Leona''s side. After half the day had passed, na started ushering people out, insisting Leona needed her rest. Also, the rain had let up, so everyone returned to their own residence.

    Logan visibly exhaled in relief as he took Kiera''s hand and walked briskly ahead. As he moved, he suddenly realized he had been impolite. He quickly stepped aside to let Helen and Rafael pass first.

    Helen watched her son-inw, and sighed inwardly. Logan was such a clueless man. When he and Kiera got married, he looked clean and fair, but now he looked tanned and grimy. Even Kiera''s skin tone had be darker. Those who didn''t know them might think Kiera married a farmer.

    Fortunately, Kiera liked Logan well enough, and being a member of the Quinton family gave him some redeeming points in Helen''s eyes.

    Carissa had been trailing behind, observing the couple hand in hand as they happily swayed along. Their affection for each other was undeniable. But when Kiera and Logan suddenly stopped, Carissa suddenly became aware that she was also holding Rafael''s hand. However, it felt different.

    Logan and Kiera''s bond felt natural, filled with energy and yful swaying. It was a sweet,fortable intimacy.

    But she and Rafael... Carissa noticed that their hands hung there together without any movement. In fact, their hands were almost stiff, as if they were just two pieces of wood glued together.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa sighed inwardly. Her guild junior reallycked a sense of romance.

    Once they returned to Hell Monarch Estate and escorted Helen to her room, Carissa and Rafael made their way to the study to see how the painting was going.

    Kyle had already painted the paintings, which were disyed nearby. Jacob stood beside one of them with reddened eyes.

    Rafael and Carissa stepped forward for a closer look. The painting depicted a girl with twin ponytails on her head. She had a round face, big eyes, a small nose, and slightly fuller lips adorned with a red mole on her upper lip.

    Next to that painting hung another featuring a couple whose features bore a resemnce to Jacob. It was likely his parents.

    Kyle was still at work, but this time he was painting the likeness of an adult woman, presumably using the paintings of the seven-year-old girl and her parents to infer what she might look like when she grew up.

    Another paintingy on a nearby

    chair, and Carissa stepped over to take a look. The girl''s face was still round, though not as plump as

    before. The contours on her fac

    nov

    were much more defined. The features hadn''t changed significantly, but the contrast

    between childhood and adulthood

    feltpletely different.

    The painting Kyle was working on was a version of the girl who looked slightly gaunt. Since they didn''t know what she had gone through, her face might change based on her experiences. However, the painting wasn''t done yet. Rafael turned to Jacob and asked, "Does it look like her? Is this how you remember her?"

    Jacob opened his mouth, but nothing came out. After a long pause, he choked out, "It does. It looks just like her. Mr. Spencer is truly remarkable."

    "How many paintings are you doing, Kyle?" Carissa asked.

    "The more, the better," Kyle replied without looking up, his brush dancing across the canvas. "Fat, generally fat, very fat... Neither fat nor thin, thin, generally thin, extremely thin... The more I can paint, the better."

    Carissa watched as Kyle deftly

    painted the eyebrows and eyes with just a few strokes, noting how the brows weren''t as dark as they had been in the girl''s childhood picture. int Growing up often meant grooming one''s features, and a child''s eyebrows could be too bold.

    "Jacob, what''s your sister''s name?"

    "Jaina," Jacob replied softly.

    After a moment''s pause, Jacob gathered himself and continued, "My name is Jacob, and my sister''s name is Jaina. Our grandfather named us both. When she was born, she was chubby and fair, so our grandfather hoped she would lead a pure life. He had to choose between Jaina and Joanna, but he ultimately settled on Jaina."

    Carissa looked at the portrait of Jaina when she was young. She truly was adorable. Under Kyle''s brushstrokes, Jaina''s eyes sparkled like a gem.

    Then, Carissa turned her attention to the painting Kyle was working on, and an odd sense of familiarity washed over her. But when she turned back to the other painting, the feeling vanished, leaving her puzzled.

 Chapter 655

    Kyle looked up and said, "You two should head out for now. We''re not finishing anytime soon. There''s still plenty I need to adjust, and we might end up painting a dozen or more portraits."

    Rafael stared nkly at thepleted painting of the adult woman on the chair. He felt the woman in the portrait resembled Carissa''s mom. Not the Mnie he had seen before heading to the Southern Frontier, but the one he remembered from his teenage years. Back then, Mnie had a rounder face, and her smile was soft and gentle.

    "Let''s go," Carissa said as she tugged on his sleeves lightly.

    Rafael nced down at her. "Carissa, don''t you think she resembled someone?"

    "Who?" Carissa asked, her gaze drifting back to the painting. There was no sense of familiarity for her.

    Seeing that she didn''t share his thoughts, Rafael quickly amended his statement. "Perhaps I was just seeing things. Let''s step out so we don''t disturb them."

    As they walked out, Rafael recalled his younger days of following Salvador to Northwatch Estate. Back then, Mnie was still quite young, and Carissa hadn''t yet been sent to Meadow Ridge. Carissa was an adorable little girl, soft and sweet, with a lively and yful personality. Being the only daughter after six older brothers, she was greatly cherished, and her lively, gentle nature made her all the more endearing.

    Yet, the portrait of Jaina as a child didn''t resemble Carissa at all. Carissa had always been much prettier. That painting on the chair truly did remind him of his mother-inw back then, though she was older than the woman depicted in the portrait.

    He didn''t dare mention this to Carissa, as he was afraid it would remind her of her family and sadden her.

    Feeling it was still early and with the rain having stopped, he was about to ask Carissa if she wanted to go to Richspire Peak when she instructed Lulu, "I''m heading to the treasury. Have Rode here. I need to talk to him."

    Rafael swallowed the question he had been about to ask and instead inquired, "What do you need to see Travis for?"

    Carissa replied, "It''s about na and Leah. They refuse to take any pay for looking after Leona, iming it''s to atone for their mistakes. But Samuel''s misdeeds shouldn''t be something they bear alone. Their guild is indeed struggling, and we can''t leave them in debt. What''s due should be paid."

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you in the room," Rafael said with a nod.

    The treasury consisted of three separate rooms. Carissa usually managed the ounts in her own private space, so she called Travis to that particr room.

    As she entered, she noticed Travis now wore the embroidered tunic that showed he was themander of the estate''s household army. He looked much more impressive than before, with far less of his former rogue-like demeanor. It was clear that working in such a prestigious household had truly transformed him.

    Just as the thought entered her mind, Travis plopped down on her desk, grabbed a quill and bit down on it. Then, he mumbled, "What''s up?" Carissa propped her head on her hand, and silently retracted her earlier thoughts.

    No, Travis hadn''t changed at all.

    "It''s about na and Leah''s wages. They say they don''t want any pay, but they''ve worked so hard. So, I

    want you to take their wages and et

    send them back to your mentor Don''t mention it''s their pay, just say it''s a reward for you doing a good job here in the estate," Carissa said.

    "Can''t I tell na and Leah?" Travis asked.

    "No. Just say it''s your reward." Carissa reached over and snatched the quill from his mouth, rubbing it against his tunic a couple of times. "Don''t bite it. We shouldn''t waste books or quills."

    Travis stared at her, his eyes wide with surprise. "You''ve changed. You used to say weapons shouldn''t be wasted, but you didn''t mind ruining quills when you used them as little darts Sage Everett even gave you a beating for it, and you limped around for two weeks." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa felt her face flush in embarrassment. "Let''s not bring that up. That''s all I called you here to discuss, so make sure you get someone to send the money to your master."

    "Got it," Travis said. He understood that his guild seniors had indeed worked hard, and staying in a ce like Gracehold Estate for so many months must have been tough. "But once I ept this, you can''t tell na or Leah about it. Otherwise, I won''t let you off."

    "I won''t say a word. Just don''t get drunk and spill the beans in front of Vivi," Carissa replied as she unlocked the cab and pulled out a few banknotes that added up to three hundred silver coins. "Let''s send back three hundred first..."

    She counted out the banknotes, then kept one away. "Let''s make it two hundred. Three hundred is a bit much, and your master will suspect something. We can send the rest of it at the end of the year."

    Travis happily epted the notes. "Actually, even two hundred would raise suspicion. My master thinks I can''t aplish anything on my own. She thinks you all helped me so much on the battlefield, and that''s how I managed to get the hundred gold coins." He folded the notes neatly, and added, "By the way, Jacob''s informant at Valor Estate reported that Harvey sent a note to Aurora, but they don''t know what it says."

 Chapter 656

    Carissa was a bit surprised. "Jacob has spies inside Valor Estate?"

    "Yep. He has quite a few in all the estates within the capital, though some aren''t as deeply embedded."

    "Then why don''t you tell him directly? Why tell me?"

    Travis replied, "Ever since Kyle arrived, Jacob''s been holed up in the study. I figured he was doing something on Prince Rafael''s orders. Wouldn''t it be better if you went back and told Prince Rafael?"

    Carissa was even more puzzled. "But why are the spies reporting to you? Are you in charge of this? Does Jacob trust you that much?"

    Travis grinned with pride. "Of course! Did you really think I was just a drill instructor? Jacob said I might look rough around the edges, but I''m meticulous when ites to details. That''s why he put me in charge of the spywork." After speaking, he did a few midair flips and flipped his way right out of the room.

    Carissa was left speechless. She had always thought Travis was like a wild monkey-sure, he could train troops, but how could Jacob have entrusted him with the careful, delicate task of handling the spywork?

    If anything went wrong, the whole n would fall apart!

    She returned to the room to find Rafael, and mentioned what Travis had reported. Then, she asked, "Did you and Jacob nt a lot of spies in the big noble families?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Rafael leaned back on the chaise lounge and pulled her onto hisp, settling her by his side. "That''s right. We ced them wherever we could, but the roles they y vary. Some slipped in as servants, some managed to get close to the heads of the family, and others joined as guards."

    "Things moved that fast?" Carissa was amazed as she nced sideways at his handsome face. "So all this time, while things seemed quiet, you were busy setting up thiswork?"

    Rafael didn''t sound resigned, just calm as usual. "We''ve got plenty of skilled people, but we can''t openly send them to spy or monitor others. So we had to use this clumsy method. But don''t underestimate it our people are well-trained."

    "I can see that. Isn''t Grand Princess Eleanor also always slipping people into the noble families?"

    "She''s different. Those old noble

    families have got some backbone. After all, their ancestors earned their titles through loyalty and service to the court. They''ve got family rules Unless they''re truly desperate, they won''t support a rebellion. Take the Earl of Gracehold''s family, for example. Samuel might be rotten to the core, but the Earl of Gracehold family''s loyalty to the crown isn''t any less than the others. Families like that can''t be bought. If you can''t buy them, you have to destroy them."

    Carissa nodded. "I figured as much. Ever since Samuel left with Celeste and earned the reputation of abandoning his rightful wife, the rising star in their family was ruined Without a proper sessor, the Earl of Gracehold''s family was half-destroyed. Then, when Samuel went mad and hurt Leona, it brought down the wrath of the king, and the family was med for failing to raise their sons properly. All their young men were demoted. Unless one of them rises as Samuel did, the Earl of Gracehold''s family is done for."

    "Exactly," Rafael said. His gaze was distant, and there was a smile on his lips.

    "Do you know which families Eleanor''s daughters have infiltrated?"

    "I have some ideas. Even Uncle Hayden''s household has someone, but he''s incredibly sharp."

    Carissa was shocked. "You''re saying Eleanor sent someone to Uncle Hayden...to serve him?"

    ?

    "The woman was probably aiming to be his bedpanion. Uncle Hayden''s wife has been gone for years, and his son is a county duke and is ruling quietly in the corner the realm. What Yuvan and the others want is the support of local powers. If they can control Uncle Hayden, they''ll have his son under their thumb. After all, Unele Hayden returned to the capital alone without any of his children or grandchildren. Speaking of which, he mentionedst time that I should take you to visit him."

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me that? Let''s go next time you have a day off." Rafael sighed.

    His next day off? Again?

    At this rate, would they ever make it to Richspire Peak before next year?

 Chapter 657

    The next day, Rafael returned to the Supreme Court, and Carissa checked in on the study. Kyle and Jacob still hadn''te out, so she had someone send in some food but didn''t disturb them.

    Violet came over to speak with her briefly, and Carissa nodded. "Let''s go, and we''ll drop Ryan off at the academy on the way."

    Evan and Ryan had be the best of friends. Although Evan didn''t qualify to attend the academy, he had learned quite a bit just by following Ryan around.

    The carriage ride was filled with chatter, with Carissa smiling and asionally joining in. After they dropped Ryan off at the academy, the carriage turned around and stopped at a well-known coffeehouse in the capital.

    The two of them didn''t sit down inside. Instead, they slipped out through a side door and walked a few streets over, arriving at Blueflower Alley.

    Violet stopped in front of a residence, and knocked. After a moment, the door opened, and Carmen greeted them softly. "Lady Carissa, Ms. Spencer, my father is waiting inside."

    Carissa asked, "How did you get out? Weren''t you staying with the Lester family? Didn''t Greta follow you?"

    Carmen replied, "My dad isn''t well, so I came to visit. Greta had to go see my sister, so she didn''te along."

    Of course, Henry wasn''t actually sick. He''d simply used the excuse to arrange this meeting with Carissa.

    Carissa and Violet found Henry in the study. Though he wasn''t ill, his hair was messy, and he looked pale-enough to convince an outsider. He sat slumped in his chair, his posture slightly hunched. Even when he raised his eyes, theycked their usual energy. "Dad, Lady Carissa and Ms. Spencer are here," Carmen said.

    "I see them," Henry replied tly. He studied Carissa and Violet for a moment before saying, "Please, sit."

    Neither Carissa nor Violet bothered with formalities, and sat down directly.

    "I heard from Carmen that you''re willing to help rescue her mom," Henry began, getting straight to the point. "What''s the n? I need to know."

    However, Carissa countered with her own question. "Why don''t you tell me first how many concubines has Grand Princess Eleanor arranged for you, Lord Henry? How many children have they borne? And how many concubines have died?"

    Henry''s eyes were cold. "There were a dozen or more concubines, maybe even more than twenty. As for how many children... I don''t know. I lost count. The daughters I''ve actually seen have only just been a few."

    "What do you mean by you lost count?" Carissa pressed.

    "A lot of them died. I don''t want to remember." Henry turned his face away. For a brief moment, there was a flicker of pain in his eyes. "Just like you probably don''t want to recall the scene of your family being ughtered, Lady Carissa." Carissa exchanged a look with Violet, and there was a shared understanding in their eyes.

    "You don''t have to doubt me," Henry said, ncing at the two women, his gaze suddenly filled with hatred. "I hate her more than either of you could. I''d like nothing more than to see her torn apart, but I won''t take any risks without knowing your n first."

    His hatred was real and impossible to hide.

    Seeing that Carissa and Violet

    remained silent, Carmen quickly added, "Your Grace, believe in my dad. He will help us. He loves my

    mom deeply, but he has no way met

    rescue her on his own. And if the grand princess falls, our family-the Marquis of Grovehill''s family-won''t be under her control anymore. We truly want to work with you." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Carissa could tell that Carmen genuinely wanted to save her mom, and was sincere in her desire to oppose Eleanor. Carmen had a close rtionship with the Lester family Her family had been relying on Eleanor''s protection, but at the same time, they had to make hefty tributes to her. Much of their earnings went straight into Eleanor''s coffers, and no one could tolerate that indefinitely.

    There was also the harsh treatment Mnie Lester had endured at Eleanor''s hands.

    Carissa turned to Henry. "I''m willing to tell you the whole n, but first, I need to make something clear. If you betray us or reveal our n to Grand Princess Eleanor, and our operation fails, I have the means to protect myself. But your daughter won''t be so lucky. She''ll die, and it won''t be a peaceful death. You know how cruel Grand Princess Eleanor can be."

    "Of course I know." He looked over at Carmen, a father''s affection softening his gaze. "Even if it costs me my life, I won''t endanger hers."

 Chapter 658

    Tears welled up in Carmen''s eyes. "Dad, as long as we can save Mom and take down that venomous woman, I would give my life a thousand times over."

    Henry reached out and motioned her closer, his tone full of warmth as he said, "I''m doing all this so we can live peacefully as a family, silly girl. No one needs to die."

    "Dad!" Carmen knelt and rested her head on his knee, her eyes reddened with emotion. "I''ve been waiting for that day for so long! I just want you and Mom to be safe. I want my sister and I to be able to stay by your side."

    Henry''s eyes softened with a tinge of red as well. He gently stroked her hair. "Stand up, now. Don''t embarrass yourself in front of the princess consort. You''re too old to be acting like a child."

    Carmen wiped away her tears and stood, a little embarrassed. "I apologize, Your Grace."

    Carissa simply offered a faint smile, dismissing the scene. "Before I reveal my n, perhaps you can tell me what the grand princess has been up to recently."

    Henry replied, "I don''t know much, but I do know she''s trying to marry someone off to Thomas. The woman was originally part of a performing troupe from Stonebridge County. She''s skilled in martial arts, but after the troupe disbanded, she was left to fend for herself. At some point, she was attacked by bandits.

    "Grand Princess Eleanor rescued her and brought her to the capital. When I first saw her, I thought she was going to be forced on me as another concubine, but that wasn''t the case. The grand princess kept her at the estate and taught her etiquette and manners." "How could the Farrell family agree to a marriage for Thomas with someone of unknown origin? So, she''s going to fabricate an identity for this woman, right? What identity is she nning?" Carissa asked.

    Henry nodded. "Exactly. I''m Grand Princess Eleanor''s prince consort, so she''ll pose as my distant cousin, a daughter of the Sanford family from Stonebridge County. She''ll go by the name Lisette Sanford. If the Farrell family sends someone to investigate, they''ll be able to confirm that her background is legitimate."

    Stonebridge County was Eleanor''s fiefdom, so it would be easy for her to create a false identity there.

    "What was the woman''s original name?" Carissa asked.

    "Darin."

    "Is she living at Grovehill Estate now, or is she still staying at Harmony Pce?"

    "She''s already moved into Grovehill Estate as my ''cousin'', and my mom is the matchmaker for the marriage. Thomas'' grandmother and my mom are cousins, so this marriage is practically set in stone."

    Violet''s eyes narrowed with cold disdain. "A woman with such an unclear background would never be able to marry into the Farrell family."

    Carissa gently ced her hand on Violet''s to calm her. "It''s not a big deal. Grand Princess Eleanor''s true goal is to control Thomas. As long as we can find a way to have Thomas stationed in some remote area, her control over him would be useless." There was a hint of mockery in Henry''s eyes.

    Typical women. They were so narrow-minded, yet they talked as if they were warriors.

    Violet frowned, and thought for a moment. "But Prince Rafael saved Thomas. If we don''t use him for our own ends, wouldn''t that effort be wasted?"

    "What do we need him for? We don''t have any major ns that require his involvement. As long as Thomas remembers that debt, that''s all that matters," Carissa exined.

    Violet nodded reluctantly. "Alright. If that''s the case, we won''t interfere with this."

    But Carmen was starting to get anxious. "How can we just let that happen? Thomas has endured so much for the kingdom, and he''s the hero whoreimed the Southern Frontier. We can''t leave his marriage to be manipted by others! What if we secretly tell Thomas the truth? We can warn him that her identity is fake, and make sure he thinks carefully before proceeding." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "That would only alert the enemy," Carissa replied, her gaze softening as she looked at Carmen. "I understand you don''t want to see a loyal man be manipted, but even if the marriage is finalized, we can reveal the truth to him once we''ve taken down Grand Princess Eleanor."

    "Then we need to move quickly with our ns," Carmen urged.

    Henry lifted his cup. "So, can you share your n with me now?"

    Carissa nodded. "Since we''remitted to this alliance, I don''t mind telling you. We''ve set the date for the fifteenth day of October, the Illumina Festival. I remember that every year, Grand Princess Eleanor invites Spirit Elders to her estate to set up an altar and pray to the heavens for blessings. She ims it''s to ensure prosperity for the kingdom, and many noblewomen and wives of officials will attend."

 Chapter 659

    As they left Blueflower Alley, Violet immediately spoke up.

    "You were right! Henry can''t be trusted. Aside from spilling information about Darin, he wouldn''t even give up anything about Harvey. Plus, he still calls himself ''the prince consort''. It''s clear he''s not ashamed of the title. But it''s strange. Why would he tell us about Darin in the first ce?"

    "He wants us to stop the marriage because his mom is the matchmaker. He doesn''t want to involve his mom, and he''s trying to preserve the rtionship between her and Thomas'' mom. His heart is with his family. As for whether he has any genuine affection for Mnie Lester or fatherly love for his daughters, only he knows," Carissa exined.

    "That bastard!" Violet cursed. Then, she paused and asked in confusion, "But you told him our n. He''s definitely going to run straight to Eleanor and spill everything."

    A sharp glint shed in Carissa''s eyes. "That''s because we aren''t making our move during the Illumina Festival, but on the first day of October during the Emberfest Festival.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "On that day, Eleanor will invite high priests to her residence to perform rites for the souls of the dead. Many kind-hearteddies will donate money, or personally bring scripture they''ve copied to burn at the altar. The people participating in that ceremony are trulypassionate."

    She continued, "On the other hand, during the Illumina Festival, she''ll have Spirit Elders praying for blessings, but not everyone attending will have kind hearts. Many will be there towork and make a show for the king. Eleanor has publicly dered that day to be for the kingdom''s prosperity, so we can''t act then."

    Violetughed. "Got it. So she''ll think we''ll strike on the fifteenth day, but won''t expect anything during the Emberfest Festival. Do you have a n?"

    Carissa shook her head. "No need for a n. We''ll use the most direct method we know from our time in Meadow Ridge."

    Violet grinned, clearly pleased. "A brute force approach-sounds perfect! How many people are you nning to send in?"

    In Meadow Ridge, the different factions stuck together when facing outsiders, but they also had internal conflicts. When disputes arose, the solution was simple-storm the gates, fight it out. If they lost, they got beaten. If they won, they reimed their honor. Carissa shook her head. "We need to find a few skilled fighters to go in disguised as assassins. As for the rest, we''ll leave that to the Capital Guard."

    "Are we attacking in broad daylight?" Violet looked surprised.

    "No, the Emberfest Festival

    ceremonies at Harmony Pce

    usually begin at sunset andst until

    sunrise the next day. The high

    priests chant prayers for the souls of the departed. Those with kind hearts wille to transcribe the

    no

    scriptures for the souls they wish to guide. They''ll keep vigil at Harmony Pce all night long."

    Violet''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "And they would never suspect we''d choose such a day! After all, most people tend to avoid things like soul guiding."

    Carissa nodded. "Actually, Rod''s

    master has always done this. Every night, she chants prayers to guide the souls of the wrongfully deceased or those who died far from home When they hear the chants, they gather quietly to listen. This helps them release their grievances and enter the cycle of reincarnation more swiftly."

    Violet shivered at the thought. "How do you know this? Did Rod tell you?"

    Carissa smiled. "Yes, he did. He says it''s all aboutpassion. Whether or not there are ghosts in this world, those who are willing to do such

    things must possess a kind her

    and great love. That''s why, despite their inability to pay rent for so many years, they''ve never been kicked

    out."

    Violet replied, "Rod''s master definitely has a kind heart. Even though she can be fierce, the fact that she has taken in so many abandoned infants shows she''s a good person at heart."

    Carissa took Violet''s hand and gave it a gentle shake as they walked forward. "Exactly! There are indeed more good people in this world."

    "Right. I need to inform my godbrother about his marriage," Violet said.

    "Are there bandits in Stonebridge County?" Carissa wondered, thinking about the bandits.

    Nowadays, the kingdom was stable, and bandits only roam in more remote areas. Since Eleanor had stationed Yuvan''s troops in Stonebridge County, there was no way they would allow bandits to thrive there. "It seems that the so-called life-saving debt that Darin wants to repay may hold some secrets even she doesn''t know."

 Chapter 660

    After they returned to the coffeehouse, Violet and Carissa had a meal. After settling the bill, they exited through the main entrance and made their way back to the carriage.

    On the way, Violet suddenly jumped down at a corner. She hid for a moment, then walked onto the main street and quickly blended in with the crowd.

    These days, her attire was simple and unadorned. She wore only a silver hairpin in her updo. Of course, it wasn''t easy for just anyone to track her, but it was always wise to be cautious.

    Being a martial artist, she didn''t find the walk to the Farrell family''s residence tiring. After all, it wasn''t that far.

    When she arrived at the gates of the residence, she noticed a carriage parked on the right. Just then, Thomas was helping Alice down, followed by Opal and a maid.

    Violet called out with a smile, "Well, I see that I''vee at the perfect time! Are you all heading out?"

    Opal smiled and replied, "Violet! It''s been quite a while since west saw you."

    Violet smiled back and said, "I''ve been busy for days, and I finally found the time to visit today. But it seems you''re all on your way out?"

    Alice pulled her closer, and wrapped her arm around Violet''s. "You arrived just in time! Come with us to Grovehill Estate and give your godbrother a hand."

    "Give him a hand?" Violet thought for a moment and said, "Is the Kingsley family introducing a youngdy to Thomas?"

    Alice beamed. "Exactly! Yesterday, Gemma, that is, Madam Kingsley, visited and mentioned that the daughter of her cousin came to her for help. She''s from the Sanford family in Stonebridge County. She has both good character and grace, but she''s a bit older. Apparently, she was once engaged, but her fiance passed away. In a small ce like Stonebridge County, they have little understanding of the world. Since her fiance died before they were married, they think she''s a jinx. So, she''s been putting off marriage until now. She came to see Gemma, and hoped to find a good match in the capital."

    Violet clutched her hand. "A jinx? How could that be possible? She never even married, so how could she be a jinx? It doesn''t make sense."

    After helping Alice into the carriage, Violet turned to look at Thomas, who appeared somewhat helpless. After waiting for the driver to bring the horse forward, Thomas mounted his horse.

    While in the carriage, Violet listened as Opal mentioned that several matchmakers had visited recently, but none had met Thomas''s approval. This matter was dragging on without any resolution, and Gemma''s mention of this suitable woman was fortuitous.

    The woman was about 25 years old,

    had a good character, and came from a respectable family. She was a promising match. Also, since she was willing to travel all the way to the capital for a marriage proposal, it was likely she would be willing to apany Thomas if he were assigned a post elsewhere.

    So, they decided to overlook Thomas'' objections and meet her.

    The Marquis of Grovehill''s family had kept a low profile over the years, especially after Henry became a prince consort. Being a marquis family connected to the royal family, they had maintained a somewhat discreet reputation. Additionally, Eleanor had gained a lot of support before the miniature chastity belt sculpture incident. As time passed, the public began to forget the scandal, and it certainly didn''t affect Henry''s family''s reputation.

    So, Alice was genuinely excited about Gemma''s personal endorsement of the match.

    "Your godbrother is so difficult! He would say the woman wasn''t good enough, and another looked like she couldn''t handle the hardships of life. After all this time, he hasn''t found a single one he likes. I''m getting anxious," she said, pulling Violet''s hand anxiously.

    "You know about that matter-that woman came over and confronted him directly! She''s already married, yet she still acts so carelessly. Who knows if she''lle back again? This could ruin both our families'' reputations!" Alice''s concern was partly due to the fear of Vi showing up again. The only way to truly put an end to that was to secure a match for Thomas quickly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet smiled reassuringly. "Well, let''s go take a look. Even the best conditions won''t matter if the two of them don''t hit it off, right?"

    "It would be fine if he wasn''t so picky. Go with him to check her out. If she seems suitable, maybe you could persuade him a little," Alice urged earnestly. Violet was indeed curious to meet Darin, and she agreed, "Alright. If her character and everything else are in order, I''ll definitely try to persuade Thomas."

 Chapter 661

    -

    The Marquis of Grovehill''s family had long been one of the prominent families in Starhaven. But the older the family got, the more they found themselves in a difficult position.

    The main issue was that the family had grown rapidly, but there wasn''t enoughnd or ie to support everyone and maintain the wealth and status of the family.

    The current marquis was Henry''s father, Martin. Under his leadership, the family had gradually declined. After so many generations of wealth, the strict family rules had loosened, and the younger generation was less willing to endure the hardships of studying or practicing martial arts. Since they still had their noble status, they felt they would always have afortable life.

    If it weren''t for Henry marrying Eleanor, the Marquis of Grovehill''s family might have already fallen into obscurity. Martin held no official position in the court, and very few members of the family held posts above the fifth rank.

    As Violet stepped into Grovehill Estate, she noticed several intricately carved family crests-evidence of the Marquis of Grovehill''s family''s once-great prominence. They seemed fearful of being forgotten, with two crests prominently disyed in the main hall alone. The hall''s decor showed signs of age, but the luxurious wooden furniture, seasoned by time, radiated a subtle, understated elegance.

    When it came to matters of marriage proposals, it was best to avoid having too many people present as it could hinder the process. So, Gemma invited them to the side hall and sent for Lisette.

    Violet noticed that Gemma had taken good care of her appearance. Despite her age, she still looked well. Henry also resembled her, especially in their brows and the way they spoke. "Please have some coffee," Gemma said with a warm smile.

    She looked kind, but Violet knew Gemma was aware of the whole n. Lisette wasn''t really from the Gemma''s family, and her name wasn''t Lisette. Lisette Sanford was an identity Eleanor had fabricated. Creating a false identity for a Sanford family member surely required the cooperation of Gemma''s own family, right?

    As they sipped tea and exchanged pleasantries-polite ttery on both sides-Violet noticed Gemma eyeing Thomas several times. The rumors about him and Vi had circted widely before finally settling down in recent days.

    Gemma sipped her tea, and thought to herself that Thomas was indeed a striking young man. It was no wonder Vi was so persistent.

    "Alice, you''re truly blessed. Thomas is brave and capable, and he has aplished much for the kingdom. Once he marries and starts a family, you will enjoy a life offort," she remarked.

    Alice smiled and said, "Yes, we hope he will marry soon. I''d like to hold my grandchild soon!"

    Alice''s eagerness was evident, which prompted Gemma to summon a maid and instruct softly, "Please remind Lisette not to keep our guests waiting too long."

    "Yes, Madam Gemma!" the maid replied, taking quick, light steps to the door before turning to leave.

    In her chambers, Darin was already dressed, but she hesitated to leave.

    As she gazed into the mirror, a wave of conflict washed over her. Eleanor had saved her life and brought her back to the pce, providing her with luxurious clothing and plenty of food. Though she wasn''t

    ustomed to such opulence, she knew it was Eleanor''s kindness. The debt she owed Eleanor was

    something she felt she could never repay.

    Eleanor intended to marry her off, and Darin would have epted any suitor-even one with a limp or blindness-so long as his intentions were honorable. Yet, the night before arriving at Grovehill Estate, Eleanor had a heart-to-heart with her. The first question Eleanor had asked was, "You said you wanted to repay your debt. Do you still mean that?"

    Though Darin was just a young

    woman, she believed in keeping her word. If she said she would repay her debt she intended to do so. But after affirming hermitment, she was taken aback by the shocking revtion-she was to marry Thomas, and draw him closer to Yuvan''s side.

    arryCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    If her efforts failed to sway Thomas, she was to find an opportunity to kill him.

    The thought left her utterly flustered.

    During her time at Harmony Pce, Darin had noticed some strange urrences, but there were ces she couldn''t go. Though her suspicions nagged at her, she dared not investigate further.

    One night, she had been jolted

    awake by a woman''s scream echoing through the halls. She

    rushed to the door to see what had happened, only to be stopped by a guard who insisted she return to her room. He imed a thief had been caught, and was being punished.

    However, the scream she had heard was unmistakably female.

    It was true that women couldmit theft, but to sneak into a grand princess'' residence? Did such a bold female thief exist? It was almost impossible to even imagine.

    "Ms. Lisette, the people from the Farrell family have arrived," a maid said, entering her room and urging her to hurry. "Madam Gemma requests that youe out quickly."

 Chapter 662

    Darinposed herplex emotions, and said, "Let''s go."

    Now, she could only hope that the Farrell family would find her unsuitable. With Thomas'' current status, he could marry anyone he wanted.

    She was just someone with a fabricated identity.

    As they entered the main hall, Darin covered her face with a fan and walked with delicate steps. Just learning to walk this way had taken her a lot of practice.

    Gemma smiled brightly and said, "Lisette, greet Alice and Opal."

    Darin curtsied respectfully to Alice and Opal. "Nice to meet you, Madam Alice, Madam Opal."

    "And this is Major General Farrell," Gemma continued. "And this is Violet Spencer, Alice''s goddaughter."

    When Violet had entered earlier, Alice had already introduced her.

    Darin lowered her fan and revealed her face, but she couldn''t summon a shy demeanor. Instead, she greeted them like normal. "Nice to meet you, Major General Farrell, Ms. Spencer." Violet looked at her and returned the greeting. "Nice to meet you too, Ms. Sanford."

    Thomas nodded politely. "Hello, Ms. Sanford."

    Violet noticed Darin''s well-defined features. She had wide eyes and moderately full lips that formed a beautiful curve. There was a small red mole on her upper lip, adding a yful touch to her otherwise dignified appearance. Darin was very attractive, but she didn''t have the refined air of a noblewoman. Instead, she seemed more free-spirited, like someone used to life on the road.

    There was nothing crude about her demeanor, and her manners were impable. Yet the essence of a woman who had lived by her wits in the world was hard to hide, especially to someone like Violet, who had seen her fair share. In fact, Darin shared a certain spirit-carefully masked by decorum-that asionally surfaced, much like Carissa. This resemnce made Violet take a closer look at her.

    An inexplicable sense of familiarity washed over Violet, although she couldn''t pinpoint its source. Violet was certain she had never met Darin before, but the way Darin performed her greetings and settled into her seat felt oddly familiar. There was a sense of familiarity in the way Gemma and Henry moved. But since Gemma was Henry''s mother, it wasn''t surprising that they had simr expressions and gestures.

    So, where did this feeling of familiarity with Darine from?

    Alice looked pleased. Darin''s outfit was tastefully done, neither overly extravagant nor too in. With clear, delicate features, she exuded a sense of grace and maturity that came with age.

    Gemma noticed Alice''s satisfied

    expression, and sighed softly. "This

    poor child has had a hard life. She

    was engaged so young, yet she faced much criticism after her fiance''s untimely death. In a small ce like Stonebridge County, the people are narrow-minded, and they me her for everything.

    "When Lisette came to the capital to find a match, I didn''t n to aim so high. But when I heard Major

    General Farrell wasn''t looking for a young woman and preferred someone older, I thought Lisette would be a good match. Now, it all depends on whether you and Major General Farrell mind that Lisette doesn''te from a prestigious

    family. As for her character, I can

    guarantee there''s no problem about

    it."

    Alice was quite pleased with Lisette, but she didn''t dare ask Thomas about his thoughts at that moment. Given his nature, he might tly refuse. If that happened, the poor woman would have little hope of marriage after this! Gemma sensed Alice''s thoughts. She turned to Darin, and said, "Lisette, you may return to your room now."

    Darin stood and curtsied to Alice and everyone else before leaving. As she stepped outside, Violet continued to watch her.

    Darin held herself upright, her steps far steadier than when she had first entered the main hall. It was clear that some habits were deeply ingrained and hard to shake.

    Thomas had also noticed it. Darin clearly had martial arts training, though she hadn''t revealed any signs of it earlier.

    Thomas had been investigating

    quite a bittely. Though Rafael had advised him against looking into the Warren family, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t investigate other matters. The Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team was mostly back in the capital, except for Scott and Wilfred, who had returned to their hometown.

    They had grown ustomed to digging into things, and not doing so gnawed at them. With Yuvan back in the capital and the peculiarities happening after Leona had married into the Earl of Gracehold''s family, something felt off. However, much of their investigation was pointless. They were overly sensitive and ended up checking everything randomly. It seemed that if the king didn''t assign them tasks soon, they would be stuck in this limbo.

    He was there to meet a marriage candidate today, yet his thoughts were entangled in all the inconsistencies around him, leaving him no mind for romance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alice, Major General Farrell, let''s be frank-what do you think of Lisette?" Gemma asked.

 Chapter 663

    Alice was about to express her satisfaction when Opal chimed in with a bright smile.

    "She''s indeed a fine girl, and we are all quite pleased. However, marriage is a serious matter and shouldn''t be rushed. Why don''t we each go back and discuss this with our families? After all, Ms. Sanford hasn''t said whether she likes Thomas, and they''ve only just met today. It''s best to first understand her feelings."

    Gemma replied, "That wouldn''t be difficult. I can ask her right away."

    Opal chuckled. "Let''s not be too hasty. If you send someone in to ask her like this, it might offend us if she says she doesn''t like him. If she says she does, it could make her seem eager, which wouldn''t look good for a youngdy. Since both our families have already met a couple of times, it wouldn''t hurt to meet again. After all, her parents aren''t in the capital, and her feelings are what truly matter. What do you think, Madam Gemma?"

    With such reasonable arguments, Gemma found it hard to dispute Opal. After all, a match between their families shouldn''t be rushed. Both were noble households. Still, the urgency was palpable.

    Alice didn''t fully understand Opal''s reasoning. But on reflection, it made sense. If they asked Lisette now, would it be better if she rejected Thomas outright or merely hesitated? If she liked him, saying so would make her seem desperate to marry, and no woman wanted toe across that way. Conversely, if she liked him but imed otherwise, that wouldn''t be good either.

    Violet admired Opal''s carefulness. Her meticulous nature was trulymendable.

    Alice smiled. "Opal is right. If there is truly a bond, it won''t slip away. A couple of days won''t make a difference."

    With the matter settled for now, Gemma smiled and said, "That makes sense. You''ve thought this through quite well. I''ll wait a couple of days before visiting again."

    Though Gemma said that, Alice felt something was off.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Thomas'' side of the family showed no objections. At least, they appeared satisfied. Now they were merely inquiring on Lisette''s behalf. If she agreed, her family would send a matchmaker to formalize the engagement. That was how things were normally done.

    So, why was someone from Lisette''s side of the family personallying to visit? The Kingsley family was known for their propriety, so why this deviation from the norm?

    However, Alice kept her thoughts to herself. After all, she had trusted Gemma due to their familial ties. Now, the woman''s eagerness to finalize the match made Alice feel somewhat uneasy.

    They still needed to investigate Lisette''s background to determine if she was truly a daughter of the Sanford family.

    Violet had remained silent throughout their visit to Grovehill Estate. But once they left, Thomas turned to her. "Violet, do you sense something off?"

    Violet replied, "Let''s talk about it back at your ce. There''s definitely something suspicious going on."

    All three members of the Farrell family immediately sobered at her words. Violet was not one to speak lightly. Though she loved to tease and have fun, she was particrly serious when it came to important matters. Her tone suggested that today''s visit had something significant to do with the woman from the Sanford family.

    Upon returning to the Farrell family''s residence, Violet dismissed all the servants and said, "The girl''s name is Darin, and she''s not from the Sanford family. The Kingsley family has reasons for approaching Thomas regarding this match, We can''t agree to this engagement, but we also can''t outright refuse it right away. Since I apanied you to Grovehill Estate today, a swift rejection would leave some things unclear, which wouldn''t be good for Carissa and me moving forward."

    Alice''s heart sank a little, and sadness washed over her. "Gemma lied to me? I thought we were family! How could she use Thomas''s marriage to deceive me?"

    Violet replied. "Darin may not be a

    bad girl. She could also be unaware of the truth. But we need to get to the bottom of this. For now, just

    dy for a month or so. What you do don''tmit to whateve

    immediately. Otherwise, you fisk tarnishing your reputation. And I doubt Darin wille out of this unscathed."

    Alice frowned. "Why does this have to be soplicated?"

    Opal stood up, linking her arm through Alice''s. "Aunt Alice, let''s step outside. We shouldn''t listen to everything Violet has to say. Some things might be better left unheard. We might be able to stay silent if we hear everything."

    Opal had a keen sense of propriety. She recognized that Violet was selectively sharing information, and there were topics they shouldn''t overhear, so she quickly ushered Alice out.

    Alice was not oblivious, and she realized that since Violet sensed something amiss, it likely meant the situation was moreplex than just family matters. There were undoubtedly some discussions she meant to have privately with Thomas, and they needed to stay out of those conversations.

    If they could avoid hearing anything, they should.

 Chapter 664

    Once Alice and Opal left, Violet shared details about Darin with Thomas, including some schemes involving Yuvan, Harvey, and Eleanor.

    Violet chose her words carefully, omitting her and Carissa''s ns for the Emberfest Festival. However, after listening, Thomas pieced together the information with what he had already investigated and came close to the truth. He understood that they would likely start their inquiries with Eleanor, as Yuvan''s influencey in Valken. In the capital, he relied solely on Eleanor and Harvey.

    Eleanor''s status as a grand princess allowed her to maneuver in ways others could not, and she had indeed been working behind the scenes on Yuvan''s behalf. Without her assistance, Yuvan''s power would have been weakened significantly.

    Harvey was deeply embedded in the shadows, making it challenging to trace his connections.

    It suddenly dawned on Thomas why Rafael had instructed them, the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, to limit their dealings with Hell Monarch Estate. Initially, he thought it was merely a precaution against the king''s suspicions. But now, he realized that avoiding contact allowed them to engage in many activities without raising gs.

    Though Rafael had never stated this outright, and Violet hadn''t mentioned it either, Thomas believed the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team was the prince''s safety.

    He meticulously reviewed the situation in his mind. "So, Henry doesn''t really approve of my marrying Darin, does he?"

    "He''s worried about dragging his family into trouble. If Darin makes any mistakes, the Farrell family will surely me the Marquis of Grovehill''s family. He''s just looking out for his own," Violet exined.

    Thomas nodded. "I got it. I''ll hold off on this marriage for now. I need to ensure the grand princess doesn''t suspect anything, and I can''t let Henry breathe too easily either."

    Violet smiled and said, "I came today to tell you about this, but I didn''t expect to see Darin as well. Henry mentioned that Darin originally belonged to a performance troupe, but when the troupe went under, she had to fend for herself. Eventually, she caught the eye of some bandits, and that''s when Eleanor saved her.

    "We can''t trust Henrypletely, and we still need to investigate Darin''s background. Fortunately, Kyle is at Hell Monarch Estate right now. I can ask him to paint her portrait and find someone in Stonebridge County to inquire about her. Even though the performance troupe has disbanded, the performers should still be around trying to make a living, and many people must have seen their acts. It shouldn''t be hard to dig up information."

    "Sounds good. You should head back quickly," Thomas replied, feeling a sense of urgency. "And remember, if there''s anything you need us to do,e find me right away."

    Violet chuckled. "What''s wrong with taking it easy for a while? Why do I have to rush around? I''d much prefer a few days of peace."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    With a wave, she strode out. Thomas stood up to see her off. Then, he smiled bitterly.

    Ret

    Peace? They were all so restless, it was driving them mad. What was the king nning, anyway? It had been so long, and he hadn''t given them any official appointment did he notice something amiss? Was he keeping them on hold, waiting to see who woulde into contact with them?

    Thomas felt that suspicion was justified. Rafael had likely seen through it, which was why he urged them not to engage too closely with him. After pondering for a while, Thomas decided to inform his mother and sister-inw about the marriage proposal, ying for time without outright rejecting or agreeing to it.

    Alice didn''t quite grasp the nuances. But since her son said so, she decided to go along with it as she trusted his judgment.

    Meanwhile, Violet returned to Hell Monarch Estate. Upon hearing the study door open, she dashed over. Once she finished Jacob''s tasks, she intended to ask Kyle for help with her own work.

    As she entered the study, she was greeted by walls adorned with portraits. Rafael and Carissa were also in the room.

    Carissa stood still in front of one painting, her eyes fixed on it without blinking. Curious, Violet walked over and followed Carissa''s gaze.

    When Violet saw the beauty mark on

    the woman''s upper lip, she froze. Then she nced at the other portraits, studying each one closely. The paintings varied in shape and size, showcasing a range of facial features.

    Finally, Violet''s gaze settled on a piece near the desk, and she was utterly stunned.

 Chapter 665

    It was too alike!

    The simrities were too much!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    From the face shape to the eyebrows, eyes, nose, and that beauty mark on her upper lips-everything about the woman in the portraits was identical to Darin, whom Violet had seen earlier that day.

    Violet suddenly felt as if she couldn''t breathe, and a sense of absurdity overwhelmed her. The person she had just met was now captured so vividly in a painting, and Kyle hadn''t even seen Darin before. How could Kyle portray her in such a lifelike manner?

    She turned to look at Kyle and Jacob, who stood in front of another portrait. "What about this one? If she lived a good life, with plenty of resources, she''d look like this-rounded and healthy."

    Kyle continued, "As for this one, it''s the same idea, but I changed her eyebrows and hairstyle. This next one shows her in a worse condition. I assumed she was unable to eat enough or stay warm, which is why she appears thinner..." Then, Kyle waved at Violet. "Violet, go on over there. Don''t stand in our way."

    Violet pointed at the painting before her, struggling to regain her voice. "I met this person today."

    All eyes in the room turned toward her, including Jacob. Violet''s arm was still shaking as she pointed at the painting. She swallowed hard, and looked at Kyle with trembling eyes.

    "Kyle, did you follow me to Grovehill Estate today? Did you see her? If you didn''t, how could you paint someone who looks so simr? Even her clothes are the same color!"

    Jacob had never felt this impulsive in his life. Usually soposed, he forgot the boundaries between men and women. He grabbed Violet''s shoulders, and shook her.

    "What did you say? You saw someone identical to this...person in the painting at Grovehill Estate?!"

    Violet was startled at seeing Jacob''s eyes bulging in shock. She instinctively called out, "Cari!"

    Rafael stepped in quickly and pulled Jacob back. "Jacob, don''t be rude."

    Carissa grasped Violet''s hand tightly, and met her eyes with an intense gaze. "You went to Grovehill Estate today? Who did you see? Who in Grovehill Estate resembles this person in the painting?"

    "Darin!" Violet blurted out, still in disbelief. "The simrities are too much! Her clothes are the same color, he eyebrows, her eyes, and even the beauty mark on her upper lips. Oh my god, if you saw her, you''d think they were one and the same."

    "Darin? The woman Eleanor saved? The one who''s supposed to marry Thomas?" Carissa''s expression shifted dramatically.

    "Yes!" Violet shivered as she touched the goosebumps on her arm. "Could Darin be Jacob''s sister?"

    Rafael had led Jacob to the side,

    and poured him a cup of water. He needed to calm down before he could continue his questions. The forceful gulp of water nearly sent Jacob into a coughing fit, and he struggled to catch his breath. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Violet.

    "Ms. Spencer, please... Tell me more."

    Violet took down the painting and ced it on the table, studying it closely. Taking a deep breath, she felt more certain than ever. But now, she understood why Darin had struck her as oddly familiar.

    Sheid the painting t and examined the features again. There was a hint of resemnce to Carissa''s mother, Mnie Sullivan.

    Violet looked back at the painting Carissa had been focused on, which would probably remind Carissa even more of Mnie, especially since theter years had left Mnie frail and dull-eyed from crying too much. ncing around the study, Violet saw no one else present, and spoke bluntly.

    "Two things-first, this painting bears a slight resemnce to Mnie, Carissa''s mother. Second the person in this painting is named Darin, who currently goes by Lisette Sanford. Eleanor saved her, and she''s getting prepared to marry Thomas so that she can manipte him."

    "What?" Jacob looked taken aback. "She''s someone from Eleanor''s side? What happened to her that required Eleanor''s help?"

    "Don''t panic, Jacob. This so-called rescue might have more to it than we think. I was nning to have Kyle paint a portrait of Darin and send someone to inquire about her in Stonebridge County," Violet said.

 Chapter 666

    Carissa jumped in. "Did she resemble my mother when you saw her in person?"

    Violet replied, "Honestly, I felt a sense of familiarity right away, but it didn''t click at the time. Now that I look at these paintings, it''s clear. Kyle has captured her likeness remarkably well, even her expressions. That''s why I could tell there was some resemnce. Darin is a living person, but she has been trained to carry herself like a properdy, which makes the simrity less obvious."

    "Wait, Your Grace. Let me ask my questions first," Jacob interjected, feeling a tingle of unease wash over him from head to toe.

    He couldn''t exin why he felt that way, but the feeling that everything was unreal was overwhelming.

    Just moments ago, he and Kyle were still trying to determine which painting best matched Jaina''s current appearance. Before they had settled on anything, however, Violet returned and suddenly announced she had just seen his sister.

    It felt so surreal, as if he was in a dream.

    Jacob had thought he would have to traverse mountains and rivers and face countless dangers to find Jaina. He even entertained the thought that she might no longer be alive. He dared not dwell on it, though, as that thought alone caused his heart to ache painfully. But now, Jaina was right here in the capital, in Grovehill Estate-and a pawn of Eleanor at that.

    Eleanor''s pawns rarely had a good ending.

    That was why he wanted to ask his questions first. He needed answers, so he pushed closer and looked at Violet intently. "You mentioned that there might be more to her being saved by Eleanor, Ms. Spencer. What''s the story behind that? Please tell me." Jacob was obviously distressed. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was clearly struggling to hold back his tears. Violet felt a pang of sympathy at his state.

    For the first time, she put Carissa second and chose to address Jacob''s question.

    "As we all know... Well, those of us present know that Eleanor has a fondness for collecting women who resemble Mnie to be concubines for Henry and bear children..." Thud!

    Jacob copsed to the floor, his face pale and slick with sweat. "What?"

    "Jacob!" Violet called out. "Calm

    down! If Henry had defiled her, how could she be promised to Thomas? Gemma-Madam Kingsley-ims Darin was engaged early on, but fiance died. The locals in Stonebridge County think she''s a widow who brings misfortune, which is why her marriage has been dyed. She came to the capital to seek refuge with Gemma. So clearly, she is not Henry''s concubine."

    Violet spoke quickly and without pausing too much to prevent Jacob from feeling overwhelmed again.

    Rafael helped Jacob to his feet, and pressed him back into a chair. "Sit still."

    Carissa looked at the anxious and frightened Jacob, and added, "But you must be prepared. She merely resembles the person in the painting. Kyle painted her likeness based

    er childhood appearance

    and your parents'' features. It''s not necessarily urate. So, Darin may not be your sister."

    Jacob pressed his hands together, his voice carrying a tremor of fatigue after his earlier excitement. "I know, I understand that. But I need to see her. She was abducted when she was seven. She should have memories from before that time. It might be faint, but she might remember something."

    Rafael replied, "I wouldn''t advise

    meeting her go soon. Right now, she sees Eleanor as her savior. She likely knows Eleanor is nning

    something against us. If you

    approach her, or if she suspegel ne?

    you

    think of her as your sister, she might take advantage of that. We can only investigate indirectly." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You have a point, Your Highness, but who should we ask to look into this?" Jacob asked, his frustration building.

    Everyone fell silent for a moment until Kyle spoke up. "Why not ask Thomas? Isn''t he currently courting her?"

    Carissa shook her head. "During courtship, how can men and women meet privately? That only happens once an engagement is established. This isn''t the same as the martial arts world, Kyle."

 Chapter 667

    Kyle shook his head, "Yes, sorry. I forgot about that. I''ve been locked up in the Pathfinders Guild for a while now, and it''s making me a little loopy."

    Carissa pointed at Violet. "Violet visited the Kingsley family today. They know she''s Thomas'' godsister. She can invite Darin out. I believe that even the Kingsley family knows Violet is connected to us. But if she brings along someone from the Farrell family, I think Madam Kingsley will agree."

    Jacob looked at Violet with hopeful eyes. "I''m counting on you for everything, Ms. Spencer."

    Violet was loyal and righteous, so she immediately agreed. "Sure! Tell me about her childhood, so I can bring it up when I see her. That way, I can gauge her reaction and at least get a rough idea of what she''s like."

    Jacob stood up, but Rafael quickly pushed him back down. "Stay seated."

    Jacob tried to stand again. "No..."

    He was met with another forceful shove from Rafael, apanied by a sharpmand, "Sit down!"

    With a resigned sigh, Jacob exined, "I need to grab something-a toy from her childhood. I''ll have Ms. Spencer take it with her."

    Rafael withdrew his hand. "Go ahead."

    Jacob stood up and turned to apologize to Violet. "I got a bit carried away earlier. I hope you can forgive me, Ms. Spencer." "It''s fine. I got spooked myself."

    Violet had juste back from seeing Darin, and then she found a portrait of the same woman hanging in the study. It was shocking. It was herck of experience, really-she never expected that from Darin''s parents'' and her childhood portraits, Kyle could predict what Darin looked like now. While there were many paintings, this particr one was so urate that it genuinely startled Violet.

    It was truly shocking.

    "Well, I''m counting on you, Ms. Spencer. I''ll be right back." Jacob stepped outside, wobbling a bit as he walked. Once he was through the door, he bent over to rest his hands on his knees. He took a moment to straighten up and breathe slowly, reminding himself to stay calm.

    Rafael watched Jacob''s retreating

    figure, and sighed softly. "I''ve known for a long time about his search for

    his sister But in this vast sea of people, it''s hard to find someone. Who would''ve thought they weren''t separated by mountains and rivers, but were actually so close?"

    Carissa said firmly, "We can''t be sure that Darin is his sister, so it''s too early to say anything definitive."

    She turned to Violet and asked, "You met Darin-what do you think of her?"

    Violet thought for a moment. "Well, her appearance is exactly like the paintings-no doubt about that. When we met, she barely spoke a couple of sentences, but I could tell she was a bit ufortable. She walked slowly when she arrived, and hurried off when she left. At the time, I thought it was just because she hadn''t learned the proper etiquette and still had some of that old street behavior, but now I wonder if she wasn''t really keen on the whole arrangement.

    "Oh, and by the way, she has a really pleasant aura."

    "A pleasant aura? What do you mean by that?" Carissa asked.

    Violet tapped her chin, her gaze drifting upward. "It''s hard to exin. It''s like us there''s amon trait among people like us that allows us to sense certain surface-level things about each other. Of course, I have no idea what she truly thinks."

    "Do you think she''s not entirely on board with this marriage?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Yeah, I get that feeling. She hardly even looked at Thomas." Violet struggled to articte her intuition until she finallynded on a fitting word. "Conflicted! I feel like she''s really conflicted."

    Carissa considered this for a

    moment. "I see what you mean.

    She''s lived a rough life, where swift justice and revenge are paramount, Eleanor saved her life, and she

    wants to repay her. But she pr

    never imagined this would be how she would do it. And given what she likely knows about Thomas reputation, she''s torn between honoring Eleanor''s kindness and her own conscience. That''s probably why you sense her inner conflict."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Carissa added, "But this analysis might not be urate."

    After all, no one truly knew what Darin was like. Judging her character based solely on a fleeting encounter wouldn''t lead to the right conclusions.

 Chapter 668

    Jacob brought over a little rabbit figurine that looked like it had seen better days. It was rough around the edges and had one ear broken off, clearly not something bought from a shop.

    "The year she went missing, I made this for her during the Starlight Harvest Festival. She got grounded that year for making a mistake, and couldn''t go out to y. I was supposed to have the servants buy her one, but my dad didn''t allow it as part of her punishment. "So, I secretly made this one out of y and baked it at home. After it was baked, I painted it, but the colors have faded over time. When she got it, she seemed to dislike it and dropped it on the ground. That''s when one of the ears broke off." Jacob''s voice trembled, and his eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    "She didn''t like this figurine at all. She seemed almost offended by it, and cried. I thought if she felt that strongly about it, it must have left an impression."

    Violet looked at the shabby rabbit figurine, its faded paint and broken ear making it quite the eyesore. "If someone gave me something like this, I''d cry too. It''s something I''d never forget in my life."

    "Exactly. Things are either deeply loved or utterly despised, and both kinds stick in your memory," Jacob said, reluctantly handing the rabbit figurine to Violet. "I have some other toys from her childhood, but they''re all too ordinary-things anyone would have. This one is one of a kind."

    "One of a kind? That would just make me cry even louder." Violet epted it with some disdain.

    Seriously, it really couldn''t get any uglier. Even its features were all muddled.

    Jacob shot her a hurt nce. "Don''t say that. I hadn''t learned how to make these before. It was my first attempt."

    "And you burned the back of it." Violet turned it over in her hands. "Actually, the whole thing is ck. You just covered it in paint, right? You must''ve had to touch it upter?"

    Jacob shrugged, looking a bit embarrassed. "The colors kept fading, so I had to keep adding more. I haven''t done it in two or three years. But if she sees it, I''m sure she''ll recognize it."

    "Okay then." Violet nced at Carissa, who turned her face away just in time to catch Rafael''s heated gaze.

    He eximed cheerfully, "Just like your embroidery back then-it''s unique!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Violet couldn''t help butugh. "I was just thinking that her embroidery is ugly, and she doesn''t even realize it."

    Kyle stepped in and said firmly, "No one can do everything perfectly. Our junior guild member here has the

    best martial arts talent in the Pathfinders Guild. If any of you have special skills or abilities, feel free to show them off so I can see what you''re made of."

    When he finished speaking, he shot a cold nce at Rafael.

    Rafael was stunned. He hadn''t called Carissa''s embroidery ugly. That was Violet!

    Violet quickly changed the subject. "Jacob, tell me some fun stories about you and your sister from when you were young. Something memorable."

    Jacob had plenty to share as he reminisced about the past. His father was a seventh-ranked county chief in Cloud County, and his family had a long tradition of valuing both farming and education. His mother

    and

    was the daughter of able

    the four of them lived afortable life.

    However, Cloud County was gued by poverty and chaos, with bandits and thieves causing unrest. His

    father took it upon himself to leadet

    the local officials and guards to hunt down the bandits. After more than ten attempts, he finally drove th

    them

    away and restored po drove order

    and

    to Cloud County.

    When Jacob was five, his mother gave birth to his sister. Their grandfather was overjoyed, dering that the family was blessed with both a son and a daughter. Their grandfather taught at a local academy. Upon turning seven, Jacob joined the academy as well. However, he didn''t live there. He traveled back and forth with his grandfather, so he spent a lot of time with his little sister.

    They were a happy family until a storm of tragedy struck when his sister turned seven. On a sunny day, she was ying with the other children outside their alley when two strangers abducted her, along with the daughter of the county official. The men were quick. They grabbed the girls, and jumped into a carriage before the frightened children could react. The remaining children were terrified. They scattered and ran home, too scared to tell anyone what had happened.

    It was only at nightfall, when the two girls didn''t return home, that both families started searching frantically for them. They only found out the girls had been taken when they spoke to the children who had been ying with them. By then, hours had passed, and the two girls were long gone from Cloud County. Even if they sent someone to chase after the kidnappers, it would be futile. Furthermore, they had no idea which direction the kidnappers had fled.

 Chapter 669

    Jacob''s voice cracked with sorrow.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "The loss of my sister hit our family hard. My mother cried day and night, and my father resigned from his post. He took two servants with him to search for her. He only returned home once every two years. My grandfather held everything together, and when my grandmother passed away, my father was still out looking for my sister. It wasn''t until the second year after my grandmother''s death that he finally returned. That was the tenth year he had been searching, and he finally gave up." The group listened and felt their heart ache. The pain and torment of losing a child was a wound too deep to contemte.

    "From the day my sister disappeared, joy waspletely lost to us. For the first two years, I brought my grandfather and mother to the capital, since they were in poor health. My father was unwilling to leave Cloud County. He always held on to hope and believed that one day she would remember her home ande back, and there would be someone at home always waiting for her.

    "Over the years, I haven''t given up, either. I borrowed people from Hell Monarch Estate to help search. The reason I worked so hard for His Highness was because he let me borrow people to find my sister. Even though I knew the chances were slim, not searching made me feel worse. I just had to do something for her, even if it felt pointless, just to ease my mind."

    Kyle had dozed off in his chair. He had rushed over from Meadow Ridge and started painting without even taking a sip of water, and he waspletely worn out.

    Even in his half-asleep state, he absorbed Jacob''s story. He had traveled far and wide and witnessed countless tragedies. He wasn''t numb to it. He just sensed that Darin was highly likely to be Jacob''s sister.

    He trusted that one of the many paintings he created must be very simr to the current Jaina, which allowed him to rx and sleep peacefully.

    After listening to Jacob, Violet wiped her tears and sent someone to the Farrell family. She asked Opal to deliver an invitation to the Marquis of Grovehill''s family. The following day, they would invite Lisette to Glimmering Tower for tea and to enjoy the riverside scenery. Gemma received the invitation, and went to see Darin. Thanks to Eleanor''s instructions, the Kingsley family treated Darin with great courtesy. However, Gemma understood Darin was merely a pawn in their game, and her politeness held a hint of distance. "I believe the Farrell family wants to get to know you better," Gemma stated. "After all, you''re not from the capital, and it''s difficult for them to gauge your character without interacting with you. They can only consider this marriage if they understand what kind of person you are."

    Darin showed little emotion on her face, and asked, "So, do you think I should go?"

    Gemma replied coolly, "Why shouldn''t you go? I''ll send someone to apany you and keep you on track. Just remember, don''t speak out of turn. The more you say, the more mistakes you''ll make. Keep your words few, and you won''t go wrong. You absolutely mustn''t give anyone a reason to find fault.

    "The Farrell family is currently on the rise, and there are plenty of noble

    into their family. If it weren''t for Thomas wanting someone a

    Qu

    older, you wouldn''t even have this chance. This is a fortune you need to seize for yourself."

    Darin took the invitation, and smiled bitterly. "Fortune? You know very well why I''m marrying him. I''m not looking for a life of luxury."

    Gemma frowned. "How could it not be a fortune? You''ll be his real wife once you marry him. You just need to make sure he serves Grand Princess Eleanor."

    Darin''s tone turned sour. "But Grand Princess Eleanor has also said that if I can''t win him over, I''ll have to take his life."

    Gemma replied, "With your

    intelligence, you''ll surely be able to persuade him. Always think in a positive direction. Don''t fixate on the worst possible oue. If he can serve Grand Princess Eleanor, won''t you and your husband enjoy wealth and honor in the future?"

    She patted Darin''s shoulder. "It''s settled, then. Tomorrow, I''ll make sure you''re dressed beautifully. Always remember your identity as a youngdy from the Sandford family-don''t let any hint of your rough background show." After finishing her speech, Gemma stood up and left. Outside, she pulled out a handkerchief to wipe her hands, then tossed it disdainfully to a maid.

    "Tamara, you''ll go with her tomorrow. Keep a close eye on her. Don''t let her make any mistakes," Gemma ordered.

    Tamara caught the handkerchief and held it up by pinching a corner. "Understood, Madam Gemma!"

 Chapter 670

    Glimmering Tower was one of the tallest buildings in the capital. From its highest point, visitors could gaze down at the southern river port and take in a breathtaking view of much of the city''s beauty. The entire structure was imposing and magnificent, and it exuded a level of luxury that was truly extraordinary.

    However, getting a seat in the private room on the top floor of Glimmering Tower didn''te cheap. Just the coffee alone cost five silver coins, and ordering a meal could easily run into dozens of silver coins for something simple. For a nicer dish, the price could soar into the hundreds or even thousands of silver coins.

    As for who owned Glimmering Tower, not many could say. What everyone knew was that those who went to the tower were either rich or nobles, and the tower made a fortune every day. Those who knew the owner of Glimmering Tower kept it to themselves, as there aren''t many left in the capital who have connections with that person in Meadow Ridge.

    Violet and Opal arrived first. Violet was skilled at charming others, and she now referred to Opal as her sister-inw. Opal was delighted by it, and frequently expressed how lucky she felt to have such a sister-inw like Violet.

    When they reached Glimmering Tower, Darin hadn''t arrived yet. Violet scurried around, taking in the tower''s opulence and satisfaction glowing on her face. "When I formalize my rtionship with Alice, I''ll host dozens of tables here and treat everyone to a feast." Opal chuckled. "How much money would that cost? It''d be more practical to host a banquet at home. Everyone in the neighborhood knows I have a knack for organizing events. Are you nning to deny me the chance to show off my skills?" Violetughed. "That sounds wonderful, but I worry you might tire yourself out and Timothy would me me."

    "Timothy..." Opal''s smile slowly faded, a wave of longing washing over her. "I can barely remember what he looks like now. I wonder when he can return to the capital again. It''s been a long time since the fighting ended."

    Violetforted her. "We can''t let our guard down just yet. Things are still chaotic over there, and it''s risky if we don''t station any strong troops there. Timothy has gained seniority and got promoted, so he should be able to return to the capital soon."

    "It''s hard to bnce loyalty and devotion to one''s family. I''m sure he''s also having a hard time." Opal sighed. "If it weren''t for our family in the capital, I would have really considered taking the children and running to his side."

    Violet pulled her into a seat in the private room. "There''s no need for that. Once things settle down over there, he''ll be able toe back."

    As they spoke, the coffee sommelier entered the room with Darin, and a maid followed behind him. Since Opal''s maid was waiting outside, Tamara also sat down at a small table outside, enjoying some coffee that was provided for the private room. However, the door to the room was open, allowing anyone inside to see and hear everything going on.

    Darin wore a light yellow top paired with a white embroidered pleated skirt. Tiny pearls adorned her earlobes, and a delicate blue hairpin decorated with droplets was in her hair. The essoriesplemented her overall elegant and serene appearance. She curtsied politely. "Hello, Madam Opal, Ms. Spencer."

    The two women rose in return. "Hello, Ms. Sanford. Please have a seat."

    "Ladies, please take your seats," Darin urged.

    Opal smiled. "We''re not in any formal setting, so no need for formalities. Just sit down."

    Ever the bold one, Violet plopped down first, and the others followed suit.

    The coffee sommelier served them, pouring a cup for each and making a gesture inviting them to drink before stepping back.

    Violet waved him off. "You can go now. We just want to chat."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Of course, I''ll be outside. If you need anything, just call for me."

    "Bring out some sweet snacks, maybe eight or ten kinds," Violet said, recalling Jacob''s description of how much Jaina enjoyed sweets.

    But then again, tastes could change as one grew up.

    The coffee sommelier nodded and retreated. Videt turned her attention to Darin, and deliberately pulled out the little Rabbit figurine Jacob had given her. She ced it on the table to y with as she asked casually, "Ms, Sanford, what do you enjoy doing in your free time?"

    Darin nced at the rabbit figurine before looking away, smiling softly as she replied, "Not much. I mostly do some embroidery."

    "Your embroidery skills must be exceptional, then. I admire that!" Violet remarked. Her fingers traced the spot where one of the rabbit''s ears had broken off, feeling the smooth edges.

    Darin''s gaze returned to Violet''s hand, studying it for quite a while before recalling her manners.

    She spoke with a hint of humility, "It''s nothing exceptional, really. Just something I do for fun."

 Chapter 671

    The snacks at Glimmering Tower were numerous and exquisite, each more delicious than thest. Even a simple pound cake was sweet without being cloying, with a fragrant and chewy texture that melted in the mouth. Violet took a bite, and said with a smile, "This was my favorite treat when I was little. Our chef didn''t make it, so my brother would sneak out to buy it for me. We loved hiding under the apple tree and eating pound cakes together." She gazed out the window as sunlight streamed in and illuminated her face, which was alight with smiles and memories.

    "It was often on bright autumn days like this one. But back then, in September, it didn''t get as cool as it does in the capital. Sometimes, it was quite hot. The sunlight would filter through the tree branches and cast a warm glow on my brother''s face."

    As Violet spoke, her hand brushed over the rabbit figurine beside her, and she sighed softly. "But it''s been so long since I''ve seen him."

    Darin was momentarily stunned. The scene Violet described vividly appeared in her mind, and her gaze lingered on the rabbit figurine.

    For some reason, her chest felt tight. It was as if something were stuck there, making her ufortable.

    Darin couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Spencer, is this a rabbit figurine?"

    Violet nodded, a smile still gracing her lips. "Yes, this is a gift from my brother. One year after I fell from the apple tree, my mother grounded me, and I couldn''t go out to watch thentern show during the Starlight Harvest Festival. So my brother made this little rabbit for me with his own hands. Isn''t it ugly? I didn''t like it at the time, and I even threw it. Do you see the ear? That''s where it broke when I threw it on the ground in my anger."

    She pushed the rabbit figurine toward Darin. "Here, take a look."

    Darin stared at the rather unsightly rabbit figurine that had been thrust into her view, and it felt as if a voice echoed in her ears.

    "You''re a youngdy! Why are you climbing trees? Who taught you that? It hurt when you fell, right? Why are you crying? You''re grounded! You won''te with us to the Starlight Harvest Festival to watch thentern show!" "Don''t cry. Didn''t you want a rabbit figurine? I''ll make you one."

    "I don''t want it! It''s too ugly! This isn''t even a rabbit! I don''t want it! I don''t want it..."

    Crash!

    "Jaina, I made it myself..."

    "I don''t want it! I don''t want it..."

    The little girl''s cries echoed in Darin''s ears, and Darin was filled with immense grievance. She instinctively recoiled her hand, realizing toote that her face was streaked with tears.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Tamara hadn''t noticed, Darin quickly wiped her cheeks. But inside, it felt as if her heart was being pricked by a thousand needles, each sharp sting of pain slowly building up.

    Violet watched her, then reached out to reim the rabbit figurine. Darin instinctively clutched it close, her voice thick with emotion as she protested, "It''s mine."

    Darin stood and moved toward the window, which faced the southern river port. The wind was fierce, sending waves crashing against the boats in the harbor. Taking a deep breath memories flooded back to her like the tide. The rabbit figurine and Violet''s words had torn open a wound, releasing buried memories deep within her heart.

    She didn''t recall much, but she remembered the day the performance troupe leader, Lucas, found her. She had been on the brink of death, and had been abandoned on a small hill outside Stonebridge County. Even though it was pouring rain, her body felt as if it were being consumed by fire.

    The only clear memory she had was

    of Lucas'' voice, telling her that as long as she still had breath, it was up to her whether she would survive. In the end, Darin did survive, but a high fever caused her to forget much. She only vaguely

    remembered being tossed off a cart when she fell ill.

    She had thought it was her family who had abandoned her, so she never considered looking for them. Anyway, she also forgot everything.

    Now, she recalled being taken from

    the alley where she had been

    ying. Her memories of being snatched away and tossed onto a cart came back to her. There had been another child with her-she couldn''t remember their name, but she distinctly remembered being pped twice upon getting on the cart.

    The pain had been excruciating. But beyond that, everything was a blur.

    However, there were some hazy memories before her abduction that she could grasp, flickering just out of reach.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 672

    Darin had been abducted. But before that, she had parents and a brother. They had all doted on her. She had been mischievous, but her family had always indulged her. This rabbit figurine hadn''t been made by Violet''s brother. It had been made by Darin''s own brother.

    Yet, so many things had slipped from her memory. She couldn''t remember what her parents or brother looked like. Yes, she had grandparents too-both of whom loved her dearly. She could almost hear the gentle, loving voice from her memories. "Oh, my little darling, when will you grow up? When will you learn to be more sensible?"

    Violet quietly stood beside her, gazing at the beautiful scenery of the southern river port, and remarked softly, "What a lovely river view."

    The mention of the river felt like lightning striking Darin''s mind.

    "River York! You spoil her so much that she thinks she can get away with anything. What will people say in the future?"

    "River,e here quickly! Jaina has fallen and hurt her leg!"

    Darin''s chest heaved with agitation. It was a cold day, yet she was drenched in sweat, the moisture trickling down her forehead. "I..."

    She struggled to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. "My father''s name is River York. My brother made this little rabbit figurine. The things you just said happened to me. You know where my brother and my parents are, don''t you? They didn''t abandon me. I was kidnapped..."

    Tears slipped down her fair cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away and took several deep breaths. She could only stare out the window. She didn''t dare look at Violet or turn back, afraid her tears would spill over again.

    "Your brother''s name is Jacob York. He currently works at Hell Monarch Estate as the head archivist. He entered the Hell Monarch''s service in hopes of using his powers and connections to find you. After you went missing, your father resigned from his post to search for you for a full decade. He only stopped when your grandmother passed away. After that, the task of finding you fell to your brother.

    "To this day, your father is still waiting for you in Cloud County. He can no longer move easily or search for you. He simply waits at home just in case you return, so that you would still have someone waiting for you there.

    "As for your mother and grandfather, Jacob brought them to the capital because of their poor health. I wasn''t sure you were Jaina York before I came here, but now I''m certain. You''re not Darin or Lisette Sanford. You are Jaina York, River''s daughter, and Jacob''s sister." Tears streamed down Jaina''s face.

    Lucas had given her the name

    "Darin". He said it was a miracle she

    had survived, and that she was a precious child that was a gift from the heavens. He said she should cherish herself, and that was why he gave her a name that meant "precious gift".

    "Ms. Spencer, could you do me a favor? I have so many questions to ask you. Can we find a ce to talk privately?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet nodded, understanding her concern about Tamara, who was sitting outside the door.

    Violet loudly said, "There''s another floor up here where we can see even further. Would you like to go up and take a look, Ms. Sanford?" Though Jaina''s voice was choked with emotion, she still managed to ask. "We can still go up? How do we get there? Are there stairs?"

    Violet smiled brightly. "If you trust me, I''ll take you up-we''ll just fly!"

    "What?" Jaina gasped in shock. "Doesn''t that sound a little dangerous?"

    Violet raised her chin, exuding a haughty air reminiscent of a little sister being particrly sharp-tongued. "You''re going to marry my godbrother. He''s a warrior. How could his wifeck courage? If you don''t want to go, then fine. We''ll just stay here."

    Tamara peeked inside, and felt anxious. It was obvious that Violet was testing Darin''s bravery.

    Why was she hesitating? Just go already!

    From the doorway, Tamara urged, "Ms. Sanford, why not follow Ms. Spencer up to see? The view up there must be much better than from this little window."

    Jaina had her back to Tamara, and she hesitated for a moment. Then, she turned to Violet and extended her hand. "Since you''d like to show me the view, it would be rude of me to refuse."

    Violet grinned, and took Jaina''s arm. With a powerful push, Violet leaped onto the windowsill and soared upward with Jaina.

    The floor on the rooftop was actually a tform beneath a spire. It stood about ten feet above the private room they had just left. Even while carrying someone, that distance was easy for Violet to manage. Typically, hardly anyone came up to the rooftop tform because the owner of the tower hadn''t installed stairs. The only way up was to fly like Violet.

    However, the two levels were only

    ten feet apart, and the lower level had fourrge tforms that offered views of the city from all the different directions. There was simply no need to go up to the tform beneath the spire.

    The rooftop tform felt entirely unnecessary.

 Chapter 673

    Even though hardly anyone came up here, the ce was kept remarkably clean. There was even a swing set on the small tform,rge enough for two or three people to sit on together. However, there were no guardrails, and the entire tformcked any kind of barrier. If the swing swung out too far and the person on it couldn''t hold on tight, they could easily fall off. Violet invited Jaina to sit on the swing and began to gently rock it back and forth, facing the river view.

    Jaina felt a flutter of fear in her heart. Her martial arts skills weren''t very good, and her Lightfoot Skill was mediocre at best. She clutched the rope next to her in a death grip.

    "When I met you at Grovehill Estate, you didn''t know my identity. How could you be so sure afterward?" Jaina was puzzled. Everything felt too coincidental, as if it had been carefully orchestrated.

    Violet replied, "That day, you seemed somewhat familiar to me because of the mole on your lip. The Hell Monarch''s princess consort''s mother also had a mole at the corner of her mouth. Plus, you bear a resemnce to the Hell Monarch''s wife, and there were some familiar mannerisms about you. I felt I knew you, but I couldn''t quite ce who you reminded me of. Now I realize it was Jacob."

    "Jacob?" Jaina repeated the name, feeling a strange sense of unfamiliarity. She vaguely recalled a boy who once brought her pound cakes under an apple tree. The sunlight shone on his face, and his smile was broad and bright.

    Yet, she couldn''t recall what he looked like. And now, that boy had grown up and became the head archivist at Hell Monarch Estate.

    "You still haven''t told me how you knew I was Jaina," Jaina said again.

    Violet continued, "Actually, we already knew that Eleanor intended to betroth someone to Thomas, who happens to be my godbrother. They want to ce their people within the military. I imagine she didn''t keep that from you. If she wanted you to carry out a task, she''d naturally need to inform you."

    Jaina nodded. "Yes, you''re right about that."

    "From the moment Iid eyes on you, something felt off. You''ve lived in Harmony Pce for so long, right? Have you seen any women there who bear a resemnce to you? Those concubines of Henry''s?"

    Jaina frowned and shook her head. "I''ve never seen them."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "When Eleanor was younger, she was infatuated with the Duke of Northwatch. You would know him as Hector Sinir, the grand general who lost his life on the battlefield. He was a marquis back then. However, the duke married Mnie, ady from the Sullivan family.

    "That made Eleanor hate anyone

    who resembled Mnie. She went to great lengths to gather those who looked simr to Mnie and made them Henry''s concubines, forcing them to bear children only to mistreat themter. You also bear some resemnce, especially with that beauty mark on your lip.

    "When we discovered that she had rescued you in Stonebridge County, we suspected there might be more to the story. So, I thought about having Kyle paint your portrait and send someone to Stonebridge County to investigate. But then..." Violet paused for a moment, and Jaina felt a rush of anxiety. She quickly pressed, "But then what?"

    "But then I saw many portraits in the study when I went to see Kyle. In his search for you, Jacob had Kyle infer what you might look like now. This calction was made based on your childhood appearance and your parent''s looks.

    "When I opened the study door, I

    saw a painting that looked exactly like you. That''s why I asked to meet you today It''s possible that people resembled each other, so we weren''t entirely sure you were Jacob''s sister. So, I brought out that rabbit figurine and told you that story. Everything I mentioned actually happened to you and Jacob. It

    seems that you truly are Jaina York."

    After hearing this, Jaina fell silent for a long time. She didn''t understand art, and couldn''t grasp how someone could predict her current appearance based on how she looked like when she was younger and that of her parents. However, memories didn''t lie.

    Jaina remembered fragments, though they were blurry. As those memories surged back, a deep pain and bitterness filled her heart, mingled with a flicker of warmth.

    She had always believed that she was abandoned by her parents because she was sick, and resentment had built up against them over the years. Because of her abandonment, she wanted to repay anyone who showed her even the slightest kindness, often with a vengeance.

    Eleanor had saved her. The gratitude

    she felt was akin to being reborn through new parents. So when

    Eleanor offered to take her back to the capital, Jaina didn''t object. She obediently followed, thinking she would work as a servant in the grand princess'' residence to her repay grace.

    After returning to the capital, however, Eleanor treated her exceptionally well. She pampered Jaina and sent people to teach her the proper ways, iming she would find a good marriage for Jaina in the future.

 Chapter 674

    But Jaina had spent her childhood navigating the world alongside Lucas, and she had learned that human nature was far moreplex. She had no familial ties with Eleanor, yet thetter had saved her and was supposedly looking for a husband for her. It all felt improbable.

    Jaina had been in the capital for a while, and Eleanor never mentioned anything about a marriage proposal. Jaina was 25 years old now, and if Eleanor genuinely intended to arrange a match for her, Eleanor would have brought it up by now.

    In truth, Jaina wasn''t entirely sure how old she was. Lucas had said she was around seven or eight when he rescued her, so by that estimation, she must be in her mid-twenties now.

    Furthermore, Eleanor held many banquets held at her pce. If she had any desire to present Jaina, she would have done so by now.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet every time, Jaina found herself locked away in the courtyard. She couldn''t even step outside her room. The old maid exined that she hadn''t learned the proper etiquette yet, and that going out might offend their esteemed guests.

    "Do you really think there''s more to the story of how Grand Princess Eleanor saved me?" Jaina asked, her breathing inbored gasps.

    "I''m not sure, which is why we need to investigate. Can you tell me what happened at that time? And what about the dissolution of your performance troupe?"

    Jaina nodded, and recounted everything that had transpired in Stonebridge County.

    Violet asked her detailed questions, knowing she would have to report back to Rafael and Jacob. She probed until she had every detail. Jaina exined everything thoroughly, especially about her struggles to survive after the performance troupe disbanded, right down to her encounters with the bandits.

    When Jaina finished, her throat felt parched. After a moment of silence, she nervously asked, "When can I meet them?"

    "You''re currently staying at Grovehill Estate, so it''s not convenient for you to go out. Besides, the Farrell family members can''t keep inviting you out. I''ll go back and discuss this with Jacob. He''s more eager than anyone to meet you. Your grandfather and mother are also in the capital, and your father is waiting for you in Cloud County. Once Jacob confirms your identity, he''ll certainly send someone to bring your father to the capital to see you."

    Jaina covered her face as tears slipped through her fingers. She had never imagined she would have the chance to meet her family again in this lifetime.

    No, she had thought about it before.

    She thought that If she ever saw her family again, she would demand to know why they had abandoned her. But as she grew older, those feelings began to seem unreasonable.

    "Actually, over the years," Jaina

    lowered her hands and wiped her tears, "I''ve wondered myself. It felt weird, because I was thrown froma carriage was sick and disoriented at the time, but I still remember the person who tossed me out saying something about not wanting bad luck from a corpse in their carriage."

    Violet handed Jaina a handkerchief, but she didn''t take it. Instead, she pulled out her own to dry her tears.

    "If it had been their own child sick

    and near death, they could have at least waited until I passed away before burying me, even if I was an unwanted daughter. It wouldn''t have dyed anything. Why throw me away while I was still alive? Itwas pouring rain then, and my heart aches every time I recall that scene, and I can''t bear to think about it further."

    Violet could only imagine the torment Jaina had endured. She must have been terrified after being abducted, and then fallen gravely ill during the journey. Human traffickers wouldn''t help her. They feared exposure and didn''t want to spend money on her. If someone fell ill, they would simply abandon them.

    At that time, Jaina had been in such a haze of sickness that she mistakenly believed her parents had thrown her away.

    It must have been painful for Jaina-who would want to confront such memories?

    Jaina cried again. "I still have family! They didn''t abandon me! They''ve been searching and waiting for me. You have no idea what this means to me, Ms. Spencer. After our performance troupe disbanded, the troupe leader left Stonebridge County without taking me with him. I thought I waspletely alone, and that I had no one in this world. Being all alone like that is truly terrifying."

    Violet reached out and embraced Jaina, tears spilling down her own cheeks.

    Now that Violet knew Jaina was Jacob''s sister, she felt a deeper sense of connection, which only heightened her sympathy for Jaina.

    Although she felt for her, Violet urged her to be patient. She held back the information that Jaina could reunite with her family after the Emberfest Festival. That n had to remain confidential. Otherwise, Carissa would have a fit.

 Chapter 675

    When Jaina returned to Grovehill Estate, Gemma immediately approached her, eager to know what had transpired.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Gemma was a respecteddy of a marquis'' family, and she would normally never treat a troupe performer with such kindness. She only did it because it was a favor to Eleanor. However, Jaina''s eyes were red, which was clearly a sign of losing herposure. Gemma couldn''t help but ask sharply, "Have you been crying? Did you do it in front of them?" Jaina pressed her hand to her chest, looking as though she was still shaken.

    "Madam Gemma, you don''t understand. We went to Glimmering Tower, and we had a private room on the top floor. It was supposed to be the highest floor in the building, but Ms. Spencer wanted to test my courage. She said that since Thomases from a military background, I must be brave if I was to be his wife. She took my hand and flew to the very top! It was terrifying! I didn''t cry in front of her, but the wind up there was so strong it made my eyes water. I only cried after we left and were in the carriage. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Tamara."

    Gemma looked up at Tamara and asked, "Is what she says true?"

    Tamara nodded, and replied honestly, "Yes, Madam Gemma. When Ms. Spencer looked out the window, she provocatively asked Ms. Sanford if she dared to join her. She said a proper wife shouldn''tck courage. I told Ms. Sanford to go with her, as I thought Ms. Spencer wouldn''t endanger her. When they came back down, their hair was tousled from the wind, and their eyes were both red."

    Gemma''s expression eased slightly, and she asked, "Were you there the entire time?"

    "I couldn''t follow when they went up, but I was at the door of the private room the whole time. I could hear them talking, and see them."

    Gemma hummed thoughtfully, but then frowned. "Ms. Spencer... To be frank, even though she calls Thomas her godbrother and Alice her godmother, they''ve never formalized their bond. It''s possible that Violet is harboring thoughts of marrying Thomas, and is using this to make things difficult for you."

    "Is that possible?" Jaina asked, her eyes wide in shock as she stared at Gemma. "Did she really do this on purpose? It does make sense. I was minding my own business and enjoying some snacks in the private room when she suddenly insisted on taking me up."

    "Be wary of her. If she invites you again, you mustn''t go," Gemma instructed firmly.

    "Understood, I won''t," Jaina replied with a nod.

    Gemma shot her a sideways nce. Then, she sighed and added, "Let''s face it, you''re getting on in years. Thomas iming he wants someone older and more

    a

    farce. Who wouldn''t want to marry a sixteen-year-old girl? You''re twenty-six this year, right? If fate had been kinder, you might already have a child nearing ten."

    Gemma looked down on Jaina''s background, especially knowing where Jaina came from. To her, a mere farm girl was of higher status.

    Someone who performed tricks on the streets? In essence, that was a lower-ss life-unworthy of being considered among decentpany, just like those entertainers.

    Such a background was an embarrassment to the Sanford family.

    "You''re right, Madam Gemma," Jaina murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Enough. You may return to your room. Stay out of sight to avoid offending anyone through your ignorance of the rules," Gemma ordered.

    "Yes, Madam Gemma," Jaina replied, bowing respectfully as she followed Tamara back inside.

    Jaina couldn''t miss the disdain and contempt in Gemma''s gaze. She understood that in the eyes of a noble family, acknowledging a

    traveling performer as a rtive was

    a disgrace.

    In the past, Jaina had kept silent about her lowly status. Now that she knew her true identity, she felt even less inclined to speak out. It was best to remain cautious.

    Once they investigated the matter of

    the bandits in Stonebridge County,

    they would discover whether Eleanor had genuinely helped Jaina out of a sense of justice-or had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 676

    Violet returned to the pce, and called Carissa and Jacob to the study. Rafael was still not back at the time. Jacob was anxious to hear the news, so he didn''t want to wait for Rafael to return. Violet''s first words brought tears to Jacob''s eyes. "Jacob, I''m sure she''s your sister."

    Since Violet had left, he had been restless. He hadn''t been able to sleep the night before, and dark circles hung under his eyes. When Violet returned, he had just gathered himself to ask her about it when she spoke up first.

    He was momentarily stunned-then, tears streamed down his face.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa and Violet were still present, and he trembled as he made his way to the desk. He sat down, and rested his forehead against the surface for what felt like an eternity.

    Finally, he looked up with red-rimmed eyes and asked, "Are you sure, Ms. Spencer? You must take responsibility for your words."

    "I''m sure of it. She even mentioned some past events, and shared many memories she remembered. There were some details you never told me, either. Did your mom ever hit you with a feather duster? Did you fall into a ditch and struggle to get out? Did you sell your grandmother''s chickens to buy a candied apple? And did you once put a pile of dog poop at your dad''s study door?"

    Jacob whimpered, and shook from the overwhelming emotions. "H-How could she have remembered wrongly? None of those things happened! She must have mixed things up! That was another child, not me."

    Seeing his reaction, Carissa and Violet exchanged knowing nces. They knew the child in the stories was indeed Jacob, and they basically confirmed that Darin was Jaina. Such embarrassing childhood stories couldn''t be told unless they were witnessed firsthand.

    Jacob was overwhelmed with excitement. He had never dreamed that his sister was in the capital, and had been living in Harmony Pce for so long. He had always wanted to find her, but he had convinced himself that it was hopeless deep down. Continuing the search had just been a way tofort himself and give his family a glimmer of hope.

    Tears brimmed in his eyes, and his voice trembled as he asked, "How did she escape from those traffickers? And how did she end up in the performance troupe? Did she tell you any of these things?" "She did."

    Carissa nned to have a detailed discussion, so she asked Lulu to prepare some refreshments. Once the drinks and food were ready, they closed the study door, and Violet began to share the story.

    "She never remembered her true

    identity. Thest thing she recalled

    was being abandoned on a small hill in Stonebridge City. She was thrown there by the traffickers during heavy rain because she was running a high fever. The performance troupe leader, Lucas, found her and noticed she was still alive, so he took her in.

    "In a stroke of luck, she survived. Lucas named her Darin, which means ''precious gift''. Because she had that memory, she always believed she had been abandoned by her parents. Over the years, she harbored resentment towards them and never thought about searching for them."

    "Oh my god." Jacob''s lips quivered, his eyes reflecting deep fear and pain. "She must have been terrified when she was taken. She''s always been such a timid girl, and would scream when she got scared. She probably got beaten a lot. She must have been really hurt or traumatized."

    He took a deep breath.

    "What has tormented us all these years is this uncertainty. We often wonder what kind of suffering she endured. I dream about her crying and calling for help. When Lord Ryan was rescued, I had nightmares for a long time. I imagined she was treated the same way back then, and I feared she wouldn''t have survived it."

    Carissa and Violet couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow at his words.

    After sighing deeply, Violet

    continued, "Though Lucas found her in Stonebridge County, he took her to Wexford County as soon as she recovered. She grew up there, and the performance troupe performed in Wexford County to make a living. §Ö But as she blossomed into a beautiful young woman, some local Scoundrels took notice of her. One particrly nasty one even led a group to try to abduct her, but they were beaten up by her fellow performers and Lucas. After that, the performance troupe feared those scoundrels would retaliate, so they fled to Stonebridge County overnight.

    "When they arrived in Stonebridge County, things went alright at first. But over the years, they faced a lot of trouble. The performance troupe struggled to stay afloat. There were days when they performed tirelessly, yet they couldn''t even earn enough for a few buns. Realizing he was getting old, Lucas eventually disbanded the group and urged everyone to find their own paths."

 Chapter 677

    Carissa interrupted, "You mentioned that the performance troupe was repeatedly disrupted a few years ago. How exactly were they disrupted? Did she say anything about it?"

    "Yes, some scoundrels smashed up their equipment. They bought recements several times, only to have them destroyed again. It made Lucas so furious, he was nearly foaming at his mouth." "When did this happen?" Carissa pressed.

    "She said it was five years ago, and it went on for about six months."

    "I see. Make a note that Eleanor might have visited Stonebridge County five years ago, or she could have sent someone there," Carissa instructed Jacob.

    Jacob nodded. "Thank you for reminding me, Your Grace. I was so focused on Ms. Spencer''s story that Ipletely forgot we still need to investigate Grand Princess Eleanor''s so-called rescue." Jacob had never been so careless before. He realized he was too excited this time.

    Violet continued, "After the performance troupe disbanded, everyone scattered for a few months. Jaina was left alone, and felt lost and helpless. Butter, Lucas returned due to health issues, and she stayed in Stonebridge County to take care of him. At least she had someone she could call family by her side. During that time, there wasn''t much she could do. She had to go up the mountain to gather herbs and hunt. If she found something rare, she could sell it for a good price.

    "At first, things went well. She earned some money from collecting herbs and hunting, and she used some of the money for Lucas'' treatment. She even managed to save some money for herself. She mentioned she had nned to save up to ten silver coins to rent her own ce, since they were living in a shared and crowded courtyard then. It was noisy, and there was only one kitchen. Sometimes, people would even steal her harvest from the mountain, so she wanted her own space.

    "But soon after, while she was collecting herbs on the mountain, she ran into bandits. She was outnumbered, and couldn''t defend herself. Just then, Eleanor happened to be passing through and ordered her guards to rescue Jaina. Seeing that Jaina was injured, Eleanor even called for a physician to treat her. During her recovery, Eleanor also sent someone to care for Lucas and hired a physician, which helped him improve.

    "This deeply touched Jaina, and she feltpelled to repay Eleanor''s kindness. However, Eleanor said they were fated to meet and had taken a liking to her. She wanted to bring Jaina back to the capital, and even contacted the local authorities to ensure they took good care of Lucas and got treated for his illness.

    "And so, Jaina followed Eleanor back to the capital. It was to express her gratitude for saving her, and also to show her appreciation for the care given to Lucas. Jaina thought she would go to the capital and serve as Eleanor''s maid. Yet once she arrived, Eleanor ced her in a separate

    courtyard. She lived there for six

    months before being moved to

    Harmony Pce. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "After that, Jaina was hardly allowed to go out. When she did, she had to wear a veil or a hood to cover her face, and she was usually apanied by four to six guards. Even though she was dressed in finery and lived a luxurious life, Jaina didn''t have any money on her. "She could stroll around asionally, and most of the news she received was from the servants in Harmony Pce. Even Thomas'' achievements were recently told to her by a maid who had been serving her. It seemed Eleanor had intentionally instructed someone to talk about Thomas in her presence multiple times."

    Violet continued to share other less significant details. For instance, one night, when Jaina was at Harmony Pce, Henry entered her room. He had barely spoken a couple of words before Eleanor''s people called him away, and he never came back after that.

    As for Jessica, Jaina had only seen her once or twice. Other than the maids and servants in the inner courtyard, she hadn''t encountered anyone else. However, she had asionally heard some screams.

    After listening, Jacob felt a mix of sympathy and anger. "Isn''t that just house arrest? That''s clearly house arrest! It seems Grand Princess Eleanor brought her back from the other courtyard to be defiled by Henry, but she somehow changed her mind after." Jacob was tormented by the situation. He desperately wanted to see his sister, but that meeting was still out of reach. Furthermore, he couldn''t inform his mother or grandfather. If they found out and still couldn''t see her, that would be unbearable. All Jacob could do was send someone to Cloud County to fetch his father. He couldn''t tell him that Jaina had been found. He could only say that there were leads, and ask him toe to the capital.

 Chapter 678

    The pressing issue at hand was how Thomas intended to dy the engagement.

    The Marquis of Grovehill''s family would undoubtedly push hard for a resolution, and it would depend on how Thomas handled the situation by dragging things out.

    ording to their spection, Jaina would be a pawn for Eleanor if Thomas refused. There were two options-either Jaina would be married off as a concubine to Henry, or wed to an elderly man as a secondary wife or a concubine in his household. As for asking Thomas to agree to the engagement first, that wouldn''t work either. Thomas clearly had no interest. Alice might have liked the idea at first, but once she realized it was a setup, she certainly wouldn''t agree.

    Even if the two families ultimately saw eye to eye and genuinely wanted to arrange a marriage, Jaina''s representative for her family should be Jacob, not someone from the Marquis of Grovehill''s family.

    Jacob would never allow his sister to be mistreated again.

    After the emotional rollercoaster, Jacob contemted this issue and spoke first.

    "I don''t care what happens to me. Even if you ask me to, I''d dly give my life for her sake. But she can''t be treated that way. She''s an innocent girl, and shouldn''t be casuallypromised due to a scheme that would tarnish her reputation." Having regained what he thought he had lost, he couldn''t allow his sister to suffer even a little injustice.

    Carissa replied, "We never thought of doing that, Jacob. For now, we can only wait and see how Thomas dys things. We should send someone to Stonebridge County immediately to investigate this so-called rescue that Eleanor had carried out. If it turns out there was no such saving grace, Jaina can leave Harmony Pce without a second thought. We at Hell Monarch Estate will protect her."

    Soon, it would be time for the Emberfest Festival. After that, Eleanor would lose her standing in the capital.

    But if the matter wasn''t cleared up, Jaina would always regard Eleanor as her savior. It was crucial that the inquiry be swift. If Eleanor fell from grace and asked Jaina to undertake some risky endeavor in gratitude for her supposed rescue, Jaina would certainlyply.

    Even though Violet had suggested

    that this so-called saving grace

    might be a deception, there was still no concrete evidence for Jaina

    Re

    see. And given Jaina''s strong sense of loyalty and affection, she would

    feelpelled to repay the C

    supposed favor, even if she still had doubts about it.

    "I need to think about who to contact," Carissa said.

    Having woken from a nap, Kyle strolledzily to the door of the study and leaned against the frame. "Call Winona. She''s the quickest and most thorough for this kind of investigation."

    Violet immediately chimed in, "I''ll contact ire, and have her send a letter to Skywing Spire. Using Winona''swork there would be the fastest way to get information."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    By the time Rafael returned in the evening, everything had been arranged. After discovering that Jacob had found his sister, Rafael brought a bottle of wine to celebrate with Jacob.

    Jacob had been unable to hold back his tears even in Carissa''s presence, and he didn''t bother doing so before Rafael. After a few sses, he grasped Rafael''s hand and said through his sobs, "It''s been so hard these years, Your Highness! I''ve thought every night about what I would do to those traffickers if I ever

    caught them. I''d skin them alive and

    tear their flesh from their bones! Then, I would chop them into

    pieces!"

    "I know, Jacob. I know," Rafael said as he patted the other man''s shoulder. "Those hard days are over now. From here out, things will get better."

    Jacob cried, tears and snot mingling

    on his face. "It''s been 18 years! I

    didn''t know if she was dead or alive, what kind

    or how people might have mistreated her! It''s all left to my imagination, and the more I think about it, the more horrific it

    f suffering she not

    I

    bes! Every time she crosses my mind, it feels like a thousand needles are stabbing my heart."

    Rafael understood that kind of pain. As harsh as it sounded, when someone died, the grief onlysted for a year or two. Sometimes, it hurt when they crossed one''s mind, but it was never an agony that was this relentless.

    "Come, have another ss. After this, we''ll sleep," Rafael said, pouring Jacob another ss. "I''ll drink with you."

    Jacob waved his hand as he cried. Even though he felt a pleasant buzz from the wine and his thoughts were swirling with a mixture of joy and sorrow, he knew he had responsibilities to attend to.

    "I can''t drink anymore. I can''t! The shopkeepers from all over will being tomorrow, and I have to arrange everything that needs to be done. Autumn is upon us, and there''s so much to do. Lady Carissa needs to n things, and I can''t dy any important matters," he said.

 Chapter 679

    Henry emerged from the dungeon of Harmony Pce, dragging his heavy feet toward the side hall where Eleanor awaited him.

    After meeting Carissa and learning about their ns, he shared them with Eleanor, which gave him the opportunity to visit the dungeon. He managed to bring some food and clothing for Mnie Lester, and even took her on a stroll in the courtyard outside the dungeon. However, informing Eleanor of Carissa''s n meant he had already abandoned Carmen.

    Henry had no choice but to proceed this way. Initially, he had been forced into the situation, but now, he was in too deep to turn back. The Marquis of Grovehill''s family and Eleanor''s household were tightly intertwined, leaving Henry with no option but to obey Eleanor''s orders.

    As he entered the side hall, Eleanor dismissed those around her with a wave of her hand and said coolly, "Have a seat."

    Henry sat down. "Thank you, Your Highness."

    Eleanor sipped her coffee, and said nothing. Henry didn''t say anything, either.

    "You''ve seen her, so you must feel at ease now," Eleanor calmly said as she blew the froth off her coffee.

    "Thank you for the medicine, Your Highness," Henry replied.

    Eleanor raised her gaze to look at him with a cold expression. Though she understood what was really going on, there were moments when she couldn''t resist exposing the facade of the hypocritical man before her. "What''s this? Do you really care about Mnie Lester? Stop pretending. This is just your way of controlling those two little wretches."

    Henry remained silent. He knew that in the face of Eleanor''s sarcasm, silence was his best defense.

    "Make sure to meet with Carissa as much as possible and get more information out of her. Also, tell her about our ns for the fifteenth of October. It''s crucial to understand how their n will be executed." "Understood. I''ll ask Carmen to arrange a meeting with them again," Henry said.

    "Make sure your mother pushes for the marriage between Lisette and Thomas. We can''t let that drag on."

    Henry hesitated momentarily. "I

    don''t think Thomas will be interested in Darin. After all, she''s just some performer. She''ll never be able to rise into a higher position. From what I''ve seen of her actions and demeanor, she doesn''t have the slightest air of a refineddy."

    Eleanor sneered, seeing right through her prince consort''s petty thoughts. "Florence personally trained her, and she has been confined to the inner courtyard of Harmony Pce for so long. She''s had no contact with the outside world, and whatever rebellious habits she had from the streets are long gone. If she can''t act properly now, then no one can."

    Henry remained silent. He knew he could never outwit Eleanor, nor could he hide his intentions from her. All he could do was asionally speak a few words in favor of his family. Beyond that, he was powerless. "How''s Celeste doing? Has Caspian shown any interest in her?" Eleanor asked.

    Henry ced his hands on his knees, and frowned. "They''ve met twice-once at Lord Snyder''s birthday banquet, and another time at Cloudveil Lounge. But Caspian didn''t pay her any attention."

    "How is that possible? Didn''t we have her change her appearance? Could it be that Caspian recognized her as Ruby?"

    Eleanor had confidence in Celeste''s beauty. Caspian wasn''t much of a man to begin with, having married a merchant''s daughter. While his wife hadn''tpletely lost her charm, she was far from the youthful, radiant girl she once was.

    "It''s unlikely he recognized her. She

    has a new identity now, and has slightly altered her appearance. In fact, she looks even better and more innocent than when she was Ruby Plus, she''s now the daughter of a coffee merchant and has learned to brew.coffee beautifully. Even Lord Snyder couldn''t stop praising her. Considering Lord Snyder is Caspian''s superior and

    rmended her highly, Caspian should''ve paid attention. But at Cloudveil Lounge, he only spared Celeste a nod and left."

    "Was his wife with him?" Eleanor asked.

    "No, he was there to buy a hairpin for her and only brought a servant with him."

    Eleanor frowned. "Could it be that Celeste hasn''t learned her lesson and refuses to seduce Caspian?"

    "No, that''s not it. I can assure you that she''s obeying your order," Henry quickly assured her.

    Eleanor''s expression darkened. "Then make sure she takes this seriously. Within half a month, she must establish a connection with Caspian. The ideal oue would be for her to enter the Earl of Silverstone''s family as a concubine." "I''ll let her know," Henry said, his hands still resting on his knees. "Is there anything else you need from me, Your Highness? If not, I''ll go tend to it."

    "Themps will be lit tonight," Eleanor said casually.

    Henry lowered his eyes, and suppressed the disgust he felt rising within him. "Yes, Your Highness."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 680

    Eleanor waved her hand, and dismissed Henry.

    Did he think she couldn''t see the disdain in his eyes? The more he loathed her, the more she wanted him to remember that he and Grovehill Estate would forever be her subordinates.

    Once Henry left, Eleanor summoned Florence. "Henry ising tonight. Light themps early, and don''t forget to burn the incense. Also, make sure he drinks the herbal tonic before he enters the room." "I understand, Your Highness," Florence replied.

    Eleanor closed her eyes, her expression uncertain. Florence hesitated before speaking again, "Your Highness, you''ve never been fond of getting intimate with the prince consort. Why force yourself?" Still keeping her eyes shut, Eleanor let out a barely audible sigh. "I just suddenly thought of someone."

    "Lord Henry is who he is, and that other person is simply that. Every time you share a bed with the prince consort, you never seem happy," Florence pointed out. Having been her wet nurse, Florence held a high position and could speak her mind. Eleanor opened her eyes, a hint of mockery dancing in her gaze. "Do you think I should keep some lovers around to amuse myself?"

    "That''s not what I meant. I only worry about you," Florence said, waving her hands dismissively. She sighed. "You and Lord Henry can''t stand each other. You even avoid looking at him most days, yet you still have to share a bed with him. It''s truly unfair to you." Eleanor straightened up slightly, and asked, "Do you think I can still have children?"

    Florence gasped in shock. "You still want to have children? You said you wouldn''t bear any more after giving birth to the princess."

    Eleanor said softly, "I used to think that way, but if my elder brother seeds, who will inherit my family''s legacy? Jessica has no children. Wouldn''t that all go to the Marquis of Ironridge''s family?"

    "If you want to have children, then why make the prince consort drink the herbal tonic?" Florence asked, confused.

    Eleanor pressed her fingers against her temples. A cold smile curled on her lips, and her eyes filled with disdain. "As if I would bear his child! If I had a son to inherit the family''s legacy, there''s no way I''d let it have any connection to the Marquis of Grovehill''s family. Of course, ¨¤ superficial rtionship is necessary to maintain my reputation.

    "I would never bear the child of any man other than my husband. However, Henry knows the truth, and so does the Marquis of Grovehill''s family. And in time, my future son will know as well."

    "Do you really want to find a lover?" Florence asked, slightly taken aback. For so many years, Eleanor had never entertained such thoughts and lived like a widow. Why was she considering it now?

    Eleanor looked up and asked, "Do you know Daniel Sinir?"

    A man from the Sinir family?

    Florence''s heart sank as she shook her head. "I don''t. The Sinir family doesn''t have many members serving in the court. Is Daniel a rising star among their family?" "He''s not much of a rising star. He''s merely been trading out of the city with his dad. He only returned to the capital this year. I''ve met him once."

    "And how is he rted to Hector?" Florence asked cautiously.

    Eleanor extended her hand, examining the orchid designs painted on her nails. She replied nonchntly, "In a way, he''s Hector''s cousin. They share the same great-grandfather. In Hector''s i the family, Ryan is the only male descendant left. Daniel is 27 this year, and is the youngest among Hector''s generation."

    "Have you taken a liking to him? What makes him stand out?"

    Eleanor scoffed. "Stand out? Nothing at all."

    She twirled a strand of hair, her tone turning contemtive. "If I had to say he had one redeeming quality, it would only be that he resembles Hector quite a bit."

    Florence sensed the direction this was heading, and hesitated before speaking. "Your Highness, the Sinir family is known for their pride. I fear he wouldn''t want to be your lover."

    Eleanorughed derisively. "What

    good is pride? But I suppose it''s good that he has it. Besides, I don''t intend to seek his consent. I''ll have someone bring him here by force. Once the drug takes effect, I look like a goddess in his eyes." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Florence was taken aback. "You''ve already brought him here? With the Emberfest Festival approaching, there will be high priests and variousdies visiting. If he''s not kept under strict watch, things could easily go wrong. And if he disappears, the Sinir family will surelye looking for him."

 Chapter 681

    Eleanor smiled at Florence. "Why are you so worried? I haven''t captured him yet. I''ve only gathered some information. On the thirtieth of September, he ns to leave for Serenvale with a coachman and servant. I''ll have all of them brought back to Harmony Pce and locked up in the dungeon. Who will notice that they''ve gone missing? Once the Emberfest Festival is over, there''ll be plenty of time for me to make my move on him." Florence felt her heart tighten. "Your Highness, General Sinir was ungrateful and cruel to you. Why do you want to bear a child from the Sinir family? Though Lord Henry is cowardly, he''s still your rightful husband."

    A bitter taste rose in Eleanor''s mouth, stemming from the depth of her heart.

    She pressed her fist against her temple and closed her eyes, hissing her next words through clenched teeth, "He was unfeeling and wanted nothing to do with me. I won''t give him the satisfaction. I''ll bear a child from the Sinir family, so he''ll never know peace." Florence sighed. "You''re just setting yourself up to sh with a dead man. If you truly wanted a son, you would have done so long ago. Why wait until now? Your cycle schedule is all messed up now, and you may not even conceive.

    "Please don''t punish yourself like this, Your Highness. Let the dead rest. He should be long dead in your heart too, so you don''t concern yourself with him any longer."

    Eleanor''s eyes snapped open, a fire zing in them. It looked like anger, yet also like the heat that had stirred the first time she had seen Hector in her youth.

    "Do you think I want to dwell on him? He haunts my dreams every night. He''s the reason I can''t find peace. Even in death, he doesn''t leave me be."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tears spilled from her eyes, and her shoulders trembled as she fought to contain the torrent of emotions surging within her.

    "Sometimes, I don''t even know whether I still hate him or love him. When he died, I was more heartbroken than anyone else. No one in this world loved him like I do. Mnie Sullivan''s love for him paled inparison. If I had married him, I would have died the day he died. But did Mnie do the same?"

    Florence knew Eleanor well, and her heart ached fiercely for the grand princess. The older woman stepped forward to embrace her.

    "Forget about the past. Whether it''s love or hate, you must let it go."

    Eleanor gently pushed Florence away and wiped her tears with a defiant glint in her eyes. "In this lifetime, let me be reckless just this once. Let me indulge myself without regard for the consequences. Don''t try to talk me out of it anymore-I''ve made up my mind." Florence sighed. "Let me summon the household physician to check on you and see if there''s anything that may help you. If you truly wish to have a child, you need to be in good health."

    "Go ahead." Eleanor waved her hand, then closed her eyes again.

    She always slept poorly at night and suffered from severe drowsiness during the day.

    The household physician, Lilian, had been monitoring Eleanor''s health and knew her condition better than anyone else. Hearing that the grand princess wanted to conceive a child with Henry shocked her, but she could only speak honestly

    "It''s not impossible, but you must follow the prescribed regimen every day without fail."

    "Will my age pose any danger to my pregnancy?" Eleanor asked.

    "Childbirth is a dangerous process, Your Highness. You experienced it when you gave birth to the princess. As you age, the risk increases. So, I advise you to think carefully," Lilian replied. "Just prepare the prescription," Eleanor said calmly.

    She seemed to be uninterested now.

    When she had mentioned wanting a son to Florence, the desire had burned brightly within her. But now that she had spoken it aloud, it felt less significant. Perhaps it had just been a fleeting impulse.

    Eleanor had caught a glimpse of Daniel by chance. He had been dressed in a blue coat as he rode confidently down the street with reins in hand. His chin slightly raised, he had exuded an air of poise and vigor.

    At that time, Eleanor had been seated in her carriage and had lifted the curtain just in time to see him. The instant she saw him, a rush of heat surged through her body.

    It felt like she had seen a ghoste to life.

    Since that encounter with Daniel, Eleanor had been gued with dreams of the past, in which Hector remained as cold as ever. He spoke to her with polite detachment, even going so far as to deliberately avoid her gaze when she approached.

    Regardless of whether she chose to bear a child or not, she would im Daniel as her own. She would trample upon the dignity of the Sinir family and ensure that the soul of the deceased Hector would find no peace.

    So, she had sent someone to investigate Daniel.

 Chapter 682

    As the sun set and cast a warm glow over the city, Caspian stepped out of the Ministry of Infrastructure, where a carriage was already waiting for him.

    Before he climbed aboard, he said, "Let''s head to the end of Jubnt Street first. My wife mentioned a couple of days ago that she wanted to have Harold''s ravioli. I want to buy some fresh ones to cook at home." "I''m afraid he won''t be set up yet," the coachman, Charles, replied.

    Harold''s ravioli stall only opened at night. The capital was thriving, and both Jubnt Street and Beacon Street buzzed with activity when night fell.

    "It''s almost time. We can wait a bit once we get there," Caspian said with a wave of his hand.

    Charles chuckled. "You really care for your wife, don''t you, sir?"

    Caspian yfully tapped Charles on the head and smiled. "She''s a good woman who married me and is raising our children. How could I not treat her well? And you''d best take care of Jenny too." Charles nodded and grinned. "I understand, sir."

    Charles had grown up in the Prince household, and Jenny was a girl brought into the family at a young age. A couple of years back, Caspian had arranged for the marriage, and Jenny now served at Luna''s side.

    As they arrived at the end of Jubnt Street, they saw vendors beginning to set up their stalls one by one. Harold was now elderly and slower in his movements, so Caspian and Charles quickly went to assist him. When Harold spotted Caspian, he smiled and said, "Mr. Prince! Back again to buy ravioli for your wife?"

    "Indeed, Harold. My wife loves your ravioli. She won''t touch anyone else''s, not even what our chef makes. It just doesn''t suit her tastes," Caspian replied.

    Haroldughed and waved his hand. "No need to help. I can manage this on my own."

    But Caspian and Charles continued to lend a hand, setting up the stall until it was ready. Once they finished, Harold began to prepare the ravioli, as the dough and fillings had already been made and brought over. "Why don''t you sit for a moment, Mr. Prince? It''ll be ready soon," Harold said. "How much are you buying this time?"

    "Just five pounds again," Caspian said.

    Harold sighed gently. "You and your wife have kind hearts. Good people always receive their rewards."

    Harold had been running his stall for many years, but business had never been great. It wasn''t that his ravioli wasn''t delicious. It was just that he moved too slowly and had no one to help him. Many customers simply didn''t want to wait.

    When Caspian brought Luna to try Harold''s ravioli, she instantly dered her fondness for it after just one taste. Even though she couldn''t possibly eat that much, she insisted on buying five pounds each time and would take it home to share with the servants. Luna just wanted to support his business.

    A clear, cheerful voice called out, "Harold, I''d like a serving of ravioli, please!"

    Caspian looked up to see a young woman standing at the stall. She was apanied by a maid and had her hand resting on her stomach.

    "I''ve been busy all day and skipped lunch. I''m absolutely starving!" the woman added.

    Harold nced up, recognizing her as Ava Weaver, one of his recent regrs.

    He smiled and said, "Did you just close your family''s shop, Ms. Weaver? Have a seat! I need to pack up Mr. Prince''s ravioli first before I can make yours."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Ava turned her head and looked slightly surprised when she saw Caspian.

    She approached and curtsied. "It''s nice to see you, Mr. Prince."

    179

    Caspian remembered her. On the day when Eugene Snyder hosted a banquet, she had brought coffee and Eugene had praised her family''s coffee beans. Since Caspian enjoyed a good cup of coffee, he had Charles stop by to buy some when passing by her family''s shop.

    He nodded politely. "Ms. Weaver."

    She settled down across from him, a gentle smile on her delicate face. "Would you mind if Harold serves me first, Mr. Prince? I''m just so hungry after such a busy day."

    Caspian felt a bit anxious. He

    wanted to buy the ravioli quickly so

    the servants could prepare it for Luna''s dinner that night. Otherwise, it would have to serve as ate night snack, and his wife didn''t eat much at that hour.

    However, since she was someone he recognized and clearly in need, he nodded reluctantly.

    "Alright, then. Harold, go ahead and prepare hers first."

    Ava''s eyes sparkled. "Two servings, please." She turned to her maid. "E, why don''t you sit down and eat with me?"

    E took a seat on the other side. "I can''t sit at the main table, but I''ll sit here."

    As night fell, the wind picked up and

    the air had grown chilly. Ava shivered slightly as a gust blew against her slender shoulders, looking quite pitiful as she wrapped her arms around herself.

    "It''s really cold tonight."

    Caspian nodded, his expression neutral. "Yes, it is."

    "Mr. Prince, how are the coffee beans?" Ava asked, her yful brows arching slightly. Her eyes sparkled as she focused on him, filled with an eager light.

    "I haven''t had the chance to try it yet," Caspian replied, puzzled.

    He had never even dismounted the carriage when he sent Charles to buy the coffee beans. How did she know he was the one who had bought it?

 Chapter 683

    When the freshly-cooked ravioli was served, the aroma wafted through the air.

    "Thank you for letting me go first, Mr. Prince. Next time youe to my shop for coffee beans, I''ll be sure to give you a discount," Ava said with a smile.

    Caspian regarded her with curiosity. "How much of a discount?"

    Ava blinked yfully, her eyes sparkling. "How much of a discount would you like, Mr. Prince?"

    With her sweet appearance and a hint of innocent charm, she resembled a beautiful flower in full bloom. Even the most steadfast gentleman might feel his heart flutter at such a sight. However, Caspian seemed oblivious to her beauty and was instead focused on the matter at hand. "You should give me the same as whatever you give Lord Snyder," he said.

    Ava giggled, her eyes twinkling. "That won''t do! Since you were kind enough to let me have the ravioli first, I must repay you properly. How about this-if youe in person and buy a pound, I''ll throw in half a pound for free?" "It''s a deal," Caspian replied excitedly.

    "You got it!"

    Ava smiled at him in a calm andposed demeanor, exuding a quiet beauty that was both refreshing and captivating. But Caspian shifted his gaze away from her andnded on Harold, who was moving at a painfully slow pace. After a moment, Caspian turned back to Ava and asked, "Didn''t you say you were hungry? Why aren''t you eating?"

    Ava tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, revealing a pair of ruby-red earrings that entuated her shimmering gaze. "Seeing you made me so happy that I momentarily forgot I was hungry."

    Caspian chuckled softly but inwardly thought, ''If you weren''t hungry, you should have said so earlier. Now, I''ve wasted all this time by letting you go first!''

    Ava Weaver was Celeste''s new identity. With graceful movements, she began to eat her ravioli, her delicate lips parting as she took a delicate bite. The small ravioli were tender and vorful, but she seemed to need two bites for every piece she ate, sometimes even three.

    Caspian frowned slightly as he watched. Harold''s ravioli were thin-skinned and filled with fresh ingredients. They were small enough that Luna could easily eat two in one bite. Yet, Ava was struggling with just one.

    A truly hungry person would have been eager to gulp down three ravioli in one bite.

    Ava didn''t seem as hungry as she had imed, yet had insisted on going first. Caspian couldn''t help but feel her character was a bit questionable. Even if her coffee beans were discounted in the future, he would have to think twice before buying.

    She clearly had her sights set on attracting business with that buy one pound, get half a pound free offer, but who knew what kind of goods that half-pound would be? If it turned out to be old and moldy coffee grounds that had just been unsold for a long time, he would be asking for trouble just to try to save a few coins.

    Celeste continued to eat, believing herself to be the picture of grace. She knew Caspian asionally came to buy ravioli, so she had made a point toe by recently to establish a rapport with Harold. As soon as she arrived tonight, Harold had recognized her immediately.

    "It''s ready, Mr. Prince," Harold called out.

    Caspian quickly stood and handed over some silver coins.

    Harold waved his hand. "That''s too much! Let me give you your change."

    Caspian chuckled. "It''s not too much. It''s just the right amount."

    "You''re always like this." Harold smiled helplessly and thanked him profusely. "Thank you, Mr. Prince."

    "I''m leaving now. I''lle by again

    in a few days," Caspian said as he took the ravioli. Then, he politely addressed Celeste as well, "Ms. Weaver, I''m leaving now."

    Celeste looked up with a smile on her lips. The steam rising from the ravioli in front of her lent her already enchanting features an air of mystery.

    "Take care, Mr. Prince. Don''t forget to visit my shop."

    "Of course," Caspian replied politely as he climbed into the carriage and left.

    Once he was gone, the smile on Celeste''s face vanished. She set down her cutlery and coldly said, "E, settle the bill."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Harold nced at her bowl and noted she had hardly touched it.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Weaver, didn''t you say you were hungry? Why haven''t you finished? Did I cook the ravioli poorly tonight?" Celeste forced a smile. "No, it''s not that. Your ravioli is especially delicious. I just starved a little too much today, and now my stomach aches a bit." Harold chuckled. "When you''re too hungry, you really can''t eat. You shouldn''t skip meals in the future. You must take care of your health, youngdy." As E went to settle the bill, Celeste didn''t respond and simply turned to leave.

    She was fuming. Caspian was not only a coward but also blind. Having met his wife, Celeste knew that Luna was an uncouth merchant''s

    daughter with an ordinary

    appearance. At best, she was only somewhat pretty.

    How could she possiblypare to Celeste?

    With her looks, what prince or noble wouldn''t want to take her home? Even when Eugene had seen her, he had forgotten his wife''s presence and stared at her with undisguised interest.

    There was no man Celeste couldn''t conquer. Men like Caspian should be easy pickings. It was only a matter of how long he could hold out.

 Chapter 684

    Of course, Caspian had no idea that Ava was interested in him. If he had been that astute and clever, he would have held a position far beyond that of a mere junior official in the Ministry of Infrastructure.

    When he returned home, everyone was waiting for him to eat. He handed the ravioli to a servant, instructing them to boil it quickly so everyone could enjoy some.

    "I was wondering why you were sote. Was it because you went to buy some ravioli? Look at you-you''ve got your wife on your mind and have forgotten all about your mom. You left her hungry and waiting for you," Zoey teased.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caspian quickly apologized, but feeling a bit defensive, he exined, "I could have been home earlier, but Harold was so slow. Plus, Ms. Weaver cut in line. She imed she was starving and asked me to let her and her servant go first. That''s why I was dyed." "Ms. Weaver?" Zoey repeated curiously, raising an eyebrow.

    She knew her brother-inw well-he usually didn''t associate with women. Who was thisdy and why was she suddenly in the picture?

    She pressed for more details, asking, "Who is she?"

    "The one who runs a coffee shop. She delivered coffee when Lord Snyder was hosting a banquet, and he introduced us. I had Charles buy coffee beans from her before. It''s the one I brought home a few days ago." Luna chimed in, "The coffee''s not bad. I''ve tried it. But it is a bit pricey."

    Being the daughter of a merchant, Luna was quite sensitive to the value of goods, though she didn''t notice much else.

    Zoey asked for the name of Ava''s shop and jotted it down, then said, "Alright, let''s eat. Mother must be starving."

    Given Vi''s situation, Evelyn had been ill recently and was just starting to recover. Her appetite was still delicate, but ravioli was perfect for her now. Once it was served, she managed to eat most of her bowl.

    "Harold''s ravioli is really delicious. If there are any leftovers, don''t cook them. Just keep them for breakfast tomorrow," said Evelyn.

    "It won''t taste as good tomorrow, Mother. Let the servants have whatever you can''t finish," Luna suggested. "I''ll wake up early tomorrow and make you some millet porridge."

    "Alright."

    Evelyn seemed a bit distracted as she set down her cutlery and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. A servant came by with water for her to wash her hands.

    "You all continue eating. I''ll head back to my room."

    "Take care, Mom."

    "Walk slowly, Grandma."

    Everyone stood to see Evelyn off, which was a familiar routine. The elderlydy had been in this moodtely. Once she was supported out the door, the rest settled back down to eat. Zoey nced at Caspian but didn''t say anything and resumed her meal. After finishing dinner and returning to her room, Zoey summoned the steward, Bernard, to inquire about Ava''s family''s coffee shop, Weaver Coffee.

    "I know of Weaver Coffee, but I''m not aware of who the owner is. All I know is that there''s a new young manager now, said to be the owner''s daughter," Bernard replied.

    Zoey mused, "Strange. You only know about the owner''s daughter but not who the owner is? Who ran the shop before?"

    "There was just one manager, who wasn''t the owner either. His name was Adam, and he was just managing the shop for the owner. He''s not around anymore."

    "Can you find out who the owner is?" Zoey pressed.

    Bernard hesitated, then said, "We can certainly try, but we might not be able to uncover anything. The owner has never shown themselves at the coffee house. It''s always been managed by the shopkeeper. I suspect the owner might be some influential person behind the scenes."

    Zoey understood this scenario all

    too well. During Augustus'' reign, strict orders had repeatedly been issued to prohibit nobles and officials of the fourth rank and above from engaging in business. At that time, the court had been purged, allowing only the ownership of properties for rental purposes, but prohibiting any direct involvement in business.

    During Sigmund''s reign, the court had loosened its restrictions somewhat as influential families grew powerful and united. However, even then, it wasn''t something done openly If any of them wanted to engage in business, they had to entrust it to a trusted family servant

    while hiring a shopkeeper from

    outside to run the shop.

    Such situations weren''t umon. Even the Earl of Silverstone''s family had simr arrangements.

    Of course, owning property was allowed-like buying a shop to collect rent or purchasingnd for farming, nting, or livestock. That wasn''t restricted. Now that the new king had only been on the throne for a few years, he turned a blind eye to these matters. He wouldn''t touch the interests of the noble families since his foundation was still unsteady.

    After pondering for a moment, Zoey said, "If that''s the case, we might not be able to uncover anything, or we could find something incriminating against someone else. Just drop it. I want strict orders issued throughout the household-absolutely no private interactions with

    any servants of noble families."

    "Yes, Madam Zoey!"

    As for her younger brother-inw, Zoey felt she needed to give him a few reminders as well.

 Chapter 685

    Pigeons from Skywing Spire flew haphazardly across thend, exchanging messages relentlessly. After several days of flight, the birds arrived in the capital two evenings before the Emberfest Festival. ire and the others sorted andpiled the messages into a letter, which was delivered to Hell Monarch Estate that night.

    ire handed the letter to Violet, who didn''t even bother to open it. Instead, she called everyone to the study and asked Jacob to read it first. Since it concerned Jaina, it was more appropriate for him to see it first.

    After Jacob finished reading, the veins on his forehead bulged. "This is absurd! It''s clearly a conspiracy. That so-called rescue was all meticulously designed."

    Rafael read the letter, then briefly summarized it, exining. "The troublemakers were local thugs hired to cause chaos. The ones pulling the strings were the people from thergest estate in Stonebridge County, which belongs to Aunt Eleanor. She always stays there whenever she visits.

    "Carissa, you asked us to investigate whether Aunt Eleanor was in Stonebridge County around the time of the performance troupe incident. She was indeed there. It seems she noticed Jaina during their performance. And those so-called bandits? They weren''t bandits at all-they were local officials. After Jaina left Stonebridge County with Eleanor, the performance troupe leader was found dead."

    Carissa''s expression changed slightly. "How did he die? Was it investigated thoroughly?"

    "He starved to death. He was left in a small shack after they broke his legs. The neighbors only reported it when the stench from the corpse became unbearable," Rafael replied in an icy tone, clenching the letter in his hand.

    Violet seethed with anger. "In other words, that vile woman didn''t give him medical attention. She even broke his legs and let him starve alone in that shack! How cruel!"

    Carissa''s face turned cold with rage. "Jaina left him money. If they hadn''t broken his legs, he wouldn''t have starved."

    "How could there be such a wicked woman? And Jaina-how could she trust that monster?" Violent eximed, her cheeks flushed with indignation.

    Carissa looked at her friend and

    said, "You can''t me Jaina. She doesn''t know what Grand Princess

    County, Grand Princess Eleanor must have a reputation for being generous and kind. Also, she was Jaina''s savior, and she even called a physician to look at Lucas. How

    Eleanor is truly like. In

    could Jaina suspect it was all part of a scheme?

    "As someone who had to forage for herbs and hunt in the mountains, I doubt Jaina ever imagined she would be a target. She felt indebted to Grand Princess Eleanor for saving her and believed she also owed her a debt for the medical expenses. She thought that following the grand princess to the capital was just a way to repay her

    by serving as a maid.

    "But in the end, she was confined to the inner pce. Although Grand Princess Eleanor didn''t mistreat her, I''m sure she asionally told Jaina that she had received word about Lucas from the officials in Stonebridge County, which reassured Jaina and allowed her to stay with peace of mind until now."

    Violet, who had been caught up in

    her emotions, realized she had misspoken. She quickly turned to Jacob and said, "I''m sorry, I overreacted. Carissa is right. How could an ordinary person like Jaina even think of such a convoluted scheme aimed at her? Besides, she''s someone who moves about in the world of performers, and

    understands debts and favors. Once she owes a favor, she feelsContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    thinking too much about the

    consequences."

    Carissa''s voice grew serious, "Exactly. While Jaina may have exercised some caution, her thoughts were merely wishful. The kindness she received was tangible, and she had no real choice in the matter." Carissa tightened her grip on the armrest, her anger boiling within her. She knew full well that Jaina had caught the attention of Eleanor because she resembled Mnie Sullivan.

    Jaina''s true savior was the performance troupe leader, Lucas, who had died because of this.

    How could Jainae to terms with that?

    Just thinking about it filled Carissa with indescribable fury and anguish. If it was this bad from an outsider''s perspective, she couldn''t imagine what Jaina would feel.

    After a moment of silence, Jacob spoke with bloodshot eyes, "We can''t tell Jaina about this for now. I can''t imagine how she would react upon learning that Lucas was beaten and left to starve to death." Everyone nodded in agreement. They understood that any one of them would find it unbearable if they were in Jaina''s shoes.

 Chapter 686

    The Farrell family had remained silent for quite some time. After several reminders from Eleanor, Gemma had no choice but to visit the Farrell family''s residence in person.

    Upon arriving, she learned that Thomas had gone to Stonebrook District to visit Wilfred, a member of the former Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team. Apparently, Wilfred had encountered a mishap, so Thomas had rushed there with Felix, the adopted son of the Quinton family.

    Alice expressed her apologies, "This should have been settled long ago, but that stubborn boy insisted on checking on hisrade before making any arrangements. I don''t understand his thinking, but I''m very keen on Ms. Sanford. When I saw her the other day, my eyes lit up so brightly as I wished I could bring her home as a daughter-inw right then and there." Alice''s sincerity, coupled with her obvious affection for Lisette, convinced Gemma.

    She said, "Even though Thomas is not in the capital, you two did have a chance to talk. Didn''t you ask him if he liked her? If he does, we should settle the engagement as soon as possible. I''d feel much better knowing her marriage is secure. "Besides, marriage is a significant matter. It''s determined by the wishes of the parents and the matchmaker. As long as Thomas doesn''t oppose it, you can take the lead without waiting for him to return."

    Alice pondered for a moment, then replied, "What you say makes sense. How about this? I''ll pick a favorable day to visit and have someone check their horoscopepatibility. If everything looks good, I''ll formally send someone to propose. How does that sound?" Gemma felt a weight lift off her shoulders. Eleanor was always pushing and prodding, which was exhausting.

    She smiled and said, "Oh dear, it feels like I''m the one pressuring the marriage arrangements! But honestly, Lisette isn''t getting any younger. If you don''t think she''s a good fit for Thomas, I need to find her another match soon to appease her family. It''s good to settle this now. It puts my mind at ease."

    Alice nodded in understanding. "Yes, I''ve also worried endlessly about Thomas'' marriage. I hope to see it finalized soon so that our family can expand and thrive."

    "Indeed, they''re both getting on in years. It''s best to finalize things sooner rather thanter," Gemma agreed.

    "Alright, I''ll find someone to choose a favorable date for checking their horoscope. It shouldn''t be a problem, but we''ll still follow the proper procedures to ensure everything goes smoothly," Alice said. Gemma nodded in satisfaction. "In that case, I''ll wait for your visit."

    After she left, Alice called Opal over and asked, "Opal, do you think this matter can still be dyed? Has Lady Carissa sent word?"

    Opal smiled. "Aunt Alice, regardless

    of whether there''s news from Lady

    Carissa or not, just look at it this way-picking a date takes a few days, and arranging for their

    k will

    horoscopepatibility check also take a few days. All in all, it will take about a week or more Lady Carissa wants us to drag it out for a reason. We can buy a few days without offending anyone or tarnishing Thomas'' reputation."

    "You''re right. Hearing that makes me feel more at ease. Thomas'' marriage has faced so many hurdles. It seems he''s on someone''s radar. If this doesn''t pan out, we''ll have to settle

    on another match for him sooner rather thanter," said Alice.

    "Don''t worry, Aunt Alice. He likely knows the situation and won''t resist anymore after this," Opal reassured.

    Alice sighed. "Let''s hope that''s the case."

    Gemma sent word to Eleanor, letting her know that the Farrell family would being in a few days to check Thomas and Lisette''s horoscopepatibility. So, the matter was tentatively settled. Meanwhile, Eleanor had Henry staying at Harmony Pce for discussions.

    When she received the report, she looked at him with a t look and said, "Your family is dragging their feet. This matter should have been settled Hong ago, yet they haven''t even done the horoscopepatibility check. At this rate, how can I trust you with important responsibilities?"

    Henry gazed at her solemn expression, then felt a wave of disgust when he recalled the litnterns from the past two nights. He had heard that the kitchen staff were preparing medicine for Eleanor as she nned to have another child.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 687

    Given the circumstances, Henry was willing to cooperate. Their son would bear the Kingsley surname, and he would undoubtedly stand united with the Marquis of Grovehill''s family in the future. "I''ll talk to them when I get back," Henry promised.

    "The Emberfest Festival is approaching. Have you invited Reverend Zane?" Eleanor asked.

    "I have. This time, we''ve invited eight high priests, including Reverend Zane. I''ll go personally to escort them early on the day."

    Eleanor nodded and was extra gracious as she said, "Then, have your mothere as well, but you must tell her that it''s an all-nighter. If she can''t handle it, she shouldn''te."

    "She can handle it. She''s been a devout believer for many years and has always wanted to participate," Henry quickly assured.

    Among thedies attending the festival were Natalie, Mildred, and Hannah-all prominent matriarchs of distinguished families whose husbands or sons held significant positions at court.

    Also, these women were known for beingpassionate and generous. Since Gemma was familiar with them, her association with them could greatly benefit the sons of the Marquis of Grovehill''s family in the future. It would also reduce their reliance on Eleanor''s influence.

    Eleanor didn''t consider her mother-inw a truly devout believer. Yet, what mattered more than belief was what one could obtain.

    Thesedies, except for Natalie, had relinquished their household management roles over the years. Still, whenever they stomped their feet, their sons and grandsons remained noticeably attentive and concerned. Their words carried the weight of a fortune. Thanks to the rituals performed during the Emberfest Festival, these matriarchs had developed a deep respect for Eleanor. That is, with the exception of Natalie, who had criticized the grand princess regarding the incident involving Carissa.

    The otherdies might have heard rumors, but theirpassionate nature kept them from malicious spection about others. They trusted only their own observations and dismissed outside gossip.

    Suchpassion was useful to Eleanor when it suited her, but she would dismiss it as foolishness when it didn''t. This year, she nned to let Molly and Fiona attend the festival celebrations, hoping the kind-hearted matriarchs would see that Yuvan''s wife and concubine shared the samepassionate spirit.

    As for Heather, she was clueless and timid. She was also a member of the Sullivan family, which was potential trouble down the line. It would be best if she didn''t make an appearance at all.

    After sending Henry away, Eleanor

    summoned the captain of her guards, Kurt, andmanded,

    "Keep a close eye on Daniel tomorrow. As soon as he leaves the city, abduct him and take him to the carriage. Have the coachman and his servant settled at the estate outside the city, then bring Daniel back."

    Outside the door, Florence listened intently, feeling a slight heaviness in her heart. She let out a nearly inaudible sigh, realizing that Eleanor had ultimately chosen this path. Hector had truly ruined Eleanor''s life.

    But who could she me? Marriage required the consent of both parties, and even Augustus had not allowed their union back then.

    Florence didn''t believe Eleanor truly wanted to bear a son. She just saw how much Daniel looked like Hector. Since she had never had Hector, she was just trying to deceive herself.

    Ever since the Duke of Northwatch''s

    family had been exterminated and Mnie Sullivan died, Eleanor had been unsettled. Perhaps it was because the people she loved and hated the most were gone, so everything suddenly felt so nd

    and meaningless.

    Once Kurt left, Florence stepped inside and gently asked, "Your Highness, are you truly going to do this? You know as well as I do that no matter how much he resembles General Sinir, he is not him."

    "Of course he isn''t," Eleanor said, wrapping herself tightly in her cloak, her eyes devoid of light. "Sometimes, I wonder what the point of all this is. Even if seed, my dad won''t see it, nor will my brother. And Hector certainly won''t."

    Florence dared not pry into those matters or offer her opinions.

    Eleanor let out a coldugh. "So, I thought, why not bear a son? A son of the Sinir family, just to spite him. Wouldn''t that be delightful?"

    "Your Highness, this is merely an impulsive decision," Florence said softly.

    Eleanor''s gaze turned icy. "Perhaps. But I can''t think of any other way to find happiness. What I truly want to do now is this. Everything else I do will just be for someone else''s benefit."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 688

    A carriage rolled out of the city, carrying Daniel on a trip to Serenvale. He was in a hurry as there had been a few issues at a factory there. Though it was nothing too serious, his dad had insisted he go personally to handle it.

    Daniel had been living in Serenvale for some time, but since his wife was pregnant, he had sent her back to the capital to prepare for childbirth. He figured he could hand off the factory''s affairs to the shopkeeper and return to the capital to pursue some other business ventures.

    Having married at twenty, he was already a father with two sons, so he hoped they would have a daughter this time. In his family, taking a concubine was rare, and he had no ns to do so. He shared a deep bond with his wife, whom he had always brought along on business trips. Now, as their focus shifted back to the capital, their little family of four-soon to be five-would settle in the city.

    Daniel hadn''t visited Carissa, but had gone to the academy to see Ryan. His teacher was now the main lecturer there, so he could easily visit the academy.

    He hadn''t gone to Hell Monarch Estate because his business had yet to stabilize. Theodore had advised him not to make any visits until his business was secure, to avoid any rumors that the Hell Monarch''s household was helping the Sinir family''s business. Theodore was wise. He knew that prominent figures were often wary of too much association with merchants or powerful officials-even if they were family. usations could easily arise, so it was best to avoid the appearance of impropriety. If not careful, such connections could lead to ruin.

    Thedore was very insightful, so everyone in the family asked for his advice when doing business and listened to what he had to say. The older man had advised them to maintain a distance during prosperous times and offered assistance when they fell on hard times. True families didn''t thrive or suffer together. Each had its own strengths, which allowed them to support one another when it mattered most.

    As the carriage rolled out of the city, dust kicked up behind it. The dust gradually settled, but no one noticed that the coachman had changed. When the carriage reached a secluded area, the curtain was lifted, and both Daniel and his servant gasped in unison when they saw a stranger. "Who are you?"

    A couple of muffled groans followed before the carriage continued to move forward. The original coachman had taken Daniel''s ce in the carriage, leaving him and Daniel''s servant unconscious inside.

    -

    At Harmony Pce, Kurt reported, "Grand Princess Eleanor, the man has been brought back. Should we ce him in the dungeon?"

    Eleanor was copying scriptures when she looked up at Kurt. After a long pause, she said, "Don''t put him in the dungeon. ce him in Orange Blossom Hall."

    "Understood, Your Highness."

    "Prepare some muscle-rxing powder for him."

    "I will, Your Highness. However, he hasn''t woken up yet."

    "Very well. Set things up first and send someone to attend to him. I''ll go check on himter," Eleanor instructed.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" Kurt saluted and exited the room.

    Eleanor remained still for a while, then resumed her copying as she murmured, "May the gods ensure Hector Sinir and Mnie Sullivan never meet in this life or the next..."

    As she continued, her thoughts led

    her to write two questions over and over-Did the gods understand the anguish of loving someone one couldn''t have? Did the gods know the despair of loving what one couldn''t possess?

    She kept writing those lines, as if writing the words might bring her some sort of answer. When the

    page was finally filled, she stared et

    nkly at it for a long time. Then, she tore the paper into shreds with a t look, crumpling the pieces into a ball and tossing it onto the floor.

    l.ne

    Over the past two years, Eleanor had felt increasingly restless and agitated, the root of her turmoil being an overwhelming emptiness It felt as if her heart had been hollowed out or tightly wrapped up, like a silkworm cocooned inyers of silk She struggled desperately to break free, but no matter how hard she fought within that cocoon, she couldn''t poke her head out.

    The constriction was suffocating.

    In Orange Blossom Hall, Daniel slowly regained consciousness, but everything around him felt foreign.

    A strange bed, unfamiliar curtains, and unknown furnishings filled the room.

    He had no strength in his body, and his mind was clouded and chaotic.

    He opened his mouth to call for his servant, "Walter..."

    He thought he had called out loudly, but the sound was barely more than a whisper. His voice was even trembling at the end.

    Panic gripped his heart.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    What was happening? Had he encountered thieves?

    Turning his head, he scanned thevishly furnished room. There were soft, luxurious drapes, arge partition screen adorned with peonies, and a full vanity set. The ce didn''t resemble a thief''sir at all. In fact, it seemed more like a woman''s bedroom.

 Chapter 689

    Daniel struggled to rise, but his body felt weak, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Just then, the door creaked open, so he quickly turned his head to look.

    A figure stepped around the screen and entered. It was a woman.

    She wore her hair in a loose bun, adorned with a delicate hairpin, and was wearing a pale blue top with white ents. Over it was draped a smoke-colored satin coat that flowed elegantly. She appeared to be in her forties, with only faint signs of aging on her face. Yet, her expression was stern andmanding, radiating the authority of someone in power.

    Behind her, another person entered and moved a chair to the bedside. The woman then slowly sat down, her cold, sharp gaze locking onto Daniel''s wide, confused eyes. "Who... who are you?"

    Daniel had never met Eleanor, but he knew her status must be significant.

    As Eleanor observed the panic in his eyes, an unsettling feeling surged within her. It was as if a me had been doused by a sudden downpour, leaving no embers behind.

    The two men''s faces bore simrities, yet their demeanor and courage were worlds apart.

    "Are you afraid of me?" Eleanor asked slowly, not bothering to conceal her disdain any longer.

    "Who are you? Why did you bring me here?"

    Scrutinizing her attire, Daniel realized the likelihood of her bringing him here because of money was slim to none. She must have other motives.

    He recalled Theodore''s warnings about the Hell Monarch and the Duke of Northwatch''s families being in a state of heightened tension, which would undoubtedly lead to dissatisfaction and targeting from some people. They had to tread carefully, ensuring no one could seize upon any ws to undermine the Duke of Nortwatch''s family.

    "Is the Sinir family reduced to having only cowards like you left?" Eleanor said coldly.

    "Who are you?" Daniel clenched his fists, a steely glint emerging in his eyes. "No matter who you are, you clearly know my identity, which means you have a purpose for abducting me. What do you n to use me for? I''m telling you, no matter what your n is, you won''t seed."

    Eleanor watched as his fear began to fade, reced by the distinctive pride that members of the Sinir family were known for.

    She let out a soft sigh and smiled. "Yes, this is how a member of the Sinir family should be."

    She reached out, wanting to touch the icy face before her. It was this very face-cold and distant-that rejected her and kept her at arm''s length, with eyes that showed no hint of warmth.

    Daniely on the bed, having exerted

    himself to lift his head in anger.

    Now, he was exhausted and panting

    for breath after uttering those words. His neck could barely support his head, which slumped back onto the pillow as he stared helplessly at the hand approaching his face.

    A wave of goosebumps spread across his body in an instant. He iled his arm weakly, but missed hitting her. Instead, she leaned closer. Her eyes betrayed an emotion he couldn''tprehend, yet it made his skin crawl.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Eleanor withdrew her hand, but her gaze remained fixed on his face. The sensation of her watching him-yet seeming to look beyond him-sent shivers down his spine. There was an obsession in her eyes that was mingled with resentment. It terrified him.

    "Get out!" Daniel roared from deep within his throat.

    However, themand fell t. His voicecked any real power, and he felt utterly drained.

    Eleanor onlyughed, leaning back in her chair with anguid demeanor. Her elbows rested on the armrests, her eyes sparkling with a mix of allure and mockery.

    "Oh, you may look alike, but the feeling when I touch you is entirely different."

    She had touched Hector''s face once before, but he had swatted her hand away, returning her gesture with an angry shout of "Get out!"

    It was astonishing how Hector could

    act so defiant. Eleanor was clearly the favored grand princess, while he couldn''t even rely on anyone in the Sinir family, and had nothing but his own military achievements. And yet he had dared to shout at her.

    That kind of pride could infuriate others while also drawing them in, igniting a desire to conquer.

    Eleanor suddenly spoke in azy

    tone, "I''ve seen your two sons. Both look just like you. I heard your wife is pregnan again. Do you think it''ll be another son? You really have a talent for fathering boys, and they att resemble you. It''s quite enchanting, really."

    "What?" Daniel felt a chill wash over him, fear pooling in his eyes. "What do you want?" Eleanor looked at him for a while before she sneered, then stood up and turned to leave. Her voice was cold and dismissive as shemanded, "Take him to the dungeon."

 Chapter 690

    As soon as Florence heard that Daniel was to be locked away in the dungeon, she hurried after Eleanor.

    "Your Highness, have you changed your mind?"

    "Just lock him up for now," Eleanor snapped, feeling a wave of irritation wash over her.

    "Yes, of course. Please don''t be angry. You must take care of yourself," Florence urged gently.

    "No one canpare to Hector. Even if he looks exactly the same, if he''s not him, then he''s not him. Not even the slightest resemnce can stir my heart. In fact, that face only makes me furious," Eleanor ranted as she stormed back into her room, a fire burning in her eyes.

    After she sat down, she still felt overwhelmingly restless.

    "Bring me water and scented soap. I need to wash my hands," she ordered.

    The maids hurried about, bringing in warm water.

    Eleanor washed her hands repeatedly, scrubbing away the memory of touching Daniel. It was just like how after every encounter with Henry, every moment spent close to him under the flickering light of thenterns had to be washed away-requiring her to soak in bucket after bucket of hot water to rid herself of that repugnant aura.

    After dismissing the maids, Florence sighed deeply as she observed Eleanor''s increasingly unhinged demeanor.

    "Your Highness, do you love Hector for his face? He''s dead. Even if someone looks just like him, he''s not the man in your heart. Why torment yourself so?" she asked.

    In the past, Eleanor couldn''t stand anyone saying she loved Hector. Even Florence saying it would provoke a sharp rebuttal. But now, Eleanor didn''t want to argue. She suddenly felt that aside from loving and hating Hector, she had no connection to him whatsoever. So, love and hate it would be.

    Though Eleanor''s eyes were dark and full of unspoken sorrow, her words wereced with venom as she said, "It''s all fate. I don''t want to see a face like his again. Ruin Daniel''s face and kill both his sons. As for his pregnant wife... Didn''t you say that pregnancy is a hellish experience for a woman? Then, just send her through the gates of hell to join her husband."

    Florence''s heart chilled at those words. "Your Highness, we shouldn''t do that. Tomorrow is the Emberfest Festival, and you''ve spent days transcribing scriptures. Why not let them go? After all, we are honoring the souls of the departed..." "Then, let''s honor them all at once tomorrow," Eleanor replied coldly.

    Looking up to see Florence standing motionless, she erupted in anger, shouting, "What? Do you pity them? Fine, I''ll indulge your kind heart. Kurt!"

    Kurt stepped in quickly. "I''m here, Your Highness."

    Fury shed in Eleanor''s eyes. "Bring Daniel''s wife and his two sons here. Lock them all in the dungeon. Right before their eyes, destroy Daniel''s face and kill them all together. I want them to die as a family."

    Kurt instinctively nced at Florence. The elderly woman looked worried but didn''t say anything. So, Kurt nodded and left to carry out Eleanor''s orders.

    Seeing the lingering anger in the grand princess'' demeanor made Florence sigh.

    "Let me prepare some herbal soup that can help soothe your emotions," she said before quickly stepping out and catching up with Kurt.

    "Kurt, wait a moment."

    Kurt turned around and respectfully greeted, "Madam Florence."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, he lowered his voice and

    asked, "Should we really go through with this? Her Highness'' mind changes like the wind. If we destroy that man''s face and she mes uster, what will we do? Finding another face that bears such r¨¦semnce will be nearly impossible."

    "I know you''ve had a difficult time dealing with her whims over the past two years. She often changes her mind, which has led to you facing a lot of me. For now, let''s just keep him in the dungeon. Bring his wife and two children there too. Her Highness insists on going through with it after a few days, then we''ll act," Florence replied.

    Kurt hesitated. "But if she gets angry because we''re not following her wishes now, you have to protect us."

    "Don''t worry," Florence reassured. "I know her temper. She really shouldn''t be bothered by these matters right now. Once she takes her medication and calms down, I''ll talk to her."

    "Alright, we''ll do as you say. You really care for us. I consider you like a godmother," Kurt said gratefully.

    Florence chuckled. "You''re quite the charmer. At your age, you could easily be my grandson."

    "I don''t mind being either, as long as you protect us," Kurt replied with a solemn nod.

    Florence smiled and waved him off. "Go on, then. Tend to your duties."

    As she watched him leave, she noted how he looked back with a hint of worry. Florence sighed softly. Perhaps she was getting old and wasn''t as ruthless as she had been in her youth. Killing an entire family felt too harsh.

    Eleanor shouldn''t be so fixated on old grievances and start a war. If she wanted to act boldly, she should have followed Yuvan out of the capital or returned to Stonebridge County to live her own life.

 Chapter 691

    Daniel''s home was not far from the Sinir family''s main residence, Sinir Estate. It was a house with two entrances, two exits, and a patio.

    Usually, Daniel''s wife, Thalia, would apany her mother-inw, Hilda, after dinner. The two women would do embroidery together, with Thalia usually making clothes for her unborn child or two sons. But tonight, not only did Thalia not show up at all, the sound of the

    children ying couldn''t be heard either.

    Finding it odd, Hilda sent her maid, Doris, to check on them. When she arrived at Thalia''s quarters and inquired, Thalia''s maid, Fern, looked surprised.

    "Isn''t Madam Thalia doing embroidery with Madam Hilda? She left an hour ago with the two boys," said Fern.

    "No, Madam Hilda hasn''t seen Madam Thalia. That''s why she sent me to ask," replied Doris, also surprised.

    "How can that be? Madam Thalia had dinner and took her pregnancy medicine, then left."

    "Did she say she was heading to Madam Hilda''s ce?"

    "Yes, she did. Pansy went with her. Before leaving, Madam Thalia told me to tidy up the porch so I didn''t follow them."

    "We haven''t seen her. She couldn''t have gone visiting elsewhere, right? Hurry and go to Sinir Estate and ask them. I''ll check with Madam Emily. She mentioned earlier today that the boys were going over to her ce to y."

    Emily was Solomon''s wife, and their home was next to Daniel''s. Currently, Solomon was busy helping Theodore handle matters regarding their family''s younger members, earning the respect of the rest of the family. When Carissa left the Warren family, it was Solomon who had arranged for the younger members of the family to help her move her dowry from Valor Estate.

    Doris and Fern hurried out to inquire. After checking both ces, they returned with the same information-no one had seen Thalia or her two boys.

    Upon hearing this, Solomon felt a sense of unease. Thalia had spent most of her time in Serenvale and rarely returned to the capital. And given that she was pregnant, she seldom ventured out. She only visited Sinir Estate or Solomon''s home. It was unlikely she would wander around.

    It was unusual for her to go out during the day, let alone at night.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Solomon immediately called his wife

    to stay with his uncle and aunt tofort them. Meanwhile, he gathered the younger members of the family to search for Thalia and her two children. After searching for more than two hours, everyone r¨¦convened and reported that they

    had found nothing.

    A sense of foreboding crept into Solomon''s mind. He thought about how Thalia and her two children had only recently returned to the capital and rarely ventured out, making it unlikely for them to have offended anyone. Reporting their disappearance to the Royal Citadel at thiste hour would be pointless, as there were only a few officers on duty. After a moment of contemtion, Solomon decided to visit Northwatch Estate to seek out Frederick. When Frederick learned the details of the situation, he became anxious.

    "Keep searching for now. I''ll head to the Capital Guard''s headquarters. I know some people there. I''ll ask them to be on the lookout while patrolling. After that, I''ll drop by Hell Monarch Estate to see Lady Carissa."

    "Alright, we''ll keep searching. Thank you, Frederick," Solomon replied.

    "Quickly, let''s split up," Frederick instructed, not wasting any time.

    He quickly put on a coat and took a carriage to the Capital Guard''s headquarters and the garrison unit.

    Frederick had been the steward for the Duke of Northwatch''s family for a long time, so he had some connections with the Capital Guard and the garrison unit. After making arrangements at those two ces, he headed to Hell Monarch Estate. Carissa was still awake when she heard Frederick had arrived, so she hurriedly sent someone to invite him in.

    Upon hearing that Daniel''s wife and

    children were missing, Carissa recalled that uncle of hers. He had always stayed in Serenvale, but had returned when her family was wiped out. When Carissa saw Daniel back then, she had been taken aback by how much he resembled her dad.

    However, she had been

    overwhelmed with grief then. Her family''s funeral was a task shared between them and the Klein family. By the time the mourning period. ended, Daniel had already returned to Serenvale, and Carissa hadn''t even had the chance to thank him.

    Rafael immediately issued an order, "Travis, mobilize all the household guards to search."

    Jacob strode in and shook his head. "There''s no need to send so many people out. Just a few will do. Frederick, you should mobilize everyone from Northwatch Estate to search."

 Chapter 692

    Rafael noticed that Jacob was holding a note. It seemed he knew the whereabouts of Thalia and her children.

    A stunned Frederick protested, "Why don''t we send more people out? It''ste, and we need to find them immediately. If anything happens, it''ll be toote!" He nced at Carissa, but she remained silent.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael spoke up, "Frederick, follow Jacob''s instructions. Take people to look for them. And as for the Sinir family, don''t say too much to them. Just let them know we will also be sending people out. If they''re not found by tomorrow, have them report it to the Royal Citadel."

    Since Rafael had given his order, Frederick replied, "Understood. I''ll follow your wishes, Your Highness."

    Just as Frederick left, Violet rushed in. She had just finished bathing and was rmed when she heard the staff mention that Frederick hade from Northwatch Estate, prompting her to hurry over in case something was wrong. "What happened?" Violet asked as she hastily pinned up her damp hair.

    Holding the note tightly, Jacob first instructed Travis to keep watch outside, then exined, "We received a tip from our hiddenwork in Harmony Pce. They reported that Grand Princess Eleanor''s captain of the guards, Kurt, took a few people out tonight. Shortly after, they returned through a side door. They were carrying two children and a pregnant woman, who were all taken to the dungeon."

    Violet was unaware of the situation, but hearing that Jacob had connections in Harmony Pce filled her with respect.

    "You managed to ce someone in Harmony Pce? That''s impressive, Jacob! Your contact must be highly valued by Grand Princess Eleanor, right?" she asked.

    "Yes, they''re in quite essential positions. We can''t do anything without them," Jacob replied seriously.

    After all, cleaning the toilets was a crucial task that needed to be handled by someone. Fortunately, the job allowed them to patrol the various courtyards at night and go unnoticed by others. Not only did no one pay any attention to them, people would often go so far as to hold their noses and walk away from them due to the unpleasant smell that lingered.

    "They? It''s not just one?" Violet asked before suddenly bing startled by a realization. "Wait, what did you say earlier? They''ve kidnapped two children and a pregnant woman?"

    Carissa''s face was etched with

    worry. "It''s my aunt and cousins.

    Frederick said my Uncle Daniel just left the capital today. If his wife and children were taken by people from Harmony Pce, I''m afraid he might have fallen into Grand Princess Eleanor''s hands as well."

    Violet gasped in surprise. "Could Grand Princess Eleanor have found out that we''re making a move during the Emberfest Festival?"

    Carissa shook her head, a flicker of hidden fire dancing in her eyes. "That''s not it. My uncle looks a lot like my father, and he''s only in his twenties. Being young and simr in appearance, I worry that..." Everyone understood what she was concerned about.

    "Grand Princess Eleanor is

    Carissa gripped the armrest, her eyes frantic. The problem is we''re supposed to act tomorrow night. If we save them tonight, our n for tomorrow might fall apart. It would be like alerting her that we have something nned. But if we don''t r¨¦scue them tonight, I''m afraid they''ll meet a terrible fate."

    "Waiting until tomorrow night is too risky. We have to save them. A pregnant woman and two children-how can they survive in the hands of those wolves?" Violet said.

    Jacob interjected, "Let''s not panic. If they intended to kill them, they could have done so right away. There was no need to take them back to the dungeon..."

    Jacob trailed off as he realized that even if they weren''t killed, being taken back would surely mean torture.

    Rafael pondered for a moment, then said, "The only way is for me to sneak into the dungeon and keep an eye on them. If they make a move, I''ll intervene. If they don''t, I''ll hide and wait for your operation tomorrow night." Quietly infiltrating Harmony Pce and finding a way into the dungeon to hide was something only Rafael and Carissa could aplish, and Rafael''s chances of sess were greater than hers.

 Chapter 693

    "Do we have a map of Harmony Pce? Where''s the dungeon located?" Violet asked.

    "Of course we do. We''re supposed to make our move tomorrow night. How could we not have one?" Rafael replied.

    Violet felt a surge of frustration. Despite her and ire''s efforts to gather intelligence, they hadn''t uncovered anything significant.

    "How did you manage to sneak people into Harmony Pce so quietly? It''s one of the most difficult ces to infiltrate, especially for such important tasks. And it''s not just one person-you''ve arranged for multiple!" Violet eximed.

    Wanting to steer away from the unpleasant topic of cleaning toilets, Jacob got straight to the point, exining, "The initial n is for His Highness to sneak in. However, there''s no way to leave messages for our people to see at thiste hour. They can''t help us, so it''s all on His Highness now.

    "Fortunately, we know theyout and patrol patterns of Harmony Pce. The best time to enter is around nine at night, but it''s almost eleven now. We''ve missed the optimal window."

    "I need to set out immediately. I''m going to change into my stealth attire," Rafael said, then turned to Carissa. "Don''t worry. I''ll keep them safe."

    Carissa nodded. She had absolute trust in him.

    "Just be careful and take care of yourself."

    "Got it." He gave her a warm smile, exuding confidence. "The guards at Harmony Pce are nothing special. They only handle tasks like abducting people under the cover of darkness. My only challenge is to quietly slip into the dungeon and find a ce to hide. I''ve seen the dungeon map, and there are spots to conceal myself."

    "Alright, just be cautious."

    Carissa knew Eleanor''s guards weren''t as inept as Rafael suggested. Compared to Hell Monarch Estate, they were certainly not on the same level. Even so, getting in unnoticed would be challenging, as there were five hundred soldiers stationed at Harmony Pce. While many were ipetent, there were capable individuals among them, like the captain of the guards, Kurt.

    "We should deal with Janice. We''ve been preparing for our n at Harmony Pce that''ll supposedly be carried out on the fifteenth of October, and she''s already sent back several messages. She''s passed on even the small details we intentionally leaked to Grand Princess Eleanor. With Raf away tonight, we need to keep her under control to prevent her from alerting anyone," Carissa added.

    Violet rubbed her hands together. "Leave it to me."

    Carissa and Rafael returned to Orchid Hall. After sending Janice and Lulu out, Carissa helped Rafael take off his daytime clothes and change into his stealth attire.

    Outside, Janice pressed her ear against the door, trying to catch any sounds from within. But Lulu yanked her away with a scowl.

    "What are you doing? How dare you eavesdrop on His Highness and Her Grace?"

    "I wasn''t eavesdropping. I just heard His Highness was going to change clothes. Usually, Ms. Qiana and Ms. Sydney attend to him. Why weren''t they called? I was just curious," Janice replied sheepishly.

    "That doesn''t mean you should eavesdrop," Lulu said as she pulled Janice to the side. "Just stand here and wait. After all this time working here, how can you still not understand the rules?"

    Janice shook off Lulu''s hand, her expression cold. "I don''t need you to teach me. I served Lady Helen, so my understanding of the rules is certainly better than yours."

    "If you really understood the rules,Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    you wouldn''t be eavesdropping,"

    Lulu shot back with a frosty expression. "Lady Helen is easygoing and her rules aren''t too strict But here with Lady Carissa, you need to follow the rules to

    letter. Otherwise, youes to the

    can go back to serving Lady Helen."

    Janice stood to the side, ignoring Lulu.

    She couldn''t help but wonder why Rafael was changing clothes sote. Where could he possibly be going? With Lulu watching closely, she couldn''t risk eavesdropping.

    However, Janice had gained

    Carissa''s trust over the past few days. Carissa often spoke with Violet in Janice''s presence, sometimes not bothering to hide anything from her, including their ns for the fifteenth of October. She had pieced together a lot just from her own deductions.

    Janice had been receiving an increasing amount of rewards from Eleanor. If she could learn about Rafael''s fate-night outing and what it was for, reporting back to Eleanor the following day would surely earn her even more rewards.

    She was lost in thought when the door opened, and Carissa called out, "Lulu, Janice,e in and serve me."

    Janice''s face lit up as she happily responded, "Yes, Your Grace!"

    Already dressed in his stealth attire, Rafael slipped out from behind the partition screen as the two maids followed Carissa into the bedroom.

    Once inside, Janice looked around but didn''t see Rafael. Confused, she asked, "Huh? Where''s His Highness?"

 Chapter 694

    Carissa didn''t answer her, instead saying, "Tomorrow, Raf and I are heading out of the city. Can you help me paint my nails so I won''t have to rush in the morning?"

    "Mydy, where are you going tomorrow? Are you taking me with you?" Lulu asked eagerly, her face lighting up.

    "No." Carissa shot her a yful re. "I just feel like going out."

    Janice continued to nce around in confusion.

    Rafael and Carissa had clearly entered the room together, so why was Carissa alone now? Janice was sure Rafael hadn''t left through the door, as it had been locked the whole time. Had he snuck out through a window? Why such secrecy? As they took out the dye and prepared to paint Carissa''s nails, Violet''s voice rang out, "Carissa, I can''t find the Mystic Pearl earrings you gave me. Are they here with you?"

    She stepped into the room with a frustrated look on her face. "Help me check if they''re in here."

    Carissaughed. "But you never take off your jewelry in my room. How could they be here? Did you maybe forget them somewhere else? Have you looked thoroughly?"

    Violet opened Carissa''s jewelry box and rummaged through several containers nearby. "I''ve checked everywhere. I was nning to wear them tomorrow. Let me see if they''re with you."

    Carissa had many pieces of jewelry, and the items here were just a small selection of what she often wore. As Violet searched through the jewelry boxes, frustration crept onto her face when she failed to find the Mystic Pearl earrings. "Could it be that someone took them? We don''t have any thieves in our household, do we?" she asked.

    "Impossible. Nothing like that has ever happened here," Carissa replied. "You''re so careless and usually leave things lying around. Couldn''t the earrings have fallen to the floor or rolled under the dresser? I''ll ask Lily to help you look. Lulu, Janice, why don''t you help as well?"

    Violet sighed in defeat. "Alright,e and help me look. Those two Mystic Pearls are quite valuable. If someone sold them, they would fetch over a thousand silver coins. But it''s not just about the money. They''re special because you gave them to me, and I don''t want to part with them."

    "But I need to paint Lady Carissa''s nails," Janice protested, wanting to stay behind to see if there were any clues.

    Perhaps Rafael hadn''t jumped out

    the window and was still in the room. Rafael and Carissa''s actionsOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    tonight were quite suspicious. If anything happened, Janice would need to inform Eleanor first thing in the morning.

    "No need for that anymore. I''ll also look for the earrings," Carissa said as she stood up.

    Left with no choice, Janice took onest look around the bedroom and confirmed that Rafael was indeed gone before following Carissa out.

    Violet''s room was already in

    om was

    disarray, with chairs and tables

    pushed aside. Lily hade with

    several maids from the household to

    help search. Seeing the mess, they

    couldn''t help but be astonished at

    how rough Violet was.

    The room wasn''t veryrge, so it didn''t take long to search it. They searched the outer courtyard as well but found nothing.

    Carissa''s expression darkened as

    she cast a cold gaze around the room and said sharply, "Those Mystic Pearl earrings didn''t just

    vanish without a trace. If anyone

    took them, step forward now and I won''t hold it against you. But if I have to search for them and find out who did it, don''t expect me to go easy on you."

    Everyone exchanged nces, each adamantly denying they had taken them.

    When Luke arrived, he sternly asked the same question, and everyone reiterated their innocence.

    "A thief would never admit to being one. Ms. Spencer, when did you realize the earrings were missing?" Luke asked.

    "Tonight. I was still wearing them yesterday."

    "That means they were likely stolen today. Whoever did it probably didn''t have time to sell them yet," Luke said. "Your Grace, I suggest we search everyone''s quarters."

    Carissa nodded. "Since no one is admitting to it, go ahead and search."

    When Janice heard that, she turned pale with fear. She instinctively turned to flee, but Lily stopped her.

    "Janice, Lulu, Pearl, Joy, Qiana, Sydney-you''ll alle with me to do the search. Luke, please take some guards and start searching the lower-ranking maids'' and servants'' quarters," said Lily.

 Chapter 695

    Such arge-scale search naturally caught Helen''s attention. She had gone to bed early and was fast asleep when themotion outside woke her. Gillian, who was sleeping in the same room, was asked to check what was happening. When Helen heard that a servant had stolen Violet''s Mystic Pearl earrings, her anger red.

    "Our household provides a much better life than other estates. The person who stole the earrings doesn''t appreciate that. If I catch them, I''ll have their arms broken!" Helen eximed.

    "Lady Carissa has arrived," someone announced from outside.

    "Why is she here instead of handling things outside? I''m already in bed," said Helen, reluctant to leave her warm bed amidst the cold night air.

    "Mother." Carissa strode in confidently, alone.

    She knew that the Mystic Pearl earrings would be found in Janice''s quarters. Since Janice originally served under Helen, she should decide how to deal with her once the earrings were found.

    Helen''s displeasure evaporated the moment she saw Carissa, and a warm, inviting smile pulled at her lips. "What brings you here? It''s a chilly night, and you didn''t even put on extrayers. Come, have a seat."

    Carissa nodded respectfully. She was aware her mother-inw preferred to stay in bed, so she settled on the edge of it.

    "I''m sorry to have disturbed you sote, Mother. It''s my fault for not managing the household more strictly."

    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that it''s quite the fuss at this hour. Why not search tomorrow instead?" Helen asked as she yawned.

    "If we wait until tomorrow, the thief could easily dispose of the earrings. They''re worth quite a bit of money," Gillian exined.

    Helen hummed in acknowledgment, ncing calmly at Gillian as if asking thetter to continue showing off how presumptuous she was.

    "Make some coffee," Carissa instructed. "It''ste, and we can''t hold out without a cup. I see your eyelids are about to close, Mother."

    Helen waved her hand dismissively. "No coffee for me. If I drink it at this hour, I won''t be able to sleep tonight."

    "Just a little to help us stay awake. If we catch the thief, you can reprimand them. Your status alone would be enough to intimate them and make sure they never do it again," Carissa said.

    Helen heard the implications in her

    daughter-inw''s words. While

    Helen''s status was indeed

    prestigious, she had never really involved herself in household

    matters. A few words of re

    wouldn''t be enough to intimate

    anyone.

    Besides, Carissa was always efficient in handling matters. So, it didn''t make sense that a minor thief issue would be brought to Helen in the middle of the night, let alone for her to be expected to intimidate anyone. Clearly, Carissa already knew who the thief was.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Helen immediately narrowed her eyes and red at everyone in the room. "Who among you took it? Return it now while Carissa is still here, and I might still be able to plead for your sake."

    The ones serving Helen were Mindy

    and Sonia, along with Gillian. If her daughter-inw had made such a fuss bying to her room in the middle of the night, it had to be someone close to her, not just any random servant from outside.

    Mindy and Sonia quickly knelt down. "Your Grace, we haven''t taken anything."

    Helen had initially suspected one of them might be guilty. With a search underway, they wouldn''t be able to hide it for long if they had taken the earrings. Their only option would be to confess. If they admitted it now, there might still be a chance for mercy. Waiting until the search revealed the truth would make it toote to beg for leniency.

    But both denied it.

    Helen turned her gaze to Gillian, her suspicion deepening. It couldn''t be this old woman, right? Though, she had once mentioned that the money Helen paid her wasn''t much. Gillian caught the look of doubt in Helen''s eyes and frowned slightly. "Am I that kind of person?"

    Helen turned away. She did trust Gillian. After all, the elderly woman had been by her side since Helen was a child. They were more like family than just a master and servant. That was strange. If it wasn''t any of the servants close to her now, then who was it?

    Carissa smiled at Mindy and Sonia, who were still kneeling on the ground. "You can both get up now. Go make some coffee. Mother and I could use something to clear our heads." Helen realized the situation was more serious than she had anticipated. This was likely not just about stealing.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she said, "Go on, prepare the coffee."

 Chapter 696

    Helen randomly picked up a hairpin. There was a gemstone set into its head, and she recognized the handicraft of the product all too well. It was from The Gilded Tower, which sold imitations of The Golden Tower''s merchandise. She picked up a bracelet and examined its craftsmanship, which was of simr quality. There were dozens of such items. Combined with the banknotes and ingots, the items on the table roughly totaled a thousand silver coins. At first, Helen thought Janice might have stolen them. However, who in Hell Monarch Estate would buy and use jewelry from The Gilded Tower? After all, Helen had already sold off any such items she owned to distance herself from them. "Lily, take everyone else out for now. I''ll interrogate her with my mother-inw," Carissa ordered.

    "Understood." Lily waved her hand and led everyone else out, including Mindy and Sonia. Both looked equally shocked. They had shared a room with Janice and had no idea she possessed such wealth.

    Violet entered and closed the door behind her. She stepped up to Janice and grabbed thetter''s chin. "Caught you red-handed. What do you have to say for yourself?"

    "I didn''t steal the earrings!" Janice protested.

    Her face was still pale, and she trembled slightly as the reality of the situation began to sink in. She realized that themotion tonight was a setup for her.

    Carissa''s tone was calm. "If you didn''t steal them, where did all this money and jewelrye from? Were they gifts from my mother-inw?"

    Janice''s lips quivered. "T-Those are mine. I bought them myself. The banknotes are from my savings."

    "Your savings? How much is your monthly allowance? Should I call the ountant toe and calcte how this amount is possible?"

    "I-I saved up when I was working in the pce..." Janice''s forehead glistened with sweat as she stammered, struggling to exin coherently.

    Carissa said calmly, "I don''t care

    how you acquired the silver coins, gold ingots, or jewelry. However, the Mystic Pearl earrings were found in your possession. While you followed my mother-inw out of the pa?ace, you''re ultimately still one of the patace maids. I''ll return you to the pce tomorrow and hand you over to the Royal Management Department as punishment."

    Janice took a deep breath, her face as pale as death. She realized the punishment for stealing the earrings was just a pretext-Carissa had seen through her. Being sent to the Royal Management Department meant being within Eleanor''s reach

    Now that Janice had been exposed and of no further use, Eleanor wouldn''t allow leverage that could be used against her to live. Janice knew she would definitely die.

    Her lips trembled violently, but the words of plea wouldn''te out. All she managed was a weak protest, "N-No..."

    "Take her away and tie her up in the

    woodshed. She''ll be sent back to the Royal Management Department tomorrow. My mother-inw and will personally report this situation to the pce. We won''t handle matters privately with a pce maid,"

    Carissa ordered.

    Violet stood up, opened the door, and signaled for people toe in and drag Janice away. Janice felt utterly weak, tears streaming down her face as she was pulled outside. Spotting Mindy and Sonia, she cried tremblingly, "Sonia, help me! Save me...!"

    Helen remained silent for a long time as Carissa refilled her cup.

    "Mother, have another cup," said Carissa.

    Helen nced at Carissa, then at Violet, and finally Gillian. "What was going on with her? Who did she collude with to harm us?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 697

    Helen''s question revealed that she had guessed Janice had epted a bribe and betrayed the Hell Monarch''s family. She just didn''t know who had bought Janice off. "Grand Princess Eleanor," Carissa said softly.

    Helen''s anger red. "What does she want? When did it start?"

    "It''s likely Janice was already under Grand Princess Eleanor''s thumb while you were still in the pce. Wasn''t Grand Princess Eleanor doing business with you back then? Janice must have sung her praises to you repeatedly," Carissa exined. Helen narrowed her eyes. She recalled the past and became increasingly furious.

    "She didn''t just say nice things. She practically bragged about her! She imed Grand Princess Eleanor''s reputation for virtue was widespread, and that she was highly respected among the noble families in the capital. She also imed Grand Princess Eleanor was so skilled at handling things that everyone praised her, making her sound more capable than even my sister. It almost made me respect her too!"

    Violet wanted to point out that it wasn''t respect-it was fear. Eleanor and Jessica had manipted and bullied Helen. If it hadn''t been for Carissa stepping in, Helen wouldn''t have dared confront anyone, even if she knew she was being deceived.

    "Why did she ce her people around me?" Helen still didn''t grasp the situation. "I was in the harem, just chatting with my sister most of the time. After the king ascended the throne, I barely interacted with the queen or the other concubines." "Because you have an exceptionally talented son," Violet replied.

    "Is this about Rafael? Does she want to harm him?" Helen''s voice softened a bit, her anger visibly lessening. "If it''s about him, why not ce someone in Hell Monarch Estate instead?" Carissa stated, "Regardless of her motives, just make it known and let the pce people handle it."

    Helen didn''t quite understand at first. "Why hand her over to the people in the pce? I brought Janice out myself. If I dealt with her, no one would dare say anything. Sending her back would make it seem like our household is weak. It''s like telling them we''re unable to deal with a mere maid!"

    Carissa exined, "It won''t appear weak. Instead, it shows that we follow proper protocol. When someone from the pcemits an offense, they are handed to the Royal Management Department for punishment. As for how the department reports to the king or the queen, that is beyond our concern."

    Helen sipped her coffee, her brow still furrowed in confusion. "Why would a thieving maid catch the king''s attention?"

    Carissa took a leisurely sip but was interrupted as Violet snatched the cup away.

    After downing the coffee in one gulp, Violet exined, "Because she''s a convicted servant sent back to the Royal Management Department from Hell Monarch Estate. The king will certainly want to inquire about that." Carissa smiled. "Do you understand now, Mother?"

    What was there to understand? Helen was still perplexed.

    She nced at Gillian, who wore a knowing expression, and figured she could ask the older womanter. Nodding gravely, Helen set her cup down.

    "I see. It makes sense now."

    "You should rest, Mother. I''ll take my leave," Carissa said, pulling Violet to her feet.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Alright, go ahead. I''m feeling sleepy," Helen replied.

    In truth, she wasn''t really tired at all. She still had questions for Gillian.

    When Carissa and Violet were out of earshot, Helen turned to Gillian.

    "You understand what''s going on, don''t you? Why would the king care about a thieving maid sent from our estate? Is there something I''m missing here?"

    Gillian smiled knowingly. "Your

    Grace, Prince Rafael has achieved

    remarkable feats, and Janice followed you out of the pce. Now that she''smitted an offense and is being sent back to the Royal Management Department, the king will certainly want to inquire about it to show recognition of the prince''s standing. It''s a way of reassuring Prince Rafael."

    "Is that how it is?" Helen felt something was off, yet the exnation brought her a strangefort-Rafael was being valued so highly.

    Gillian began to tidy the bed. "Alright, let the pce people handle it. You should rest."

    Gillian said nothing further. Carissa had already smoothed things over and clearly didn''t want Helen to know too much.

    Carissa simply wanted to use this

    incident as a wake-up call for Helen so that she would be more mindful of the people around her, especially when it came to promoting new individuals. Otherwise, they might end up with another Janice in their midst.

    Gillian had pieced it all

    together Janice hadn''t stolen the Mystic Pearl earrings, but it was a convenient excuse to get rid of her. Perhaps Carissa intended to give the

    Kip

    a discreet heads-up.

    After lying down, Helen sat up again..

    "From now on, I want you to keep a close eye on everyone in our household, whether they''re serving inside or outside. If you notice anything unusual, report it to Carissa immediately." "Of course!" Gillian beamed brightly.

 Chapter 698

    Meanwhile, Rafael had already infiltrated Harmony Pce but had yet to reach the dungeon.

    Harmony Pce''s dungeon had four entrances. The craftsmen who originally built it were long dead, silenced after the fact. However, Jacob had managed to find the son of the foreman. The foreman''s son possessed a set of blueprints from that time, which was how they obtained the dungeon''syout. The dungeon was roughly half the size of Harmony Pce, dug deep into the ground. Bricks were used during construction, dividing the space into four separate cell blocks-north, south, east, and west.

    Each entrance corresponded to one of the cell blocks, with the eastern cell block essible through the western courtyard. The purpose of whaty within remained a mystery, but it was clear that the southern and eastern blocks weren''t meant for imprisonment. Based on the blueprints, they were simply tworge underground chambers.

    In contrast, the northern and western cell blocks were designed for holding prisoners. Each block had onerge cell, and the rest were divided into smaller individual cells. ording to theyout, the four blocks weren''t connected and werepletely isted. Rafael didn''t know whether Daniel''s family was held in the western or the northern cell block, so he decided to try the western cell block first. The two areas were close together, and their entrances weren''t far apart.

    The extravagance of Harmony Pce was apparent from the number ofmps everywhere. They likely used a lot of oil every night.

    However, Rafael had the advantage of being quick on his feet. The residence had many buildings and trees, so it was easy for him to stay hidden.

    The entrance to the western cell block wasn''t in the western courtyard, but rather in the eastern one. This intricate design was meant to confuse, but it was rather poorly executed.

    The poor execution stemmed from the fact that Eleanor had never been discovered, and no one feared her. Harmony Pce was vast enough that even if someone reached the back courtyard, they wouldn''t find the entrance.

    With so many courtyards, side halls, and beautifullyndscaped gardens, who would suspect that there was a dungeon within the residence? Who would expect the faux mountain in the eastern courtyard to be the entrance to the western cell block?

    After a patrol passed, Rafael slipped easily into the dungeon. It was dug deep, and he followed the wall down for quite some time before hearing the sound of a child crying.

    Rafael knew he was on the right track. His infiltration was going surprisingly smoothly.

    There weremps lit inside the cell block, though the light was dim. After descending, Rafael noticed that no one was guarding the area. He quickly moved over to open the door of an empty cell and hid inside.

    Each cell was sealed tight, with only

    a tiny opening in the iron door. Once Rafael hid inside, he would remain undetected as long as no one opened the cell door. Before closing the door, he wrapped a wire around thetch to make it appear locked. Unless someone looked closely, they wouldn''t notice anything amiss.

    There were crying soundsing from the third cell to his left. He didn''t get too close, but because he heard the sounds after entering the dungeon, he knew people were locked up in that direction.

    He guessed that those inside were

    the concubines imprisoned by Eleanor, or perhaps their daughters. These women likely loathed Eleanor, but may have grown numb andpliant. If they realized someone had broken in and thought they could seize an opportunity to escape, they could very Well scream for help.

    Thus, Rafael chose to remain farther from the upied cell.

    Pressing his ear against the wall, he could hear a soothing voice from the left.

    "Jack, don''t be afraid. Curtis, you

    ???:N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    don''t need to be scared. Daddy and Mommy are here. My dear, trust that our parents will notice you''re missing. They''ll go to the authorities or ask Carissa for help. Carissa knows Prince Rafael, remember? They will definitelye to rescue us. Don''t be afraid."

    That should be Daniel speaking. He reassured his family, but his voice trembled slightly at the end.

    Daniel still didn''t know who that temperamental woman was or why she had brought him and his family here. Judging by the way she conducted herself, she was likely formidable.

    His mind was in a jumble. He couldn''t focus enough to think about whom he might have offended. The things the woman had said were strange. It didn''t sound like someone who had a grudge against him.

    Just as Rafael settled into his hiding spot, footsteps echoed nearby. Someone was approaching from the left.

    He quickly opened the small iron p and pressed against the wall, peering out to see who was passing by.

    The footsteps stopped just outside Daniel''s cell. A voiceced with impatience said, "Stop your whining! You''re disturbing everyone else''s rest. Since you''re in here, you''d better ept your fate. The only way you''re leaving is in a coffin!" It was Henry''s voice.

 Chapter 699

    me. Do what you will, whether to kill or torture me."

    "Sir, may I inquire where this ce is?" Daniel asked urgently. "Why have you taken our family captive? Have I offended you or your family? If I have, I offer my apologies here. But my wife and children are innocent. Please let them go. If you have a grudge, take it out on "When the time to kill youes, I fear you''ll just hide behind your wife and children. You''re a worthless coward. Just shut up," Henry replied coldly.

    The drug in Daniel''s system was nearly gone. He leaned against the small window, peering outside. "I won''t hide. Just let my wife and children go. I don''t care how I die."

    "I loathe your kind-the ones who pretend to be brave. It''s as if you look down on a prince consort like me," Henry retorted. Then, he turned away icily and stepped into one of the cells.

    Eleanor had forbidden Henry from visiting during the Emberfest Festival, so he decided to hide in the dungeon to apany Mnie Lester. He had bribed the guards, but letting the concubines out was out of the question.

    Even if he wanted toe in, he didn''t need any special permission from Eleanor. Sometimes, faking a plea for her kindness was a mere ploy to make her feel like everything was still under her control.

    Daniel stood frozen, stunned by Henry''s words.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    A prince consort? The man outside was a prince consort? Which princess was he married to?

    Putting together the crazy woman''s actions and hearing the man outside call himself a prince consort, Daniel immediately recalled an old story.

    This incident had urred long before he was born. Eleanor had fancied his older rtive, Hector. She had petitioned the then-king, Augustus, for a marriage. However, Augustus was unwilling to grant the request. Since Hector had no affection for Eleanor and didn''t want to be a prince consort, he avoided her openly and subtly.

    From that moment on, Eleanor harbored a deep hatred for the Sinir family.

    Recalling this old tale, Daniel remembered what his dad had once said-among the Sinir family''s many sons, only Daniel and Hector bore the closest resemnce to their great-grandfather.

    Daniel suddenly felt a chill run up his spine, and a wave of suffocation washed over him. The feeling took a while to subside.

    Daniel found it absurd. So many years had passed-Hector had sacrificed himself, and his sister-inw was gone.

    Even so, was Eleanor still fixated on Hector?!

    Even if she had her obsessions, why would she go as far as to abduct Daniel? Was she nning to...

    The shame and anger churned within him, making it hard to think further.

    It was absurd utterly absurd!

    But then, Daniel remembered the miniature chastity belt sculpture Eleanor sent when Hector fell. At first, they hadn''t known about it. When Carissa returned the

    sculpture, however, it caused

    stir. Only then did the Sinirs learn ofit. Daniel had discovered the

    matter only after returning to the capital.

    As absurd as it seemed, it was still possible.

    a

    Eleanor was far from the virtuous figure the world painted her to be. Her facade had blinded the public Even when family members reported her, no one suspected that they would end up imprisoned by

    her.

    swnov

    It wasn''t just imprisonment. The man who proimed to be a prince consort said that since Daniel and his family were here, the only way out was in a coffin. No one knew they were missing, so no one woulde to rescue them. With how insane Eleanor was, it seemed Daniel and his family would truly perish in this ce.

    As he reached his conclusion, despair washed over him. He opened his arms and drew his wife and children close, his voice trembling as heforted them.

    "Don''t be afraid. In the end, it''s just

    death. We''re men of the Sinir family, and none of us fear death. Jack, Curtis, do you remember what I told you about your Uncle Hector and his sons? They are our family''s and the kingdom''s true heroes. They sacrificed themselves on the battlefield and fought countless battles to reim our kingdom''s

    territory. We must be like

    them-fearless in the face of

    sacrifice, unafraid of death."

    The children stopped crying. They remembered Hector and knew he was a hero of the Sinir family and Starhaven.

 Chapter 700

    However, Jack and Curtis continued to tremble all over.

    One moment, they were safe at home. The next, a group of rough men had dragged them here and imprisoned them.

    The oldest of the two children had yet to reach eight. How could they not be afraid?

    Thalia was equally terrified, but as a mother, she steeled herself. Pushing aside her fear and worry, she joined her husband inforting their two sons.

    But when the couple exchanged nces, their eyes were filled with despair and helplessness.

    Rafael listened to Daniel and ThaliaˇŻs words in the cell next door. He couldnˇŻt help but feel a swell of admiration. His father¨CinwˇŻs spirit truly radiated through every son of the Sinir family, especially considering that Daniel had little interaction with Hector. Daniel was just a businessman, but he still possessed such unwavering resolve.

    Theodore had taught them well.

    What did it mean to be a true noble family? They embodied it.

    Even without many officials in the court, the Sinir family membersˇ® unity and integrity were enough to make many so¨Ccalled noble families feel ashamed.

    This angered Henry¨Che could never achieve what Daniel had in his life.

    Henry and Mnie Lester were in the far left cell, and Rafael could still hear their voices.

    MnieˇŻs voice was soft, filled with disappointment and sorrow as she said, ˇ°TheyˇŻre your daughters! How could you be so heartless?ˇ±

    ˇ°Betraying the grand princess leads to a dead end. If I hadnˇŻt exposed her, it would have cost us our lives and endangered both of our families. Mnie, I had no choice,ˇ± Henry replied.

    ˇ°No choice?ˇ± Mnie sobbed. ˇ°YouˇŻve used the exact phrase for many years! Whenever you had to choose, you told me you had none. Why didnˇŻt you tell your family that? They have the power to resist. Even if they didnˇŻt, they could still get by if they remained content with the status quo. But every time, youe to me and say you had no choice. You say that to all your other concubines and daughters Every time you say that, someone ends up dead.

    ˇ°IˇŻm so tired of you! Carmen is the only one whoˇŻs fighting back. She has spirit, but sheˇŻs stuck with a spineless father like you. When she came to see me, I saw a light in her eyes that IˇŻd never seen in yours. YouˇŻre her father, but you wonˇŻt help her. If that wasnˇŻt bad enough, you even exposed her and harmed her

    MnieˇŻs voice gradually faded. It sounded as if she was being forcibly embraced, stifling the words she wanted to say.

    Rafael knew Mnie was in feeble health from the sound of her voice and her breathing. If she stayed here much longer, she would likely die within ten days or so.

    Henry was truly a despicable man. He betrayed those poor concubines, and was even willing to sell out his daughters

    Rafael recalled encountering Henry behind a rockery during a pce banquet, where Henry cried in despair. The man he had seen then was a far cry from the one he heard and saw now.

    Back then, perhaps Henry had loved someone. Ultimately, he only loved himself.

    After a long silence, Henry sighed. ˇ°YouˇŻre only thinking of your own life. The grand princess hasnˇŻt sent anyone with medicine in a while. IˇŻm sneaking you some, but I donˇŻt know how long I can keep it up. If Carmen really works with the Hell MonarchˇŻs people on the fifteenth of October, both you and her will be

    done for.ˇ±

    ˇ°It would be better to die!ˇ± A sharp voice cut through the gloom, sounding like a different person entirely. The voice wasced with bitter sarcasm and despair, apanied by soft sobs. ˇ°It would be better to die. I could join my sonˇ­ My sonˇ­!ˇ± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As the cries erupted, the entire cell block was filled with weeping

    Henry barked, ˇ°Why are you all crying? YouˇŻll only attract attention! If the guardse down here, it wonˇŻt be death¨CitˇŻll be a beating! Do you think dying is so easy? If it were, would you still be suffering down here?ˇ±

    His words frightened them into silence. The sobs and whimpers vanished as quickly as they started, leaving only a tense calmness.

    Daniel held his wife and children tightly. Was this a dungeon? No, this was clearly hell! This was the hell of Harmony Pce¨Ca ce he had never imagined could exist in his wildest dreams.

    Rafael felt pained listening from the other side. How terrified must Daniel and <b>his </b>family be?

    He couldnˇŻt rescue them yet, however. Eleanor would be alerted if they were discovered missing tomorrow, and the n for the following night would likely fail.

    It seemed tonight was a night of torment <b>and </b>endurance for many.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter <b>701 </b>

    +25

    Under TheodoreˇŻs guidance, the Sinir family maintained theirposure. He dispatched people to the Capital Guard and the Garrison Unit barracks, then awaited the Royal CitadelˇŻs opening time to file a report. The Sinir family followed all proper protocols.

    Theodore trusted that Rafael and Carissa knew the situation and wouldnˇŻt look the other way. They had their way of handling things. Since the Sinir family primarily consisted of businesspeople and ordinary citizens, they would tackle this as ordinary folk would.

    The Royal Citadel officials quickly initiated an investigation. Thalia and her two children had vanishedte at night without passing through the main or side entrances of the residences, which meant they had been abducted. As part of the routine procedure, the Royal Citadel officials needed to inquire if the family had offended anyone upon their return to the capital.

    As the officials searched for the missing family members and took statements, the matter caught SalvadorˇŻs attention. With no morning court session today, Michael reported that DanielˇŻs wife and children had mysteriously gone missing the previous evening

    Anything concerning the Sinir family always drew special concern from Salvador.

    Just then, an official from the Royal Management Department reported that the Hell MonarchˇŻs household had returned a pce maid.

    The maid had once served Helen but was sent back for stealing a pair of Mystic Pearl earrings. They were found along with a cache of valuable jewelry in her room. Since the items didnˇŻt belong to the people in Hell Monarch Estate, it was suspected that the maid had stolen from the variousdies of the court while in the pce, leading to her return to the Royal Management Department for further action.

    When Salvador initially heard the report about the maidˇŻs theft, he frowned andmented, ˇ°Such matters are for the Royal Management Department to handle. TheyˇŻll deal with it and inform the

    But as the words left <b>his </b>mouth, he sensed something was off. He ordered, ˇ°Conduct a thorough investigation to ascertain the origins of the maidˇŻs jewelry and valuables.ˇ±

    queen.ˇ±

    How could someone serving an honored concubine living outside the pce possibly steal the jewelry of other concubines in the pce?

    The maid wouldnˇŻt even have ess. Even if she did, it was unlikely she could do so alone. Only pce maids who served in the pce or those guarding the storerooms had the chance to steal.

    However, the maids serving Helen had no dealings with SalvadorˇŻs concubines.

    So, it was the Hell MonarchˇŻs household that had discovered the issues with the <b>jewelry </b>and valuables. Then, they found it inconvenient to investigate, so they returned the maid to the pce for further action. Salvador simultaneously ordered the Capital Guard and Garrison Unit to scour the city, determined to retrieve DanielˇŻs wife and children. He could never tolerate such an incident under his reign.

    To have abducted three people without alerting anyone, especially at night, was likely the work of skilled hands. Whether from rival businesses or powerful figures residing in certain estates, daring to touch the Sinir family was like digging a grave for oneself.

    Salvador was inherently suspicious. Both incidents seemed aimed at the Sinir family, but in reality.

    they were targeted at the Hell MonarchˇŻs household. Although he feared RafaelˇŻs military achievements, no one would dare toy a finger on the prince as long as Salvador reigned.

    While the king was wary of Rafael, they were ultimately brothers. As long as Rafael harbored no ambitions for rebellion, there was no reason for Salvador to act against him. After all, Rafael was a hero for reiming the Southern Frontier. More importantly, he was SalvadorˇŻs brother.

    Under intense questioning, Janice was on the brink of death. She divulged everything she knew.

    Derek came forward to report, ˇ°Your Majesty, Janice has confessed. She ims that Lady Heather bribed her. Initially, Lady Heather instructed her to frequently speak favorably of her to Lady Helen, hoping to gain Lady HelenˇŻs favor.

    ˇ°But when Lady Helen left the pce for Hell Monarch Estate, Janice never anticipated Lady Carissa would take her under her wing. Lady Heather instructed her to speak to Lady Carissa on her behalf. She asked Janice to im that Lady Heather faced many difficulties, and it wasnˇŻt that she didnˇŻt want to help when Lady Carissa was going through difficult times.ˇ±

    ˇ°Heather?ˇ± Salvador furrowed his brow.

    In his mind, his aunt¨Cinw had always been timid and hesitant. She was LeonaˇŻs mother, but she had silently endured while her daughter had suffered at the hands of the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family.

    ˇ°It canˇŻt be Heather, Salvador replied coldly. ˇ°Continue the interrogation until we unearth the true puppet master behind this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I fear further questioning may not yield results. Janice wonˇŻt hold out much longer,ˇ± Derek responded.

    ˇ°Then, investigate the jewelry and valuables,ˇ± Salvadormanded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve already looked into it. Aside from a pair of Mystic Pearl earrings, the other jewelry consists solely of pieces made by The Gilded Tower. As for the gold and silver ingots, theyˇŻre not from official mints but were privately minted. While there are silver coins, the sheer volume of privately minted gold and silver Ingots with no traceable origins makes investigation impossible,ˇ± Derek reported.

 Chapter 702

    SalvadorˇŻs expression was a mixture of anger and confusion.

    However, Derek knew him <b>well </b>and understood that Salvador was furious with the Royal Management

    Department for their ipetence.

    No one believed Heather could be behind this. Even if it were her, there was no way she would have bribed Janice with all that jewelry and money just to speak favorably of herself. There was more to this than met the eye.

    If Rafael thought there was nothing suspicious, he wouldnˇŻt have sent the maid back to the pa

    pce. He must have discovered something but chose not to investigate further, opting to send her back to the Royal Management Department instead. This attitude made it clear he wanted to avoid getting too entangled in the mess.

    Yet, the Royal Management Department hadnˇŻt obtained any useful information after the maid was sent

    to them.

    How could Salvador not be furious?

    With a grim expression, Salvador said, ˇ°Get the royal physician to keep her alive. Even if sheˇŻs hanging on by a thread, continue interrogating her.ˇ±

    If this matter wasnˇŻt cleared up, Salvador felt like an unseen hand was manipting events from the shadows¨Calmost like someone hadid out a trap.

    He didnˇŻt like that feeling one bit.

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty!ˇ± Derek responded and withdrew. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After another hour of interrogation, Derek returned for another report.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, she named one person. She imed it was Grand Princess Eleanor who instructed her to do this. As for why she pointed the finger at Lady Heather, she feared retaliation against her family from Grand Princess Eleanor and was too afraid to speak out.ˇ±

    ˇ°<b>Is </b>she dead?ˇ± Salvador asked.

    ˇ°The royal physician said she wouldnˇŻtst much longer. By the time I left, she was barely breathing. SheˇŻs probably gone now.ˇ±

    ˇ°I see. Keep this matter quiet for now. Tell everyone from the Royal Management Department to keep their mouths shut. I will summon Rafael back to the pce tomorrow. ItˇŻs been a while since IˇŻve had a proper conversation with him. As for Daniel, have someone look into his whereabouts and see if thereˇŻs any news.ˇ±

    After Derek carried out the orders, he returned to the inner chambers where Salvador <b>was </b>

    Once he refilled the kingˇŻs cup, he was about to step back quietly when Salvador asked, ˇ°Do you believe JaniceˇŻs usation against Aunt Eleanor, Derek?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm only an old servant, Your Majesty. I wouldnˇŻt dare to make wild assumptions, butˇ­ Janice was indeed tortured, and in the end, she didnˇŻt appear to be lying. Do you believe her, Your Majesty? Derek replied cautiously

    ˇ°I do.ˇ± Salvador tapped his fingers on the desk, <b>lost </b>in thought. ˇ°Do you remember the uproar about the miniature chastity belt sculpture? My aunt is a spiteful woman. The Duke of Northwatch refused to marry her all those years ago, and <b>she </b>still holds a grudge over that. I suspect it was <b>only </b>after Aunt Helen left the pce to live in Hell Monarch Estate that <b>she </b>bribed Janice. Did Janice mention what messages she delivered to Aunt Eleanor?ˇ±

    Derek replied, ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty. Each time she sent a message, she received a reward. For instance, she sent news about visitors to Hell Monarch Estate, whom Lady Carissa met, and what important matters were discussed with thedies of noble families. Also, the most significant reward she received was for providing information regarding the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family. Grand Princess Eleanor <b>had </b>Janice keep an eye on Lady Carissa to <b>see </b>if she would cause trouble at Gracehold Estate. Janice even ryed what the two female bodyguards from Meadow Ridge said when they visited Hell Monarch Estate.

    ˇ°The Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family!ˇ± SalvadorˇŻs gaze grew cold. ˇ°I heard Samuel took a liking to a courtesan, who happens to be one of HenryˇŻs concubineˇŻs daughters.ˇ±

    ˇ°That remains unverified,ˇ± Derek replied.

    ˇ°Is that so? But Aunt Eleanor hasnˇŻt stepped forward to rify either,ˇ± Salvador said with a meaningful smile. ˇ°Aunt Eleanor has always cared deeply about her reputation. ItˇŻs quite unusual for her not to clear her name when itˇŻs been sullied like this.ˇ±

    Derek assessed the situation and carefully responded, ˇ°Yes, it is rather unusualˇ­ Perhaps Grand Princess Eleanor believes the rumors are baseless and not worth addressing?ˇ±

    ˇ°The rumors are indeed ridiculous<b>. </b>In fact, theyˇŻre absurd, especially since IˇŻve never seen any other cousins except Jessica from Aunt EleanorˇŻs household. But if the rumors are true, what do you think wouldpel my aunt to act this way? Samuel is certainly not a capable man, but everything concerning the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family hase to light because of that courtesan. What exactly does my aunt intend to achieve? Does she have a grudge against the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family?ˇ±

    Salvador chuckled, though his eyes grew much colder.

    ˇ°Of course, IˇŻm speaking hypothetically, assuming the rumors are true.ˇ±

    Derek dared not say more and murmured, ˇ°IˇŻm too dull to understand, Your Majesty.ˇ±

    Salvador shot him a nce<b>, </b><b>and </b>said coolly, ˇ°IˇŻve recently heard themon folk moring to build a shrine for the Hell Monarch. Even wise schrs across the kingdom are writing articles praising his achievement in reiming the Southern Frontier, Have you heard anything about this?ˇ±

    great

 Chapter 703

    Derek lowered his head, his expression shifting slightly,

    However, he respectfully replied, ˇ°IˇŻve heard of it, but I didnˇŻt think <b>much </b>of it. The Hell Monarch received your sacred order to head to the Southern Frontier battlefield. He lived up to your expectations and sessfully reimed the Southern Frontier.

    ˇ°He does deserve credit, and you have acknowledged his merits before the kingdomˇŻs people. I believe the Hell Monarch has aplished this as a loyal subject. But rulers will alwayse first when ites to great achievements recorded throughout history.ˇ±

    Salvador chuckled. ˇ°YouˇŻre always ying little tricks when talking to me, Derek. IˇŻm not that petty, <b>and </b>IˇŻm not afraid of someone with too much merit. IˇŻm just puzzled about one thing. If the people want to build a shrine to honor the Hell Monarch, why didnˇŻt they propose it when he first returned to the capital after reiming the Southern Frontier? That was when their emotions were at their peak.ˇ±

    He picked up his cup with a thoughtful gaze. ˇ°Also, I recall that many schrs from various ces were already writing articles praising him then. Why is there another wave of such articles now? Are they the same people who wrote them back then?ˇ±

    Derek breathed a sigh of relief and forced a smile. ˇ°I wasnˇŻt ying any tricks with you, Your Majesty. I merely couldnˇŻt see things clearly, so I didnˇŻt dare voice my opinions. ItˇŻs exactly as you said. If they want to build a shrine for the Hell Monarch, they should have proposed it right after the Southern Frontier was reimed. Now that the excitement has faded, themon people are more concerned about their livelihood. Why would they suddenly make such a fuss?

    Salvador picked up a red quill and reviewed the reports before him. Seeing that he had nothing more to say, Derek dared not speak further.

    In truth, when Salvador heard about themotion about people wanting to build a shrine for the Hell Monarch, he felt some difort and sent someone to investigate. He wanted to know who started the uproar and whether it had anything to do with Rafael.

    Ultimately, the results of the investigation showed that Rafael and his household had taken it lightly.

    When someone showed Rafael the articles praising him, he simplyughed and said, ˇ°The recovery of the Southern Frontier started with thete kingˇŻs determination, followed by the current kingˇŻs meticulous nning. Because of their actions, we managed to reim our kingdomˇŻs territory. How can it be considered my achievement? Besides, if weˇŻre talking about military achievements on the Southern Frontier battlefield, who deserves more credit than the Duke of Northwatch?

    Jeremiah had ryed RafaelˇŻs remark to Salvador. When the king heard it, a smile remained on his face the entire day.

    In addition, Salvador received information that the ordinary people also praised him a lot and werenˇŻt just focused on Rafael.

    Now, RafaelˇŻs household had sent Janice back to the Royal Management Department to be interrogated. With Heather and EleanorˇŻs names being mentioned during the questioning, Salvador couldnˇŻt help but be

    more cautious.

    ˇ°By the way, today is the Emberfest Festival,ˇ± Salvador said as he looked up and set down his quill. <b>Tve </b>N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    <ul>

    <li> </li>

    </ul>

    heard that Aunt Eleanor invites high priests every year, to pray for departed souls and umte blessings for their peace in the afterlife. Several nobledies will also be in attendance, right?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty,ˇ± Derek replied respectfully. ˇ°It has been that way in the previous years. However, I havenˇŻt heard anything yet for this year.ˇ±

    Salvador chuckled. ˇ°Aunt Eleanor has such apassionate heart. She deserves praise. Instruct the kitchen staff to prepare vegetarian meals and fresh fruits to serve as offerings in my motherˇŻs name to honor the lonely souls.ˇ±

    Derek nodded, then asked, ˇ°Should we keep this matterˇ­

    Salvador understood DerekˇŻs hesitation. He waved his hand dismissively.

    ˇ°No need for subtlety. Since itˇŻs a noble act of merit, making a grand asion out of it is fine. ItˇŻll also encourage others to follow Aunt EleanorˇŻspassionate nature. Go now, and make sure everything is prepared<b>.</b>*

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty. IˇŻll take care of it right away,ˇ± Derek responded.

    Derek handled the matter quickly and efficiently, spreading the word throughout the pce. Before long. the concubines began to follow suit and sent scriptures and food offerings as well.

    In addition, many noble families heard about it too. They started sending letters to Eleanor, asking if they could join her tonight to pray for the departed souls.

    However, this irritated Eleanor. She had intended to foster good rtions with the nobledies. If many people were involved, it would be too chaotic. Most people who sent her letters didnˇŻt even know the proper steps to pray for the departed souls.

    If the nobledies saw such people at the event, they might start to suspect EleanorˇŻs motives for doing this werenˇŻt pure.

    What made Eleanor uneasy was that Victoria never interfered with matters happening in Harmony Pce. Why was she sending vegetarian meals and fresh fruits as offerings out of the blue?

    Eleanor was busy preparing for tonightˇŻs events and needed to wee the high priests Henry had Invited. She didnˇŻt even know Janice had been sent back to the pce for questioning, or that the circumstances regarding DanielˇŻs family had been escted to the authorities.

 Chapter 704

    Eleanor knew thedies who had sent her letters wanted toe so they could curry favor with the queen dowager. While she felt a surge of irritation over this, she couldnˇŻt refuse them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, she had connections with these nobledies, it wouldnˇŻt be wise to offend them, especially since Yuvan had just returned to the capital.

    Moreover, she needed them to contend with CarissaˇŻs n on the fifteenth of October. She only deliberated for a short time before inviting them all over

    The royal chancellorˇŻs wife, Mildred, was the first to arrive. She was apanied by her granddaughter, Rosalind. Eleanor exined the situation and mentioned that Victoria had sent food offerings, which prompted the concubines in the pce to do the same. At the same time, many nobledies also expressed their desire to join in the event.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs fine. They cane as long as they have good intentions,ˇ± Mildred replied with a warm smile.

    Having been a devout religious believer for many <b>years</b>, Mildred had apassionate heart. While she asionally attended banquets like the prime ministerˇŻs wife, Natalie, MildredˇŻs true passiony in the annual Emberfest Festival.

    She only came to pray for the departed souls and learn more about the religionˇŻs sacred teachings from the high priests. In the past years, she had never brought Rosalind along. However, her granddaughter had insisted on apanying her this year.

    Mildred knew Rosalind wasnˇŻt particrly devout, but she appreciated her granddaughterˇŻs understanding nature and respect for othersˇ® beliefs. It warmed MildredˇŻs heart that Rosalind was willing to spend the night by her side.

    Candles had been set up on the altar outside the main hall, and a raised tform for people to pray on was ready.

    ˇ°Has Reverend Zane arrived?ˇ± Mildred asked.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs already here,ˇ± Eleanor replied. ˇ°WeˇŻre preparing the food offerings now. The priests had a long journey and must be tired, so we arranged for them to rest for a while before the ceremony begins tonight.

    ˇ°In that case, letˇŻs continue copying scriptures. IˇŻve already done many copies, but the more, the better,ˇ± Mildred suggested.

    Eleanor considered sending someone to inquire about the situation outside, but then received word that Natalie had also arrived. Since Mildred had already instructed her staff to prepare the writing supplies, Eleanor decided against it.

    Not long after Natalie arrived, the matriarchs of the Lloyd and Lewis families also arrived. Each brought their younger rtives along.

    The matriarch of the Lloyd family, Irene, was over seventy but still had a rosyplexion and moved with grace. She turned to Eleanor and said, ˇ°This is my granddaughter¨Cinw, Nadine Langley. She suffered a miscarriage a few months ago, so she came with me this year to pray for some peace of mind.ˇ±

    Eleanor recognized Nadine as the wife of the top schr in the national examination after Salvador

    ascended the throne, Justin Lloyd.

    With a sympathetic gaze, Eleanor <b>said</b>, ˇ°If thereˇŻs a bond between mother and child, he will surely return to you in time. DonˇŻt grieve. Taking care of your health is what truly matters.ˇ±

    Nadine lowered her gaze and softly said, ˇ°Thank you for your kind words, Your Highness.

    ˇ°Come, letˇŻs copy scriptures together. Later, weˇŻll have some vegetarian food. WeˇŻll be starting the praying session in the evening.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    The main hall was set up as it had been in previous years, with low cherry wood tables and a row of cushions in front of them. They would sit cross¨Clegged on the cushions to copy the scriptures andter recite them while seated the same way.

    One by one t

    nobledies arrived, including Gemma, Molly, and Fiona.

    Those attending for the first time thought it would be a more casual affair, and they greeted each other with pleasantries as they arrived.

    Molly was especially enthusiastic. She was eager to meet more of the capitalˇŻs elite women and tried to ingratiate herself with everyone.

    Natalie furrowed her brows. ˇ°WeˇŻve gathered for an important task today, so letˇŻs skip the small talk. WeˇŻre here to copy scriptures. If anyone is hungry, feel free to have some vegetarian food first. If youˇŻre not writing, please donˇŻt disturb others.ˇ±

    Her words left Molly embarrassed and a bit irritated. ˇ°ItˇŻs just a simple greeting. ThereˇŻs no need to make a big deal out of it, Mrs. Murray.ˇ±

    ˇ°What are you talking about? Why are we here today? Have you brought scriptures that youˇŻve copied? If you did a lot of copies, I wouldnˇŻt say anything about it.

    MollyˇŻs expression darkened. She hadnˇŻt prepared any copied scriptures.

    Eleanor watched from the side, furious as she realized Molly hadnˇŻt bothered to copy any scriptures. She

    had notified Molly beforehand and urged her to prepare. Instead of focusing on this fundamental task, the woman seemed more interested in exchanging pleasantries.

    What was the point of that?

    What a useless woman!

 Chapter 705

    Eleanor stepped in to defuse the tension. <b>She </b>cast Fiona a sharp nce to remind her to keep an eye on Molly.

    Fiona was irritated. Due to her status as a concubine, she hesitated to intervene when Molly made her rounds of greetings. They had talked about this beforehand¨C<b>tonight </b>was meant to be <b>a </b>solemn event. It wasnˇŻt about making connections. They should focus on being quiet, copying scriptures, and praying for the departed souls. Those were the best ways to socialize.

    But from the moment Molly arrived, she started trying to make small talk and acting overly familiar, as if they were at a banquet. HadnˇŻt she noticed how the expressions of the olderdies had shifted?

    Fiona stepped forward and said softly, ˇ°Lady Molly, letˇŻs copy scriptures together.ˇ±

    sickly in

    She had brought a few holy texts, and had even copied some scriptures while attending to o the s the pce.

    Molly reluctantly took a seat at a low table and began copying the scriptures. The holy texts were in a differentnguage, so the words wereplex and challenging to write. Soon enough, her wrist began to ache. She considered putting down her quill, but EleanorˇŻs cold re stopped her.

    With Molly present, Eleanor feltpelled to keep a watchful eye. Moredies continued to arrive. While borate greetings werenˇŻt necessary, everyone still greeted each other respectfully.

    Outside, the offering table had been set up. It was adorned with the best food and candles. Eleanor wouldnˇŻt be solely responsible for the expenses. Everyone attending was expected to contribute; the total cost would be sharedter.

    The priests finished their vegetarian meal and emerged, with Zane leading the group. Seven other renowned priests apanied him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As thedies rose to greet the priests, Mildred smiled gently. ˇ°ItˇŻs a blessing to see you and the other high priests again this year, Reverend Zane.ˇ±

    Zane was dressed in his priest robes. He nodded slightly and said, ˇ°Peace be with you, madam. ItˇŻs good to see you in good health.ˇ±

    Although he was over eighty, he appeared to be in his sixties. His hair was white, and his expression. radiated kindness andpassion.

    The older noblewomen stepped forward one by one to greet the priests and exchange a few pleasantries.

    Molly attempted to step forward, but Fiona held her back with surprising strength. Molly fumed, annoyed at FionaˇŻs grip. She could easily break free, but the sudden movement would attract too much attention and be <b>a </b>source of embarrassment.

    Zane noticed that this year, there were more people than ever, and many wore expressions that revealed their ulterior motives. He was no stranger to the faces of both the wicked and the virtuous¨Che had seen it all over the years.

    PeopleˇŻs thoughts often showed on their faces. While Zane couldnˇŻt change the worldˇŻs nature, he would go where he was needed to fulfill a purpose. He came each year not for Eleanor or the other nobledies, but for the restless souls who had suffered untimely deaths.

    Yet he also understood that what was truly needed here wasnˇŻt him, but someone who could guide the living away from their hellish lives. If such a person appeared, he would not need to return next year,

    With a solemn nod, he and the other high priests took their seats on the tform and began their prayers.

    Seeing this, thedies settled down to pray as well. Rosalind and Nadine lit the candles to burn the copied scriptures, a symbolic gesture to send blessings to the afterlife. Molly didnˇŻt know the proper steps to pray for the departed souls, so she joined in to help with the burning.

    Eleanor sat silently as the rhythmic sound of the prayers washed over her. However, she felt a sense of inexplicable unease gnaw at her. As she silently recited the prayer to dispel evil, she felt great danger lurking in every shadow.

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Jacob had been busy all day in the study. Everything for the nightˇŻs arrangements had been meticulously prepared, and now, he awaited the final oue.

    Carissa and Violet were on standby. They were unwilling to go anywhere else, and Kyle was with them. He had made it clear he didnˇŻt intend to depart after arriving at the estate.

    The assassins dispatched for tonightˇŻs task were a select group of highly skilled individuals. They were unknown to Carissa. They rarely made <b>public </b>appearances, and certainly wouldnˇŻt be seen at Hell

    Monarch Estate.

    As for the Capital Guard and the Garrison Unit, Jacob had yet to reach out to them.

    Rafael must have coordinated with Michael beforehand. JacobˇŻs earlier frenzy stemmed from concerns rted to DanielˇŻs family, and he had been running errands all over.

 Chapter 706

    Surprisingly, Jacob and the others were unconcerned about what would happen in Harmony Pce tonight. With the assassins on the move, they would surely breach the dungeons.

    Given the many high priests attending the sacred ceremony at Harmony <b>Pce</b>, the Capital Guards and the Garrison Unit would likely be heavily focused on guarding the area. When the assassins were spotted, the people Jacob had in ce would cause amotion and draw the Capital Guards and Garrison. UnitˇŻs attention.

    Once inside Harmony Pce, the assassins would head for the dungeon. They knew the residenceˇŻsyout and where the dungeon entrance was, so they would lead everyone straight in.

    However, Carissa was puzzled by something. The queen dowager had sent food offerings to support Eleanor, drawing arge crowd. Victoria wouldnˇŻt act so arbitrarily. In all the years Carissa had known her, she <b>had </b>never done anything like this.

    The only one who might orchestrate such an arrangement was Salvador.

    With Janice having been sent back to the Royal Management Department for questioning, it was only a matter of time before she revealed EleanorˇŻs involvement. Was SalvadorˇŻs heightened attention on tonightˇŻs ceremony a result of this?

    But what could such attention aplish? It would merely attract more people.

    After pondering it for a while, Carissa asked, ˇ°Is the goal to draw in those closely associated with Grand Princess Eleanor? After all, she wouldnˇŻt invite them if she had no established rtionships with them.ˇ±

    Jacob frowned. ˇ°I worry that the king might suspect something significant is set to happen at Harmony Pce tonight. While your theory is a possibility, I suspect His MajestyˇŻs true intention is to uncover what secrets Harmony Pce holds.ˇ± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Is it possible he knows about our ns?ˇ± Violet asked in surprise.

    ˇ°Hard to say,ˇ± Jacob replied as he turned to Violet. ˇ°His Majesty isnˇŻt only suspicious, but also <b>a </b>mystery. ItˇŻs also hard to determine if he has people lurking in Hell Monarch Estate. WeˇŻve repeatedly screened for spies, but our checks wonˇŻt help if someone is buried deep enough.ˇ±

    ˇ°Even if he does,ˇ± Carissa replied, ˇ°it wouldnˇŻt be surprising. At least when we discuss this, no one else is around. ItˇŻs just the four of us who know.ˇ±

    Kyle interjected, ˇ°Intuition! IˇŻve had private conversations with the king. HeˇŻs elever and perceptive.ˇ±

    ˇ°Intuition?ˇ± Carissa echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    ˇ°Yes. ItˇŻs a rulerˇŻs intuition,ˇ± Kyle said. ˇ°You might not believe it, but those in power possess a unique sense of perception. Of course, this intuition doesnˇŻte from nowhere¨CitˇŻs pieced together from various bits of information.ˇ±

    Jacob nodded. ˇ°You should also be aware of the recent unrest among the citizens, Lady Carissa. The people are moring for a shrine to be built for Prince Rafael. Even though weˇŻve sent people to sing Hist MajestyˇŻs praises to mix in some praises for him alongside His Highness, IˇŻm sure His Majesty is displeased.ˇ±

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°Plus, JaniceˇŻs situationes at <b>a </b>precarious time. My uncleˇŻs wife and children have gone missing too. All these events,bined with tonightˇŻs ceremony at Harmony Pce, might lead him to believe the public outcry was orchestratedˇ­ If so, he might suspect someone is nning something.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly!ˇ± Jacob chuckled. ˇ°If thatˇŻs the case, itˇŻs a <b>good </b>thing. Even if he knows Grand Princess Eleanor and her people initiated tonightˇŻs activities, the oue will only confirm for His Majesty that His Highness doesnˇŻt like the praiseing from outside, nor does he wish for a shrine. He might even expose the issue within Harmony Pce and remind His Majesty that his true concerns shouldnˇŻt lie with the Hell MonarchˇŻs household, but rather with others.ˇ±

    ˇ°And since you two married, the Hell MonarchˇŻs household has been following the rules. No arrogance, no forming cliques, and certainly no excessive dealings with powerful families. The kingˇŻs wariness towards you should have eased somewhat,ˇ± Kyle added.

    Violet turned to Carissa. ˇ°Well, they do have a point. Men surely understand men.ˇ±

 Chapter 707

    When the clock struck eight, the assassins made their move.

    A row of figures dressed in ck silently descended upon Harmony Pce, swords at the ready. The priests were reciting their prayers in the main courtyard. By then, the noblewomen had finished burning their copies of the scriptures. Now, some were writing while others continued to chant prayers.

    Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the stillness of the night. Thedies fell silent, their voices abruptly

    cut off.

    ˇ°Assassins!ˇ±

    The cry sliced through the air like a dagger, echoing heavily in EleanorˇŻs heart. She was right in the main courtyard, yet hadnˇŻt seen any attackers.

    That meant the assassins must have infiltrated the inner and back courtyards of Harmony Pce.

    As she prepared to rush outside, Rosalind stood up and seized her arm. ˇ°There are assassins out there, Grand Princess Eleanor! ItˇŻs too dangerous!ˇ±

    ˇ°Let go of me!ˇ± Eleanor spun around with a look fierce enough to shock everyone present.

    Panic spread among the crowd, but the high priests and a few of the older noblewomen remained remarkably calm.

    ˇ°The guards will handle the assassins, Grand Princess Eleanor. Do not put yourself at risk. We should

    continue with our Zane said steadily.

    Eleanor turned to the Spirit Elder, who was seated on the tform. His head was lowered in a gesture ofpassion and devotion, yet his eyes flickered with intensity.

    Realization struck Eleanor as she heard guards rushing toward the back. Her heart lurched.

    CarissaˇŻs n wasnˇŻt on the fifteenth

    It was happening tonight!

    She had deceived Henry and tricked Janice.

    Carissa had sent those assassins. What was she nning? Was she going to storm the dungeons to rescue CarmenˇŻs mother?

    The dungeons!

    A wave of dread washed over Eleanor. Ignoring <b>the </b>protests, she bolted toward the western courtyard.

    The assassins were already engaged in a fierce battle with the pce guards and soldiers. Kurt had dispatched some household soldiers to protect the high priests and the noblewomen, ensuring they wouldnˇŻt be harmed in Harmony Pce.

    Molly trembled as she turned to Fiona for answers. ˇ°Why are there assassins here? IˇŻm terrified! Should

    we run?<b>ˇ± </b>

    Fiona nced outside <b>at </b>the numerous soldiers guarding the perimeters outside and replied, ˇ°Running now would be even more dangerous. Who knows whom theyˇŻre targeting?ˇ±

    Many people had considered fleeing, but FionaˇŻs words caused them to hesitate. With so many pce soldiers around, they were safer here than on the streets. Besides, they hadnˇŻt seen any assassins nearby. It was clear they werenˇŻt the intended targets.

    Irene led the way to continue the prayers, and the other olderdies quickly followed suit. The autumn wind blew outside, which sounded eerily like walls.

    The sounds of the struggle gradually reached them, the sh of des apanied by shouts

    ˇ°Assassins! Assassins!ˇ±

    In the darkness, two figures burst through the main door and shouted, ˇ°Help! Assassins! There are assassins!ˇ±

    The noblewomen who hade as guests were rmed by themotion and thought the guards were losing the battle. In a panic, they attempted to flee. However, just as they stepped outside, an arrow whizzed through the air and struck the main door with a loud thud.

    The women who had just darted out were so frightened that they nearly lost their wits. They scrambled back inside, some even crawling on the ground.

    A few assassins had reached the front courtyard and were battling the household soldiers. But for the three assassins, fighting dozens of household soldiers was childˇŻs y. The household soldiersˇ® swords barely grazed the assassinsˇ® clothing. The only sounds were the asional shing of des. To anyone unaware, it would look like they were just fooling around.

    The assassins werenˇŻt using lethal force. They mostly disarmed their opponents, then delivered swift kicks that sent the soldiers sprawling to the ground.

    The main door swung open just then, and Michael led the capital guards inside. Tonight, Barrett happened to be on duty and hade along to assist. As soon as they entered, they saw the sh between the assassins and the guards.

    Without hesitation, Michael drew his sword and charged in. The assassins were skilled, and the household soldiers struggled tond a blow even with the Capital GuardˇŻs support. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Cries of pain echoed from the back courtyard, prompting Michael to shout, ˇ°To the back! There are more assassins in the rear courtyard! Leave a few men here to protect the high priests and the noblewomen!ˇ±

    12

 Chapter 708

    Barrett noticed the crowded space and the presence of the high priests. If anything were to go wrong, the consequences would be dire. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He stepped forward to address Zane, saying, ˇ°Sir, itˇŻs best if you retreat to a safe ce. Once the assassins are captured, you can continue your prayers.

    Zane shook his head. ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need for that. Attend to your duties. This altar is already open tonight, and I will not leave until my prayers areplete.ˇ±

    ˇ°There are assassins! ItˇŻs dangerousˇ± Barrett insisted.

    With his hands sped in prayer, Zane replied, ˇ°The assassins are not here for me. If they harm me by mistake, then it is simply my fate.ˇ±

    Seeing he couldnˇŻt persuade the Spirit Elder, Barrett turned to the few remaining guards. ˇ°Stay with them and ensure their safety.ˇ±

    With that, he drew his sword and rushed deeper into the chaos.

    Eleanor arrived at the western courtyard and stood her ground. Before her were over thirty guards..

    This ce was the most crucial of the four entrances to the dungeon. Eleanor was certain that Carissa aimed to rescue CarmenˇŻs mother.

    If that wretched woman seeded, so be it¨CMnie Lester was already teetering on the edge of death. Even if she escaped, she might still die.

    However, the western courtyard absolutely couldnˇŻt fall.

    Michael and his men arrived at the western courtyard. Finding no assassins, he stepped forward and said, respectfully, ˇ°Grand Princess Eleanor, please return indoors and stay safe. Leave the matter of the assassins to <b>us</b>.ˇ±

    Upon seeing Michael, EleanorˇŻs anger red. ThereˇŻs no need! You must leave immediately! My residence has household soldiers. We donˇŻt require your intervention.ˇ±

    ˇ°The assassins are highly skilled, Your Highness. The household soldiers are no match for them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Nonsense! How could my soldiers possibly be overpowered by a handful of assassins? Leave now, or I will have you charged with trespassing!ˇ±

    Inside the western cell block, Rafael had already heard the sounds of the battle outside and realized that the assassins had breached Harmony Pce. He swung the door to the cell block open and dashed up the stairs, throwing open the entrance to the dungeon.

    ˇ°The assassins are in here!ˇ± he cried out.

    Michael had been speaking to Eleanor, and he froze at the cry.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I canˇŻt ignore the safety of the nobledies in light of the danger!ˇ± Michael said before leading his men toward the source of the shout.

    Rafael managed to open three of the four entrances, leaving only the one in the western courtyard that

    led to the eastern cell block. As he flew toward it, he saw Eleanor standing there, her face ashen.

    He knew this ce was critical.

    Whaty within?

    Since he was already there, he might as well enter. Rafael nned to stir things up a little. Then, he could draw the assassins and the capital guards over there before slipping away.

    He descended from the air, snatched a sword from a guard, and jumped into the fray.

    To Rafael, these thirty guards had nothing more than shy and useless moves. He quickly knocked several of them aside. Pushing Eleanor out of his way, <b>he </b>stormed into the western courtyard.

    ˇ°Rafael! ItˇŻs you!ˇ± Eleanor cried, copsing to the ground as she called after him, panic rising in her voice. Rafael!ˇ±

    Without any hesitation, Rafael kicked open the dungeon entrance and strode down the steps.

    ˇ°Get down there and kill him! DonˇŻt let him escape the dungeon!ˇ± Eleanor shouted frantically.

    The guards stumbled into the dungeon, and Barrett rushed to the scene along with a few others. After hearing that an assassin had entered, they hurried inside as well.

    Eleanor dashed forward to block them. ˇ°YouˇŻre not allowed to go in! If anyone from the Capital Guard and Garrison Unit dare step one foot inside<b>, </b>I will have you killed!ˇ±

    However, Barrett and the others didnˇŻt hear her hoarse cries. They assumed she was merely angry at the assassins and followed Rafael into the darkness

    Rafael was the first to breach the dungeon. It was pitch ck, but he quickly pulled out a fire starter and ignited it with a flick. Spotting amp on the wall, he moved over to light it.

    The dimmp flickered to life, casting a weak glow that illuminated the expansive dungeon. Weapons and armor were neatly arranged in an orderly fashion.

 Chapter 709

    On the groundy bundles of arrows and several crossbows. There were also rows of knives and swords, along with a selection of bows. A fewrge barrels were stacked in one corner.

    As Rafael approached, the pungent scent of gunpowder wafted toward him. The barrels were sealed tight and covered with severalyers of material. Yet, the unmistakable smell of gunpowder lingered in the air.

    The area where the barrels sat wasnˇŻt illuminated. The only source of light was at the entrance to the dungeon.

    Rafael turned around just as EleanorˇŻs household soldiers arrived. Their eyes widened in shock at the flickering light illuminating the dungeon. Many stood frozen, momentarily forgetting to confront the

    assassins.

    Rafael stepped forward with his sword drawn, taking down several household soldiers in quick session. It was then that he spotted Barrett entering with a handful of capital guards. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Barrett barely had time to take in the scene before he charged toward the so¨Ccalled assassin, weapon raised.

    Rafael exchanged a few blows with Barrett, who was momentarily distracted when they locked eyes with each other in the dim light. Seizing the opportunity, Rafael darted up the stairs, ascending three steps at a time and leaving the dungeon swiftly.

    Barrett paused, taking in the surroundings wide¨Ceyed, his heart pounding with shock. He took a deep breath and exchanged nces with the other capital guards.

    ˇ°Find Lord Brown!ˇ± he eximed, shaking off his astonishment. ˇ°Lord Lewis, the Garrison UnitˇŻs chief, is here too. Locate them, quickly!ˇ±

    The dungeon door mmed shut behind him.

    Eleanor descended, her gown trailing behind her, a sword clutched in her hand. She raised it, pointing it at the capital guard attempting to rush out to find Michael.

    In a cold andmanding voice, she dered, ˇ°No one is allowed to leave.ˇ±

    The capital guards stepped back, looking apprehensive.

    ˇ°Kill them,ˇ± Eleanor coldly ordered her household soldiers as she walked further into the dungeon.

    Only five capital guards, including Barrett, faced nearly thirty household soldiers. While these soldiers had proven ineffective against Rafael, they were more than capable of handling Barrett and the four other capital guards.

    The household soldiers raised their weapons, aiming at Barrett and his men. However, many in the room had never encountered anything like whaty within the dungeon. Such items were strictly forbidden for any residence to possess privately, and doing so would be tantamount to treason.

    The household soldiers felt fear¨Cnot just of this being exposed, but also of EleanorˇŻs potential to silence them permanently once this was over.

    As Barrett saw the dungeon door close, he realized Michael might not find the entrance in time even if thetter stormed the western courtyard. They could all very well die here.

    That man in <b>ck </b>had to be Rafael. He had exposed the secrets in Harmony Pce. How dare he run off and leave them to face the consequences?

    Anger boiled within Barrett.

    ˇ°Go! Kill them!ˇ± Eleanor shouted, her voiceced with fury. ˇ°What are you waiting for? If they live, you will all die! This is a crime punishable by death and confiscation of your familyˇŻs properties!ˇ±

    The household soldiers let out battle cries, weapons raised as they advanced.

    Barrett knew he and the four capital guards with him werenˇŻt particrly skilled. He took the lead, swinging his de with a loud sh as it met another weapon, sending a shockwave through his hands.

    Knowing several of his opponents were tough, he took a deep breath. If he wasnˇŻt careful, this could be the end of him.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs useless!ˇ± he shouted amidst the chaos. ˇ°The capital and garrison guards are here. TheyˇŻll be here any moment. YouˇŻre unaware of the danger youˇŻre in! DonˇŻt cause your own demise!ˇ±

    ˇ°Kill Barrett first!ˇ± Eleanor barked, gripping her sword tightly.

    che was of

    She held the sword with incredibly steady hands. At this moment, too aware that fear was pointless. She had always been ruthless, and even death held no terror for her. She wouldnˇŻt give in until the veryst moment.

    Only one thought consumed her¨Cif she survived this night, she would stop at nothing to kill Rafael and

    Carissa.

    Barrett was being besieged, and the other capital guards were already wounded. Though he fought valiantly and injured three household soldiers, the remainder focused solely on him.

    A sense of foreboding crept over Barrett¨Che might die here today.

    Yet, this fear ignited a fierce courage within him. Recent troubles at home had driven him to hone his martial arts skills, and he had made notable progress

    He fought like a lone wolf, tapping into his most ferocious <b>and </b>valiant aspects.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter <b>710 </b>

    The assassins had already led Michael and Max Lewis into another dungeon.

    Inside, they discovered Daniel and his family huddled together¨Calong with seven or eight women, some mad and others weak from illness.

    As soon as Michaelid eyes on Daniel and his family, his expression darkened.

    ˇ°Get them out of here immediately,ˇ± he ordered. ˇ°Escort them with thedies. There are capital guards and Harmony Pce household soldiers stationed outside. TheyˇŻll be safe there.ˇ±

    Women were also imprisoned in the adjoining cells, but they were all severely disabled. Some had lost arms or legs, others had disfigurements, and some had even been mutted beyond recognition. Their wounds had been treated carelessly, leaving many infected. One womanˇŻs severed leg had already begun

    to rot.

    When the capital guards entered and witnessed this scene, they could hardly believe this was a grand princessˇ® residence.

    It was more fitting to call it hell!

    Pinching their nose against the terrible stench that wafted from the prisoners, the capital guards forced themselves to take each prisoner out.

    <b>In </b>the main courtyard, Zane continued his prayers alongside several high priests. As the numbers of capital guards and garrison unit soldiers swelled, whispers spread among the nobles that perhaps the number of assassins was increasing too

    Severaldies, led by Molly, wanted to flee.

    However, ZaneˇŻs voice rose with unusual sharpness as he said, ˇ°You canˇŻt leave now that youˇŻre here. You must see this through. Return to your seats.ˇ±

    Molly was genuinely frightened. She had never encountered anything like this before. Conflicted between the desire to escape and being ordered to stay, she began to weep.

    ˇ°Why canˇŻt we leave if there are assassins on the loose? Sacrificing our lives for the dead is utter foolishness! Why wouldpassion demand human lives?ˇ± she wailed.

    ˇ°The capital guards and garrison unit soldiers are here, so what are you afraid of? Just look at Lady Fiona. SheˇŻs staying calm,ˇ± Natalie responded coolly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    In truth, Fiona was anything but calm. Her heart was lodged in her throat.

    Having followed Yuvan for many years, she was fully aware of all his ns and knew whaty in EleanorˇŻs dungeon. If those items were discovered, the grand princess would be charged with treason.

    Even if thete Augustus himself returned, she wouldnˇŻt be able to escape punishment. WhatˇŻs more, the current king was only her nephew.

    Hearing NatalieˇŻs words, Fiona forced a smile. ˇ°If the noble elderly and youngdies are unafraid, why should we be? The Capital Guard consists of the bravest of our armored troops. TheyˇŻre not loafers.ˇ±

    ˇ°If thatˇŻs the case, weˇŻll continue our prayers while they catch the assassins Harmony Pce is filled with

    Charter 210

    the wails of restless souls, like the world outside. Can you hear them?ˇ± Natalie said.

    Fiona settled back <b>onto </b>her cushion and murmured a prayer, asking the gods to grant everyone peace. and safety. Just as she steadied herself among the nobledies, a man rushed in. He was cradling a child of about four or five, while a pregnant woman held the hand of an eight or nine¨Cyear¨Cold.

    The capital guards were escorting them, leading them inside in a hurry.

    Someone recognized them and eximed, ˇ°IsnˇŻt that the missingdy from the Sinir family and her two children? IˇŻve seen them! How did they end up in Harmony Pce?ˇ±

    ˇ°We were captured and brought here,ˇ± Thalia replied, her face pale and bearing the marks of terror.

    Her eyes were still swollen from crying. As soon as she entered the room, her legs gave way and she fell

    to her knees.

    Rosalind hurried over to support her, ˇ°Quick, <b>sit </b>on a cushion.ˇ±

    Thank

    you,ˇ± Thalia said, her body trembling.

    Nadine joined in to help lift her, managing to guide her to the cushion.

    ˇ°How did you end up being taken to Harmony Pce? Why?ˇ±

    Confusion spread through the crowd, mingled with doubt, though no one dared to voice their suspicions

    openly

    The olderdies present recognized DanielˇŻs face and felt a jolt of surprise.

    Because Daniel had been away for years, very few had seen his face. Even in the capital, he rarely met with these women. To see a face resembling HectorˇŻs suddenly appear at Harmony Pce on the night of the Emberfest Festival <b>was </b>genuinely startling

    Yet, it also stirred memories of the past.

    Natalie regarded him closely. ˇ°YouˇŻre from the Sinir family? How is Hector Sinir rted to you?ˇ±

    DanielˇŻs hair was a mess, but he still nodded respectfully. ˇ°I am Daniel Sinir, and Hector was my elder cousin. I was kidnapped while leaving the city the other day. Fortunately, the capital guards rescued me.ˇ±

    The olderdies who knew of that old tale sighed softly,menting the cruelty of fate.

    Before they could ask more questions, another group was brought in. This time, it consisted entirely of women and young girls.

 Chapter 711

    The neers reeked of filth. Among them were two who seemed utterly mad. They rushed forward to grab the fresh fruit from the offering table, gnawing at it as if they were starving.

    A few others were so weak that they could only lie on the ground. Their faces were pale and drawn, indicating they had been ill for a long time.

    Just as the onlookers were trying toprehend the identities of these unfortunate souls, another group was ushered in.

    Even before they entered, the stench hit those already in the room. It was nauseating, the foul odor reminiscent of rotting flesh. Molly covered her nose with a handkerchief and retreated to a corner, trying

    to distance herself from the horrid smell.

    The high priests opened their eyes. Upon seeing the limping women brought in¨Cmissing limbs, battered, and broken¨Ca short prayer slipped from their lips.

    The high priests werepassionate and had a high level of spiritual practice. Despite that, the sight of such suffering stirred their anger.

    The nobledies gasped as they witnessed the women being carried in. They instinctively stepped back in

    horror.

    Rosalind quickly unfurled her handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose, joining the otherdies as they approached to assess the situation. Uponying eyes on the gruesome injuries, her face went ashen.

    ˇ°Hurry! We need to get them to the infirmary!ˇ±

    However, most people merely ran away. The smell was overpowering, and the sight was enough to make anyone retch. They felt sick to their stomachs.

    ˇ°Is there a physician in the pce? Where is the household physician?ˇ± Nadine called out, grabbing a maid by the arm. ˇ°Find the household physician, quickly<b>!</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    The maids were startled by the chaos and froze in ce. They were only attendants responsible for serving in the main courtyard and knew nothing about the dungeons. All they could see were the thin figures being carried out.

    Some were familiar, while some were not. However, all of them were abnormally thin, injured, or maimed.

    Hearing NadineˇŻs urgent plea, the maids instinctively scattered and rushed to find the household physician.

    The nobledies present normally had a flock of attendants fluttering nervously at the slightest injury. They were nowpletely dumbfounded by the scene before them, too frightened to take a step forward.

    A woman with a broken leg was so weak she couldnˇŻt even prop herself up. As shey on the ground, <b>her </b>eyes flickered between despair and delirium.

    Youu.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Is it finally time to die? Just make it quick, I beg you! Give me a swift end!ˇ±

    Her cries mingled with eerieughter<b>, </b>creating a sound both terrifying and heartbreaking.

    Irene bent down and grasped the womanˇŻs hand, which <b>was </b>as thin and frail as a twig. ˇ°ItˇŻs all right<b>, </b><b>dear</b>.

    The physician will be here soon.ˇ±

    The stench from the woman was overwhelming, even from several feet away. Yet, Irene seemed oblivious to it. With her free hand, she brushed aside the matted hair clinging to the womanˇŻs face, tenderly caressing her cheek.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs all over now. Everything is behind you.ˇ±

    Perhaps it had been a long time since someone had shown the woman such kindness, or maybe she ˇ®hadnˇŻt heard a voice so gentle in ages. After a moment of stunned silence, she broke down in deep sobs, her cries piercing the air and breaking the oppressive silence of Harmony Pce.

    Florence had been in the kitchen, overseeing the cooks as they prepared a nutritious soup essential for staying up all night. The kitchen was far away from the main courtyard, so when she finally arrived, she found the household physician had already been summoned.

    Seeing the room filled with women who should still be in the dungeon, along with the Capital Guard and Garrison Unit she had seen on her way, Florence realized that they could no longer protect Harmony

    PceˇŻs darkest secrets.

    After a moment of panic, a wave of relief washed over her. She leaned against the door and slowly sank to the floor.

    Whatever the oue, it was finallying to an end.

    However, the ordeal was far from over for those still trapped in the dungeon.

    Barrett fought fiercely, taking down several attackers. Unfortunately, he was injured in the process. Though his martial arts training allowed him to evade critical strikes, the pain from multiple wounds left him on the brink of copse. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 712

    <b>Chapter </b>712

    At that moment, Barrett was gripped by the fear of impending death.

    Memories of his first battle at Victory Pass flooded his mind, when enemies had surrounded him and he nearly sumbed to their des. Wyatt Sullivan had saved him<b>, </b>sacrificing an arm in the process.

    That day, Barrett had also been fraught with the terror of dying.

    As he was lost in thought, Barrett was suddenly kicked to the ground. Panic surged as he caught sight of a glinting de rushing toward him. He rolled away desperately, tumbling until hended at EleanorˇŻs feet.

    ˇ°Die!ˇ± EleanorˇŻs face twisted in fury as she raised her sword, aiming for his chest.

    Barrett seized the swordˇŻs de with both hands, hoping to use its momentum to rise, but the household soldiers were already closing in.

    Just as it seemed all was lost, a throng of capital guards burst in. Michael leaped from the staircase, delivering a swift kick that sent the household soldier aiming a de at Barrett sprawling.

    He saved Barrett just in time.

    The fight raged on. The elite troops led by Michael quickly turned the tide, overwhelming their foes with relentless force. It wasnˇŻt long before swords were held to the throats of the remaining household

    soldiers.

    Eleanor watched as the situation shifted in an instant. Despite her earlier preparations, she was unwilling to ept the rapid and brutal defeat. She copsed weakly to the ground, feeling as if her very bones had been stripped away.

    The capital guards illuminated the dungeon with their torches, revealing it not as a prison but as a small arsenal. Upon spotting the gunpowder, a chill ran through Michael.

    ˇ°Extinguish the mes,ˇ± he ordered immediately.

    *

    A dim light flickered over the array of glinting weapons as the torches were snuffed out. Everyone present understood the implications of whaty before them.

    Michaelmanded that Barrett and the severely wounded capital guards be taken for medical treatment while the others were rounded up and led away.

    As for Eleanor, he had no authority to execute her. Instead, he stationed guards at the dungeon and assigned others to watch her. His action allowed her some freedom of movement but forbade her from leaving Harmony Pce.

    S

    The decision of how to deal with the situation rested with the king, who would decide the fate of all involved.

    Barrett and four other capital guards were gravely injured, and were taken to Harmony PceˇŻs household physician for immediate treatment.

    Rosalind had sent some people to summon more physicians, who arrived one after another. Michael had also sent for physicians from the Ministry of Health, tuming Harmony Pce into a makeshift hospital.

    Zane and the other high priests departed from Harmony Pce. As he turned back for onest nce, he

    knew he wouldnˇŻt need to return the following year.

    No more innocent lives would be lost here.

    Under the capital guardsˇ® arrangements, Daniel, his family, and the otherdies left in an orderly fashion. As they stepped outside, their hands and feet felt icy, and cold sweat dripped from their brows.

    They could hardly fathom that Eleanor could be so ruthless. With her status, she could have forbidden her prince consort from taking concubines. Yet, she had permitted them to enter her home only to treat them with utter cruelty.

    Molly was visibly shaken. As she climbed into the carriage, she eximed, ˇ°Grand Princess Eleanor is too brutal! It would have been better if she had just killed them all!ˇ±

    FionaˇŻs expression was dark. She was already troubled by the events in the dungeon and anxious for news, so she felt a surge of irritation at MollyˇŻs words.

    ˇ°Be quiet!ˇ± she snapped.

    Molly was startled at FionaˇŻs response. She whipped around and snarled furiously, ˇ°How dare you speak to me like that?!ˇ±

    She raised her hand to p Fiona, but her intended target quickly seized her wrist, twisting it until she cried in pain. Then, Fiona retaliated swiftly and struck her across the face.

    ˇ°Idiot! DonˇŻt you realize the gravity of the situation?ˇ± Fiona yelled.

    Molly was stunned. She clutched her face in disbelief as she looked at Fiona. ˇ°How dare you hit me? IˇŻm the rightful wife, and youˇŻre just a concubineˇ­<b>ˇ± </b>

    As her furious gaze met FionaˇŻs icy, merciless stare, a chill ran down her spine. The words on the tip of her tongue were suddenly swallowed back.

    Fiona had always been obedient and submissive. Why was she so terrifying right now? Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 713

    <b>Chapter </b>713

    In Harmony Pce, several matriarchs and Rosalind gradually left, leaving only Natalie behind. With so many women in need of treatment, it was essential to have someone in charge, especially since Eleanor had yet to be captured.

    After Barrett and the others finished their treatment, they waited for the capital and garrison guards toplete their work before sending them back. They were ced on the elevated tform, separated from the women in the building.

    Once Michael had dealt with the household soldiers and secured the servants of Harmony Pce, he gathered the stewards in one ce. He ensured the situation was under control before turning his attention to Barrett and his group.

    ˇ°How are you holding up?ˇ± Michael asked.

    Among the five, two were severely injured. Their bleeding had been staunched, but they remained in critical condition. The household physician had advised against moving them, so they were covered with thick nkets. Barrett and the other two had also sustained serious injuries, but their situations were rtively better as none of their vital areas had been hit.

    It was only now that Barrett began to feel the searing pain. When Michael asked about his condition, he

    gritted his teeth and replied, ˇ°IˇŻm managing.ˇ±

    Michael nodded. ˇ°Good. ThatˇŻs what I like to hear.ˇ±

    Barrett hesitated momentarily before asking, ˇ°Sir, have the assassins been caught?ˇ±

    ˇ°All the assassins escaped. Not a single one was apprehended,ˇ± Michael replied.

    A surge of anger welled up in Barrett as he recalled how close he hade to dying in the dungeon.

    ˇ°Sir, I suspect weˇŻve been used. I came face to face with one of the assassins. Although he was masked, I recognized him.ˇ±

    Michael chuckled softly and gave BarrettˇŻs shoulder a reassuring pat. ˇ°Do you know how I found the dungeon where you were held? Barrett, youˇŻve done well.ˇ±

    Barrett froze.

    Had he done well?

    He hadnˇŻt entertained that thought, nor did he have time to ponder it.

    Barrett mulled over MichaelˇŻs words. How had he been found in that dungeon? After Eleanor entered, the dungeon door had been locked. If one didnˇŻt know the entrance, there was no way in.

    Had the Hell Monarch turned back to open the door and let Michael and the others in to rescue him?

    But with so many soldiers from the Capital Guard and Garrison Unit around, wouldnˇŻt it have been dangerous for Rafael to turn back after escaping? There would be no way to clear his name if he got caught or recognized. It would be impossible, even if he sacrificed himself in this battle.

    Barrett was skeptical, but the thought of having achieved something ignited a surge of excitement within. Regardless of whether that man was truly the Hell Monarch or if he hade back to unlock the

    dungeon door, the fact remained¨CBarrett had both aplished something and been saved.

    He desperately needed to prove himself. Initially, he had thought he was doomed to lead a mundane life as a capital guard. Now, though, he found himself with a glimmer of hope.

    Perhaps it was just his usual bad luck, but the heavens seemed to have dropped a slice of pie right into hisp.

    Meanwhile, Harmony Pce was aze with light.

    Eleanor Sanford was her name, given by Augustus himself rather than the Ministry of Protocol. It meant benevolenceˇ°, as Augustus had wished for her to be broad¨Cminded and cultured.

    Unfortunately, she hadnˇŻt be what her father had envisioned.

    Harmony Pce echoed with her furious roars.

    ˇ°Why are you following me?! Get away! IˇŻll kill you!ˇ± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her voice was nearly hoarse, yet she continued to scream, her rage carrying from the backyard to the front. Every person she could see wasnˇŻt from her residence. The only one able to roam freely within Harmony Pce was herself.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Florence? Where is she?!ˇ±

    Stepping back into the main hall, EleanorˇŻs hair was in disarray, and she appeared utterly unhinged.

    The battered and injured women in the main courtyard trembled in fear. Their terror of Eleanor had seeped into their bones, and just hearing her voice made it hard to breathe.

    Natalie paid Eleanor no mind and focused instead on watching the physician treat each injured woman. She had already spoken to those who could talk and learned they had all been abducted.

    17

    Almost all of them werenˇŻt locals from the capital. Only one woman was from the capital¨Ca pitifully thin one named Mnie Lester. She was so weak, she could barely sit up. She had been coughing relentlessly, nearly bringing up blood.

    Eleanor grabbed MnieˇŻs hair, her eyes wild with fury. ˇ°You wretched girl! Who permitted you toe out? Get back to the dungeon!ˇ±

    No one anticipated EleanorˇŻs sudden outburst. After all, she had walked through the main hall several times without acknowledging these women.

 Chapter 714

    As Eleanor yanked MnieˇŻs hair, she tumbled to the ground. Tears streamed down her face, but she dared not make a sound.

    The capital guards following Eleanor were hesitant to intervene physically. They stood by and yelled, ˇ°Let go! Release her!ˇ±

    With her wild hair obscuring half her face, Eleanor red at them with a chilling ferocity. ˇ°Who do you think you are to order me around? Go ahead, touch me if you dare!ˇ±

    Eleanor dragged Mnie by her hair and advanced on the capital guards, who dared not touch her. The men were forced to step back.

    Natalie rose abruptly and strode over, raising her hand to deliver a sharp p to EleanorˇŻs face. ˇ°You think you can act however you want? How will you deal with me, you madwoman?ˇ±

    ˇ°How dare you?!ˇ± Eleanor released Mnie and lunged toward Natalie.

    The capital guards could no longer stand by idly. They hurriedly stepped in to block her path. EleanorˇŻs lung¨¦ failed; in her frenzy<i>, </i>she wed at a guardˇŻs face and left deep scratches.

    The capital guard winced in pain. Seeing EleanorˇŻs frantic behavior, he gritted his teeth, swept his leg out to trip her, then sidestepped. She stumbled forward, her forehead crashing heavily against the floor.

    ˇ°Bring some ropes! If youˇŻre too scared to tie her up, I will!ˇ±manded Natalie.

    The capital guards rushed out to fetch the ropes. Once Natalie gave the order, they wasted no time restraining Eleanor against a nearby pir. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    A bruise was forming on her forehead. She thrashed like a wild animal, but the bonds were secure. No matter how she struggled, she couldnˇŻt break free.

    She shot Natalie a venomous re, her voice dripping with fury as she ranted, ˇ°You old hag! I am a grand princess! How dare you insult the royal family? Do you understand the grave crime youˇŻvemitted? Do you think I wonˇŻt get my father to execute your entire family?!ˇ±

    ˇ°Eleanor, thereˇŻs no need for you to put on an act. YouˇŻve made your choices, and now, you must face the consequences. Even if you truly are mad, thew of thend will still deal with you,ˇ± Natalie replied coolly.

    ˇ°What act, you old crone? You venomous witch! You better kneel and bow your head, and I might just spare your lifeˇ­ˇ± Eleanor rasped, her voice hoarse and jagged.

    Natalie dismissed her with a wave. She had watched the grand princess pace back and forth into the main hall, cursing crazily. It was clear what was swirling in thetterˇŻs mind.

    While actions could deceive, eyes couldnˇŻt. EleanorˇŻs gaze betrayed a desperate fear and guilt. It was the only weapon left in her arsenal. She would run out of strength from cursing sooner orter, and would naturally quiet down by then.

    Hell Monarch Estate was as quiet as ever, save for the light burning steadily in the study. News had arrived¨Cthe assassins had retreated sessfully, but Rafael had not yet returned.

    Everyone waited silently, minds racing with thoughts of what to do next. Only Kyle remained leisurely

    absorbed in his book.

    Violet leaned her head on CarissaˇŻs shoulder and yawned. ˇ°If he doesnˇŻt return soon, itˇŻll be dawn.ˇ±

    ˇ°He must be making sure everything is clear,ˇ± Carissa replied, knowing his thoroughness. ˇ°If youˇŻre tired, you can sleep. IˇŻll fill you in tomorrow.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not really tired. I just want to know if everyone has been rescued,ˇ± Violet said, rubbing her eyes. <b>ˇ°</b><b>IˇŻll </b>wait even if IˇŻm sleepy.ˇ±

    Carissa poured Violet a cup of coffee. ˇ°If the n went smoothly, then everyone should be safe. I wonder how many were saved, whether CarmenˇŻs mother is still alive, and what secrets lie in the western courtyard.ˇ±

    Violet took the cup, disappointment flickering in her eyes. ˇ°Too bad we canˇŻt go see for ourselves.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sometimes, itˇŻs better not to see such horrors,ˇ± Jacob said slowly.

    But in truth, the reality remained, whether they saw it or not.

    ˇ°SomeoneˇŻs back!ˇ± Carissa eximed, jumping up to open the study door.

    To her relief, she found Rafael, dressed in ck, just about to push the door open. Since his hand was already outstretched, he took CarissaˇŻs hand in his.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs talk inside.ˇ±

 Chapter 715

    Seeing the serious expression on RafaelˇŻs face, everyone sensed he had discovered something significant in the western courtyard.

    Rafael sat down, and Carissa quickly poured him some water.

    ˇ°Here, drink something. IˇŻll have someone bring you the food weˇŻve got warming on the stove.ˇ±

    He must be starving after going without food or drink in the dungeon overnight.

    Rafael gulped down the water, his throat as dry as a desert.

    Once Carissa had given her orders, she hurried back to the study..

    Before anyone could ask, Rafael spoke up, ˇ°Carissa, your uncle and his family are all safe. Fortunately, they didnˇŻt suffer any harm or beatings. They were just frightened from being locked in the dungeon.ˇ± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    CarissaˇŻs eyes widened. ˇ°So, my uncle was really captured?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, and it was a good thing he was there. Otherwise, his wife and children would have been scared half

    to death.ˇ±

    Rafael poured himself another cup of water and downed it before continuing, ˇ°Most of the people in the dungeon were HenryˇŻs concubines. TheyˇŻve all been rescued, but quite a few are injured or traumatized. The cruelty of it is appalling.

    ˇ°Also, the entrance to the eastern dungeon was located in the westen courtyard. That dungeon contained weapons, armor, and gunpowder. It seems they nned to send a group of people into the capital when the uprising began, and use those weapons and armor for a coordinated attack.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course! Was she not afraid of getting caught?ˇ± asked Carissa.

    Though she had always suspected that Eleanor was hiding something in the western courtyard, she hadnˇŻt realized the grand princess would be so bold as to stash weapons in her residence.

    ˇ°If it were Hell Monarch Estate, no one would dare hide such things here. However, who would think a grand princessˇ® residence would have a dungeon, let alone arge stash of weapons? ItˇŻs actually the safest ce, since no one would search Harmony Pce. Even if they did, they wouldnˇŻt find anything. We only discovered the dungeonˇŻs existence by learning about its entrance ahead of time,ˇ± Jacob replied.

    Rafael nodded. ˇ°Exactly. No one would dare search Harmony Pce unless it was a matter of utmost importance. ThatˇŻs why they chose to hide the weapons here¨Cit was the safest option.ˇ±

    Although Violet had known for some time that Eleanor was working with Yuvan, she couldnˇŻt help but ask, ˇ°WhatˇŻs her goal? SheˇŻs already a respected grand princess. What would she gain by helping Prince Yuvan seize the throne? WouldnˇŻt her status go down instead?ˇ±

    Kyle shrugged. ˇ°Only she knows what sheˇŻs after.ˇ±

    Everyone else was equally baffled by EleanorˇŻs actions. She might not haveplete control as a grand princess, but she lived a life of privilege and wealth. What could possibly be worth risking everything, even her life<b>? </b>

    Jacob suddenly recalled something and added, ˇ°Your Highness, the king might have known there would

    bemotion at Harmony Pce tonight. The queen dowager sent food offerings, which is why many nobledies went there.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know. I saw,ˇ± said Rafael.

    Lily arrived at the study door with a tray of food.

    After she announced her presence, Carissa urged, ˇ°Hurry, bring it in!ˇ±

    Once Lily and the maids served the food, they left, closing the door behind them.

    Rafael rolled up his sleeves and dug in. The gnawing hunger was a miserable feeling.

    CarissaˇŻs eyes softened with concern. ˇ°DonˇŻt eat too fast. Have some soup first.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± He looked up and grinned at his wife. ˇ°IˇŻll listen to you, my dear.ˇ±

    After a few sips of soup, he continued, ˇ°This case will most likely be handed to the Supreme Court. I need to clean up and prepare for work. This is huge news, and itˇŻll surely shake the court and the streets. If anyone has questions, ask quickly.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just eat! No talking, or youˇŻll choke,ˇ± Carissa admonished.

    In truth, no one had many questions. The n had seeded, the secrets were out, and everyone had been rescued. The details could wait.

    Rafael popped a piece of meat into his mouth, savoring the taste. ˇ°Oh, by the way. It was Barrett who led the team that found those weapons.

    ˇ°Barrett?ˇ± Violet scowled. ˇ°Why him? ThatˇŻs such a cheap grab for credit!ˇ±

    Rafael paused. ˇ°ItˇŻs not that simple. He was injured. I

 Chapter 716

    <b>Chapter </b><b>716 </b>

    <b>+25 </b>

    ˇ°This time, itˇŻs not just about rescuing people. WeˇŻve uncovered something much bigger. We of the Hell Monarch household wonˇŻt be able to take the credit. Whoever risks their life gets the honor. LetˇŻs drop the topic of Mr. Warren for now. Please eat, Your Highness,ˇ± Jacob said.

    Jacob didnˇŻt want to keep talking about Barrett, as he didnˇŻt want to make Carissa ufortable. Thus, he urged Rafael to eat and then clean up. The scent of the dungeon still clung to the prince.

    However, Violet wasnˇŻt quite satisfied. ˇ°Barrett still yed a role in our n, and that bothers me. IˇŻd rather Michael get the credit!ˇ± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She could never forget how Barrett had harmed Carissa and tried to seize her dowry. Even though they had fought side by side on the battlefield, they were simply not cut from the same cloth.

    Violet would always look down on Barrett.

    Jacob smiled. ˇ°Lord Brown will definitely get some credit. ItˇŻs not like Mr. Warren will get sole credit. He didnˇŻt go into the dungeon alone, after all. Ms. Spencer, you really shouldnˇŻt dwell on it.ˇ±

    Violet nced at Carissa. ˇ°DoesnˇŻt it bother you, Cari?ˇ±

    Carissa shook her head. ˇ°Honestly, when I think back to those times, it feels like it happened in another life. ItˇŻs so far away that I almost feel like I never even married into the Warren family. BarrettˇŻs name feels unfamiliar to me now. If thatˇŻs the case, I might as well treat him like aplete stranger.ˇ±

    Violet shifted awkwardly. ˇ°Alright, letˇŻs consider him a stranger¨Ca particrly annoying one.ˇ±

    Carissaughed. ˇ°Exactly!ˇ±

    Rafael nced at Carissa. Even though he wasnˇŻt overly concerned about the past, he enjoyed hearing her say it. She wasnˇŻt lying¨Cthose were her true feelings.

    With a smile on his lips, he happily finished his meal.

    ˇ°Well, since there are no more questions, letˇŻs call it a day.ˇ±

    After returning to their rooms, Rafael had just finished bathing when a knock sounded at the door of Hell Monarch Estate. Someone from the pce urgently requested him toe at once.

    It seemed Michael had already sent word.

    Rafael changed into his official attire, then pulled Carissa close. ˇ°You should get some sleep. YouˇŻll need to visit the Sinir family and meet with Carmen tomorrow. You also need to take Jacob to meet his

    sister.ˇ±

    Carissa studied RafaelˇŻs slightly worn face. ˇ°YouˇŻve been working so hard these past couple of days. If this case goes to the Supreme Court, it will be a lot of work.ˇ±

    He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. ˇ°At least weˇŻve cut off one of Uncle YuvanˇŻs arms in the capital. Without Aunt Eleanor, he will have to reassess many of his ns.ˇ±

    ˇ°But getting him to abandon the idea of rebellion wonˇŻt be easy,ˇ± Carissa replied.

    ˇ°One thing at a time,ˇ± Rafael said as he secured his cloak. ˇ°I need to go now, or the king will be waiting

    too long.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, hurry back,ˇ± Carissa said, watching him stride into the darkness.

    She yawned and turned back to her room, ready for some rest.

    There were still two hours left before the morning court session, but the pceˇŻs eastern gates were already open. Rafael rode straight into the pce, dismounting before the royal study. He handed his horse over to a pce attendant.

    ˇ°Your Highness!ˇ± Derek rushed down the steps. ˇ°You need to go inside right away! The king and the prime minister are waiting for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Rafael knew the royal chancellor was bringing the report. He had instructed Michael earlier that if anything rted to government affairs came up at Harmony Pce, Jeremiah should be the first to be informed, as only the prime minister could enter the pce at suchte hours.

    Upon entering the royal study, the flickering candlelight revealed the fury in SalvadorˇŻs eyes. Jeremiah sat beside him with a grave expression.

    Rafael knelt on one knee. ˇ°Greetings, Your Majesty.ˇ±

    ˇ°Rise!ˇ± Salvador looked at him, and said in a low voice, ˇ°The Supreme Court will handle the matter regarding Harmony Pce.ˇ±

    Salvador didnˇŻt specify what the issue was, assuming Rafael already knew.

    From this statement, Rafael understood that Salvador was aware of the events that had unfolded that night. He likely hadnˇŻt anticipated that they might involve treason, though.

 Chapter 717

    Salvador had certainly not anticipated uncovering such treasonous material. He had thought it would only be some vile secrets from the inner pce, but this was far beyond that. He initially wanted to intervene, yet he hesitated to issue a direct order regarding the affairs of Harmony Pce.

    Thus, he had opted to subtly influence things during the Emberfest Festival.

    Salvador wasnˇŻt entirely sure anyone would take action against Eleanor that night, but the recent rumors had been rampant.

    Whispers imed that SamuelˇŻs courtesan was the daughter of a concubine from EleanorˇŻs household. After sending people to investigate, Salvador learned that Henry had dealings with the Lester family, <i>a </i>prominent merchant n in the city. Coincidentally, one of the Lester familyˇŻs daughters had visited Hell Monarch Estate several times.

    These fragmented pieces of information didnˇŻt paint aplete picture, but as in previous years, Eleanor had invited high priests to pray at Harmony Pce during the Emberfest Festival.

    Then, there was Kyle, who had arrived in the capital just before the festival. Salvador recalled some past conflicts between Carissa and Eleanor, and spected that the grand princessˇ® sordid affairs might be linked to the Lester family.

    Salvador couldnˇŻt say that he knew Carissa well, but he understood she had a strong sense of justice. If the Lester family had sought her help, she might have been inclined to assist them if she had been dissatisfied with Eleanor.

    Most importantly, DanielˇŻs wife and children had gone missing, presumably kidnapped. If Eleanor had indeed been behind this, Carissa would certainly not have stood by idly.

    That was SalvadorˇŻs entire train of thought up to now. However, he never could have imagined they would <b>find </b>weapons and armor in Harmony Pce. The significant stash of gunpowder was especially shocking.

    Rafael stood, quickly processing the information in his mind, and decided not to feign ignorance. ˇ°I will carry out your order, Your Majesty.<i>ˇ± </i>

    Salvador turned to the prime minister. ˇ°Jeremiah, you may leave now. I have a few words to share with my brother.ˇ±

    Jeremiah rose. ˇ°I will take my leave, Your Majesty, Your Highness.ˇ±

    ˇ°Safe travels, Mr. Murray ˇ± Rafael saluted to see him off.

    Jeremiah nced at the prince, but said nothing and turned to leave.

    Once the door to the royal study was shut, Salvador looked at Rafael. ˇ°Have a seat. LetˇŻs speak openly Tonight my brother

    Rafael settled into his chair. ˇ°Alrightˇ±

    Salvador fixed his gaze on Rafael Tell me, did you dispatch those assassins tonight?

    Rafael rose and knelt on one knee confessing honestiv. ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty, i bear the me.ˇ±

    SalvadorˇŻs expression hardened ˇ°Did you discover her treasonous intentions early on? Why didnˇŻt <b>you </b>

    report to me? Did you think I wouldnˇŻt believe you?ˇ±

    A bitter smile tugged at RafaelˇŻs lips. Without evidence, how could he convince Salvador that Eleanor harbored treasonous thoughts? He feared that simply stating his suspicions would elicit an angry reto absurdity. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Still, he kept those thoughts to himself.

    Maintaining a serious demeanor, he replied, ˇ°I didnˇŻt discover any treasonous intent. TonightˇŻs actions were not deliberate. They were sudden. CarissaˇŻs uncle was abducted as he was leaving the city, and soon after, his wife and children also went missing. We suspected it was Aunt EleanorˇŻs work.ˇ± Rafael paused to gauge SalvadorˇŻs reaction. Seeing no questions from the king, he continued, ˇ°There is reason why we suspected Aunt Eleanor. During my journey back from rescuing the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members, I encountered a woman named Carmen, who imed to be the daught of Lord HenryˇŻs concubine. Her motherˇŻs name is Mnie Lester. She resembles CarissaˇŻs mother, whic caught Aunt EleanorˇŻs attention. Aunt Eleanor took Mnie back to promise her to Henry as a concubin ˇ°Carmen and her sister, Celeste¨CSamuelˇŻs courtesan and concubine¨Cwere born from this union. Carme told me Aunt Eleanor ordered her to disrupt my rtionship with Carissa. However, Carmen was unwillin to do so and realized it wouldnˇŻt work. She confided in Carissa about her situation, and asked for help to rescue her mother. She also informed me about what was happening in the dungeon.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, you devised your n for the Emberfest Festival. Yet you just imed it wasnˇŻt deliberate?ˇ± Salvado said, his eyes glinting with coldness.

    ˇ°No. At that time, we couldnˇŻt discern what was the truth. Carissa and I would never act recklessly, especially since Aunt Eleanor is our aunt and a revered grand princess in our kingdom. If we sent people to Harmony Pce without verification, it would mean going against the royal authority. I would never do such a thing,ˇ± Rafael exined.

    SalvadorˇŻs expression softened slightly. ˇ°So, it was because of the disappearance of Daniel and his family?ˇ±

 Chapter 718

    Rafael lifted his gaze to assess SalvadorˇŻs expression.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± he said. ˇ°After their disappearance, both my household and the Sinir family dispatched many people to search for them, but to no avail. It was onlyter that we considered the possibility of Aunt EleanorˇŻs involvement.

    ˇ°We asked Carmen to inquire among the servants at Harmony Pce. That was how we learned that on the night DanielˇŻs wife and children went missing, the household soldiers at Harmony Pce brought two children and a pregnant woman into the dungeon. ThatˇŻs when we pinpointed Harmony Pce as the source of the incident.

    ˇ°However, I couldnˇŻt just barge in openly. I remembered that Aunt Eleanor usually invited high priests during the Emberfest Festival, and that the Garrison Unit and Capital Guard would focus their efforts on that area that night. So, we decided to use assassins to lure the capital and garrison guards into Harmony Pce, hoping they would rescue the captives.ˇ±

    Salvador asked, ˇ°Is there anything else youˇŻre keeping from me? Did you truly not know that Aunt Eleanor harbored treasonous intentions? Did you genuinely have no idea that there was so much armor and weapons hidden in Harmony Pce?ˇ±

    Rafael raised his head with a resolute expression. ˇ°I truly didnˇŻt know. Besides, sheˇŻs our aunt and a grand princess. Her status is esteemed, and she has no sons. Why would she conspire against the throne?ˇ±

    That statement struck Salvador like a lightning bolt, truly awakening him to the reality of the situation. He fixed Rafael with a steady gaze, a glint of sharpness flickering in his eyes.

    After a long moment, he said, ˇ°LetˇŻs sit and talk.ˇ±

    Rafael nodded and slowly took his seat.

    SalvadorˇŻs mind raced as he filtered through the list of suspicious individuals. There was someone he doubted, but he deemed the likelihood of the manˇŻs involvement extremely low. The man had spent so many years away from the capital, returning this time only due to RuthˇŻs illness. Moreover, there had been <i>no </i>unusual activities reported from Valken.

    As for those currently in the capital, Hayden and Harvey were nearly impossible suspects. SalvadorˇŻs other uncles, like Christopher and Austin, were in their fiefs, They were too busy indulging in their extravagant lifestyles to be a concern.

    No, Yuvan couldnˇŻt be ruled out. He had married ady from the Spencer family, which provided war horses to StarhavenˇŻs army. The Spencers also forged weapons and armor for the Ministry of Defense.

    But with just that and <i>no </i>troops, how could one mount a rebellion? The military forces across the regions were scattered, and uniting them was no simple task. The Sullivan family was not a possibility, and Oliver had just takenmand of the Hell Monarch Army and the Sinir Army. Those troops wouldnˇŻt be easily swayed into rebellion.

    The most likely suspect was sitting right there <b>in </b>the royal study with Salvador.

    Of course, if Rafael hadnˇŻt uncovered this matter, his chances of involvement would have been the highest. But now, it was impossible.

    If Rafael and Yuvan were involved in plotting a rebellion together, exposing what was stored in Harmony Pce would be too detrimental to their interests. Anyone with treasonous intentions wouldnˇŻt act so recklessly. Even if Carissa and Eleanor had their grievances, they wouldnˇŻt go that far.

    Moreover, Yuvan couldnˇŻt easily sway Rafael. That much was certain.

    After running through his thoughts, SalvadorˇŻs gaze toward his brother softened considerably, though a flicker of darkness still lingered in his eyes.

    He said slowly, ˇ°Whether we can get an answer from Aunt Eleanor depends on the methods of the Supreme Court.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you have any suspects in mind?ˇ± Rafael asked.

    Salvador hesitated for a moment. He almost voiced his suspicions, but then swallowed his words and instead said, ˇ°No, it all depends on who she implicates. What do you think? If you have a suspect in mind, feel free to say it. IˇŻll grant you immunity.ˇ±

    Rafael sighed inwardly. In truth, Salvador should suspect Yuvan. However, he didnˇŻt voice that thought. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    It was clear Salvador couldnˇŻt trust Rafaelpletely. That meant the prince couldnˇŻt use this incident as justification for the Supreme Court to investigate Yuvan.

    If everything had to be done secretly, they would have to tread carefully around each otherˇŻs suspicions. After a moment of contemtion, Rafael decided to be direct and said, ˇ°I suspect Uncle Yuvan.ˇ± Salvador immediately shot back, ˇ°Why do you suspect him? Do you have any evidence?ˇ±

    Rafael shook his head. ˇ°I donˇŻt have any tangible proof. You asked me to speak boldly, so I did. Aunt Eleanor and Uncle Yuvan were both raised by Lady Ruth. They have the closest bond. Uncle Yuvan also married a woman from the Spencer family, which provides warhorses to the kingdomˇŻs armyˇ­ˇ±

    Salvador interrupted, ˇ°That alone isnˇŻt enough. What about troops? Who would he collude with?ˇ±

    Rafael knew the ˇ°whoˇ± Salvador was referring to were the military generals. At present, there was no evidence linking Yuvan closely with any of them.

    Regardless, it was evident that Salvador had begun to suspect the generals holding military power, indicating a major scrutiny would beunched in that direction. The first targets would likely be the Mystic Army and the soldiers from the Garrison Unit outside the capital.

    As themander of the Mystic Army, Rafael felt the weight of the situation. The deputymander was Carissa, while Tyler Xavier was in charge of the garrison unit soldiers stationed outside the capital. Tyler was fiercely loyal, and given his age, he was unlikely to conspire against the throne.

    Yet once the king grew suspicious, life for any of the generals wouldnˇŻt be easy.

 Chapter 719

    <b>+25 </b>

    Rafael pretended to be in deep thought before replying, ˇ°As for the military generals, I currently have no

    suspects.ˇ±

    Though Salvador found that answer unsatisfactory, he didnˇŻt lose his temper.

    ˇ°The Supreme Court will investigate this case. I will assign people to look into the other matters separately.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty.ˇ±

    Salvador began to roll the emerald ring on his thumb. ˇ°You mentioned before that you donˇŻt n to have children anytime soon, right?ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right. We have no ns at the moment.ˇ±

    ˇ°I see,ˇ± Salvador replied thoughtfully. ˇ°Carissa is the deputymander of the Mystic Army. Since youˇŻve taken on the role of Chief Judge, I intend to promote her to the position ofmander of the Mystic Army.

    Rafael was taken aback. ˇ°You mean, with actual power?ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly. SheˇŻll assume the position with immediate effect.ˇ±

    Rafael hesitated before saying, ˇ°But while there are precedents <i>for </i>female generals in our court, there are no examples of women holding such official roles.ˇ±

    ˇ°Precedents can be established,ˇ± said Salvador.

    S

    Rafael struggled to understand the kingˇŻs intentions. Was he truly willing to let Carissa take charge of security in the capital and the pce district without concerns? Or was there another motive at y?

    ˇ°Carissa mentioned that she wants to establish a womenˇŻs academy. SheˇŻs been considering resigning from the deputymander role for some time. She didnˇŻt act on it since itˇŻs a nominal title,ˇ± Rafael said.

    ˇ°Then, she doesnˇŻt need to resign. She will no longer hold a nominal title. The Mystic Army includes the Capital Guard and the Royal Guard. I am handing over the military authority of the Mystic Army to her, and I hope she wonˇŻt disappoint me.ˇ±

    Seeing his brother remain silent, Salvador couldnˇŻt help but chuckle. ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter? Do you doubt her abilities? Do you think she canˇŻt handle the responsibility? Or are you reluctant to let her step into the spotlight? Do you want to confine my female general to the inner household?<b>ˇ± </b>

    Rafael smiled. ˇ°Not at all. I fully support her in whatever she wishes to pursue. ItˇŻs just that she has never mentioned wanting to serve in court. She only expressed her desire to start a womenˇŻs academy. Why not let me return and ask her opinion?ˇ±

    Salvador <b>didnˇŻt </b>give him a chance to refuse. ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need to ask. IˇŻll issue a royal edict for her to enter the pce directly. As for her wish to establish a womenˇŻs academy, I believe the queen dowager will support it. Speaking of which, I have someone in mind to rmend to help¨CRosalind, the royal chancellorˇŻs granddaughter.ˇ±

    With that, Rafael realized he could no longer push back. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked at the king and said, ˇ°You mentioned earlier that we should speak from the heart as brothers. Perhaps you could exin to me why you want Carissa to oversee the Mystic Army. Although the Capital Guard and Royal Guard are technically part of the Mystic Army, theyˇŻve been operating independently. Does this mean you intend to entrust themand of both the capital and royal guards to Carissa?ˇ±

    Salvador paused momentarily before responding, ˇ°The Mystic Army is divided into three divisions: the Capital Guard, the Royal Guard, and the Crown Guard. Carissa will oversee all of them, including the Garrison Unit.ˇ±

    This left Rafael quite perplexed.

    Previously, the Crown Guard had been under themand of the Royal Guard. After ascending to the throne, Salvador established a separate institution for the Crown Guard, to train his most trusted aides. Now, he was handing that responsibility over to Carissa. Was he really willing to relinquish control of the people he had nurtured for so long?

    It seemed illogical, especially since Salvador had always been cautious of Rafael. Yet now, Salvador was promoting Carissa to such a high position without anyone to counter her authority.

    Holding themand of the Mystic Army and all its divisions meant basically being in control of the capital and pce district. Why would Salvador suddenly ce so much trust in the Hell MonarchˇŻs household?

    Moreover, once Carissa was in charge, she would be privy to all of SalvadorˇŻs suspicions about various ministers.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs settled then,ˇ± Salvador dered. ˇ°You need not attend court today. First, take control of the situation in Harmony Pce and bring the people back for questioning. If you canˇŻt extract any confessions, hand them over to Commander Sinir for interrogation.ˇ±

    Commander Sinir!

    Rafael frowned. This case was already under the Supreme CourtˇŻs jurisdiction. Saying it would now be passed to Carissa for interrogation felt like a signal that if Eleanor didnˇŻt confess, they intended for Carissa to apply harsher methods.

    Once Rafael stepped outside, he spotted Derek waiting at the door. Their conversation in the royal study had been quite loud, so he had surely overheard.

    Rafael cast him a pleading look, and Derek lowered his gaze.

    ˇ°Take care, Your Highness.ˇ±

 Chapter 720

    After Rafael left, Derek entered the royal study and said, ˇ°ThereˇŻs only an hour left before court begins, Your Majesty. Allow me to assist you in changing your attire.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright. LetˇŻs do it here,ˇ± Salvador replied, gesturing with his hand.

    Derek stepped outside and called out, ˇ°Bring the griffin cloak. The king will change now.ˇ±

    Before long, pce attendants entered, carrying the griffin motive cloak and a golden¨Cthreaded attire.

    Derek dismissed everyone and personally helped the king change. Although SalvadorˇŻs expression still held anger, it had softened considerably since receiving the news.

    Salvador looked at Derek and asked, ˇ°You donˇŻt understand why I appointed Carissa as themander of the Mystic Army, do you?ˇ±

    As Derek¨Cadjusted the belt, he replied, ˇ°Your wisdom is unmatched, Your Majesty. You must have your reasons for making this decision.ˇ±

    ¨C

    Salvador spread his arms to allow Derek to adjust the underarms of his attire, his tone cool as he said, ˇ® What could possibly motivate Aunt Eleanor to rebel? What benefit would she gain from overthrowing me?ˇ± ˇ°I think Grand Princess Eleanor is quite confused. You have treated her very well,ˇ± Derek replied. ˇ°The least likely person to rebel has gotten involved in a rebellion. Who can I trust?ˇ± Salvador eximed, his sleeves fluttering as he felt the simmering anger that refused to dissipate.

    ˇ°But this matter should have nothing to do with the Hell MonarchˇŻs household,ˇ± Derek argued.

    ˇ°ˇ°Of course it has nothing to do with them. Otherwise, why would Rafael have led people into Harmony Pce?ˇ± The light in the room highlighted SalvadorˇŻs handsome features as his brow furrowed deeply. ˇ°I donˇŻt suspect him, but itˇŻs better to be safe than sorry. If someone stirs up trouble and he has ulterior motives, he could truly achieve something.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then, why would you let Lady Carissamand the Mystic Army and give her real power?ˇ± Derek asked, perplexed. ˇ°IsnˇŻt that equivalent to granting him authority?ˇ±

    Salvador shook his head with a chilling gaze. ˇ°The Mystic Army isrgelyposed of RafaelˇŻs chosen men who are all loyal to him. Even though he currently holds the position of Chief Judge and isnˇŻt involved in the armyˇŻs affairs, everyone except my crown guards will still follow him as soon as he gives amand.ˇ±

    Derek seemed to grasp the situation, realization dawning on his face. ˇ°So, Your Majesty, you want to ride the wave and officially hand over the Mystic Army to them?ˇ±

    Salvador let out a scoff as he narrowed his eyes. ˇ°WouldnˇŻt that be redundant? Do you think womenck ambition? Carissa returned with military achievements, only to be confined to the inner household. ˇ°SheˇŻs a capable person. SheˇŻs backed by the many factions of Meadow Ridge, and is the legitimate daughter of Duke of Northwatch. Although Ryan will inherit the Duke of NorthwatchˇŻs title, she cares <i>for </i>him and will undoubtedly fight toy a solid foundation for him. She will definitely hold themand of the Mystic Army firmly in her hands. A clever woman wonˇŻt be content to rely on a man. If she develops ambition<b>, </b>she could easily overshadow my brother<b>.</b>ˇ±

    ˇ°So, Your Majesty believes she sees power as more important than her affection for His Highness,ˇ± Derekmented, finally understanding.

    Salvador adjusted his crown, authority radiating from him. ˇ°Perhaps she doesnˇŻt<b>, </b>but what if she does? I must give her this opportunity. If she tastes power, she wonˇŻt be satisfied hiding behind a man, even if that man is the king. Being a powerful minister is far more appealing than being queen. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°And all this time, my brother has been the one to show interest in her. She probably hasnˇŻt developed any real feelings for him. A womanˇŻs ambition often hinges on her ruthlessness. Her great sess in capturing llyrian and Simonton City shows her strong and decisive methods.

    ˇ°A woman like her shouldnˇŻt hide behind a man. She should step forward and achieve more significant things. Should she oversee the Mystic Army from the summit of the court, or manage the inner household and the harem? She wille to understand that in time.

    ˇ°If my brothercks any other ambitions, having her by my side will be advantageous. She could be a sharp de in my hand, aimed at the treacherous ministers who seek to usurp the throne.ˇ±

    Having dressedpletely, Salvador sat down again with a calm demeanor.

    ˇ°Besides, the Duke of NorthwatchˇŻs family is renowned for their loyalty. Carissa wonˇŻt disappoint me. DonˇŻt you agree?

    Derek smiled. ˇ°YouˇŻre absolutely right, Your Majesty. Ladyˇ­ No, Commander Sinir will certainly not let you down.ˇ±

    As Derek turned to leave, he sighed quietly.

    If Salvador genuinely wanted to promote Carissa, it would have happened long ago. His reasoning aside, him choosing to do so at such a critical juncture meant he also wanted her to investigate the rebellious traitors.

    Salvador was convinced the Hell MonarchˇŻs household knew something. Once Carissa began her inquiry, she would undoubtedly leverage the information she had to uncover the truth and would yield exceptional results.

    Simply put, Salvador wanted to utilize the Hell MonarchˇŻs household. At the same time, he couldnˇŻt bring himself to trust Rafael.

    Derek hoped that when the time came to deal with the treasonous ministers, Salvador wouldnˇŻt turn against Rafael and Carissa once the threat was eliminated.

 Chapter 721

    After leaving the pce, Rafael made a quick stop at the estate to update Jacob, who had just fallen asleep, instructing him to wait until Carissa woke up before telling her the news.

    As soon as Jacob heard the news, he was wide awake. He had nned to ask Carissa to take him to see his sister once she was up, but now, he found himself pondering the implications of the kingˇŻs unexpected

    actions.

    Sleep was no longer an option.

    When Carissa finally got up and dressed, Jacob approached her directly.

    *His Highness returned just now and mentioned that the king ns to promote you to themander of the Mystic Army. YouˇŻll oversee the Capital Guard, the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Crown Guard. However, I havenˇŻt quite grasped the <b>kingˇŻs </b>intention behind this move.

    Carissa could hardly believe it. ˇ°A real position with work and authority?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ±

    She was genuinely shocked. ˇ°ThereˇŻs never been a precedent for a woman serving at court in our kingdom. Even when Aurora distinguished herself in battle, she was only assigned to a guard unit. And while I technically hold the title of deputymander, IˇŻve never been allowed to interfere with the Mystic ArmyˇŻs affairs. ItˇŻs just a title for a bit of extra pay.ˇ±

    There was a world of difference between women fighting on the battlefield and serving at court.

    Carissa understood she wouldmand not only the Mystic Army but also the Capital Guard, the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Crown Guard. Thetter was directly tied to the king. While they might feign respect, they would ultimately answer to her. This was a considerable amount of power.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know why His Majesty would do this, but I suspect the official appointment wille after the court session. By the way, His Highness mentioned that His Majesty would personally issue a royal edict,ˇ± Jacob added.

    Though Carissa found it strange, she realized she would ept the position if it truly materialized. While it was rare for women to serve at court during this era, precedents existed in previous ones.

    The status of women in this era was rather low, a fact the queen dowager oftenmented. So, when Aurora became a female general, Victoria was overjoyed and praised her openly.

    ˇ°Jacob, Raf has always been cautious, reserved, and yielding. The king sees this. He knows Raf is trying to maintain their brotherly bond as well as his loyalty as a subject. However, he also recognizes that Raf doesnˇŻt have to be this submissive, even if he doesnˇŻt rebel, Carissa said thoughtfully.

    Jacob sighed. ˇ°The <b>king </b>is suspicious, His Highness doesnˇŻt want to create any rifts between them as brothers, as heˇŻs thinking about the bigger picture. If he didnˇŻt, the court would descend into chaos. His Majesty wants to rely on the <b>prince</b>, but he also fears him, which is why thereˇŻs such a contradiction. Ultimately, ites down to trust.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, RafˇŻs constant concessions only serve to cote His Majesty on the surface. They donˇŻt actually solve anything. In that case, I think itˇŻs better to take decisive action. Whether he doubts or fears us, it wonˇŻt change anything.ˇ± Carissa replied.

    JacobˇŻs Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    eyes sparkled with a hint of realization. ˇ°Is that also how you feel, Your Grace?ˇ±

    ˇ°<b>Have </b>you thought this way, Jacob?ˇ±

    ˇ°His Highness has mentioned something simr to me before, Jacob admitted. ˇ°He said since thereˇŻs only Lord Ryan to inherit the Duke of NorthwatchˇŻs title and estate, we must protect him and help him grow. So, sometimes, itˇŻs better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Plusˇ­ˇ±

    Jacob hesitated before continuing. ˇ°His Highness was worried you wouldnˇŻt want to be dragged into the royal power struggles. He wanted to let you live a peaceful life. He believes youˇŻve endured too much unhappiness, and hopes for your future to be <b>calm </b>and steady.ˇ±

    Carissa was momentarily taken aback, realizing Rafael had considered both her and Ryan in his thoughts. Until now, she had only thought Rafael wanted to preserve his brotherly bond with Salvador or keep his household out of the kingˇŻs constant suspicion.

    A warm feeling surged within her. The thoughtfulness directed her way touched her deeply.

    Initially, Carissa often felt that the Hell MonarchˇŻs household was somewhat pathetic. No matter what they did, they first had to consider how Salvador would perceive it. It was hard to do anything.

    Moreover, she had been preupied with her identity as the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort. She was always mindful of her words and actions; so much so that she had nearly forgotten who she truly was. Carissa recalled saying that Barrett felt like a part of a past life. WasnˇŻt her time in Meadow Ridge the same? The vibrant and spirited Carissa of Meadow Ridge felt like a ghost now.

    Perhaps it was time to boldly pursue what she wanted in life. Life was too short to hold back.

    ˇ°Jacob, IˇŻll have Violet bring Jaina here. After you meet her, take her home to see your grandfather and mother.ˇ±

    JacobˇŻs eyes glistened with tears.

    The day he had waited for a long time had finally arrived.

 Chapter 722

    When Violet woke up, the first thing she heard was that Carissa <b>was </b>about to join court as an official.

    Carissa would actually be themander of the Mystic Army and oversee the Capital Guard, the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Crown Guard.

    Violet felt like she was in a dream. She gasped several times before rubbing her eyes and asking. ˇ°Are you really going to be a government dog?ˇ±

    Carissa chuckled. ˇ°Are you talking about being a corrupt government official? Why canˇŻt I be a good one?ˇ±

    ˇ°Then, you must be a righteous official!ˇ± Violet propped herself up on her elbow, tapping her chin with her finger. ˇ°Alright, you can definitely be a righteous official.ˇ±

    Carissa remembered the times they had ventured through the martial world together. Back then, like all martial artists, they looked down on local officials, especially those known for their corruption. Those officials were often referred to as ˇ°government dogsˇ°.

    Of course, they had also encountered righteous officials who were honest and stood up for the people- true parental figures for theirmunities. They held great respect for those individuals.

    It was a pity their journey hadsted only a short time. They had been caught and brought back, and Everett had even locked Carissa up for half a month.

    Thinking back on their Meadow Ridge adventures made CarissaˇŻs smile brightly with nostalgia.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre going to be an official, but youˇŻre smiling so brilliantly,ˇ± Violet said, her eyes suddenly misting with

    emotion.

    It <b>had </b>been long since she had seen Carissa smile like that.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not just because IˇŻm going to be an official. ItˇŻs because I no longer have to adhere to the rigid expectations of being a virtuous woman, I can step out into the world. I feel much freer, there are so many things I can do now,ˇ± Carissa said, her eyes twinkling with delight.

    Violet nodded. ˇ°ThatˇŻs true. I felt so frustrated watching you interact with those nobledies before. You were smiling without showing your teeth. I felt like prying your mouth open<b>!</b>ˇ±

    Puzzled<b>, </b>she added, ˇ°But why does the king suddenly want to appoint you as an official? When you returned after your achievements, your poprity was at its peak. That would have been the right time to give you a real position. Bringing it up now means many ministers will likely oppose it. They wonˇŻt want <b>a </b>woman stepping into court.ˇ±

    ˇ°The ministersˇ® opposition is something the king will have to worry about. As for why he chose to appoint me, I wonˇŻt waste my time pondering the reasons<b>. </b>I just need to step out and get closer to him. Only then will he clearly see that he doesnˇŻt need to constantly be concerned or suspicious about the Hell MonarchˇŻs household,ˇ± Carissa said.

    Jacob had intended to urge Violet to hurry and fetch Jaina, but he was caught up in CarissaˇŻs words. When he heard her say that, he realized her vision was far broader than he had imagined. She was the one without any worries.

    Meanwhile, Rafael was preupied with the Duke of NorthwatchˇŻs household as well as the Sinir N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    12

    family, and was constantly overthinking everything.

    Violet chimed in, ˇ°LetˇŻs celebrate tonight! IˇŻll get Jaina first. The Marquis of GrovehillˇŻs household is probably in chaos right now, so no one will have time to look after her. IˇŻm also worried she might try to go to Harmony Pce. She hasnˇŻt even been told the truth about the so¨Ccalled life¨Csaving grace Eleanor gave her.ˇ±

    Jacob nodded. ˇ°Please hurry, Ms. Spencer,ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm on it. Maybe you should bring your grandfather and mother here too, so they can see Jaina sooner. You havenˇŻt told them yet, have you?ˇ± Violet asked.

    ˇ°Not yet, but itˇŻs probably a good idea. IˇŻll go get them right away,ˇ± Jacob replied, giving Violet a nod again, ˇ°Thank you for this. IˇŻll leave it to you to bring Jaina here, then.ˇ±

    Violet smiled warmly. ˇ°ItˇŻs no trouble at all. Carissa and I both love a happy reunion. By the way, has your father arrived?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve already sent someone to fetch him. Why donˇŻt you hurry along, Ms. Spencer?ˇ± Jacob said, feeling a bead of sweat form as anxiety crept in.

    Violet nodded, then turned to Carissa. IˇŻll celebrate with you when I return!ˇ±

    With that, she dashed out like a whirlwind.

    Jacob had arranged for a house in the capital, and had hired a few maids and servants to care for his grandfather and mother.

    His grandfather was aging and in poor health. His mother had been heartbroken and distressed over her sisterˇŻs disappearance, which had taken a toll on her health. She had received care from Sebastian over the past couple years, which had helped her improve a little.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter <b>723 </b>

    On this day, a sudden change urred in the capital.

    Albert York heard from <b>a </b>servant he sent to buy things that there had been some <b>kind </b>ofmotion. He instructed the servant not to get involved or pay attention to any of it. His grandson was serving as the head archivist at Hell Monarch Estate, so they shouldnˇŻt <b>mix </b>with anyone rted to political affairs or even discuss them.

    Of course, Albert didnˇŻt believe the events would affect his family in any way. Since they started living in the capital, they followed a principle of caution in their words and actions to avoid causing trouble for Jacob.

    After breakfast, Albert settled in the small courtyard to soak up the sun. As winter approached, the weather gradually turned colder, and sunny days became especially rare.

    JacobˇŻs mother, Ethel, approached and spoke respectfully to her father¨Cinw, ˇ°Father, I heard from Daisy that you didnˇŻt eat much at breakfast. Are you unwell?ˇ±

    ˇ°My appetiteˇŻs just a bit off. ItˇŻs nothing to worry about, Albert replied, opening his eyes. Noticing the

    his brow. ˇ°Another nightmare?ˇ±

    weary expression on his daughter¨CinwˇŻs face, e

    ˇ°IˇŻve been dreaming about Jainately. I donˇŻt know whatˇŻs going on,ˇ± Ethel replied, unable to hide her sadness N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Albert sighed, knowing that his daughter¨CinwˇŻs dreams werenˇŻt as simple as she implied. They were nightmares filled with Jaina enduring various forms of torture¨Cone moment she was having her limbs severed, the next she was drowning, and then she <b>was </b>engulfed in mes.

    ˇ°What you dream of reflects your waking thoughts. YouˇŻre too worried. Think positively. Perhaps sheˇŻs married now, raising children, and living a peaceful life,ˇ± said Albert.

    Ethel opened her mouth, but hesitated. Seeing the sadness in her father¨CinwˇŻs eyes, she realized he was only trying tofort her and didnˇŻt truly believe it either.

    She nodded. ˇ°Yes, I should think positively. But the heavens were to show mercy and allow us to see her one more time, I would pay any price for it.ˇ±

    Albert reassured, ˇ°DonˇŻt dwell on it too much. Many things in life canˇŻt be forced. If you donˇŻt push too. hard, who knows? You might be surprised one day.ˇ±

    In truth, everyone held on to their own obsessions. They found sce inforting one another through their shared sorrow.

    ˇ°Speaking of which, we must start making arrangements for JacobˇŻs marriage soon. ItˇŻs been dyed for so many years and heˇŻs already turned thirty,ˇ± Albert added.

    Ethel sighed helplessly. ˇ°Every time hees home, I urge him to settle down but he never listens. He always saysˇ­ He always says he needs to find his sister before he can start a family.ˇ±

    ˇ°If he doesnˇŻt marry and have children, how will our familyˇŻs legacy be carried on?ˇ± Albertmented. Forget it. That child is stubborn and Impossible to persuade. I donˇŻt want to force him into anything. Our family has suffered enough. Let him live as he pleases

 Chapter 724

    JainaˇŻs heart sank. ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    Violet spoke in a low voice, ˇ°Our suspicions were correct. She arranged for those bandits. The trouble. your troupe was facing? That was her doing. She aimed to bring you to the capital and intended to hand you over to Lord Henry. But <b>for </b>some reason, she didnˇŻt go through with it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh my

    my god, itˇŻs true,ˇ± Jaina said, her <b>hands </b>going cold. ˇ°What about Lucas? She didnˇŻt take care of him, did she?ˇ±

    ˇ°We sent someone to investigate. You hadnˇŻt been gone long when Lucas <b>was </b>killed in his sleep. They slit his throat with a sword.ˇ±

    Violet refrained from telling her Lucas had starved to death. That would be too brutal for Jaina to bear. Being killed in his sleep sounded less torturous. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It was what Violet, Carissa, and the others had discussed before. When they picked up Jaina after their operation during the Emberfest Festival, they would break the news to her gently. <b>Lucas</b>ˇ® death would be hard for her to ept, but at least she would be reunited with her family, which could somewhat ease the pain of the loss.

    After a long moment of stunned silence, Jaina trembled and finally asked, ˇ°Was it Grand Princess Eleanor?ˇ±

    ˇ°She had someone else carry it out, but yes, it was her. SheˇŻs likely responsible for many deaths, and now, sheˇŻs been implicated in treason. DonˇŻt be too upset. At least Lucasˇ® death has been avenged.ˇ±

    Jaina buried her face in her hands and cried uncontrobly. ˇ°IˇŻm such an idiot! How could I have been so stupid? She kept me locked away the entire time. How could I have believed she would treat Lucas well<b>? </b>ItˇŻs my fault heˇŻs deadˇ­ˇ±

 Chapter 725

    #

    Violet loved happy reunions, <b>but </b>she dreaded the heart¨Cwrenching pain of separation and death. Unsure how tofort Jaina, she gently patted thetterˇŻs back.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt <b>cry</b>. Life and death are fated. Lucas had suffered from illness for so long. Death may not be a good release, but at least he passed without prolonged suffering.ˇ±

    At that moment, Violet truly wished Lucas had died peacefully in his sleep.

    Initially, Jacob had suggested telling Jaina that Lucas had died of his illness. However, both Rafael and Carissa disagreed. Jaina had the right to know who was responsible for Lucasˇ® death.

    Violet shared this sentiment. If someone had killed her mentor¨Cjust hypothetically¨Cshe would want to know her enemy rather than remain blissfully unaware

    As Jaina continued to cry sadly, Violet reassured, ˇ°DonˇŻt be sad. IˇŻm taking you to see Jacob, your grandfather, and your mother. Your father is on his way to the capital too. IˇŻm sure Lucasˇ® spirit will be happy to see you reunited with your family.ˇ±

    Even the thought of meeting her family didnˇŻt ease JainaˇŻs sorrow. She had longed for this day since Violet mentioned that her brother was in the capital. She had been trying hard to recall memories from before she turned seven. She remembered several family members, including her grandparents, parents, and brother. Gradually, their faces began to materialize in her mind.

    One memory stood out her mom hitting her palm with a yellow wooden ruler. It had hurt so much. But after each punishment, her mom would wipe away tears, and Jaina would yfully lean in, making faces to cheer the older woman up.

    Suppressing the aching in her heart, Jaina used her handkerchief to dry her tears. She knew they had been searching for her for eighteen long years, and <b>those </b>years had been difficult. She couldnˇŻt bear to make them cry anymore.

    Yet, thinking of Lucas brought another wave of <b>pain</b>.

    Anger flickered in her eyes as she asked, ˇ°Will Grand Princess Eleanor be executed?ˇ±

    ˇ°Shemitted treason. Even if she doesnˇŻt die, her life will be no different from death. It might <b>be </b>better if she died,ˇ± Violet replied.

    As she fixed JainaˇŻs hair, Violet reassured, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Evil deeds have a way ofing back around. Someone will avenge Lucas. You just need to be happy, and that will please him.ˇ±

    JainaˇŻs tears spilled over again.

    Violet gently wiped her face. ˇ°DonˇŻt ever think itˇŻs your fault Lucas is gone. Remember, it was Grand Princess Eleanor who caused his death. DonˇŻt carry that burden. If you must hate someone, hate her, not yourself.ˇ±

    After VioletˇŻs somewhat irrationalfort, JainaˇŻs emotions stabilized slightly.

    Upon arriving at Hell Monarch Estate, they stepped out of the carriage, and the gatekeeper informed them that Jacob was already inside.

    Jaina instantly felt nervous. She gripped VioletˇŻs hand tightly as she took a deep breath.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be nervous. TheyˇŻre waiting for you,ˇ± Violet encouraged, pulling her along as they entered.

    Jaina followed; each step seemed heavier than thest, as if her feet were lead¨Cfilled. The moment they turned around the intricately carved partition screen, Jaina spotted an elderly man with white hair standing in the corridor. In front of him stood a young man, supporting a woman d in a stone¨Cblue dress.

    When their eyes met, Jaina felt like she had been struck by thunder and froze in ce.

    The blurred images in JainaˇŻs mind began to take shape¨Cher mother, a woman with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. The older woman had been young and beautiful, exuding an air of authority with each step she took. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her grandfather had only a few gray strands in his hair when he was younger, and had sported a beard. Jaina remembered pulling at his beard as a child, when it was still ck. He still had a beard now, but it had turned white.

    And her brotherˇ­ Was that really him? No¨Che resembled their father, who always carried himself seriously, yet had eyes filled with warmth and affection.

    Tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision.

    She vaguely saw someone rushing toward her, hearing a heart¨Cwrenching cry echo in her ears.

    ˇ°My daughter! My Jaina! I finally found you!ˇ±

    Jaina felt herself enveloped in a warm embrace and instinctively reached out to hug back. However, the feeling was different from her memories. The shoulders and back of the woman holding her were so thin.

    In her recollections, Jaina had nestled into her momˇŻs embrace<b>, </b>which had always been wide and strong. Her momˇŻs broad back had been too wide for her little hands to wrap around fully.

    Jaina heard herself burst into tears as she cried loudly

 Chapter 726

    <b>Jaina </b>felt a deep grievance, an indescribable mix of hurt and sorrow. Holding the frail woman in front of her, all the injustices she had endured in the past <b>surged </b>forth like a river breaking through a dam.

    <b>This </b><b>was </b>her mom¨Csomeone she had never dared to dream she could embrace again in this lifetime.

    After a moment, Jacob stepped forward with Albert. Following a heartfelt reunion, both men were soon <b>in </b>tears, while Ethel still clung tightly to JainaˇŻs hand. In her memory, her little girl had been just seven¨Cand now, she was twenty¨Cfive.

    The images from JainaˇŻs memories began to sharpen, but her recollections of her mom remained vivid and youthful. The woman had been so full of life, her voice so loud that neighbors could hear her scolding. Yet now, Ethel could barely manage to speak without sounding breathless.

    Violet and Carissa stood outside and watched. They dabbed their eyes as they listened to the family reminisce through their tears, feeling both touched and sad<b>. </b>

    It turned out that Jacob had always been such a caring brother, and their weak and frail mom had been a force of nature. Jaina had once been a mischievous little girl, much like Violet and Carissa had been at Meadow Ridge.

    Carissa also took a moment to receive her appointment letter. She barely had time to nce at it before expressing her gratitude, as Derek hade in person to announce the edict. It was clear the court. session hadnˇŻt yet ended. That could only mean Salvador had exerted his influence over the officials to elevate her to the position of the Mystic ArmyˇŻsmander.

    Derek had mentioned wanting to speak with her privately, but Carissa simply arranged for refreshments, wishing to stay a little longer before heading over.

    Violet was right¨Cfamily reunions were beautiful and heart¨Cwrenching, stirring a profound sense of emotion within her. She wiped her tears and watched as Ethel held Jaina tightly.

    Carissa felt a pang of envy. She would never be cradled by her mom in that way again.

    Turning around, she noticed Helen standing behind her with tears streaming down her face. Gillian stood. beside her, trying to help wipe her tears. The elderly woman was also sobbing softly.

    HelenˇŻs heart softened when she saw the tear streaks on her daughter¨C<b>in</b>wˇŻs <b>face</b>.

    She reached out and beckoned Carissa over. ˇ°Come here!ˇ±

    Carissa wiped her tears and stepped forward, allowing Helen to embrace her. ˇ°From now on, IˇŻll be your

    mom.ˇ±

    Carissa was touched, but didnˇŻt dare move as she was half a head taller than her mother¨Cinw.

    Since Helen held her head down firmly and was affectionately ruffling her hair, Carissa had no choice but to bend slightly. She leaned against her mother¨Cinw to prevent Helen from standing on her tiptoes.

    Standing on tiptoe to be close to someone was an experience Carissa had tried before, and it had felt. awkward. She thought that she would fall at any moment Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Mr. Walker is still waiting for me, Mother, IˇŻll be back shortly,ˇ± Carissa said softly.

    Helen released Carissa, tears still glistening in her eyes She cradled her daughter¨CinwˇŻs cheek, marveling at thetterˇŻs delicate, smooth skin. It was almost as beautiful as her own when she was younger, which made Carissa even more precious.

    Rafael had good taste.

    ˇ°Go on, then. I want to watch them a bit longer. IsnˇŻt this even more touching than a y?ˇ±

    Violet moved closer to Helen and nudged Carissa away. Her voice was choked with emotion as she said<b>, </b>Go on with your business, Cari. IˇŻll stay with Lady Helen. Just let me lean on your shoulder for a moment. My heart is both touched and heavy. This family shouldnˇŻt have been torn apart. ThatˇŻs 18 years of separation¨Cyears, not just 18 days. ItˇŻs so painful. My heart hurts so much.ˇ±

    ˇ°Who can argue with that?ˇ± Helen said, embracing Violet and wiping her own tears, inadvertently pushing Gillian aside.

    Carissa nced around the room, where Jacon and his family had dried their tears. Jaina was kneeling on the floor, bowing to Albert and Ethel.

    A sharp pang struck CarissaˇŻs heart as memories flooded back. She remembered returning from Meadow Ridge upon hearing the news of the deaths of her father and brothers. She had knelt before her mom and sisters¨Cinw in the same way.

    The past loomed vividly in her <b>mind</b>. At that time, Carissa had thought losing her father and brothers was the most devastating thing imaginable. Little did she know thatter, even her mom, sisters¨Cinw, nieces, and nephews would be ughtered.

    How could she settle for a life confined to the inner household? The situation in Fawnrun City had yet toe to light, and her maternal grandfather and uncles were still in danger.

    Carissa truly wanted to be the Mystic ArmyˇŻsmander.

 Chapter 727

    In the side hall, Derek was enjoying the refreshments, sipping a cup of coffee. When he saw Carissa enter, he smiled warmly and rose to greet her.

    ˇ°No need for formalities, Mr. Walker. Please, take <b>a </b><b>seat</b>.ˇ± Carissa urged, gently pushing down DerekˇŻs hand.

    She knew Derek had helped her and her mom significantly over the years, often in ways she couldnˇŻt openly acknowledge. Today seemed like the perfect opportunity to express her gratitude.

    Once Derek sat down, Carissa bowed her head slightly. ˇ°I know youˇŻve done a lot for my mother and I over the years, Mr. Walker. After I married Raf, I can only imagine how much youˇŻve spoken on his behalf in front of the king. I truly thank you for that.ˇ±

    Derek smiled kindly at her. ˇ°Your gratitude is too much for me to bear, Your Grace. Please sit down. I want. to talk with you for a moment.ˇ±

    Carissa took a seat, her expression warm and inviting ˇ°Please go ahead.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs about this position youˇŻve taken on,ˇ± Derek said, his demeanor gradually turning serious as he met her gaze. ˇ°You must do your utmost best. Since His Majesty trusts you and is using you, he will definitely give you his full trust.

    ˇ°But remember this, Your Grace¨Cno matter what happens, you and His Highness must never let your hearts drift apart. You must trust each other as long as it doesnˇŻt involve betrayal. Alwaysmunicate openly, and never allow disputes to arise from interests or power. Remember, you are one as a couple.ˇ±

    Carissa pondered his words.

    How deep <b>was </b>SalvadorˇŻs trust in her? It was clear he couldnˇŻt possibly trust her entirely. Even shared interests between people wouldnˇŻt guarantee absolute trust. Moreover, Salvador was inherently suspicious. It was already generous of him to grant any level of trust.

    As for being united as a couple, Carissa understood that all too well. She and Rafael were married. Even if they shared simr goals, they would inevitably have different perspectives on certain matters, which would lead to conflicts or disagreements.

    As themander of the Mystic Army, <b>she </b>had to follow SalvadorˇŻs orders. That meant that regardless of the situation, she was expected to be loyal to the throne above all else.

    Since conflicts were inevitable, trust between husband and wife became even more crucial.

    Yet, Carissa couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that there was anotheryer to DerekˇŻs words. His insistence on their unity as a couple made her wonder if Salvador intended to use her position asmander to stir up discord between her and Rafael.

    For now, she brushed off the concern. She hadnˇŻt entered the fray yet, so there was no need to worry too much. As Adrian often <b>said</b>, ˇ°Where thereˇŻs a will, thereˇŻs a way.ˇ±

    If conflicts did <b>arise</b><b>, </b>she and Rafael could resolve them throughmunication. There was no reason to hesitate over something that hadnˇŻt happened yet.

    ˇ°With your reminder, I know how to proceed, Mr. Walker. You donˇŻt need to say more. I understand

    everything.ˇ± Carissa assured.

    Derek looked at her and sighed inwardly. What a smart and earnest girl she was! She could have probed deeper, but she knew he was in a difficult position. She might think that asking too much would only burden him.

    Butˇ­ did she truly understand the implications of his words?

    L

    Carissa met his eyes with a clear gaze and added, ˇ°You donˇŻt need to worry. I know how to strike a bnce. IˇŻll remain loyal in my duties. I wonˇŻt allow anything to drive a wedge between Raf and me.ˇ±

    When Derek heard this, he realized she genuinely understood his message and felt relieved.

    He stood. ˇ°ThereˇŻs not much more I can say. Just make sure to share what we discussed today with His Highnesster.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course I will. Thank you, Mr. Walker.ˇ±

    Derek waved his hand. ˇ°IˇŻll take my leave now that my tasks here are done.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll see you out. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa walked with him to the door, where a few royal guards waited outside. As Jacob had been reuniting with his sister, Carissa had personallye out to handle giving some mary gifts to the royal guards.

    However, knowing he wasnˇŻt motivated by that, she didnˇŻt offer any rewards to Derek. She would remember his preferences and send him some giftster on.

 Chapter 728

    Harmony Pce was in disarray.

    All the stewards, along with Eleanor, had been taken away. The pce maids and servants were temporarily confined in Harmony Pce under the watchful eye of the Supreme Court officials, to be summonedter for questioning. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The Capital Guard and the Garrison Unit had withdrawn, and the case was now in the hands of the Supreme Court.

    RafaelˇŻs deputy minister, Matthew, arranged for the women who had been imprisoned to send word back to their families. If their families were found to be involved <b>and </b>their assets needed to be confiscated after the case was over, the Supreme Court would take the money from EleanorˇŻs funds instead.

    Mnie Lester lived in the capital, so she was allowed to return home first. Carmen came to pick her up personally, still reeling in disbelief that the operation had taken ce on the first of October rather than the fifteenth

    Thinking about how Carissa had kept that from her, Carmen felt a surge of anger. Carissa didnˇŻt trust her. Carmen had shared everything with her and had even brought Henry along, yet Carissa had concealed her true n.

    It wasnˇŻt until they were in the carriage on the way home that her mother spoke up. ˇ°Your dad never intended to cooperate with Lady Carissa, He told Grand Princess Eleanor about the n for the fifteenth. It wouldnˇŻt have seeded if the timetable hadnˇŻt been moved up.ˇ±

    Carmen could hardly believe her ears. ˇ°Dad sold me out? DoesnˇŻt he realize <b>he </b>could have gotten me killed<b>?</b>ˇ±

    Mnie leaned weakly against her daughterˇŻs shoulder, tears slipping down her cheeks. ˇ°He sees each daughter as a tool, just like Grand Princess Eleanor.ˇ±

    ˇ°Butˇ­ He loves you the most, doesnˇŻt he?ˇ± Carmen wiped the tears from her momˇŻs face, but her own tears began to spill. ˇ°He said heˇŻd do anything for you as long as you could get out of the dungeon!ˇ±

    ˇ°You would do well to not <b>trust </b>a manˇŻs words. If you trust himpletely, youˇŻll be irreparably lost.ˇ± Mnie said bitterly, resentment swirling in her heart. In the beginning, your father paid some attention to me because of my beauty. But love? There was none.

    ˇ°It was all an act to make Grand Princess Eleanor think she had something on him. His weakness lies with <b>the </b>Kingsley family. His repeated visits to the <b>dungeon </b>were merely for the grand princess to think she was using the bond between us three to control him. Meanwhile, he was using that to control you and Celeste<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Mnie coughed a few times, her face pale with a hint of anger. ˇ°If he had even the slightest bit of concern for you and your sister, he wouldnˇŻt have told that poisonous woman your n. If he thought it was too risky, he could <b>have </b>persuaded you to give up instead of pretending to agree and then <b>betraying </b>

    you.ˇ±

    Carmen clutched her mom tightly. Her admiration for her dad <b>had </b>been shattered.

    ˇ°How could he be so cruel? IˇŻve always obeyed him. DoesnˇŻt that mean anything to him? IˇŻm his flesh and blood! Carmen cried,

    Mnie gripped her daughterˇŻs hand, <b>teeth </b>clenched as she warned, ˇ°Remember, you canˇŻt trust men. DonˇŻt give your heart away even when ites time for you to marry. Never follow the same path as me. I fell for his lies, and it led to you two being used by him, YouˇŻre better off because youˇŻve had some training in martial arts and are on the right path. However, your sister has been taught all the wrong things from childhood. Her life is <b>ruined</b>.ˇ±

    ˇ°Now that youˇŻre safe, Celeste doesnˇŻt have to carry out any more tasks. She <b>can </be home,ˇ± Carmen said, wiping her tears.

    Mnie let out a long sigh. ˇ°She visited me. I told her to escape and forget about me. She imed she was merely ying the part of a servant for that poisonous woman, but deep down, she wants to entangle herself with a powerful family.

    ˇ°She wondered why she should settle for less. SheˇŻs gone astray, and likely thinks she can make her own way in the world. But itˇŻs not entirely her fault. From a young age, that venomous woman taught her to only pursue wealth and power. Those are the only things in CelesteˇŻs eyes now.ˇ±

 Chapter 729

    Carmen felt a chill run through her as she listened to her mom.

    ˇ°That canˇŻt be true! If she really wants to rely on a powerful family, wasnˇŻt Samuel a good match? He loved her dearly.ˇ±

    Mnie smiled bitterly. ˇ°Samuel was the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs heir and a top schr. However, he married the Duchess of Everpeace, Prince HarveyˇŻs daughter, Since that <b>was </b>the <b>case</b>, Celeste had no hope of rising higher. Samuel may have said he loved her, but he never truly did anything for her. He doted on her, but he wouldnˇŻt dare elevate her to the status of a rightful wife.ˇ±

    Carmen blinked in confusion. ˇ°A rightful wife?ˇ±

    As the carriage rolled forward, MnieˇŻs gaze darkened. ˇ°Yes. She believes that unless she bes a rightful wife, sheˇŻll have no chance of bing the main wife after the current wife dies. If she canˇŻt be a rightful wife, sheˇŻll just be <b>a </b>concubine. Even if the main wife dies, she wonˇŻt attain her desired status. She said she could ept being a concubine, but she doesnˇŻt want to spend her life in that role.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs understandable she wouldnˇŻt want to be a concubine. Who would choose such a fate unless they had no other options? And sheˇŻs been used all this time for your sake. ItˇŻs tragic for her,ˇ± said Carmen, her heart twisting in turmoil.

    Mnie leaned against Carmen, her breathing in short gasps before a violent cough wracked her body, causing her to spit out blood.

    Carmen anxiously patted her back. ˇ°Why are you coughing so violently, Mom? DidnˇŻt you say a physician checked your health?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Mnie replied, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth with her tattered sleeve, forcing a weak smile, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll get better. Remember my words¨Cno matter what your sister asks you to do in the future, you must never agree to it. Remember¨Cno matter what it is, donˇŻt agree.ˇ±

    Carmen frowned in confusion. ˇ®<b>Grand </b>Princess Eleanor has fallen. What could Celeste possibly ask me to do? We can leave the capital and live somewhere no one knows us.ˇ± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mnie grasped her daughterˇŻs wrist tightly, her breathing in quick gasps. ˇ°Remember my words. You mustnˇŻt have too much contact with her, and you shouldnˇŻt see her again. Do you understand?ˇ±

    As she finished speaking, another fit of coughing seized her, making her double over. It took a moment before she could straighten up again.

    Once she did, she held onto CarmenˇŻs <b>hand </b>and whispered hoarsely, ˇ°Do you understand?ˇ±

    ˇ°I understand, Mom,ˇ± Carmen replied, tears brimming in her eyes as she watched her mother struggle to breathe. ˇ°DidnˇŻt you say a physician checked on you? Why is your illness still this severe?ˇ±

    Mnie leaned weakly against her daughter, her silence filled with unspoken sorrow. Tears streamed down her cheeks, a reflection of her profound grief.

    The entire court was stunned by the scandal. No <b>one </b>had anticipated that Eleanor harbored such wicked ambitions. Alongside their shock, many officials were genuinely afraid, as their families frequently

    Interacted with her.

    During the morning court session, Salvador erupted in a furious rage. He issued orders for a thorough investigation. Still simmering with anger, he seized the moment to promote Carissa to the role of the Mystic ArmyˇŻsmander<b>, </b>giving her control over the army and all its divisions.

    Some officials opposed this decision, but no one dared to provoke SalvadorˇŻs wrath. Evert the Oversight Department minister was silent, so the officials who opposed the decision had nothing more to say.

    Furthermore, it was worth noting that Carissa had previously been the deputymander of the Mystic Army, while the Hell Monarch was themander. Now, she was just taking over her husbandˇŻs position. Her abilities were clear for everyone to see.

    However, some conservative officials believed that allowing women to hold positions at court would lead to chaos. They were particrly rmed because, in addition to promoting Carissa, the king had also permitted her to establish a womenˇŻs academy in the name of the queen dowager.

    If this continued, wouldnˇŻt it mean women would rise to unprecedented power?

    Of course, these concerns could be raised gradually. Today wasnˇŻt the time to voice them.

 Chapter 730

    The Supreme Court was busier than ever today. At RafaelˇŻsmand, all leave was canceled. Even the assistant minister, Peter Salter, who was at home mourning a loss, was worried about keeping his position.

    When the major conspiracy case arose and Rafael asked him to return, Peter quickly put on his official uniform and went back.

    Eleanor and Henry were brought to the Supreme Court, Rafael would personally interrogate <b>his </b>aunt, while Matthew was tasked with questioning Henry. Peter and Jared Lynch, the Supreme CourtˇŻs associate chief, would interrogate the remaining officials, servants, household physicians, <b>and </b>other staff.

    Rafael didnˇŻt rush to interrogate Eleanor. Instead, he ordered that all the weapons from Harmony Pce be transported to the Supreme Court as material evidence. Meanwhile, the rest of the team began their questioning.

    Despite working tirelessly until nightfall, they only managed to interrogate a handful of people. Rafael then ordered shifts for questioning, meaning there would be no rest. Matthew began organizing the interrogation reports and statements they had gathered to present them to Rafael.

    Rafael nced at the statements and noted there were few. He pulled out the reports on Henry, which were filled with questions but few answers, as Henry often deflected with ims of ignorance. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew sighed in frustration. ˇ°Lord Henry ims he knows nothing. He only admits that the women in the dungeon and those watched over in the courtyard are his concubines. When ites to the weapons! or whether Grand Princess Eleanor was involved in treason, he simply says he doesnˇŻt know.ˇ±

    ˇ°Without concrete evidence, why would he confess?ˇ± Rafael set HenryˇŻs statement aside and pulled out the statements from Florence and Kurt. ˇ°Florence has been by Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs side for a long time. SheˇŻs her trusted confidante. As for Kurt, heˇŻs the head of household soldiers. What did they reveal?ˇ±

    Matthew replied, ˇ°Florence seems to be in shock. She kept muttering ˇ®impossibleˇ® under her breath, and we couldnˇŻt get much out of her, Kurt provided a good deal of information, but it was mostly trivial.

    ˇ°He mentioned how Grand Princess Eleanor interacted frequently with certain families, the cruel treatment of the concubines in the inner pce, and the various ways those concubines had met their ends¨Cdrowning, strangtion, <b>and </b>even being thrown to their deaths. Each story was more tragic than thest. But when it came to the weapons, he had nothing to say. He only says he doesnˇŻt know anything about them.ˇ±

    ˇ°When did he start working at Harmony Pce? Rafael asked.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been five years. He mentioned that the well in Harmony PceˇŻs back courtyard hides a number of corpses mostly newborn boys and a few concubines who were tossed in after they died. That well is usually sealed. When itˇŻs opened, it means someoneˇŻs about to die,ˇ± Matthew replied, still shuddering at the thought.

    ˇ°Have you found out how many people have died? We need to trace the origins of those women as well,ˇ± Rafael asked.

    The treason case was undoubtedly significant, but the tragic deaths at EleanorˇŻs hands also demanded. justice.

    <b>25 </b>BONUS

    ˇ°We havenˇŻtpiled the figures yet. The servants at Harmony Pce were rotated in and out, including the trusted ones. No one knows if anyone had already died before they arrived. Also, not everyone knows how the grand princess dealt with those people. Only a few of her trusted people handled it, and I suspect the old confidants may have been dealt with too. IˇŻve also dispatched someone to retrieve the bones. from the well, but they havenˇŻt returned yet,ˇ± Matthew exined.

    ˇ°In other words, we havenˇŻt managed to uncover much information,ˇ± Rafael noted, picking up and ncing at a statement from one of the household physicians

    Matthew sighed. ˇ°WeˇŻve been busy all day, but there are many people to bring back and even more to amodate. The interrogations only <b>began </b>a couple of hours ago. Since theyˇŻre not afraid yet, we havenˇŻt gotten much out of them. IˇŻll focus solely on the questioning tomorrow.ˇ±

    Rafael nodded, scrutinizing the statement in his hand. This household physician named Billy has been in the estate for ten years, which means he knows quite a lot, butˇ­ˇ±

    Matthew interjected, ˇ°Peter conducted the interrogation, and his questioning style is always quite sharp. I didnˇŻt expect him to uncover such details. Grand Princess Eleanor strictly forbade the physicians from treating the concubines in the courtyard or the dungeon, but she granted permission for Mnie LesterˇŻs

    treatment.

    ˇ°After two days of treatment, Celeste¨CHenryˇŻs concubineˇŻs daughter¨Csought Billy out and seduced him. She got him to use a potent drug on her mother. She intended to worsen MnieˇŻs condition to kill her at the end.ˇ±

 Chapter 731

    Rafael frowned as he read through BillyˇŻs testimony. The man was clearly terrified of dying.

    He had confessed everything in painstaking detail¨Chow Celeste seduced him and forced him to risk everything to poison Mnie Lester, the drugs he used, how the illness worsened, and even when he predicted Mnie would die. He also spected on CelesteˇŻs motives, suggesting that she wanted to free herself entirely from Harmony Pce and escape its constraints by poisoning her own mother.

    Though Rafael hadnˇŻt been handling cases for long, he could immediately see a w in this story.

    ˇ°If Celeste really wanted to break free from Aunt Eleanor, killing her mom wouldnˇŻt help. ThereˇŻs a contradiction here. Aunt EleanorˇŻs control over her hinged on her mom. If Celeste truly didnˇŻt care about her momˇŻs life, she could have easily lived under SamuelˇŻs protection at Gracehold Estate and stayed out of Aunt EleanorˇŻs grasp. And if she didnˇŻt want to be a concubine, she couldˇŻve swindled a good sum from Samuel and disappeared. Aunt Eleanor wouldnˇŻt have found her that easily. Besidesˇ­ sheˇŻs clearly not afraid to go all out¨CBilly is almost sixty,ˇ± said Rafael.

    Matthew had spent years in the Supreme Court and seen all kinds of people. He replied, ˇ°Celeste was groomed for this kind of thing from a young age. SheˇŻs used to using her looks and body as bargaining chips. It isnˇŻt very surprising.ˇ±

    ˇ°Bring her in for questioning.ˇ± Rafael instructed.

    ˇ°IˇŻve already sent someone to fetch her,ˇ± Matthew said, ˇ®Lord Henry was quick to reveal that she was at Weaver Coffee. But by the time our people got there, she had already left. WeˇŻre short on manpower.ˇ±

    For a regr case, the Supreme Court would have plenty of staff. But handling a treason case was different. More people would be involved, and if they didnˇŻt act quickly to control the key figures, some of them could easily slip away.

    After all, Eleanor had operated in the capital for years. There was no way she hadnˇŻt managed to pull some officials into her circle. Otherwise, all the money she spent every year on socializing and connections wouldˇŻve gone to waste, right? And considering the origin of the weapons and armor, many people mustˇŻve been involved in sessfully hiding them in Harmony Pce.

    Understanding the shortage of manpower, Rafael nodded. ˇ°IˇŻll request a royal edict from the king tomorrow to borrow some men from the Capital Guard.ˇ±

    Despite being overwhelmed with work today, Rafael hadnˇŻt forgotten about CarissaˇŻs appointment as themander of the Mystic Army.

    ˇ°IˇŻll head back to my estate for a bit. You should rest too. IˇŻll be back in about an hour.ˇ±

    Harvey and Yuvan needed to be kept under close watch, but there wasnˇŻt any solid testimony linking them. to the treason case yet. SalvadorˇŻs stance was still unclear, and the Supreme Court was short on manpower, so this task would have to be handled by his people at Hell Monarch Estate.

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ± Matthew rubbed his temples, clearly exhausted. ˇ°Take a break, Your Highness. IˇŻll rest in the back for a bit. After that, IˇŻll go back to talking with Lord Henry.ˇ±

    He said ˇ°talkingˇ± instead of ˇ°Interrogatingˇ± because Henry was actually quite cunning despite looking like a coward. The moment the questioning got the least bit intense, he would pretend to have a fainting spell orin of feeling unwell. And since Salvador hadnˇŻt officially revoked EleanorˇŻs title yet, Henry was All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    still her prince consort. That meant some harsher methods couldnˇŻt be used.

    Rafael understood this all too well.

    ˇ°IˇŻll head to the pce tomorrow and get a feel for His MajestyˇŻs stance on this matter. If he issues a clear order, itˇŻll make our work much easier,ˇ± said the prince.

    ˇ°That makes sense,ˇ± Matthew agreed.

    Rafael grabbed his cloak as he extinguished twomps, leaving only one dim light flickering.

    ˇ°IˇŻll head back for now,ˇ±

    ˇ°Safe travels, Your Highness,ˇ± Matthew replied, following him out before heading to the back to take a quick rest before relieving Peter.

    By the time Rafael returned to his estate, it was almost midnight. Jacob had arrived just fifteen minutes before him, having dropped his family off and eaten a quick meal at home.

    Though he wanted to spend more time with his sister, he knew there were too many pressing matters to deal with. So, he didnˇŻt stay overnight and rushed back to Hell Monarch Estate in the dead of night.

 Chapter 732

    Upon returning to the estate, Rafael found that his wife was still awake.

    Lulu was busy pressing CarissaˇŻs official uniform, the one for the deputymander of the Mystic Army. Although it was just a nominal title, they had gone through the trouble of <b>making </b>her an official uniform back then, never truly expecting she would wear it.

    The official uniform didnˇŻte with a ceremonial sword, and the ck outfit was iid with emerald beads. If Carissa were to wear an official uniform from now on, it meant she couldnˇŻt dress like a woman

    anymore.

    Lulu was filled with joy. When Barrett wanted to take Aurora as a rightful wife, he had belittled Carissa. Now, she was about to take on an official role. Even though being amander was still a military position, Carissa wouldnˇŻt be stuck in the barracks. All the pent¨Cup frustration Lulu had felt was finally released.

    i

    ˇ°How did it go? Did you manage to interrogate anyone? Carissa asked eagerly <b>as </b>she approached her husband.

    Rafael nced <b>at </b>her official uniform and chuckled. ˇ°ThatˇŻs the deputymanderˇŻs uniform, but youˇŻre officially themander now.ˇ±

    ˇ°It doesnˇŻt matter. IˇŻll wear it for now,ˇ± Carissa replied. Tomorrow morning, IˇŻll <b>head </b>into the <b>pce </b>and go to the Mystic ArmyˇŻs barracks to take charge of everything. Even as the armyˇŻs formermander, you probably wonˇŻt have time to show up.ˇ±

    Rafael wrapped his arms around her waist and grinned. ˇ°Whether I show up or not doesnˇŻt matter. Ever since I returned from the Southern Frontier, I havenˇŻt had anything to do with the Mystic Army. You handled Michael, which means you can handle everyone else. Or are you feeling a bit anxious and need me there?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, IˇŻm not anxious at all.ˇ± Carissa reached out to smooth her husbandˇŻs slightly tousled hair.

    Seeing this, Lulu quickly took Pearl and stepped outside.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not nervous about facing enemies on the battlefield, so I imagine being amander wille easily to you,ˇ± Rafael said, nting a yful kiss on her forehead. ˇ°Congrattions on bing the first female official to enter the court since the founding of our kingdom.ˇ±

    Carissa tilted her head slightly, a smile blooming on her face. ˇ°Perhaps the king just had a fleeting idea and wille up with an excuse to dismiss me in a few days.<b>ˇ± </b>

    Rafael shook his head. ˇ°Mr. Walker personally came to deliver the royal edict. Did he say anything to you?ˇ±

    Carissa ryed DerekˇŻs words to Rafael nearly verbatim, then shared her thoughts, ˇ°I feel like overthinking is pointless. No matter what we do, the king will always suspect us. So, we might as well do what we believe is right without being overly cautious. I heard from Jacob that youˇŻve been holding back because of the Sinir family and Ryan, but thereˇŻs no need to All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael gently pressed a finger to her lips to silence her ˇ°ItˇŻs not just that. There are many other reasons. But if you enjoy this position, that puts me at ease. Just go ahead and do your job. In fact, doing nothing or hesitating will only make the king more suspicious. ItˇŻs better to be proactive.ˇ±

    Carissa smiled. ˇ°Yes, thatˇŻs my n.ˇ±

    Rafael took her hand and sat down with her. ˇ°The Supreme Court is short¨Cstaffed. Tomorrow, IˇŻll ask the king to borrow some people from the Capital Guard to help out, but I canˇŻt be sure heˇŻll allow us to work together on this treason case. If he doesnˇŻt grant permission, it might be possible to enlist the assistance

    the Royal Citadel.ˇ±

    ˇ°Right, you can ask him first. Once IˇŻm appointed tomorrow after entering the pce, IˇŻll take it from there, ˇ°Carissa assured, then asked, ˇ°You havenˇŻt told me yet¨Cdid you manage to interrogate anyone?ˇ±

    ˇ°I questioned a few. We got to talk to Uncle Henry, but he didnˇŻt reveal much.ˇ± Suddenly recalling something, Rafael added, ˇ°I also interrogated a physician from Harmony Pce. He said Celeste seduced him and instructed him to tamper with Mnie LesterˇŻs medicine, and that she had intended for her to die. Do you think we should inform Carmen about this?ˇ±

    Carissa was <b>taken </b>aback. ˇ°Why would Celeste do that? ThatˇŻs her mom! WasnˇŻt she under Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs control because her mom was in the dungeon? Was she trying to kill her mom to gain her freedom? But that doesnˇŻt make sense. If she didnˇŻt care about her mom, why would she carry out Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs orders?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know her motives,ˇ± Rafael replied. ˇ°But thatˇŻs not the focus of our investigation. I just thought it was important to mention since I know you and Violet are in contact with Carmen. If the evidence is solid, Celeste could be charged with matricide, and weˇŻd need to apprehend her. But sheˇŻs <b>already </b>made a run for it.ˇ±

 Chapter 733

    ˇ°ire and the others might know where Celeste is, but I doubt theyˇŻre tracking her. After such a big case, theyˇŻre likely on standby in the capital,ˇ± Carissa said.

    ˇ°I came back specifically to have them keep an eye on YuvanˇŻs residence in the capital, Edgeview Estate, as well as on Hartstone Estate. While they probably wonˇŻt dare make any moves right now, the production and transportation of those weapons involve a lot of people. Plus, the dungeon wasnˇŻt full, so they are likely still working on getting more. Since Aunt Eleanor has fallen, Uncle Yuvan or Uncle Harvey will have to take over. We need to monitor them closely,ˇ± Rafael replied.

    ˇ°Got it. IˇŻll talk to Violet about itter,ˇ± Carissa promised.

    Rafael ordered someone to bring water so he could wash his face and change his undershirt. He still had some time to nap

    <b>Jacob </b>was aware of RafaelˇŻs return and had intended <b>to </b>ask him about the case. However, he heard that the prince was resting and would be heading back to the Supreme Court soon. So, Jacob decided to wait and return to the Supreme Court with him.

    As the head archivist of a royal residence, Jacob wasnˇŻt part of the Supreme Court, but could offer advice to the prince. With Carissa now holding an official position, the burden of running Hell Monarch Estate would fall to Luke and Lily. Fortunately, Kyle had been aroundtely, so he could assist with various matters.

    Rafael quickly drifted off on the couch. Though he wasnˇŻt particrly tired, he knew that getting a good rest would be a luxury before the case was resolved. Having trained himself on the battlefield to fall asleep at any moment, his body rxed instantly

    About an hourter, Rafael woke up to find Jacob waiting outside

    ˇ°Lily prepared some snacks for you. Take them back with you and eat some if you get hungry,ˇ± said Carissa as she <b>helped </b>her husband into <b>his </b>official attire

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Rafael rinsed his mouth with water before giving her a quick kiss. ˇ°IˇŻm off now. I probably wonˇŻt be back for dinner tomorrow. Get some sleep. Your audience with the king tomorrow is also important.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it.ˇ± Carissa saw Rafael off from the garden, then noticed Jacob waiting with antern. ˇ°You two hurry along now.ˇ±

    Lulu handed over the snacks, bowing slightly. ˇ°Take <b>care</b>, Your Highness.ˇ±

    Rafael epted it and nced back at Carissa before leaving with Jacob.

    Carissa turned back to Lulu. ˇ°You should get some sleep too. IˇŻll be up early tomorrow. You donˇŻt need to wake up to attend to me, Sydney wille by.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs no trouble for me. Tomorrow is your first day in your new position. I want to be up early,ˇ± Lulu replied happily.

    Carissaughed. ˇ°Go to bed already, you silly girl.ˇ±

    Before dawn had fully broken the following day, Carissa rose. Sure enough, Lulu came in, her eyes heavy with dark circles. Sydney and Qiana had gone to bed earlier than them

    so they prepared breakfast.

    After Carissa washed up, she put on her official uniform for the first time. When it had arrived<b>, </b>she hadnˇŻt tried it on. While it felt slightly loose, it fit reasonably well once she tightened the waistband.

    Sydney helped Carissa tie her hair and turned to inspect her with a smile. ˇ°You look truly impressive, Your Grace. If we didnˇŻt know better, we might think a handsome young man had just walked in.ˇ± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°How

    grand!ˇ± Lulu chimed in excitedly. ˇ°Mydy is themander of the Mystic Army, and she oversees tens of thousands of soldiers!ˇ±

    Carissa yfully tapped LuluˇŻs nose. ˇ°Look at you, all giddy. What, did you think I wasnˇŻt capable just because I wasnˇŻt a court official before this?ˇ±

    Lulu grinned. ˇ°Of course not! Who can deny how capable you are? YouˇŻre a princess consort now, so how could you not be? But being a princess consort is different. As long as the prince loves you, you can be a princess consort. But to hold an official position requires real skill, and youˇŻve got plenty of that!ˇ±

    ˇ°Who are you talking about that has real skill?ˇ± Violet quipped, entering the room with a smile.

 Chapter 734

    VioletˇŻs eyes widened with astonishment. ˇ°Oh my! Let me take a good look at this honored person! Where are you off to, Your Excellency? Can Ie along?ˇ±

    Carissa yfully punched her friendˇŻs shoulder. ˇ°You showed up just in time. ThereˇŻs something I canˇŻt do without you.

    ˇ°Whatever youmand, Your Excellency, I shall carry it out,ˇ± Violet replied teasingly as she curtsied.

    Carissa rolled her eyes. ˇ°CanˇŻt you speak normally? Do I need to give you a beating?ˇ±

    Pulling out a handkerchief and waving it toward her friendˇŻs face, VioletˇŻs tone remained exaggeratedly sweet as she quipped, ˇ°Oh dear, youˇŻre being so rude!ˇ±

    Carissa grabbed Violet by the shoulders and tossed her over her shoulder.

    Shended nimbly on her feet, flipping over with augh. ˇ°Now, now. WhatˇŻs with the violence?ˇ±

    Everyone burst intoughter, and Sydney remarked, ˇ°YouˇŻre <b>just </b>delightful, Ms. Spencer. ItˇŻs no wonder Lady Helen adores you so much.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course! Lady Helen loves me more than she loves herself,ˇ± Violet boasted with a haughty <b>air</b>, reminding everyone of Helen. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa shot her an annoyed look. ˇ°Can we focus on the important stuff? I need to head out soon.ˇ±

    Violetposed herself. ˇ°Alright. Everyone, step out for a moment. I need to <b>discuss </b>something serious with Her Excellency.ˇ±

    The others stifled theirughter as they filed out of the room

    Once everyone was gone, Carissa turned back with a beaming smile and asked, ˇ°So, do I <b>look </b>good?ˇ±

    ˇ°I knew youˇŻd be vain about this! YouˇŻre probably thrilled, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± Violet grinned. ˇ°You look amazing- regal and full of spirit!ˇ±

    Carissa studied her reflection in the mirror, barely recognizing herself. ˇ°I really do look good, donˇŻt I?ˇ± Violet cupped her friends cheeks, practically bouncing with excitement. ˇ°Carissa, youˇŻre truly remarkable! YouˇŻve set a precedent for women in power! You bring glory to all the people in Meadow Ridgel Carissa couldnˇŻt help but smile, though she tried to suppress it. ˇ°I never actually thought theyˇŻd give me a real position. To be honest, when the royal edict and appointment letter arrived yesterday, I didnˇŻt feel much. But the moment I put on this uniform, I suddenly felt the weight on my shoulders. Yeahˇ­ IˇŻve got responsibilities now.ˇ±

    Her expression gradually grew serious. She understood that this role as amander wasnˇŻt going to be <b>easy</b>, but she couldnˇŻt afford to bring shame to her family.

    Violet took CarissaˇŻs hand. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about anything else. Focus on your duties. IˇŻll stay at the estate. When you need us, Rod and I will be here for you. Should I also ask Bun and Thia toe over? na and Leah are in the capital too¨Cjust let us know if anythinges up.ˇ±

    Carissa shook her head. ˇ°No need to get them toe here, <b>at </b>least not for now. IˇŻm worried the king

    only wants m

    me to help with this case and will dismiss me <b>once </b>itˇŻs solved. No point in making them travel here for nothing. Besides, you and ire are around to help.

    ˇ°Have ire keep an eye on Hartstone Estate and Edgeview Estate. Both Raf and I think theyˇŻre still forging weapons. If they canˇŻt transport them, theyˇŻll likely try to destroy or hide them. We need to figure out where these weapons and armor are being forged. The Supreme Court will investigate too, but Raf suspects the people making them might make contact with Prince Yuvan.ˇ±

    ˇ°Leave it to me,ˇ± Violet replied confidently.

    ˇ°And then thereˇŻs Celesteˇ­ˇ± Carissa paused for a moment, then decided to tell Violet the truth, exining, ˇ°You should go talk to Carmen. We deceived her with the whole October fifteenth n, so she might feel a bit betrayed. She might think we didnˇŻt trust her. Tell her to be careful of her sister. Celeste got involved with one of the physicians in Harmony Pce and tampered with MnieˇŻs medicine. It looks like she was trying to kill her mom.ˇ±

    *She p

    poisoned her own mom? ThatˇŻs brutal!ˇ± Violet stared at Carissa in shock. ˇ°But why?ˇ±

    ˇ°Only Celeste knows the reason. Either way, go and warn Carmen. Celeste has gone into hiding. SheˇŻs probably looking for a ce toy low. Right now, the only person she can rely on is Carmen, so heads¨Cup before something bad really happens. Also, send some medicine to Mnie or have Ivy check on her. Her condition is probably getting worse.

 Chapter 735

    Violet nodded. ˇ°Got it, Ivy and I will handle it. DonˇŻt worly.ˇ±

    Carissa pulled her down to sit as well. ˇ°ThereˇŻs something else I need to tell you in advance, so you can prepare yourself.ˇ±

    Violet plopped down next to her friend, raising an eyebrow. ˇ°Why <b>so </b>serious? YouˇŻre scaring me. What is it? Just spit it out!ˇ±

    Still unused to the style, Carissa adjusted her hair as she spoke, ˇ°Grand Princess Eleanor is pretty much done for now. Prince Yuvan and his people will definitely be trying to find out whether sheˇŻs confessed anything or not. Anyone whoˇŻs had dealings with court officials wonˇŻt dare reach out to her. I have a feeling your cousin wille looking for you.ˇ±

    VioletˇŻs expression turned cold. ˇ°She wonˇŻt get a single word out of me. DonˇŻt worry about me leaking anything. With her level of cunning, she couldnˇŻt trick me if she tried.ˇ±

    After a brief pause, she tilted her head. ˇ°Wait, are you asking me to pretend to be friendly and y along to fish information out of her?ˇ±

    Carissa shook her head. ˇ°No, just treat her the same way you always have. DonˇŻt change a thing. SheˇŻll probablye with Lady Fiona, whoˇŻs sharp. If you so much as hint that youˇŻre suspicious of Prince Yuvan, sheˇŻll pick up on it.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs easy, then. Ever since Molly married Prince Yuvan, I havenˇŻt given her the time of day. IˇŻll just keep doing that,ˇ± said Violet.

    Carissa nodded in agreement. ˇ°Exactly. DonˇŻt suddenly act all warm and friendly¨CthatˇŻll obvious somethingˇŻs up.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it. ArenˇŻt you heading to the pce? Go on.ˇ± Violet waved her hand, urging her.

    Canssa nced at the sky but stayed seated.

    ˇ°Why arenˇŻt you leaving yet?ˇ±

    just

    make it

    Carissa grinned sheepishly. ˇ°I was a little excited andˇ­ got up too early. ItˇŻs still dark out.ˇ± Violet chuckled. ˇ°If you leave now, the sun will probably be up by the time you get to the pce.ˇ± ˇ°ThereˇŻs no morning court session today, and I doubt the king will be in the royal study that early.ˇ± Violet looked surprised. ˇ°DidnˇŻt Mr. Walker tell you what time youˇŻre supposed to go see the king?ˇ± Carissa smiled sheepishly. ˇ°Yeah, he did mention it when he <b>gave </b>me the royal edict¨Caround nine in the morning.ˇ±

    ˇ°What? ItˇŻs only five now! Why did you get up so early? You couldˇŻve slept for another hour!ˇ± Violet eximed, scrunching up her face.

    Carissa <b>stood </b>up, pacing in circles before dropping into a basic martial arts stance. ˇ°IˇŻm just nervous, you know?ˇ±

    Violet burst outughing and grabbed CarissaˇŻs hand. YouˇŻre gonna be the death of me! I thought you

    werenˇŻt nervous at all. Yesterday, you looked totally unbothered when you received the edict. Come on, letˇŻs head outside and spar a little. ItˇŻll loosen you up.ˇ±

    ˇ°Great idea!ˇ± Carissa stretched her legs, clearly excited. ˇ°ItˇŻs been forever since IˇŻve had a proper workout. But just so weˇŻre clear¨Cthis is just a friendly <b>match</b>, no serious fighting.ˇ±

    ˇ°As long as you donˇŻt go too hard, I wonˇŻt either.ˇ± Violet jumped a few times, still nimble of her feet. Besides, weˇŻre only using fists, no weapons. <b>CanˇŻt </b>get too serious without those.ˇ± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Out in the courtyard, the sound of fists cutting through the air echoed as Carissa and Violet went back. and forth. Theyunched punches, blocked with their elbows, kicked through the air, and more.

    It felt like they were back in Meadow Ridge, carefree and full of energy. The cool breeze helped blow away the heat rising from their sparring. As the sun began to rise through the mist, its soft glow didnˇŻt hide the strength they both radiated.

    Travis had just woken up when he heard the sounds of fighting. He leaped into the air and bounded to the courtyard. Seeing how excitedly his friends were sparring, he joined in without hesitation.

    ˇ°Here Ie! Haha! Take this!ˇ±

    ˇ°Hey! Why are you aiming at my face? IˇŻll kill you!ˇ± Violet yelled as she dodged.

    Travisughed heartily. ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong with hitting the face? Behold my invincible fist, Cari!ˇ±

    With a loud thud, he aimed a punch right at CarissaˇŻs face, leaving her stunned.

    For a moment, she was frozen in shock. Then, she roared, ˇ°I was supposed to watch your ˇ®invincible fistˇ°, not get punched by it! Why would you hit me? Oh, for heavenˇŻs sake, IˇŻm going to the pce today! My eye oh no, my eye!ˇ±

    She dashed inside to check her reflection in the mirror Luckily, her eye was only slightly swollen and red there was no bruising. But it hurt badly.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre done for.ˇ± Violet turned and punched Travis in the face. ˇ°ThatˇŻs what you get for showing off. We were just sparring, not going all out.ˇ±

    That single blow sent Travis crashing to the ground.

 Chapter 736

    ?

    The courtyard was in chaos. Violet''s furious shouting had sent Travis fleeing in panic, while Lulu and Sydney rushed to get a hotpress to reduce the swelling on Carissa and Violet''s faces and eyes.

    It wasn''t entirely ineffective. After all, once they applied some powder, Violet''s face didn''t look as bruised anymore. But Carissa''s eye socket was slowly turning ck and blue.

    Lulu offered to put powder on her too, but Carissa waved her off. "What a joke! Have you ever seen a court official wearing makeup? No, leave it."

    "But your eye doesn''t seem to open as wide as usual. You still need to appear before the king today. Wouldn''t this be considered disrespectful?" Lulu said anxiously.

    Carissa didn''t think it was a big deal. During the audience, she would mostly keep her head down anyway. She rarely ever raised her head to meet the king''s eyes directly. And even if she did, the distance between them would be far enough that it wouldn''t be noticeable.

    Carissa went to the stables herself to fetch her horse.

    As she stroked its head, she squinted with one eye and whispered, "From now on, we''re off to a new battlefield, Lightning. We''ll face it together, side by side."

    Lightning had been idle in the stables for too long, only asionally being taken out for a walk or two. Usually, when Carissa went out, it was by carriage, which wasn''t pulled by Lightning. Now, the horse snorted through his nose and scraped the ground with its hooves, clearly eager to go.

    The stable hand stepped forward and respectfully said, "Don''t worry, Your Grace. The saddle is brand new, and I''ve trimmed his hooves. Early this morning, I fed him the best hay and grain. Lightning is in excellent shape."

    Carissa patted the new saddle. It was true what people said-clothes made the man, and a saddle made the horse. The new gear made Lightning''s already regal bearing even more impressive.

    She took the whip from the stable hand and boldly instructed, ''Go see Luketer and ask for a reward. Tell him I sent you."

    "Thank you, Your Grace! I wish you continued sess."

    The stable hand couldn''t stop grinning, though he was curious as to why one of Carissa''s eyes was swollen and bruised. But with a reward on the line, he wasn''t about to ask.

    After Carissa left, Violet also headed out with half her face still swollen. That troublemaker Travis had gotten involved again, so things were bound to go south.

    There was no morning court session today, but Salvador was ever diligent and had risen early. Ever since the treason case came up, he hadn''t been sleeping well.

    Since Salvador ascended the throne, he had been suspicious that someone was plotting to usurp him. But up until now, those suspicions were based on nothing more than paranoia. However, he had hard evidence today. It proved that his earlier fears weren''t unfounded-there really were predators lurking with ambitions for his crown. He hadn''t slept well, and waking early had left him in a foul mood. Last night, even the queen had received a scolding when he stayed in her quarters.

    At the crack of dawn, officials were already gathered outside the royal study, waiting to be called in. Rafael hadn''t reported in yet, and Salvador had just finished discussing matters with Jeremiah when Derek came in.

    "Commander Sinir has arrived and is waiting for an audience, Your Majesty."

    Salvador paused for a moment before finally recalling that "Commander Sinir'' was none other than Carissa. He let out a slow breath. "Summon her in."

    "Commander Sinir is granted an audience!" Derek announced loudly.

    Carissa adjusted her hair and strode confidently into the hall. She was tall to begin with, but in her official uniform, she cut an even more impressive figure.

    She knelt on one knee. "Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live the king!"

    "You may rise," Salvador calmly replied.

    Carissa stood. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Salvador looked at her. ''Lift your head. Let me see your spirit."

    Carissa hesitated briefly before slowly raising her head. The hall doors were closed, but there was a Night Pearl glowing from the crystal chandelier overhead. During the day, its light wasn''t usually noticeable. But with no natural light and themps unlit, the Night Pearl stood out.

    Coincidentally, its soft glow fell directly on her face, revealing the bruise around her left eye.

    Salvador''s heavy mood lightened a bit at the sight of her ck eye.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Teasingly, he asked, "What''s this? Has the Chief Judge dared toy a hand on you?"

 Chapter 737

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty.ˇ±

    The Mystic Army wasnˇŻt easy to manage, especially the high¨Cranking officers. The soldiers in the Mystic Army were chosen for their exceptional skills, and with skill came strong personalities¨Csome might even call them troublemakers.

    When Carissa first tookmand, Michael hadnˇŻt respected her either. She had to beat him in a duel to win his loyalty.

    Salvador added, ˇ°ThereˇŻs something else I need to discuss with you. I have other ns for the Crown GuardˇŻs currentmander, so IˇŻm considering promoting Barrett to that position. Do you have any objections?ˇ±

    Carissa was caught off guard. Barrett was originally part of the Capital Guard, so even if he were to be promoted, it should be within the same unit. Promoting him directly to bemander of the Crown Guard would be a big leap.

    Besides, from what she knew, Barrett wasnˇŻt the only one who distinguished himself during the incident at Harmony Pce. Yet, he was the only one being promoted. And for it to happen on her first day asmander, people would surely assume she had a hand in it.

    She was the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort, yet <b>she </b>was promoting her former husband.

    What would people <b>think</b><b>? </b>

    Carissa understood that being the Mystic ArmyˇŻsmander wasnˇŻt going to be easy. There would undoubtedly be more situations like this in the future, where her actions would be scrutinized and criticized. If she couldnˇŻt handle the pressure, she might as well resign now.

    ˇ°As long as it is your decision, Your Majesty, I have no objections,ˇ± she replied calmly.

    Salvador smiled, a knowing smile that hinted at something more beneath the surface. ˇ°Good. Then, itˇŻs settled. The Mystic ArmyˇŻs office is in the Capital GuardˇŻs headquarters. Once you get there, submit a rmendation letter to the Civil Department under your name. TheyˇŻll issue the official transfer documents. IˇŻll also formally establish an office for the Crown Guard. Of course, Barrett will essentially only be the deputymander. YouˇŻll remain in charge.ˇ±

    He was really using her name. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Goodness, Salvador wasted no time putting her on the edge!

    Well, that was fine. If her rtionship with Rafael wasnˇŻt solid and they couldnˇŻt trust each other, this would surely nt the first seeds of doubt between them.

 Chapter 738

    Carissa didnˇŻt argue. After all, Salvador wasnˇŻt really asking for her opinion¨Che was practically issuing a direct order.

    He gave her the position ofmander, but at the same time, he promoted someone who had a grudge against the Hell MonarchˇŻs household. It was a move meant to sow discord between Carissa and Rafael

    Maybe Salvador thought this would give him a sense of security,

    As Carissa left the pce, Derek watched her retreating <b>figure </b>with a worried expression. He wasnˇŻt sure how many more tests of trust she and Rafael could withstand.

    The truth was that Salvador could have appointed Barrett directly without involving the Mystic ArmyˇŻsmander. If he really wanted Carissa to handle the transfer, it didnˇŻt need to go through the Civil Department¨Cjust a simple notification would have sufficed.

    But Salvador was trying hard to keep everything under his control, which only made things ufortable for everyone involved, including Barrett.

    After leaving the pce, Carissa headed straight for the Capital GuardˇŻs headquarters. Since it was her first day on duty, Michael and Max were already waiting for her there with their men. Fortunately, no one seemed to pay much attention to the bruise around her eye. Or if they did notice, they at least had the decency not to stare.

    The Royal GuardˇŻsmander, Alistair, hadnˇŻt arrived yet. Carissa knew who he was¨COliverˇŻs cousin. Their family had many sons, with Alistair being the most talented among them.

    Oliver didnˇŻt have a good rtionship with his rtives, especially Alistair. This was mainly because thetter was truly capable, while the former hadnˇŻt achieved much <b>and </b>wasnˇŻt able to bring any fortune or honor to the family after inheriting the earldom. In contrast, Alistair had risen swiftly through the ranks, eventually bingmander of the Royal Guard,

    If they were still under the previous kingˇŻs rule, the Royal Guard wouldnˇŻt have been part of the Mystic Army, which would have given Alistair even more authority. While the Royal Guard technically fell under the Mystic Army now, Alistair didnˇŻt seem to care.

    But now that the units were officially merging and he would have to report to a woman, he probably wasnˇŻt too happy about it.

    Carissa had long since investigated these key figures within the Mystic Army, and Rafael had discussed them with her as well. So, when Alistair didnˇŻt show up today, she didnˇŻt <b>mind</b>. She could ept having sharp¨Cedged subordinates as long as they didnˇŻt cross the line.

    Max didnˇŻt exhibit any doubt toward Carissa. In fact, he was rather respectful. Max and Thomasˇ® mother, Alice, were siblings. In other words, he <b>was </b>Thomasˇ® uncle.

    When Max and Carissa met for the first time, he approached her confidently and said, ˇ°Thank you, Commander Sinir. ItˇŻs thanks to you and His Highness that Ivan was saved.ˇ±

    ˇ°Ivan Lewis? ThatˇŻs your nephew, right<b>?</b>ˇ± Carissa asked

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Max replied.

    +25

    Carissa smiled. ˇ°He did well. Has he been assigned to a post now?ˇ± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs currently serving in the Crown Guard, which is also part of the Mystic Army now,ˇ± Max said.

    Carissa hadnˇŻt known this. She only knew that Felix and Thomas still hadnˇŻt been assigned their roles.

    ˇ°What rank?ˇ± she inquired.

    ˇ°Second¨Ctier guard, Your Grace,ˇ± Max responded.

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°Tell him to do his best.ˇ±

    The Southern Frontier campaign had been IvanˇŻs first battle, during which he had been captured. But afterward, he joined the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, where he earned some merits.

    Naturally, Barrett had also distinguished himself at the Southern Frontier, especially during the final recapture of Simonton City after the Victory Pass battle. Yet, he had been promoted tomander of the Crown Guard, while Ivan had only achieved a second¨Ctier guard status.

    There was little that could be done about that. Ivan had fought on the battlefield as just an ordinary soldier, while Barrett had already been appointed as a general at the time, though various circumstances had led to his repeated demotions afterward.

    Salvador still held high hopes for Barrett. The king favored people like him, whose weaknesses were clear and easily manageable.

    After meeting with the necessary subordinates, Carissa said, ˇ°I had an audience with the king today. He mentioned that the Supreme Court is short¨Chanded, so we need to transfer some personnel from the Capital Guard to help them out. Michael, please manage this and report any issues directly to me without dys.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Michael nodded. ˇ°IˇŻll take care of it right away.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll go with you. The king instructed me to personally conduct the hearings if anyone with noble titles is involved, so I need to be there,ˇ± Carissa added,

    Just as they stepped out of the Capital GuardˇŻs headquarters, they spotted Alistair approaching with the twelve captains of the Royal Guard.

 Chapter 739

    Alistair was in his thirties, with well¨Cdefined features and a strong<b>, </b>fit build that wasnˇŻt overlyrge. As he approached Carissa with his men, there was a hint of disdain in his expression,

    He nodded respectfully, but his eyes betrayed his arrogance as he <b>said</b>, ˇ°I apologize for myte arrival. I had matters to attend to. Please forgive me, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    Carissa nodded slightly, ncing at the twelve captains standing in two rows behind him. Each one looked formidable, their expressions dismissive, as if they couldnˇŻt care less about a femalemander.

    It was clear¨Cthe caliber of a military leader was often reflected in the nature of their soldiers.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs nothing much to discuss today, so letˇŻs disperse and get back to our dutiesˇ­ˇ±

    Before Carissa could finish her sentence, Alistair interjected, ˇ°Since thereˇŻs nothing of importance weˇŻve all seen each other, IˇŻll take my leave. ThereˇŻs a great deal to attend to in the pce.ˇ± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, he turned and strode away,pletely disregarding Carissa.

    Frowning, Michael called out, ˇ°Alistair!ˇ±

    The man in question didnˇŻt even nce back, simply continuing on his way.

    and

    With a sigh, Michael turned to Carissa. ˇ°Your Grace, donˇŻt take it to heart. Commander Prince just has a bit of a cold demeanor. ItˇŻs nothing personal.ˇ±

    Carissa could sense Michael was defending Alistair, so she didnˇŻt press the issue.

    ˇ°Alright, letˇŻs head to the Supreme Court,ˇ± she said.

    The Supreme Court was indeed bustling today. Rafael had returned after resting at home for a short while, but had been busy and hadnˇŻt interrogated Eleanor yet.

    There were two reasons for the dy. First, they werenˇŻt in a rush to conduct the hearing. They nned to let Eleanor stew for a few days. Second, they needed corroborating evidence to counter her potential ims. As a result, all sorts of minor officials and consuls from Harmony Pce <b>were </b>summoned for questioning first.

    Additionally, there were some individuals who had fled and needed to be apprehended for further interrogation.

    Carissa and Michael arrived just in time. The artists at the Supreme Court had just finished sketching the fugitives based on the servantsˇ® descriptions and were ready to hand the portraits over to the Capital Guard for further investigation.

    Everyone was <b>so </b>caught up in their tasks that they didnˇŻt even notice themander was a woman. Carissa reached for the sketches and flipped through them one by one. It was only when Matthew caught a glimpse of her slender fingers that he finally <b>turned </b>his attention to her face. The moment he saw the bruise around her eye, he paused, then recalled that the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort was now themander of the Mystic Army.

    He nced at Rafael, noticing that the princeˇŻs gaze was practically glued to CarissaˇŻs face. The tenderness in his eyes was almost palpable, tinged with an unmistakable hint of concern.

 Chapter 740

    Carissa jolted back, startled. ˇ°DonˇŻt do that! <b>What </b>if someonees in and sees<b>?</b>ˇ±

    ˇ°No oneˇŻsing in,ˇ± Rafael said, amused at her serious demeanor that added an air of authority to her presence. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll behave. You sit properly too. What else did His Majesty say?ˇ±

    He withdrew his hand and sat back down.

    ˇ°His Majesty mentioned that we need to investigate the families of officials who have had too much contact with Eleanor. If anyone with noble titles is involved, IˇŻm the one who will conduct the questioning,

    Carissa exined.

    ˇ°I see. That does involve quite a few people. YouˇŻd better be mentally prepared. Many may not yield any results, and it might just be a waste of breath.ˇ±

    Just as he said that, Rafael suddenly realized something and asked, ˇ°Did His Majesty mean to bring them to the Supreme Court for questioning, or does he want you to go to them?ˇ±

    ˇ°He said to bring them back for questioning.ˇ± Carissa rified.

    Rafael shook his head. ˇ°ThatˇŻs not appropriate. Creating such a fuss will damage the reputations of those noble families and breed resentment towards the court. The Supreme Court is a public institution, and itˇŻll only lead to embarrassment if we bring them in without any evidence. I suspect this will make everyone quite displeased.ˇ±

    Carissa frowned. ˇ°I hadnˇŻt considered that. YouˇŻre right. Since weˇŻre the ones handling the case, they wouldnˇŻt dare toin about His Majesty, but they would definitely take their frustrations out on us. I canˇŻt believe I overlooked that.ˇ± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°You just took office today. ItˇŻs natural to be a bit nervous, Rafael reassured her.

    After thinking for a moment, he suggested, ˇ°How about this? It might be tough, but for anyone who has had too much contact with Eleanor, you should go ask them directly. Only bring back those who seem suspicious.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright!ˇ± Carissa agreed.

    ˇ°And thereˇŻs someone you really need to question¨CFlorence,ˇ± Rafael added.

 Chapter 741

    Florence, who was advanced in age, was kept in a small and rtively clean cell. She was also separated from the other Harmony Pce servants. Since being taken to the Supreme Court, she hadnˇŻt eaten or drank anything, nor had she spoken a word.

    Matthew had personally questioned her and urged her to eat, but she justy in her cell, appearing resigned to death,

    Rafael was well aware that Florence wouldnˇŻt speak ill of Eleanor. After all, she had raised the grand princess, and their bond had long since transcended that of a mere servant and her mistress. Over the years, while people came and went from EleanorˇŻs side, Florence had remained steadfastly loyal.

    As a result, she was privy to all of EleanorˇŻs secrets¨Cmany of which were quite sordid.

    ˇ°Matthew interrogated Kurt today. We learned that Aunt Eleanor initially ordered that your uncleˇŻs face be ruined and his entire family be killed. It was Florence who intervened and told Kurt not to carry out the order. Otherwise, your uncle and his family would have already been sent to their graves, Rafael revealed.

    ˇ°Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs truly deranged! SheˇŻll go to any lengths to drag anyone who looks like my mother back to be a concubine for Henry and bear his children. As for anyone who looks like my father, she wants to ruin their faces and murder their whole family! Is she out of her mind?ˇ± Carissa snapped, her anger ring. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <b>ˇ°</b>So, o

    only Florence knows how many people Aunt Eleanor has harmed. She isnˇŻt just involved in treasonous plots. There are blood debts to consider as well. His Majesty might not care about thetter, but whether itˇŻs the living or the dead victims, they all deserve justice,ˇ± said Rafael.

    Carissa nodded in agreement.

    While treason was a heinous crime, every life destroyed by Eleanor was unique and irreceable.

    ˇ°I need to talk to her.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll have someone bring her to an interrogation room.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt bring any torture devices.ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled. ˇ°We donˇŻt have any torture devices in the interrogation rooms. ThereˇŻs a designated room for that. If we need the devices, we either take the person to that specific room or bring the tools to them. So far, we havenˇŻt used any torture methods in our interrogations. Come on, IˇŻll take you there.ˇ±

    The architecture of the Supreme Court building, which covered arge area, was grand and imposing. The prison cells were located in the rear left section of the building, with one having to take several detours to

    reach it.

    In the back area, there werenˇŻt many trees¨Cjust a few short ones scattered here and there. Now, most of their leaves had fallen, leaving the branches mostly bare. The interrogation rooms were toward the rear right, a row of about seven or eight small <b>huts</b>. Rafael opened one of them and instructed someone to bring Florence there.

    The interrogation roomˇŻs small inner space was separated by a partition screen. During interrogations, someone could sit behind the screen and listen, hearing everything¨Ceven the faintest sigh.

    The interrogation area allowed enough light for those behind the partition screen to see the expressions and movements of the person being questioned. However, without a light behind the screen, the interrogated individual wouldnˇŻt be able to see who was behind the partition screen.

    Carissa sat with her back to the screen and examined the interrogation room.

    Aside from two tables and three chairs, there were no torture devices in sight. In front of her stood a desk lit by twomps, one on each side, with a third positioned for the clerk. However, the clerk wouldnˇŻt sit there today, and would instead record FlorenceˇŻs testimony from behind the partition screen, sitting with Rafael.

    The setup would create an illusion for Florence, making her believe she was alone with Carissa without any onlookers.

    When Florence was brought in, she could barely walk, weak from not eating or drinking. She had to be supported by two men as they brought her inside.

    Carissa looked at FlorenceˇŻs sunken cheeks and chapped, peeling lips. The old womanˇŻs eyes were devoid of life, and she radiated an air of destion. She could barely sit upright, but as soon as she recognized Carissa, she ced her trembling hands on the table and struggled to straighten herself.

 Chapter 742

    FlorenceˇŻs cold and hollow gaze was fixated intently on Carissa, who returned her stare.

    She had seen Florence during her visit to Harmony Pce, where the old woman had worn a stone¨Cblue silk gown. Authority had been etched into every wrinkle of her face, instilling fear in many who crossed her path. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    However, Florence was dressed in a wrinkled indigo outfit now, and her hair was a mess. Her eyelids sagged and dark spots marred her once¨Cproud visage, revealing the toll of age and hardship. She looked painfully thin, her frailty entuated by worry and her refusal to eat, making her appear near skeletal. Though Florence seemed indifferent, caught in a state of waiting for death, the truth was that she was anxious¨Cotherwise, <b>she </b>wouldnˇŻt have aged so dramatically in <b>such </b><b>a </b>short time.

    Matthew had spoken to her, but she hadnˇŻt uttered a word, not even sparing a nce in his direction. Now, when facing Carissa, she spoke first, saying, ˇ°DonˇŻt think youˇŻll hear a single word against the grand princess from me. I advise you not to waste your breath.ˇ±

    ˇ°Kurt said you saved my uncle and his family. If it werenˇŻt for you, they might not be alive. For that alone, I thank you,ˇ± Carissa replied.

    ww

    Florence scoffed and coldly said, ˇ°How presumptuous. I had no intention of saving them. It <b>was </b>my people who captured them. Whether they lived or died was entirely up to my <b>whims</b><b>.</b>ˇ±

    ˇ°Regardless, they walked out of Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs residence unharmed,ˇ± Carissa remarked.

    ˇ°Stop pretending. You want me to testify against Grand Princess Eleanor, donˇŻt you? DonˇŻt bother. The grand princess is innocent. She knows nothing of what transpired. Everything was orchestrated by Kurt and I, Florence shot back.

    ˇ°What things are you referring to?ˇ± Carissa asked, regarding Florence with an unfazed demeanor. ˇ°There are plenty of unsavory matters hidden within Harmony Pce.ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you talking about the women in the back courtyard? Hmph!ˇ± FlorenceˇŻs eyes glinted with resentment as she locked her gaze on Carissa. ˇ°Anyone has the right to criticize that matter, except for you and your family. Your dad, Hector Sinir, ruined the grand princessˇ® life. Those women in the courtyard were victims of your dadˇŻs actions too.ˇ±

    Carissa didnˇŻt let anger show on her face, but her eyes were icy. ˇ°What terrible sins did my dadmit that harmed Grand Princess Eleanor and those women? Was he fickle? Did he deceive Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs feelings? Or did he gather those women for Lord Henry to ruin him?ˇ±

    Florence chuckled coldly. ˇ°<b>Yes</b>, he did nothing at all. But do you dare say those women didnˇŻt suffer because of him?

    CarissaˇŻs voice grew slightly harsher as she retorted, ˇ°Why wouldnˇŻt I? Their suffering stemmed from the sment born out of Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs unrequited love. My dad had nothing to do with it. Even if you want to absolve her, donˇŻt drag my dad into this and tarnish his reputation. As a member of the Sinir family, I must say that my dad was unfortunate to have <b>crossed </b>paths with her.ˇ±

    Florence fell silent, her hands gripping the edge of the table tightly.

    CarissaˇŻs gaze shifted from the old womanˇŻs hands to her slightly trembling face. She could tell that Florence understood everything, yet chose to turn a blind eye out of favoritism and indulgence.

    ˇ°You know the truth in your heart, but you refuse to ept it, Florence. You think that it was a privilege that Grand Princess Eleanor set her sights on my dad. Or perhaps, in your mind, she can do no wrong. ˇ°Everything she did was out of necessity, and any pain she felt justifies the harm she caused to others. For her happiness, youˇŻd excuse anything and even allow her to hurt others. But Grand Princess Eleanor isnˇŻt the only person with feelings, Florence. Everyone else is human too, with their own joys and sorrows. Those women had lives of their own, and because of your so¨Ccalled heartbroken princess, theyˇŻve been ruined for life.ˇ±

    FlorenceˇŻs knuckles turned white. ˇ°You must acknowledge that some people are born noble, while others are born lowly, Lady Carissa. The noble can do anything to the lowly and call it a blessing to them.ˇ°

 Chapter 743

    Carissa didnˇŻt find FlorenceˇŻs words ridiculous. Instead, she felt a twinge of sadness. Regardless of the old womanˇŻs current thoughts, it was clear she had once held those beliefs deeply.

    Carissa chose not to counter FlorenceˇŻs ims. From the way she secretly spared Daniel and his family from EleanorˇŻs wrath, it was evident her mindset had changed. The things she said now werenˇŻt meant to persuade anyone else¨CFlorence was merely trying to convince herself.

    ˇ°Alright, since everything was done by you and Kurt and has nothing to do with Grand Princess Eleanor, why donˇŻt you tell me how many women youˇŻve brought into Harmony Pce over the years, how many have died, and how many baby boys were killed?ˇ± Carissa asked.

    Florence fell silent, her expression growing increasingly grim.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre already dead. You owe them some justice and should let the families of the abducted women know they donˇŻt have to search anymore. Besides, Grand Princess Eleanor hasmitted the heinous crime of treason and wonˇŻt escape death. By revealing the identities of those women, you would be umting some merit on her behalf,ˇ± Carissa pressed.

    Slowly, Florence lifted her gaze to meet CarissaˇŻs. Her lips trembled violently¨Cperhaps from hunger or perhaps from the weight of that usation of treason toward Eleanor.

    Carissa didnˇŻt push further. Instead, she fell silent and waited.

    After a long pause, FlorenceˇŻs hoarse voice finally broke the stillness, asking. ˇ°Could you bring me a cup of water?ˇ±

    There was a jug of water on the table that had been prepared for Carissa. She hadnˇŻt touched it, so she poured a cup and pushed it toward Florence.

    ˇ°Here.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    With hands that resembled brittle twigs, the old woman shakily grasped the cup. She drank it all in one go, then cradled the empty cup in her palms. She managed to offer Carissa a smile that looked more like a grimace.

    ˇ°I rememberˇ­everyone. You must have searched every corner of Harmony Pce by now, right? ThereˇŻs an apple tree outside my room, and next to it is a stone bench that can be moved. If you shift that stone bench, youˇŻll find a box buried beneath it. Inside the box is a notebook where IˇŻve recorded everything.ˇ±

    She set down the cup, her hands slowly falling to her sides. She could no longer hold herself upright, and murky tears spilled from her eyes.

    ˇ°Those concubines aside, there were three baby boys I can never get over. The first oneˇ­ he didnˇŻt cry when he was born. Instead, he smiled at <b>me </b>while I held him in my arms, his little gums pink and perfect. Have you ever seen a baby whoes into the worldughing instead of crying<b>? </b>I had never seen anything like it. I treasured that moment, and I smiled when he smiled.

    Florence covered her face with her hands, unable to continue, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs.

    Carissa clenched her fists, fully aware of the fate that had met all the baby boys in Harmony Pce. They entered this world and opened their eyes just long enough to catch a glimpse of it before being snuffed out. To inflict such cruelty on an infant was a heartlessness that made even a <b>snake </b>seem merciful.

    After having cried to her heartˇŻs content, Florence regained someposure and hastened in her

    narration.

    ˇ°Grand Princess Eleanor deemed the baby who smiled at birth unlucky. Despite just having given birth, the concubine tried to snatch him away and even dared to defy the grand princess. In a fit of rage, the grand princess killed the baby right in front of Lord Henry. As for that concubine, she had her fingers and toes chopped off and suffered for days before dying. <b>I</b>ˇ­ I was the one who did it. I was also the one who threw that baby to his death.

    ˇ°Three yearster, there was a pair of twins. I carried one in each arm as I walked outside. I showed them to Grand Princess Eleanor, then told her I would take them outside to suffocate them. That was the first time I harbored a rebellious thought against the grand princess, I wanted to send them away. Once they were gone, their fate would be up to themˇ­

    ˇ°But it didnˇŻt work out. That day happened to be your fourth brotherˇŻs Lunar Blessing Ceremony. Grand Princess Eleanor was absolutely furious and needed to ventˇ­ And just like that, not a single baby was allowed to live. It wasnˇŻt only the boys. Not every baby girl survived either¨Cit all depended on her mood.ˇ± Earlier, Florence had insisted she wouldnˇŻt say a bad word about Eleanor, but now, she had done just that. It was clear she loved Eleanor, but those three boys would forever remain an insurmountable hurdle in her heart.

 Chapter 744

    As Carissa listened to FlorenceˇŻs words, the rage inside her nearly consumed her.

    It was the details of everything that had happened that truly shattered oneˇŻs heart.

    Carissa fought to keep her anger in check and not let it show. She pretended to be unaffected as she listened calmly and rationally. The more Florence revealed, the more Carissa would have to use as evidence. When the time came to interrogate Eleanor, be it for the charge of treason or the crimes against those women, all of this would seal the grand princessˇ® fate.

    ˇ°I know thereˇŻs no way Grand Princess Eleanor can escape whatˇŻsing now.ˇ± Florence sighed. ˇ°But she used to be such a lively, cheerful girl. She was so noble, and she had the world at her feet. She couldˇŻve had any man in the kingdom, so many of them wouldˇŻve lined up for her.

    ˇ°And yet, she fell in love at first sight with General Sinir, a mere military man. Of all people, it had to be him, who didnˇŻt even care for herˇ­ At first, all I wanted was to make her happy.ˇ±

    Lost in her memories, Florence no longer cared whom she was speaking to. She had kept these feelings bottled up for so long. Now that she was old, her heart had softened. The things she had once done without hesitation now chilled her to the bone when she thought back on them.

    Her words were disjointed and came out in no particr order. It was as if she were merely voicing

    whatever came to mind.

    ˇ°As long as she was happy, nothing else mattered. She <b>was </b>a princess¨Cshe could do whatever she wanted. She cursed King Augustus and med him for destroying her chance at happiness. He had once adored her more than anything, but the year she begged him for a royal edict to marry General Sinir, he refused. She knelt before him from dawn until dusk, and from dusk until dawn the next day, but still, he

    wouldnˇŻt relent. He was so cruel.

    ˇ°When Lady Chloe was still alive, King Augustus would give Grand Princess Eleanor anything she wanted. And what was General Sinirpared to that? There are so many men in the world who are skilled in martial arts, not just him.

    ˇ°Even if she insisted it had to be him, why couldnˇŻt he remain a general after bing a prince consort? If tradition states a prince consort canˇŻt hold power, then change the tradition! For Grand Princess Eleanor, why not make an exception?ˇ±

    Florence looked up at Carissa, her eyes filled with deep resentment, though her expression was conflicted and torn.

    ˇ°The person I hate most in this life is General Sinir, she admitted. ˇ°IˇŻve never seen someone so ungrateful. Grand Princess Eleanor couldnˇŻt get her dadˇŻs approval, so she went to General Sinir directly. And what did he do? He avoided her like the gue whenever he saw hering.

    ˇ°She sent <b>him </b>gifts, so he ordered his servants to bar the gates and refused to let her people in. Worse yet, he quickly got engaged to someone else, and before long, he was married. He did it to crush her <b>hopes </b>entirely. In doing so, he broke her heart.ˇ±

    Florence sneered, her voice hoarse and <b>aged </b>yet filled with a frenzied hatred as she continued ranting, Everyone says heˇŻs a man of great stature, but he shattered the grand princessˇ® heart and ruined her life. You fight for the rights of those women and concubines, saying they deserve their own lives¨Cwhat about

    Grand Princess Eleanor? Why should she be destroyed? I cherish her above all else! What gave General Sinir the right to hurt her like that?<b>ˇ± </b>

    Wiping her tears with the back of her hand, she revealed a deste smile. ˇ°Yes, I hate General Sinir so much, yet deep down, I canˇŻt help but admire him. IsnˇŻt that contradictory? The grand princess feels the same way. Hate, love, and respect¨Cit <b>can </b>all be wrapped up in a single person. ItˇŻs both ridiculous and tragic. Every move General Sinir made, every report of victory or defeat from the battlefieldˇ­ it all pulled at Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs heart.ˇ±

    Suddenly, Florence ced her hands on the table. She leaned forward as tears streamed down her face.ˇ± When the news of his death reached us, I thought that whether it was love or hate, Grand Princess Eleanor would finally let go now that he was gone. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ˇ°But she didnˇŻt. She cried for him until she nearly fainted. Afterward, she held me and said, ˇ®Florence, my heart feels so empty. ItˇŻs as if thereˇŻs nothing left. But why does it still hurt so much? It hurts to the point where I can barely breatheˇ°.ˇ±

    Florence sighed deeply, gradually retreating into herself. ˇ°I know Grand Princess Eleanor will never let go of General Sinir in this lifetime. Even if heˇŻs dead or turned to ashes, he still lives on in her heart. Lifeˇ­ itˇŻs all fate, isnˇŻt it?ˇ±

    With that, she fainted, copsing to the ground.

 Chapter 745

    Rafael and the scribe walked <b>in </b>from behind the partition screen. The prince first embraced Carissa. before instructing someone to take Florence away.

    Carissa remainedposed and calmly instructed, ˇ°Go to the apple tree and find that box. She noted down the origins of those womenˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    The scribe left to carry out the task.

    As Carissa leaned against Rafael, it felt as if her heart and throat had clogged up, leaving her with an indescribable difort.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not dig any deeper,ˇ± Rafael said, concern etched on his face. ˇ°DonˇŻt hold onto what she said. Your dad is meless. It was Aunt EleanorˇŻs own obsession that harmed both herself and others.ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs face had turned pale, and it took a while for her to finally find her voice again.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine. I can continue the interrogation. Once Florence is better, IˇŻll question her again. At least we now know the origins of those women. We can send someone to inform their families. ThereˇŻs no need for them to keep searching or live in fear every day like JacobˇŻs family, wondering if their loved ones are still out there. They will know those women are dead now.

    CarissaˇŻs legs felt weak at the thought.

    Once a person was gone, everything was lost. The pain of losing a loved one was no better than the agony of waiting in uncertainty.

    Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself and added. Moreover, from what Florence said, we know that Grand Princess Eleanor hates King Augustus. King Sigmund was <b>King </b>Augustusˇ® most favored son, which suggests she might be seeking revenge. ItˇŻs likely that she and Prince Yuvan were plotting treason even while King Sigmund was still aliveˇ­ At least now we understand her motive for rebellion.ˇ±

    Rafael nodded, still holding her close. ˇ°Yes, uncovering this information is invaluable to us. We wonˇŻt need to question her further.ˇ±

    He had observed everything from behind the partition screen¨CCarissaˇŻs difort and her tightly clenched fists at her sides. In her heart, Hector was a towering hero. Yet, he had been drawn into the tangled web of EleanorˇŻs passions and vendettas. After sacrificing so much for years, Hector continued to be med, and CarissaˇŻs anger and pain were palpable.

    After taking a moment topose herself, Carissa pressed her hands against RafaelˇŻs chest, fighting back the turmoil in her stomach.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs so cruel. How can someone be so vicious? Her so¨Ccalled deep feelings donˇŻt move anyone, yet sheˇŻs harmed so many people. Most of those women resembled my mom in some way. She even used my mom as an excuse to hurt others. I canˇŻt rest until see her ground into dust.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Evil will be repaid in kind,ˇ± Rafael said softly, patting her back. ˇ°LetˇŻs step outside for some fresh air.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, weˇŻll interrogate Florence slowly once she wakes up.ˇ±

    The two stepped outside. Sunlight broke through the clouds, dispelling some of the shadows from the interrogation room.

    Caked in thick makeup, Violet made her way to Lester Estate to <b>see </b>Carmen. Given her past dealings with Carmen, the Lester family members recognized Violet, but she was stopped at the entrance by the gatekeeper. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    After EleanorˇŻs downfall, the Lester family had lost both their powerful connection and their source of support. So, they had turned away Mnie Lester, who appeared ill and bedraggled. Instead of epting her and Carmen into the family, they ced the mother and daughter in a shabby house not far from Lester Estate.

    ˇ°IˇŻve told you thereˇŻs no such person here. If youˇŻre looking for her, go find her in that little shack,ˇ± said the gatekeeper, who was especially irritable with Violet.

    Having taken a punch from Travis earlier that morning, Violet was already fuming. Now, being confronted with the gatekeeperˇŻs insolence at Lester Estate pushed her over the edge.

    She seized his ear and shouted, ˇ°Lead the way!ˇ±

    The gatekeeper yelped in pain, drawing the attention of the Lester family members inside. MnieˇŻs elder rtive, Andrew Lester<b>, </b>rushed out with some people. Upon seeing Violet twisting the gatekeeperˇŻs ear, he was enraged and opened his mouth to protest.

    But before he could utter a word, Violet kicked the front door with a powerful thrust, sending it crashing down with a loud bang. The noise drained the color from AndrewˇŻs face, and he hesitated to approach her.

    Violet continued to drag the gatekeeper by the ear, walking a short distance until they reached the small cabin. Once she knocked on the door and saw Carmen, she finally let go of him.

 Chapter 746

    #

    Carmen was taken aback when she saw Violet. Then she recalled that Carissa and Violet had deceived her, and it left her feeling somewhat disgruntled. Even if their actions were for the sake of the n, deception was still deception. So, Carmen could only muster the <b>bare </b><b>minimum </b>of politeness.

    ˇ°Is there something you need, Ms: Spencer?ˇ±

    Violet wasnˇŻt one to ignore subtle cues. Seeing that Carmen was probably upset, she asked softly, ˇ°Can Ie in and talk?ˇ±

    Carmen stepped aside. ˇ°Please go ahead.ˇ±

    Carmen had just acted on impulse. After all, she knew that if Carissa and Violet hadnˇŻt kept the n from her, she would definitely have told Henry. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that her own dad would betray her.

    The little cabin was modest. It had a tiled roof, and one could see the entire ce in one nce. A small

    kitchen was outside, while the interior consisted of a small hall and a single room. Sunlight fire to

    through the gaps in the crumbling roof, clearly indicating that it was in disrepair. If a heavy rain fall, the ce would surely be a pond.

    Violet tried her best to ignore the difort, but sitting on the rickety old bench in the cramped hall with sunlight streaming down felt awkward. While Carmen went to help her mom, Violet seized the chance to climb onto the roof. If any tiles had simply shifted<b>, </b>she could adjust them. However, as she reached the top, she found many tiles had already broken. Repairs would require buying new ones.

    As Carmen was helping Mnie outside, Violet just jumped down, startling both mother and daughter.

    ˇ°What were you doing on the roof?ˇ± Carmen asked.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you see that the roof is damaged? If it rains, youˇŻll be in trouble. And even if it doesnˇŻt rain, the wind will whistle through at night. Winter will be unbearable,ˇ± Violet replied.

    Carmen said softly, ˇ°I know. IˇŻll find someone to fix it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, it definitely needs repairs,ˇ± Violet said. She nced at Mnie, who looked unwell. ˇ°Why did you help your mom out? She should just go lie down.ˇ±

    Mnie bowed to Violet and said, ˇ°I wanted to thank you and Lady Carissa, Ms. Spencer. If it werenˇŻt for you both, I would still be in the dungeon¨Cperhaps even dead by now.ˇ±

    Seeing MnieˇŻs paleplexion and shaky stance, Violet quickly reached out to support her. ˇ°No need to thank us. Just go lie down. IˇŻve called Ivy. SheˇŻs a physician, and sheˇŻlle to treat you soon.ˇ±

    Mnie looked incredibly weak, and Violet feared even a simple sneeze might send her crumbling to the floor.

    Mnie waved her hand dismissively and took a deep breath. ˇ°No, itˇŻs fine. I donˇŻt need treatment.ˇ± Violet raised a brow in confusion. Why didnˇŻt Mnie Want to be treated when she was sick?

    But then Violet recalled how Carmen and Mnie must have been cast out by the Lester family. That meant they would be short on money.

    Not wanting to address it directly, Violet said, ˇ°<b>Cari</b>¨CI mean, Lady Carissa made the arrangements. SheˇŻs

    also

    the one who sent the physician over. Whether you want treatment is up to <b>you</b>, but you can tell the physician when she arrives

    Then, Violet turned to Carmen. ˇ°Help your mom back to bed.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm grateful for Lady CarissaˇŻs help, but thereˇŻs really no needˇ­ˇ±

    Mnie began to protest again, but Violet simply steered her inside to lie down.

    The room was even worse than the hall. There was one bed and a makeshift one formed by two benches pushed together, covered with an old quilt. It was likely what Carmen had been <b>using </b>to sleep here at night.

    Violet couldnˇŻt help but ask, ˇ°Why wonˇŻt the Lester family take you back?ˇ±

    Though she didnˇŻt want to interfere in their family matters, she recalled that Carmen used to live with the Lester family and enjoyed a life of luxury.

    CarmenˇŻs expression stiffened<b>, </b><b>and </b>she pulled Violet outside the room and into the hall.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt bring that up in front of my mom,ˇ± Carmen said firmly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Violet replied, ncing at her before a realization struck. ˇ°YouˇŻre out of money, arenˇŻt you?ˇ±

    CarmenˇŻs face flushed with embarrassment.

    I

    ˇ°IˇŻve never had any money to begin with. The jewelry I had was given to me by the Lester family and Grand Princess Eleanor. Aside from that, IˇŻve never handled any money. Now, the Lester family wonˇŻt take us back. I was only allowed to bring the clothes I was wearing and had to leave everything else behind.ˇ±

 Chapter 747

    -

    Violet was puzzled. ˇ°But why? Your mom is a daughter of the Lester family, and youˇŻre their granddaughter. Why wonˇŻt they take you back?ˇ±

    Carmen shushed her. ˇ°Keep your voice down. My mom might hear you.ˇ±

    Violet suggested, ˇ°LetˇŻs step outside to talk. I need to wait for Ivy anyway. She thinks youˇŻre still at Lester Estate, so letˇŻs go wait for her over there.ˇ±

    They opened the door and stepped outside. As Violet walked a few steps away, she turned back to look.

    ˇ°Is this cabin really where they let you stay?ˇ±

    Carmen replied coolly, ˇ°It was originally rented out, but since it fell into disrepair, no one wanted to rent it anymore. They havenˇŻt fixed it and said we can stay temporarily until the case is settled. Then, theyˇŻll bring <b>us </b>back to the familyˇŻs residence.ˇ±

    *Do you believe that?ˇ± Violet asked,

    ˇ°I donˇŻt. But for now, we have no other ce to go. I n to go out and look for work in a couple of Once I earn some money, I can find a better ce.ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    days.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre going to look for work? What kind of work?ˇ± Violet inquired.

    Carmen walked slowly, her brows furrowed. ˇ°I was thinking of bing a personal maid for a wealthy family. I have some martial arts skills, but with my background, no one might want me. So, I havenˇŻt figured out my options yet. If ites to it, I could perform at markets or carry cargo at the docks. IˇŻm strong enough for that.ˇ±

    Violet nodded in agreement. ˇ°Yeah, your martial arts skills may not be the <b>best</b>, but you have the strength. Carrying heavy loads can earn you some money, right?ˇ±

    Carmen gave Violet a sidelong nce, feeling that she was sometimes too blunt when speaking.

    *IˇŻve looked into it before, but itˇŻs still better than working as a server in coffeehouses or taverns.ˇ±

    Though Violet lived a life of luxury, she understood the struggles of martial artists. Carrying heavy loads was tough work, and those who did it often faced mistreatment. Even serving <b>as </b>a female bodyguard in a wealthy household came with its challenges.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you have any special skills?ˇ± Violet asked.

    Carmen initially wanted to say her martial arts skills were it, but she hesitated. It felt a bit ridiculous to boast about them in front of Violet.

    After a moment of reflection, she said, ˇ°I can cook a mean pulled pork.ˇ±

    ˇ°Since youˇŻre not afraid to put yourself out there, why not set up a stall to sell pulled pork?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have the capital,ˇ± Carmen replied.

    ˇ°I can lend you some. No interest¨Cjust pay me back once you receivepensation from the case,ˇ± Violet offered.

    ˇ°Compensation?ˇ± CarmenˇŻs eyes flickered with confusion. ˇ°What kind ofpensation will we get?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not sure of the details, but with Grand Princess Eleanor having caused you all this trouble, there should be something owed to you. And speaking of which, arenˇŻt you from the Kingsley family? Why didnˇŻt they take you <b>in</b>?ˇ±

    ˇ°The Kingsley family can barely look after themselves, and the Lester family is the same. TheyˇŻve been closely tied to Grand Princess Eleanor for years and benefitted from her protection. While they im to have suffered, theyˇŻve been enjoying the safety thates with it,ˇ± Carmen exined.

    They stood not far from Lester Estate as they waited for Ivy

    Violet took a moment to gather her thoughts before saying, ˇ°Cari asked me to tell you something. Be prepared for it, and donˇŻt take it too hard.ˇ±

    Carmen raised her chin and smiled bitterly. ˇ°What more can I not ept? Even my dad, whom I respected, has betrayed me. I always thought he loved my mom and that we were on the same side, but he was just using us. Go ahead and say what you have to say. I can handle it.ˇ°¨C

    Violet looked at CarmenˇŻs slightly bony shoulders and sighed.

    ˇ°Well, whether you can handle it or not, I need to tell you this¨Csometimes, the world can be incredibly cruel. The Supreme Court has questioned one of Harmony PceˇŻs household physicians, Billy. He admitted that your sister ordered him to add a drug to your momˇŻs medicine to worsen her condition.ˇ±

    CarmenˇŻs eyes widened as she took an instinctive step back, anger flooding her features.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs impossible! Absolutely impossible! Why are you ndering my sister? What ulterior motives do you have? What do you want from us? IˇŻve had enough! YouˇŻve already shown me yourck of respect during the Emberfest Festival ns and your distrust in me.

    ˇ°I know my status doesnˇŻt merit your trust, but now youˇŻre trying to sow discord between my sister and me? Do you think my sister is living in luxury? Can she evenmand the household physician?

    ˇ°Putting that aside, her greatest concern has always been for our mom and me. Everything she does is for our sake. Yet you say she wants to harm our mom? What do you really want from us<b>?!</b>ˇ±

 Chapter 748

    As Violet watched Carmen explode in anger, she felt an inexplicable shift within herself.

    Since following Carissa to the battlefield and returning to the capital to face a pile of messy issues, VioletˇŻs patience had improved considerably.

    In the past, Violet would have likely stormed off if Carmen had spoken to her this way. She never cared about other peopleˇŻs feelings and was always so headstrong, but now she wanted to be a better person.

    Violet could understand CarmenˇŻs anger and fear. Carmen had been used by her own family all this time and hadnˇŻt received an ounce of trust. She had viewed Henry, her mom, and her sister as her family, a united front.

    Yet Henry had betrayed her, and now she was being told that Celeste wanted to harm their mom.

    To make it worse, Carmen had to hear this from an outsider. It was only natural she wouldnˇŻt believe it.

    Wanting to be understanding, Violet remained calm. ˇ°Regardless of whether you believe it or not, the fact remains. BillyˇŻs testimony canˇŻt be false. It wouldnˇŻt escape the scrutiny of the officials at the Supreme Court. As for how your sistermanded him, she slept with him.ˇ±

    Carmen trembled all over, tears welling in her eyes. ˇ°Shut up! How can you insult my sister like that? Just because she was a courtesan? She had no choice! SheˇŻs been suffering enough already, and you still want to nder her and drive a wedge between us!ˇ±

    ˇ°Whether you believe me or not is up to you, IˇŻve told you what I know, and my responsibility ends here. If you ever want to borrow money for your business, juste to me. I can <b>lend </b>you three hundred silver coins,ˇ± Violet offered.

    Violet hailed from wealth, and she often measured friendships in terms of money. This was a practice rooted in the Spencer family, a lesson she had learned from some influential figures.

    For Carissa, there were no limits¨Cwhatever she needed, be it a loan or a gift, Violet was willing to provid

    But for Travis, Violet wouldnˇŻt part with even a single coin¨Cnot after todayˇŻs confrontation.

    Carmen had cooperated with Violet before<b>, </b>so three hundred silver <b>coins </b>seemed worth the investment. Carmen replied coldly, ˇ°I donˇŻt need it. You can leave. My familyˇŻs affairs are none of your business. Just go!ˇ±

    Violet met her gaze. ˇ°IˇŻll leave once Ivy arrives.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need for that!ˇ± CarmenˇŻs expression was frigid. ˇ°I canˇŻt bear your good intentions. I donˇŻt understand your schemes, but you wonˇŻte between my family and me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is there something wrong with your brain?ˇ± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    <b>It </b>was true that Violet was more patient than before, but even she had her limits.

    Her usual haughtiness returned as <b>she </b>continued, ˇ°What could we possibly gain from scheming against you? <b>Look </b>at you¨CyouˇŻre broke and have no idea about anything going on in Harmony Pce. You donˇŻt even know which of your sisters are acting as spies in which families. If youˇŻre talking about value, youˇŻre as useless to me as a piece of trash. Even the lowest servant in Harmony Pce knows more than you

    Do you

    <ol>

    <li>do. Do </li>

    </ol>

    you think we need you?

    ˇ°And letˇŻs talk about how we deceived you about the n during the Emberfest Festival. If we hadnˇŻt done that, you would have bbed everything to your dad. Then, that spineless man would have spilled everything to Grand Princess Eleanor.

    ˇ°Would our n have worked if that happened? Would we have been able to rescue your thom and the other women? Do you care more about the process or the oue? The fact that your mom is now safely rescued is what matters to you, right?

    *We had no choice but to deceive you. If you trusted your dad less, we wouldnˇŻt have had to hide things. from you. If we had told you that Lord Henry was an opportunist back then, would you have believed us<b>? </b>No, donˇŻt bother thinking of aeback. You definitely wouldnˇŻt have believed it.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs just like how IˇŻm telling you now that your sister slept with Billy to bribe him to harm your mom¨Cyou wonˇŻt believe that either. So, thereˇŻs nothing more to say. IˇŻll leave once Ivy arrives. Consider it as me fulfilling what Cari asked of me.ˇ±

 Chapter 749

    CarmenˇŻs shoulders trembled as tears dripped down her cheeks.

    Violet didnˇŻt offer her anyfort. Instead, she turned to look down the alley.

    Why wasnˇŻt Ivy here yet?

    After a moment, Carmen, her voice thick with emotion, said, ˇ°When I brought Mom back that day, she told me in the carriage not to trust anything my sister said. I think Mom already knew about everything, but I donˇŻt understand why my sister would do that.ˇ±

    Did Carmen finally believe VioletˇŻs words?

    Violet turned back to her, surprise etched on her face. ˇ°Your mom really said that to you? Then, she must know. As for why Celeste did it, your mom also probably knows. You should ask her when you get back.ˇ± Just then, Ivy rode into the alley on a donkey.

    Violet waved her hand and called out, ˇ°Over here, Ivy!ˇ±

    Ivy spotted them and approached, She was a bit confused as to why they werenˇŻt waiting by Lester

    EstateˇŻs entrance.

    ˇ°Why were you waiting here?ˇ±

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre not living at Lester Estate anymore. TheyˇŻre over there,ˇ± Violet said. Then, she nced at Carmen, ˇ°DonˇŻt act out of impulse. Your momˇŻs condition is serious. Cari specifically told me to ensure she gets treated. You can disregard her good intentions, but donˇŻt let your emotions jeopardize your momˇŻs health.ˇ±

    Ivy looked at Carmen, whose eyes were <b>red </b>and swollen. ˇ°What happened? Does she not need treatment anymore?ˇ±

    Carmen quickly wiped away her tears and bowed slightly. ˇ°MaˇŻam, pleasee with me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, you two go ahead. IˇŻll <b>be </b>leaving,ˇ± Violet replied, her pride ring.

    She didnˇŻt want to argue with Carmen any further. She was aware her words could hurt, and she didnˇŻt want to subject herself to any unfair treatment either.

    Carmen tugged gently at VioletˇŻs sleeve. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry for how I acted earlier, Ms. Spencer. Please donˇŻt be mad. I justˇ­ I just canˇŻt ept this right now.ˇ±

    Tears streamed down her face again <b>as </b>she spoke, and there was a shattered look in her eyes.

    ˇ°In just a few short days, IˇŻve learned that my dad betrayed me, the Lester family doesnˇŻt want me, and my sister wants to harm my mom. I just donˇŻt understand why itˇŻse to this. Is the world truly so cruel? They are my family. Why would they do <b>this</b>?ˇ±

    The alley was cold, the wind howling as it drowned out CarmenˇŻs sobs. Her nose was red from crying, and Violet felt a pang of regret for having spoken so harshly moments earlier.

    Carmen had grown up in an environment where she had no one to lean on. Even her martial arts master, Greta, was one of EleanorˇŻs people. Yet, Carmen had a strong will. She had managed to rise above her circumstances, which was admirable.

    +25

    If Violet were in CarmenˇŻs shoes<b>, </b>she doubted she could survive such dire conditions, especially since Carmen had handed over her trust so readily to Carissa with that note. It was clear Carmen was someone who easily believed others, and people like that often ended up suffering<b>. </b>

    Violet walked back with them. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Ivy examined Mnie, her brow furrowed in concern. ˇ°Her lung condition is very serious. Has she been coughing up blood?ˇ±

    Mnie managed a weak smile. ˇ°Yes, IˇŻve been coughing up blood for over a month now.ˇ±

    Carmen stood anxiously to the side, her voice trembling when she asked, ˇ°Can she be treated?ˇ±

    Ivy didnˇŻt directly answer her question. Instead, she wrote a prescription. ˇ°First, weˇŻll start with medication. HereˇŻs the prescription. The medicine isnˇŻt rare. Any pharmacy should have it.ˇ±

    Carmen looked at Ivy with hopeful eyes, silently urging her for reassurance, but Ivy didnˇŻt meet her gaze. She pulled a bottle of medicine from her kit and ced it on the table.

    *If the coughing gets severe, take one pill. It will help. But this medicine only alleviates the cough. You still need to take the prescribed medicine twice a day.ˇ±

    Carmen recognized the emblem on the medicine box¨Cit belonged to Arcane Sanctum, and their medicines were never cheap. She tugged at VioletˇŻs sleeve <b>and </b>pulled her aside.

    ˇ°Ms. Spencer, you said you could lend me some money. Is that still possible? I promise IˇŻll repay you.ˇ±

    Violet reached into her purse and handed Carmen a banknote. ˇ°HereˇŻs a hundred silver coins to start with. When youˇŻre ready to do business,e back for another two hundred.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs too much! Just setting up a stall to sell pulled pork only requires a few silver coins,ˇ± Carmen protested.

    ˇ°Take it for now. If you donˇŻt use it, just return it. Besides, your mom still needs treatment and medicine.ˇ± Violet had seen how Ivy had avoided eye contact with Carmen, which indicated Mnie didnˇŻt have much time left.

    Carmen reluctantly epted the money. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll see Ivy out and get the medicine.ˇ±

 Chapter 750

    Once they were outside, Ivy stopped hiding the truth from Carmen.

    ˇ°I have to be honest with you now. If your mom had received treatment just a month earlier, her condition wouldnˇŻt have deteriorated this far. You should spend some time with her. Her days are numbered.ˇ±

    Carmen felt her mind go nk. If she had any doubts about VioletˇŻs words earlier, they vanishedpletely now,

    Mnie had been in the dungeon and had received medicine, but it clearly wasnˇŻt meant to treat her illness. The household physicians in Harmony Pce were skilled. If they had truly intended to help her, she would have shown signs of improvement.

    But why? Why did Celeste do this?

    Carmen stared nkly at the prescription and the banknote as tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.

    Ivy was ustomed to the sorrows of the world, and she could only offer a gentle reminder. ˇ°Life is full of helplessness. You must learn to be strong<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Violet was about to leave after Ivy left on her donkey, but seeing Carmen in such distress made her hesitate. She pulled Carmen back into the cabin. ˇ°No matter what, your mom still needs you to take care of her.ˇ±

    Carmen tossed the banknote and prescription to the ground, then turned and rushed into the room. She knelt beside MnieˇŻs bed, and desperationced her voice as she cried out, ˇ°Mom, please tell me why <b>did </b>she have to do this?ˇ±

    Mnie paused, momentarily taken aback before she understood CarmenˇŻs question. After a long silence, she sighed heavily.

    ˇ°Carmen, everyone has their breaking point. She might truly be worn out. I wanted you to stay away from her so you could understand. Before that happened, <b>she </b>was punished by Grand Princess Eleanor. Your sister carries her own burdens.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not the real reason! I told her IˇŻd gained Prince Rafael and Lady CarissaˇŻs trust! Celeste also believed we could rescue you. But why? Why resort to such measuresˇ­ How old is that household physician? Why would she do that?<b>ˇ± </b>

    Carmen sank to the floor and sobbed hysterically.

    She didnˇŻt understand at all.

    Violet sensed that Mnie knew why Celeste had acted this way¨Cthe pain in her eyes was all too evident.

    Mnie stayed silent for a long time, and her tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Finally, her voice trembled as she said, ˇ°ItˇŻs my fault for involving you both, Carmen. She had her reasons. If you two had always been in the same situation, she.

    Violet watched Mnie closely, piecing together CarmenˇŻs earlier words, and a thought struck her.

    She couldnˇŻt help but ask, ˇ°Carmen, when you mentioned gaining Prince Rafael and CarlˇŻs trust, could

    Celeste have thought you really might many the prince as a concubine? Since she couldnˇŻt stop that from happening the resorted to harming your mom. That way, you wouldnˇŻt have to follow EleanorˇŻs orders, wouldnˇŻt have an excuse to get close to us, and wouldnˇŻt be the princeˇŻs concubine is that it?ˇ±

    as

    Mnie shivered, disbelied flickering across her face she looked at Violet. She quickly shook her head

    ˇ°N¨CNo, itˇŻs not like that.

    CarmenˇŻs heart sank at the observed her momˇŻs reaction. A cold dread washed over her,

    She knew. Violet was right

    Tears fell as Carmenughed softly

    fes N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    reason? No wonder when I told her I had Prince Rafael and Lady CarissaˇŻs trust, she didnˇŻt seem happy at all. She stared at me for a long time before finally smiling. It was because of this? IˇŻve never cared for being a princeˇŻs concubine! All IˇŻve ever wanted is to rescue my mom and reunite our familyˇ±

    Mnie trembled as she reached out to wipe CarmenˇŻs tears away, sorrow etched in her features. Forget about it. It was her choice how to act After IˇŻm gone, you and her shouldnˇŻt have much to do with each

    other

    ˇ°How did you know she wanted to hurt you?ˇ± Carmen grasped her momˇŻs hand, her gaze falling on the streak of gray in her momˇŻs hair. ˇ°Did you know she was colluding with the household physician? How did you find out?ˇ±

    Mnie smilled bitterly.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs my daughter. I know her thoughts well. She visited me and said a lot of things. She was filled with resentment and bitterness because youˇŻve be familiar with Prince Rafael and Lady Carissa. The household physician used to send me a bowl of medicine every day. But after her visit, the medicine started to taste different Every night, I coughed terribly and vomited blood.ˇ±

    ˇ°Im going to find her CarmenˇŻs face was filled with rage as she sprang to her feet.

    Violet stopped her ˇ°You wonˇŻt find her. SheˇŻs probably already left the capital.ˇ±

 Chapter 751

    Violet left, her heart heavy with both anger <b>and </b>sorrow

    Mnie and Carmen were just a reflection of the women harmed by Eleanor. They werenˇŻt the worst off. They were still alive and had been able to leave Harmony Pce.

    Countless others had already turned to bones.

    The hatred in VioletˇŻs heart would never ease unless Eleanor was torn to a thousand pieces.

    Meanwhile, Carissa remained at the Supreme Court. After Florence woke up and drank some soup, she was sent back to the interrogation room. Rafael insisted that further questioning was unnecessary, but Carissa had something to say.

    They were in the same interrogation room as before, but the scribe was absent, and Rafael sat hidden behind the partition screen.

    Carissa faced Florence, and the table stood between them.

    FlorenceˇŻs face was pale, and there wasnˇŻt any light in her eyes. There was a wry smile on her lips as she sighed.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the point of questioning me further? What else do you think I have to say? Do you want me to testify against Grand Princess Eleanor for treason? You donˇŻt need my testimony. You already have evidence from the dungeon. The things you found donˇŻt require any confessions, and His Majesty wonˇŻt let her off the hook. Why put me through this? Why keep kicking me when IˇŻm down? If sheˇŻs truly guilty of heinous crimes, she will get her retribution.ˇ±

    Carissa countered, ˇ°What can her retribution erase? What can it bring back? The evil deeds sheˇŻs done will always exist. The dead wonˇŻte back to life. You think sheˇŻs pitiful, Florence, but she was only rejected by my dad. She still lived in incredible luxury. Some people yearn for things their entire lives, but she received what she wanted without effort. Others could have sacrificed everything and still not afford even a table in Harmony Pce.

    <ol>

    <li>s. Her </li>

    </ol>

    ˇ°She was the favored daughter of <b>King </b>Augustus, and was blessed with boundless fortune and riches. life has been smooth <b>sailing</b>, and the only setback she faced was wanting someone she couldnˇŻt have. You say she loved my dad more than my mom did, but thatˇŻs nonsense. ItˇŻs just her self¨Cpity for not getting what she wanted.

    ˇ°No, she never truly loved my dad. If she had, she would have let go when she learned he didnˇŻt love her back. You say she respected my dad? Not at all. If she truly respected him, she wouldnˇŻt have used his rejection as <b>an </b>excuse to harm others with such cruelty.ˇ±

    Florence watched Carissa intently and narrowed her eyes. ˇ°YouˇŻre not her, so you canˇŻt understand the pain she feels. What do you know?ˇ±

    ˇ°Obviously, IˇŻm not her. I canˇŻtprehend a twisted mindset that demands death from others over a little grievance or setback. What more could she possibly want from life? If my dad had married her, would she have allowed him to continue fighting on the battlefield even if King Augustus had agreed <b>to </b>it? Her so¨Ccalled love is domineering, dictatorial, andcking in respect.ˇ±

    ˇ°No, thatˇŻs just your assumption.ˇ± Florence shook her head. ˇ°You donˇŻt understand the self¨Ctorment sheˇŻs endured over the years. SheˇŻs been through a lot. If she had married your dad, she would have respected all his decisions and taken pride in him<b>.</b>ˇ±

    ˇ°Who are you trying to fool? Do you really believe your own words?ˇ± CarissaˇŻs expression was cold.

    ˇ°Grand Princess Eleanor treats human life like weeds. Do you think she would be willing to let my dad fight off bandits and protect our kingdom? SheˇŻs someone who takes lives and spills blood to achieve a fleeting moment of satisfaction just because sheˇŻs faced with a minor grievance. Can you truly expect someone like her to support my dad withoutint when he wanted to fight valiantly for countless citizens?

    ˇ°King Augustus pampered her all her life, but she hated him and even participated in treason to exact revenge¨Call because she was refused a marriage edict. Can you expect such a person to let my dad embody the ideals of loyalty to the throne and love for the people?ˇ±

    Tears glistened in FlorenceˇŻs eyes but did not fall, her expression bleak. ˇ°She knew your dad had great ambitions. How could she possibly stand in his way?ˇ±

    ˇ°Knowing something is easy, but doing it is hard. The only person who stayed by my dadˇŻs side withoutint for all those years was my mom. She gave birth to seven of us, managed the household, and never let my dad worry about our family for even a moment.

    ˇ°After the initial passion between a man and a woman faded, she had to face the growth of her children, the tediousness of family matters, and the constant anxiety when my dad went to war. To me, my dad is a hero, and so is my mom. Can you honestly say Grand Princess Eleanor could ever measure up to my mother?ˇ±

    Florence opened her This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    b ˇ°She-ˇ±

    Carissa cut her off, interjecting, ˇ°She canˇŻt. She would throw a tantrum over the slightest issue with my dad, vent her frustrations on the servants when there were small disagreements, and even cut off their fingers and toes just to feel better. DonˇŻtpare her to my mom. She doesnˇŻt even measure up to a single strand of my momˇŻs hair!ˇ±

 Chapter 752

    Florence remained silent for a long time. She <b>was </b>fully aware that Eleanor could never measure up to Mnie Sullivan.

    In EleanorˇŻs heart, her grievances outweighed everything else. If she had married Hector and he disobeyed her even once, she would undoubtedly have caused a scene and shaken the very foundations of the earth.

    Carissa continued, ˇ°And you said that concubines are lowly while the grand princess is noble. So, no matter what she does to them, itˇŻs all considered a blessing. If I were to <b>give </b>you such a ˇ°blessing<b>ˇ®</b>, would you kneel in gratitude and offer up your fingers <b>and </b>toes for me to chop off one by one?ˇ±

    Florence didnˇŻt look up. Her eyes were downcast, and she was unable to muster a single retort.

    ˇ°Most of those so¨Ccalled lowly concubines were favored young women in their families. Whether from wealthy households ormon folk, their parents likely spoiled them just like you spoiled Grand Princess Eleanor.

    ˇ°But they were abducted and quietly met terrible ends within Harmony Pce. And you still think they should be grateful? When you ponder such thoughts, doesnˇŻt it feel horrifying? I donˇŻt know if there are vengeful spirits in this world, but if there are, they must linger endlessly within Harmony Pce. No wonder rituals are performed every year during the Emberfest Festival to help those souls find peace. Have you ever dreamed of those deceased concubines and little boys, Florence?ˇ±

    Florence suddenly covered her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Carissa looked at her coldly. ˇ°You should respect life.ˇ±

    After delivering her final words, she stood up and walked out.

    Rafael emerged from behind the partition screen. He followed her out and instructed someone to take Florence back to her cell.

    Florence stumbled as she was led away, her back hunched and no longer holding any trace of her former dignity.

    Carissa said, ˇ°Let her rest for a couple of days, but we still need to question her. She knows where Lord HenryˇŻs daughters have gone, the former haunts of Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs trusted confidants, and the fates of the guards and servants who have been reced one after another.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. WeˇŻll uncover everything.ˇ± Rafael replied.

    As the two made their way to the front yard of the Supreme Court, they were met by Matthew, who rushed up to report, ˇ°WeˇŻve unearthed the box, Your Highness, Commander Sinir. ThereˇŻs indeed a small notebook inside. I took a quick look, and it records the origins of every individual¨Cnames, ages upon arrival, <b>and </b>even the ages and causes of death for some.ˇ±

    Rafael

    expression darkened as he said to Carissa, ˇ°LetˇŻs go!ˇ±

    There were two notebooks, and each of them took one

    CarissaˇŻs contained detalls of every child born¨Cwhether male or female, and who their moms were. RafaelˇŻs held the histories, names, and ages of each concubine, along with how they entered the

    household.

    After a thorough examination, they exchanged notebooks. Carissa saw there had been a girl named Wendy Lloyd, who had lost her fingers and toes. She was from Valken. Her dad was a carpenter, and she had three older brothers, making her the youngest sister.

    Florence had even noted how closely the women resembled Mnie Sullivan. WendyˇŻs resemnce <b>was </b>marked at 80 percent. She had been brought to Eleanor by Fiona at the age of fifteen and died at eighteen.

    Carissa hastily flipped through the pages to find how many times FionaˇŻs name was mentioned, but there was only a single entry. As for other women, none bore such a high resemnce as Wendy. Even Mnie Lester had only a 40 to 50 percent simrity. There were even some women who bore no simrity to Mnie Sullivan, and only had simr names.

    Some women had been bought, but the majority had been abducted¨Conly five were bought outright. Carissa tallied the figures. There had been a total of 182 individuals, of which 142 were already dead, meaning only 40 remained alive.

    On the following page, Florence indicated that not all the women had been HenryˇŻs concubines. Some had been brought to Harmony Pce so Eleanor could torture them to vent her anger. After that, they were killed. Some bodies had been dumped in mass graves, while others were cast into an ancient well.

    Over the years<b>, </b>28 male infants had been born, none of whom survived. There were 36 daughters, with seven dying shortly after birth and others sent away due to unattractive appearances. As for those who. had survived and were raised well, like Carmen and Celeste, there was no record of them in the

    notebooks.

    Rafael mmed his hand on the table in anger. ˇ°This is utterly insane!ˇ± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 753

    Matthew said in a low voice, ˇ°IˇŻve looked through it as well, Your Highness. Fortunately, this records the origins of those women, so we can send people to inform each of their families.ˇ±

    ˇ°Have the retrieval teams returned yet?ˇ± Rafael asked.

    ˇ°Not yet. The well is very deep and has been sealed for a long time. We need to wait until the stench dissipates a bit before anyone can go down. The people sent to retrieve the box reported that they had descended, but there were decayed and swollen bodies in the well that couldnˇŻt be brought up¨Cmore than one, in fact. These rotting corpses are also hindering the retrieval of other remains.ˇ±

    ˇ°Are the coroners on¨Csite? Send a request to the Royal Citadel and have them dispatch some to assist,ˇ± Rafaelmanded.

    ˇ°They have already gone.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good. Have the weapons been ounted for? I need to report to the pce,ˇ± Rafael inquired further.

    ˇ°Yes, the inventory is here.ˇ± Matthew quickly pulled a ledger from the table and handed it to Rafael.ˇ± Everything is categorized for your review.ˇ± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rafael opened the ledger.

    There were 1,000 bows, 500 crossbow machines, 380 bundles of arrows¨Ceach bundle containing 100 arrows¨C800 sets of full armor, 300 long swords, 300 spears, 300 short knives, 600 swords, and three barrels of gunpowder. The total count of other weapons¨Caxes, iron rods, and whips¨Cexceeded 1,000.

    If these weapons were said to be for the defense of the residence, no one would believe it.

    Moreover, the regtions regarding armor are extremely strict. Even royal residences were not permitted to possess full metal armor.

    Rafael had a set, but it was only for his own use and not his soldiers.

    The guards in the estate wore either leather armor or wooden armor, and even these couldnˇŻt be worn outside. Doing so was a vition of thew, with penalties that could vary widely depending on the severity of the offense and whether anyone was inclined to make a big deal out of it.

    Even if Matthew could make excuses for the other weapons in the ledger, just the presence of crossbows or armor could be considered treasonous.

    Rafael turned to Carissa. ˇ°IˇŻll head to the pce for a bit. This evidence could strip her of her title as a grand princess.ˇ±

    Stripping Eleanor of her title and reducing her tomoner status would grant them more leeway in the investigation. When it came to torture, Eleanor was more familiar with it than anyone else.

    Carissa replied, ˇ°Alright, you go ahead. IˇŻll review the other testimonies and look into the noblewomen who have had frequent dealings with Grand Princess Eleanor over the years. We need to ask the right questions.ˇ±

    She had a top choice in mind¨CYuvanˇŻs household<b>, </b>specifically Molly and Fiona. Although they hadnˇŻt interacted much with Eleanor while in Valken, they had visited Harmony Pce several times since returning to the capital. Additionally, Yuvan and Eleanor were raised by Ruth, which created a bond that

    warranted some inquiries.

    It would also unsettle Yuvan, making him regret his timing in returning to the capital. If he were still in Valken, this turmoil would never have touched him.

    Rafael brought the two notebooks from Florence along with him to the pce.

    Salvador examined the count of weapons, his blood boiling. ˇ°Eleanor has some nerve! How dare she harbor treasonous thoughts and plot against the kingdom!ˇ±

    Derek quickly pleaded, ˇ°Please calm down, Your Majesty!ˇ±

    SalvadorˇŻs gaze darkened as he turned to Rafael. ˇ°Interrogate her. Use whatever means necessary to force her to reveal the mastermind behind this,ˇ±

    Rafael replied, ˇ°Your Majesty, she is still a grand princess. The royal family is exempt from such methods in public investigations<b>.</b>ˇ±

    SalvadorˇŻs voice turned icy, ˇ°Issue an edict to revoke her grand princess title and expel her from the royal family. Make her amoner!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Derek hurried off to have the edict drafted.

    Rafael added, ˇ°Your Majesty, the other two ledgers detail the concubines abducted for Henry over the years. There were more than 180 women, with over a hundred murdered. Currently, only about 40 are still alive. All the boys born to them were killed in various ways, while the girls were raised to be integrated into noble families. Investigating this will take considerable effort.ˇ±

    Salvador took the ledger and began reading, horrified by the revtions. The thought of treason was one thing, but such madness and cruelty were another. Such a person from the royal family was a disgrace to the entire lineage.

    ˇ°Issue a directive to Royal CitadelˇŻs governor, Anthony Klein, to assist the Capital Guard in investigating these <b>cases</b>. We must ensure justice for both the deceased and the living, as well as their families,ˇ± said the king, seething.

 Chapter 754

    Since the night of the Emberfest Festival, after Molly and Fiona returned home and shared what happened at Harmony Pce, Yuvan had been consumed by anxiety.

    He didnˇŻt need <b>Wayne </b>to advise him. He understood that it was crucial not to leave the capital for Valken at such a critical moment. Otherwise, it would be like dering his guilt. Wayne advised him to focus on his duties in the pce, feigning ignorance about everything that had transpired. Those Yuvan had brought to the capital had to remain low and not do anything.

    On the surface, Yuvan maintained a calm demeanor; inside, he was a whirlpool of turmoil. He wanted to gather information but had no way to do so. He knew that those who had been closely involved with Eleanor were all on edge, and his status as a prince made things even more delicate.

    After considering his options, the only person he could potentially glean information from was Molly, whose cousin, Violet, resided at Hell Monarch Estate and was CarissaˇŻs close friend.

    So, before entering the pce to care for Ruth today, Yuvan went to MollyˇŻs chambers.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have any acquaintances in the capital, and imagine this time has been quite dull for you. I recall you have a cousin at Hell Monarch Estate. You should visit her more often, have some conversations, and subtly inquire about the case involving Grand Princess Eleanor. Just make sure it doesnˇŻt raise any suspicions.ˇ±

    Although Molly didnˇŻt fully grasp the gravity of YuvanˇŻs treasonous ns, she sensed he was hiding something from her. The events of that night still frightened her.

    ˇ°Your Highness, if Grand Princess Eleanor is involved in treason, itˇŻs probably best if we donˇŻt get entangled in her affairs.ˇ±

    YuvanˇŻs expression darkened slightly as he replied<b>, </b>ˇ°ItˇŻs precisely because itˇŻs a grave charge that we need to find out more. After all, <b>she </b>is my sister and was raised alongside me. If anything were to happen, it could implicate us. We need to gather information so we can prepare for any potential fallout.ˇ±

    Reluctantly, Molly conceded, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll visit her today

    ˇ°Remember, donˇŻt ask directly. Use subtle hints instead,ˇ± Yuvan reminded her.

    ˇ°Understood, IˇŻll keep that in mind<b>.</b>ˇ±

    However, Molly didnˇŻt make any effort to seek out Violet after Yuvan left for the pce.

    She knew this was her <b>chance </b>to win favor with Yuvan and overshadow Fiona, but it also wasnˇŻt exactly a good opportunity. Her cousin was difficult to deal with Violet often acted superior and had given Molly nothing but cold shoulders during their previous encounters. Even strangers would at least nod in acknowledgment, but Violet wouldnˇŻt even do that.

    So, despite promising Yuvan she would seek out Violet, Molly decided against it.

    Before entering the pce, Yuvan had naturally exchanged words with <b>Fiona</b>. She was equally anxious, unsure of the current situation, and afraid that Eleanor would expose the involvement of Yuvan and his family.

    Fiona was desperate to learn <b>more</b>. It was already past five in <b>the </b>evening, and when she found Molly still

    at home, she approached her.

    However, the maid informed her that Molly was napping. FionaˇŻs face turned a deep shade of red in frustration and she snapped at the maid, ˇ°Go inform her that Prince Yuvan wants to know if she has visited Ms. Spencer.ˇ±

    Molly was enjoying a peaceful sleep when FionaˇŻs loud entrance jolted her awake, leaving her quite displeased. Upon hearing it was YuvanˇŻsmand, she reluctantly got up to deal with the situation, instructing someone to bring Fiona in.

    As soon as Fiona entered the room, she eximed, ˇ°Why havenˇŻt you left yet, Lady Molly? The prince has already sent someone to ask about it.ˇ± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Molly replied tersely, ˇ°My cousin isnˇŻt idle in Hell Monarch Estate. Given the gravity of this situation and the Supreme CourtˇŻs involvement, sheˇŻs certainly busy attending to matters. I wouldnˇŻt be able to see her if I went in the middle of the day. It would be best to wait until tomorrow morning.<b>ˇ± </b>

    FionaˇŻs anxiety red at her words. ˇ°But His Highness wants you to go today! You canˇŻt put it off until tomorrow! The situation changes rapidly, and knowing something a little earlier can make all the difference.ˇ±

    Molly shot Fiona an annoyed look. ˇ°What does a rapidly changing situation have to do with us? WeˇŻre not involved in the treason. WeˇŻre merely trying to gather information. ItˇŻs not like weˇŻre in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation. Besides, didnˇŻt I already say? Violet is likely not at home during the day.ˇ±

    Fiona was exasperated by MollyˇŻs indifference, but she was unable to exin her urgency.

    ˇ°How do you know sheˇŻs not there if you havenˇŻt even gone? You should at least make the effort. Even if she isnˇŻt home, itˇŻll give you something to tell His Highnesster. Otherwise, he might me you for it.ˇ±

 Chapter 755

    Molly replied coldly, ˇ°I am the princeˇŻs wife. ThereˇŻs no question of me between us. But if this matter is troubling him, I will take it seriously. Get a carriage ready. IˇŻll leave right away.ˇ±

    Seeing her willingness to go, Fiona didnˇŻt care how condescending MollyˇŻs tone was. Fiona hurried outside to call for the carriage.

    As soon as Molly stepped out, she spotted Carissa approaching with arge contingent of Capital Guards. At first, Molly didnˇŻt recognize Carissa, but after a moment of scrutiny, she identified her.

    Carissa was apanied by Michael and a dozen guards, and she had made a grand entrance. Their show of force was deliberate, as they intended to interrogate several noblewomen and titleddies. It was essential for Carissa to make a statement, to show that if she could confront Yuvan and his household with such authority, then the other noble families could expect nothing less in terms of respect. If she didnˇŻt create a simr spectacle for the other families, it would appear as though they were being treated with leniency. This approach would not only avoid offending them but might also earn their gratitude.

    Molly saw their entrance into Edgeview Estate and barked, ˇ°What do you think youˇŻre doing? How dare you! This is Prince YuvanˇŻs residence!ˇ±

    Michael stepped forward and said loudly, ˇ°The Capital Guard is here under the kingˇŻs orders to assist the Supreme Court in investigating the treason case against Eleanor. We have some questions for Lady Molly and Lady Fiona.ˇ±

    Molly was taken aback. ˇ°What business do you have at Edgeview Estate regarding a treason investigation? ThereˇŻs nothing to discuss! Just go back,ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you trying to defy the kingˇŻsmand, Lady Molly?ˇ± Carissa said icily.

    Fiona rushed out from the main hall, her face paling at CarissaˇŻs words. She quickly said, ˇ°Since itˇŻs the kingˇŻsmand<b>, </b>pleasee in at once.ˇ±

    Looking up, she finally noticed Carissa was wearing official attire. Though she wasnˇŻt aware of any other news, she knew that Carissa was now themander of the Mystic Army.

    ˇ°Oh, so itˇŻs you, Commander Sinir! What a surprise,ˇ± Fiona said with a forced smile before turning to Molly. ˇ°Quickly, call the children toe out.ˇ±

    Upon returning to the capital, Yuvan had formally bestowed the title of heir apparent upon FionaˇŻs son, Lucian Sanford.

    As for Randall, the son of thete Avis, he was granted the title of county duke. Randall was YuvanˇŻs eldest son, born of a concubine who had died, and he had been raised by Avis. Despite having assumed the status of a direct descendent instead of a concubineˇŻs son, Randall had no hope of being named heir, especially given the tragic circumstances surrounding Avisˇ® death.

    Fiona weed Carissa and the Capital Guards Inside to avoid saying too much at the gates, where prying eyes from other residences might catch wind of the situation and fuel unnecessary spection. She called for Sabrina and Stephanie, along with Randall. Fiona hoped that since Avis was CarissaˇŻs maternal aunt, Carissa would be lenient toward YuvanˇŻs household. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Fiona knew Yuvan would be under suspicion, but at least they were only here to ask questions, not to haul anyone away. There was no evidence linking YuvanˇŻs household to EleanorˇŻs alleged treason, meaning Eleanor hadnˇŻt implicated them yet.

    Once in the main room, Carissa, Michael, and the others took their seats. They had brought along a scribe from the Capital Guard office to record the proceedings. Before any questions could be posed, Randall entered with Sabrina and Stephanie.

    The two county duchesses had never been particrly close to their mom, Avis, and they were even less fond of Carissa. Upon entering, they sat down without acknowledging anyone.

    However, Randall nodded slightly to Carissa and greeted her.

    Carissa nodded in return. ˇ°Everyone, please take a seat IˇŻm here on official business. YouˇŻll answer my questions as theye.ˇ±

    Stephanie furrowed her brow, her expression icy. ˇ°What kind of business is this? Are you trying to make <b>a </b>name for yourself by bullying our family now that youˇŻre an official?ˇ±

    ˇ°Stephanie, just listen to Commander Sinir and answer what she asks,ˇ± Fiona interjected, giving her a pointed look. ˇ°SheˇŻs your cousin. She wonˇŻt make things difficult for you.ˇ±

    Stephanie scoffed, turning her face away in annoyance ˇ°Just get on with your questions already.ˇ±

 Chapter 756

    Carissa didnˇŻt seem angered by StephanieˇŻs tone. Instead, she turned to the scribe, Kirk, and said tly, Note that Lady Stephanie appears impatient <b>and </b>unwilling to cooperate. This raises concerns of defiance. against royal orders.ˇ±

    Kirk opened his book, and Michael quickly prepared the ink.

    ˇ°Understood, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    Stephanie was taken aback, her cheeks flushing with indignation. ˇ°Carissa, donˇŻt say such nonsense! When have I ever defied orders?ˇ±

    Carissa remained unmoved in her seat and continued<b>, </b>ˇ°Also note that Lady Stephanie scolded me and has disyed an extremely poor attitude.ˇ±

    KirkˇŻs quill flew across the page. ˇ°Noted. ItˇŻs been recorded.ˇ±

    Stephanie walked over and saw that Kirk had indeed written down CarissaˇŻs words. In a fit of anger, she reached out to tear the page, but Michael swiftly blocked her with his sword.

    Then, he coldly said, ˇ°Note that Lady Stephanie attempted to destroy the testimony.ˇ±

    Stephanie stumbled back two steps. She was caught off guard by the de and didnˇŻt dare to retaliate further.

    Seeing that Carissa showed no leniency despite their familial ties, Fiona quickly stood up to ease the tension.

    *Commander Sinir, please donˇŻt hold this against Stephanie. SheˇŻs young and inexperienced and has never encountered such a situation. Besides, youˇŻre cousins. ThereˇŻs no need to make things so tense, right?ˇ±

    Carissa didnˇŻt even nce at Stephanie, her expression cool and distant. ˇ°The Capital Guard handles cases with impartiality. What do familial <b>ties </b>have to do with this, Lady Fiona? They share no more bond with their own mom than they do with me.ˇ±

    Fiona understood that Carissa was not someone to be trifled with. She forced a smile and said, ˇ°Of course. If you have any questions, please ask. We will certainly answer truthfully.ˇ±

    Carissa fixed her gaze on Fiona, ˇ°Are all of you aware that Eleanor has been hoarding weapons?ˇ±

    Fiona immediately shook her head. She looked at Kirk and said, ˇ°No, we didnˇŻt know anything about this- nothing at all. Prince Yuvan doesnˇŻt know either.ˇ±

    Carissa replied, ˇ°Whether Prince Yuvan knows or not is a matter for him to rify. Just answer whether you all knew.ˇ±

    Unease stirred within Fiona. If this was just a routine inquiry, why was Carissa <b>being </b>so sharp from the

    start<b>? </b>

    ˇ°No, we didnˇŻt know,ˇ± she replied.

    Outside Edgeview Estate, two capital guards stood resolute and solemn, their expressions unreadable.

    ter 756

    +25

    tside the estate, a steady stream of passersby moved along the street, their attire indicating they were vants from wealthy households. Some had walked back and forth several times, eager to see how

    g the Capital Guard would linger in Edgeview Estate and whether there would be any othermotion.

    the sun dipped below the horizon, the tension grew, No one had emerged from within, leading many to inder just how long this questioning would go on.

    side, Carissa focused on asking seemingly trivial inquiries¨Cquestions about their interactions with eanor and the conditions in Valken, along with how many times Eleanor had visited the region.

    lese questions spiraled on and on, wearing everyoneˇŻs patience thin.

    arissa also brought up Avis, probing why she had left Valken to recuperate at Verdant Monastery when he fell ill.

    ad it been YuvanˇŻs decision, or hers alone?

    hough Fiona and the two county duchesses insisted it had been Avisˇ® choice, Carissa continued to leave through various topics until she eventually circled back to the conspiracy surrounding Eleanor.

    lona found herself increasingly exhausted from the back¨Cand¨Cforth.

    Then, Carissa shifted her attention to Randall and the two county duchesses.

    Do you find it suspicious that when Lady Ruth fell ill, Prince Yuvan brought you back to the capital to care! for her?ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    SabrinaˇŻs frustration red. ˇ°WhatˇŻs suspicious about it? Dad has always been filial! WhatˇŻs suspicious about returning to care for his mom? IsnˇŻt it more questionable that his mom is gravely ill while her son is miles away? WhatˇŻs the point of all this questioning?ˇ±

    Carissa met her gaze. ˇ°YouˇŻre right. It is only natural for children to attend to their ailing parents. So, why was your mom recuperating alone at Verdant Monastery, while you three siblings and Lady FionaˇŻs three children were absent?

    ˇ°If Prince Yuvan is indeed a dutiful son, he should have sent you to be by her side. Instead, he upholds his duty to his parents alone and leaves you all to appear ungrateful and uncaring. DoesnˇŻt that raise suspicion?ˇ±

    +2

 Chapter 757

    When Carissa asked the question, no one answered.

    Whatever they said would be recorded. Disloyalty toward oneˇŻs parents or elderly rtives was <b>a </b>grave sin. Even if they were not <b>held </b>ountable, it would not benefit their future prospects if word got out.

    In a noble family, who would want to marry a disloyal daughter?

    Among them, only Randall showed a hint of quilt, but he remained silent.

    Carissa nced at them and said to Kirk, ˇ°Make a note of this¨CLady Avisˇ® children<b>, </b>as well as the concubineˇŻs children in the household, have nothing to say. I canˇŻt tell if they are ashamed or indifferent.ˇ±

    Stephanie quickly replied, ˇ°How can you say that? How can we not have wanted to take care of our mom? The truth is our dad was unwell at the time, so we had to take care of him. Besides, we were still young and unmarried. It wouldnˇŻt have been appropriate for us to go to Verdant Monastery.ˇ±

    A mocking glint flickered in CarissaˇŻs eyes.

    ˇ°So, because your dad was ill, you all stayed in the manor to take care of him. Meanwhile, your mom, who was in serious condition, had to go to Verdant Monastery. Why couldnˇŻt she stay at Horizon Estate to recover? Did you treat her poorly? Or did she discover something unsavory in the estate?ˇ±

    Fiona shuddered suddenly. ˇ°You canˇŻt say such things, Commander Sinir! Lady Avis wanted to go to Verdant Monastery of her own ord. We tried to persuade her, but she wouldnˇŻt listen. Besides, this is our familyˇŻs private matter. What right does the Capital Guard have to meddle in our family affairs?ˇ±

    Molly didnˇŻt like it when others mentioned Avis, and she coldly remarked, ˇ°Exactly! What does this have to do with the rebellion case? No matter your rank, you canˇŻt interfere in the matters of a princeˇŻs household. Even if you are the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort, that doesnˇŻt grant you any special standing.

    ˇ°Right! This is a family matter! We donˇŻt need to exin ourselves to you.

    Everyone joined in denouncing Carissa, their expressions filled with righteous indignation.

    Carissa allowed them to voice their grievances. Once they grew animated, she turned to Fiona and asked, ˇ°Once, you offered a girl to Eleanor. What was her background? What was her name? Did you buy her or abduct her? What was the purpose of presenting her to Eleanor?ˇ±

    Fione had been coldly watching Molly and the two county duchesses denounce Carissa. She was feeling quite pleased with herself, but CarissaˇŻs sudden questionpletely stunned her.

    She showed a momentary flicker of panic, but quickly regained herposure.

    ˇ°What girl? When did I ever offer a girl to the grand princess? DonˇŻt make unfounded usations, Commander Sinir ThatˇŻs nder

    Carissa looked at Fiona

    ˇ°You donˇŻt remember? Let me help you recall. She was a girl from Valken named Wendy Lloyd. Her <b>dad </b>was a craftsman, and she had three older brothers. You brought her to the capital when she was fifteen, and she died at eighteen Do you know how she died? She gave birth to a son, who was thrown to death. Eleanor ordered the girls fingers and toes to be chopped off, and she was tortured for three days before she died.ˇ±

    FionaˇŻs face paled slightly. ˇ°Who said such nonsense? I donˇŻt even know anyone by that name!ˇ±

    Carissa leaned back in her chair, watching her coldly.

    ˇ°It doesnˇŻt matter if you deny it. Someone in Harmony Pce remembers, and itˇŻs recorded in the books. Those records detail every girl who entered Harmony Pce. It also includes where they came from, who brought them, how they arrived, their ages when they came, when they died, and the kinds of abuse they suffered¨Ceverything is crystal clear.

    ˇ°Do you want to exin now, or should the Supreme Court summon you directly, Lady Fiona? Do you think Eleanor is only implicated in the rebellion? Over <b>a </b>hundred girls suffered and died in Harmony Pce. This case will shock the entire Starhaven, and the king is taking it very seriously.

    Fiona gripped the armrest, tiny beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She hadnˇŻt expected that despite all her precautions, she would be caught like this.

    She had even forgotten the girlˇŻs name. It had been too long. All she knew was that when Eleanor saw a girl resembling Mnie Sullivan, she would take her back to Harmony Pce.

    Back then, Fiona had just married Yuvan. So, she had sent just one girl to curry favor with Eleanor. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She pretended to be deep in thought, and took a while before finally saying, ˇ°Now that you mention it, I do remember something. I did send a concubine to the grand princess. At that time, Grand Princess Eleanor had just given birth to Lady Jessica and didnˇŻt want to have more children. She didnˇŻt want Lord HenryˇŻs line to end, so she sought a few concubines of humble origins who would be easy to manage. I rmended one, but itˇŻs been so long, I nearly forgot.ˇ±

 Chapter 758

    After Fiona finished speaking, she suddenly covered her mouth for a moment, looking at Carissa in terror.

    ˇ°Did you just say that girl died three years after entering Harmony Pce? She had her fingers and toes. chopped off? Heavens, how could that happen? <b>What </b>did she do wrong? I thought she came from a decent family and had good character, which is why I sent her to Grand Princess Eleanor, What could she have possibly done to deserve that?ˇ±

    ˇ°She erred by being seen by you,ˇ± Carissa said.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± FionaˇŻs face registered shock and innocence. I truly didnˇŻt expect this. I had good intentions. I thought the Marquis of GrovehillˇŻs family was a noble household. Even if the girl was just a concubine, it would be better than marrying amoner.ˇ±

    Carissa replied coldly, ˇ°Are you saying you didnˇŻt know <b>she </b>would end up staying at Harmony Pce instead of Grovehill Estate? ThatˇŻs quite the convenient excuse.ˇ±

    Fiona hurriedly exined, ˇ°I really didnˇŻt know! After all, Lord Henry doesnˇŻt live in Harmony Pce. I thought that since he lived at Grovehill Estate, his concubines would also stay there. I truly donˇŻt understand why Grand Princess Eleanor treated her that way.ˇ±

    Molly usually wouldnˇŻt defend Fiona, but she felt a wave of crisis this time as Carissa aggressively pursued the matter. For the first time, Molly stepped in to help Fiona.

    ˇ°I believe Lady Fiona is a good person, Commander Sinir. She only wanted to give Lady Wendy a better, life.ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs expression remained icy. ˇ°A good person, you <b>say</b>? So, did Lady Wendy go of her own ord, or did you deceive her intoing with you?ˇ±

    Fiona replied, ˇ°She came of her own ord. I told her toe to the capital to be one of Lord HenryˇŻs concubines. Both she and her family agreed, and I even provided a dowry for her. Her family added dowry items as well. You can verify this.ˇ±

    Carissa said, ˇ°We will certainly investigate.ˇ±

    ˇ°Go ahead and investigate all you want. Her family agreed to everything,ˇ± Fiona dered, showing no signs of guilt.

    Carissa looked at her steadily for a long moment until Fiona averted her eyes, revealing a flicker of fear.

    Finally, Carissa said, ˇ°Alright, weˇŻll leave it at that for today. If we think of anything else we need your assistance with, weˇŻlle back.ˇ±

    FionaˇŻs tense shoulders rxed slightly, and she stood up. ˇ°Alright, weˇŻll be happy to cooperate.ˇ± Then, she gestured at one of the maids. ˇ°<b>Please </b>show them out.ˇ±

    Carissa saluted in acknowledgment and left with Michael and the capital guards.

    Outside, passersby hurriedly pretended to be merely passing by, quickening their steps as they saw them

    emerge. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    That night, the major families were in an uproar, gossiping about the Capital GuardˇŻs visit to Edgeview

    Estate thatsted nearly four hours. That naturally sparked a sense of unease<b>. </b>The conspiracy case involving Eleanor felt like <b>a </b>wildfire spreading among the noble families in the capital, and no one knew when it would reach their doorstep.

    However, not everyone was afraid. Some families looked down on Carissa. They believed she was merely unting her authority under the guise of the kingdomˇŻs highest female official, using the conspiracy case to <b>assert </b>dominance over the noble families.

    When the Duke of Oakspire, Norman Whitfield, heard about the event, he was extremely furious. During dinner, he instructed that no one in his household was to associate with anyone from Hell Monarch Estate.

    ˇ°Have we reached the point where a hen crows at dawn? Is she trying to overturn everything?ˇ± Norman shouted, his face flushed with anger as he mmed his cutlery down.

    ˇ°She dared to bring people directly into a princeˇŻs residence and interrogate the people in there for four whole hours! The king must be blind to allow a woman tomand the Mystic Army. If she continues to be allowed to stir up things like this, what dignity do the noble families have left?

    ˇ°She thinks she can act with impunity by relying on her dad and brothersˇ® military merits. If she dares toe and interrogate my household, IˇŻll make sure sheˇŻs unable to leave once she enters!ˇ±

    The head of the Quinton family, Malcolm, who was also the current Civil Minister, gathered the elder and younger members of his family together, his expression grim.

    The Quinton family had produced great schrs in the past. Even the current patriarch of the family, Gerald Quinton, had once been a teacher to thete king. Though he had retired to live a quiet life, his words still sent ripples through the literary circles of the court.

    The Quinton family was regarded as the pinnacle of the civil service elite, thanks to two factors¨CGeraldˇŻs status as a teacher to thete king and the fact that the current queen was a member of the Quinton family. Adding on that Malcolm was now in charge of the Civil Department, even the prime ministerˇŻs family couldnˇŻtpare to them.

    However, Malcolm knew that with the familyˇŻs current prestige, they were under strict control regarding their descendantsˇ® behavior, and the women in the family adhered to traditional values, ensuring no scandals would arise.

    Yet this time, Malcolm felt that Carissa had gone a bit too far with her antics.

 Chapter 759

    The Quinton family had navigated the politicalndscape for many years, and they were now in their prime. Malcolm had gained significant favor during the reign of King Sigmund. He prided himself on understanding thete kingˇŻs intentions, yet he couldnˇŻt grasp the current kingˇŻs mindset.

    He couldnˇŻt understand why Salvador would appoint Carissa as Mystic ArmyˇŻsmander. This position was critical. If the Hell Monarch and his people had treasonous intentions, the power that came with that role was considerable.

    Thus, he convened a family meeting, where he imposed strict measures and expressed his dissatisfaction with Carissa.

    ˇ°Causing such amotion will turn the noble families of the capital upside down. I fear it may lead to wrongful usations. I never realized she was such an impatient and self¨Cserving person. She made an example out of Prince YuvanˇŻs household right off the bat¨Chow can we expect her to show any mercy to the other families? ItˇŻs simply absurd.ˇ±

    Felix and Logan were also present. They considered defending Carissa, but before they could speak, Malcolm shot them a cold look.

    ˇ°You need to be more cautious. That applies especially to you, Logan, as youˇŻre married to a royal family member. Princess Kiera is the Hell MonarchˇŻs younger sister. You must be careful of what you say and do in her presence. Who knows where her loyalties truly lie?ˇ±

    Logan had no choice but to reply, ˇ°Uncle Malcolm, please rest assured. I can withstand any test from the princess, and I believe Commander Sinir is not acting recklessly.ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you know?ˇ± Malcolm frowned deeply. ˇ°The fact that she started this today shows she has no regard for anyoneˇŻs reputation. The king might not act against her for now, but this kind of chaos is humiliating for all the families involved, especially ours. How can we let her trample on our family like this?ˇ±

    With the Quinton familyˇŻs current status, they werenˇŻt easily challenged.

    Logan wanted to say more, but Felix stopped him. After the family meeting ended, the two of them stepped outside.

    Logan asked, ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you let me speak, Felix? I believe Lady Carissa isnˇŻt making a scene for ne reason. If Grand Princess Eleanor truly is plotting treason, she <b>must </b>have allies by now.ˇ±

    Felix replied, ˇ°Do you think Uncle Malcolm isnˇŻt aware of this? To put it bluntly, itˇŻs because the person investigating the noble families is Lady Carissa. If it were Prince Rafael, Uncle Malcolm would certainly have a different stance.ˇ±

    Logan found the conversation rather dull. ˇ°What does it matter that sheˇŻs a woman? Everyone knows Lady CarissaˇŻs capabilities. Uncle Malcolm has praised her before for having the qualities of her dad.ˇ± ˇ°Praise is just a passingment,ˇ± Felix exined. ˇ°But now sheˇŻs in charge of the treason case, which means she can interrogate anyone from the noble families at will, even intimidate them. How can Uncle Malcolm endure having our family be trampled on like this?ˇ±

    ˇ°But Lady Carissa wouldnˇŻt do that, Logan insisted. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Felix sighed. ˇ°She wouldnˇŻt, but what Uncle Malcolm is unhappy about is that she could do it. It doesnˇŻt matter whether she actually will. Just the fact that she has the power to do it is enough for Uncle Malcolm to feel humiliated.ˇ±

    Logan didnˇŻt have much ambition. He thought these matters of reputation were not so important as long as he felt at peace within himself.

    Meanwhile, Barrett was recovering from his injuries at Valor Estate. His appointment hade through- he was transferred to the Crown Guard, and he was theirmander.

    To him, it was a stroke of incredible luck.

    When his appointment was announced, Reba and Vi were overjoyed. They ordered the family to prepare a feast to celebrate.

    Vi was especially thrilled. Being part of the Crown Guard was impressive enough, not to mention being itsmander. Many noble youths spent years trying to achieve such a rank without sess. She felt that it rivaled Thomasˇ® position as a third¨Crank major general and even surpassed it, as Barrett would now be working closely with the king. That would give him greater opportunities for advancement.

    However, Reba and ViˇŻs excitement waned when they learned that Carissa, as themander of the Mystic Army, was now BarrettˇŻs superior. So, Barrett was essentially only the deputymander of the Crown Guard.

    Then, the news that Carissa had taken the Capital Guard to Edgeview Estate to interrogate the people within extinguished any lingering joy on ViˇŻs face.

    What an impressive disy of authority! Ultimately, they were sure that it was CarissaˇŻs status as a princess consort that lent her this confidence to do what she did.

 Chapter 760

    Now that Vi was pregnant, her thoughts were often clouded, and she was overly sensitive. When she heard about BarrettˇŻs promotion, she felt joy. But upon learning that Carissa was his superior, tears filled her eyes.

    She leaned against BarrettˇŻs arm, choking on her words

    <b>ˇ°</b>IˇŻm not jealous of her, but how can she possibly hold power over you? You discovered the evidence of Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs treachery. If it werenˇŻt for you, the grand princessˇ® ambitions might still be hidden from everyone.

    ˇ°I just canˇŻt ept it! Why are you always overshadowed by her? When ites to contributions and achievements, havenˇŻt you surpassed her? How could the king allow a woman to be themander? To let a woman oversee the Mystic Army, along with the Crown Guard and the Royal Guard¨CitˇŻs absurd! The men have lost all their dignity!ˇ±

    Barrett listened to her choked voice and felt a twinge of irritation in his heart. He remembered the assassin who had faced him that night¨Che knew exactly who that person was.

    Was this credit truly his? No, it was handed to him by someone else.

    Barrett suspected that the person had already known about EleanorˇŻs plot and nned to expose her scheme during the Emberfest Festival. Barrett just happened to be in the right ce at the right time. He had chased down the assassin in the western courtyard and stumbled upon those weapons in the dungeon.

    He didnˇŻt understand why the Hell Monarch himself didnˇŻt expose Eleanor, but instead had the Capital Guard and the Garrison Unit do it.

    It was such a significant achievement!

    Why give the credit to the Capital Guard and the Garrison Unit?

    Perhaps because he was the Hell Monarch, well¨Cknown for his military prowess, and simply didnˇŻt care about such des.

    A shadow crossed BarrettˇŻs eyes. In the end, it all came down to oneˇŻs origins.

    What Rafael didnˇŻt want was something Barrett could never earn, even if he gave everything he had.

    ˇ°Stop thinking about it. At least IˇŻve been promoted,ˇ± Barrett said, pushing down the bitterness in his heart and offering Vi a gentle smile. ˇ°From now on, youˇŻll be the wife of the Crown GuardˇŻsmander.ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ˇ°But when will the Warren family return to its former glory? Carissa is your superior, and sheˇŻll continue to keep you under her thumb. She harbors resentment toward you, and if she schemes against you, you might not <b>even </b>keep your position as the Crown GuardˇŻsmander.ˇ±

    Barrett wiped away her tears with his finger. ˇ°That wonˇŻt happen. SheˇŻs not that kind of person.ˇ±

    Vi swatted his hand away, her expression turning icy with anger. ˇ°Are you defending her? If sheˇŻs not that kind of person, then what kind of person is <b>she</b>? DonˇŻt tell me that even now, with our child on the way, you still canˇŻt let go of her!ˇ±

    Vi could never forget what Aurora had said¨Cthat Barrett still had feelings for Carissa. She hadnˇŻt cared

    before, but now that she was determined to build a future with him, she couldnˇŻt tolerate the idea that he still had space in his heart for another woman.

    BarrettˇŻs patience wore thin as he saw her turning angry. ˇ°Can you please stop overthinking everything? You doubt everything and everyone! Carissa is the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort now. She has nothing to do with me. Why do you keep bringing her up?ˇ±

    ˇ°What? I canˇŻt mention her at all?ˇ± Vi stood up, tears welling in her eyes from anger. ˇ°Barrett, dare swear to heaven that she means nothing to you?ˇ±

    do you

    Barrett closed his eyes for a moment, his chest rising and falling as he struggled to contain his anger. He opened his eyes and red at her fiercely. ˇ°Have you had enough? Why canˇŻt we just live our lives? Why do you have to keep bringing her up?ˇ±

    ˇ°I want you to swear!ˇ± Vi grabbed his pillow and mmed it against him. ˇ°Swear it!ˇ±

    The pillow hit BarrettˇŻs injury, causing him to wince in pain.

    He shouted, ˇ°Enough! This is ridiculous! My promotion should be a joyful matter. Why do you keep mixing her into it? Does it really matter to you whether I think about her or not? And what about you? Do you still think about Thomas? What have you done? Have I ever questioned you about it? CanˇŻt we just live in peace?ˇ±

    Hearing things that made her feel embarrassed and furious, Vi felt her head explode with rage. She pped his face. ˇ°Shut up!ˇ±

    As the sound of her p echoed in the room, both of them froze.

    Barrett touched his face in disbelief. ˇ°Youˇ­hit me!ˇ±

 Chapter 761

    A woman shouldnˇŻt strike her husband, especially not in the face. Such behavior was uneptable in a prestigious household like the Warren family, no matter their current status, and even ordinary people wouldnˇŻt resort to that. In moments of anger, it was more eptable to hit someoneˇŻs shoulder or arm. After all, a womanˇŻs fists didnˇŻt pack much power.

    A p to the face stripped a man of his dignity.

    There were servants outside. How could Barrett retain his dignity in the estate at this rate? Especially now that he had been promoted to themander of the Crown Guard.

    That p had knocked out whatever little joy remained in his heart.

    Vi bit her lip, tears welling in her eyes. Deep down, she knew she had crossed a line, but pride held her. back from apologizing.

    ˇ°Forget it. Just leave,ˇ± Barrett said, suppressing his anger.

    He didnˇŻt want to argue anymore. He had suffered enough from their discord, and it drained him.

    After hitting him, Vi felt a twinge of guilt. However, hearing his cold words stung her heart.

    ˇ°I came to take care of you while IˇŻm pregnant. I wanted you to recover quickly so you could take up your post, but your attitude has left me very disappointed.ˇ±

    Barrett closed his eyes, unwilling to engage or respond

    His indifference cut deep into Vi.

    She stood up, wiped her tears, and bitterly said, ˇ°Fine. If you donˇŻt want to see me, IˇŻll go back to my familyˇŻs home.ˇ±

    She knew that Barrett cared about her familyˇŻs opinion With her pregnant, he would undoubtedly be worried if she returned home. But as she and Poppy left, she didnˇŻt hear Barrett calling for her toe back. Anger and sorrow bubbled within her.

    It felt as if Barrett hadnˇŻt cared at allˇ­

    In a fit of anger, she decided to return to her familyˇŻs home with Poppy.

    The sudden turmoil in the capital led the prominent families to keep their people on a short leash. Zoey felt the same, and although her family didnˇŻt interact with Eleanor much, being cautious was always wise.

    <b>So</b>, when Zoey heard that Vi hade back home in tears, heavily pregnant, she regretted not issuing stronger orders to keep her out. Of course, that was merely a thought¨Cshe could never actually prevent Vi from returning.

    Evelyn sent someone to summon her, but Zoey wasnˇŻt in a rush to head over. Instead, she first called for Poppy toe over and answer some questions. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Poppy had been secretly given an extra portion of monthly allowance, which was a reward for keeping an eye on Vi. If anything excessive happened, she was to report back immediately. Zoey needed to resolve the issue quickly before her sister¨Cinw caused any real trouble,

    This time, Poppy hadnˇŻte to inform them beforehand. Vi had rushed home in tears, clearly indicating an emergency had arisen.

    When Poppy arrived <b>and </b>reported the situation to Zoey, she frowned. ˇ°WasnˇŻt Barrett injured? How could she hit him?ˇ±

    Poppy replied, ˇ°Yes, he was hurt. The physician says he needs to stay in bed for a few days. Initially, when news of Commander WarrenˇŻs promotion came, Madam Vi was very happy. But when she heard that Lady Carissa was mademander and that Commander Warren would have to take orders from her, Madam Vi became upset.ˇ±

    Zoey furrowed her brow even deeper. Why was Carissa being appointed asmander bothering Vi? She had a petty, narrow¨Cminded attitude and couldnˇŻt stand to see others seed¨Cwhen would she ever change?

    ˇ°So, she pped him? Did he fight back?ˇ±

    Poppy shook her head. ˇ°No, Commander Warren didnˇŻt strike back. He just told her to leave. In Madam ViˇŻs anger, she dered she would return to her family, and he didnˇŻt try to stop her.ˇ±

    ZoeyˇŻs brow tightened further. ˇ°So, is she with Mother now?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sheˇŻs crying in Madam EvelynˇŻs room,ˇ± Poppy replied timidly. ˇ°Madam Evelyn even asked you to hurry over.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, you go ahead. IˇŻll be there shortly, Zoey said, giving a knowing nce to her head maid Jane, who understood.

    After escorting Poppy out, Jane slipped her a portion of the monthly allowance, instructing her to keep close eye on Vi. When Jane returned, she found her mistress massaging her temples with a sigh.

    ˇ°Madam Zoey, you really should go over. Madam Evelyn doesnˇŻt know the full story, so she might end up worrying for no reason. After all, a mother always loves her daughter, no matter what.ˇ±

    ZoeyˇŻs eyes turned cold. ˇ°IˇŻll go, but let me cool off first. IˇŻm afraid I might lose my temper and really hurt her.ˇ±

 Chapter 762

    Chapter <b>762 </b>

    Evelyn was no fool. She understood her daughterˇŻs character well. However, seeing Vie home in tears, heavily pregnant, tugged at her heartstrings. After all, Vi hadnˇŻt caused any trouble recently, and the past was behind them.

    What mother could truly hold a grudge against her own child?

    So, when she heard Vi mention that Barrett was neglecting her, even being indifferent to her returning to her family during her pregnancy, Evelyn decided to send someone to call Zoey. She wanted to see how to help mend Vi and BarrettˇŻs rtionship.

    By the time Zoey arrived, Luna was already seated in EvelynˇŻs room.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre here, Zoey!ˇ± Luna stood up, secretly relieved.

    If Zoey was anyter, she would have to find a way to escape.

    Zoey nodded in acknowledgment. ˇ°Hello, Mother.ˇ±

    ˇ°You arrived just in time,ˇ± Evelyn said, her expression serious as she sat in her seat.

    Next to her was Vi, whose tears had yet to dry. Given her pregnancy, she could only choke out <b>a </b>greeting to her eldest sister¨Cinw without rising to pay her respects.

    Zoey sat down and looked at Vi, feigning ignorance as she asked, ˇ°Why are you crying, Vi? Who bullied you?ˇ±

    Vi hadnˇŻt actually intended to provoke her family into taking action. She only meant to scare Barrett a little. But after making a fuss and saying those words, she had no choice but to return home. It was too embarrassing to back down now.

    Seeing her mother only heightened her sense of grievance. Not wanting Evelyn to think she was running home over trivial matters, she imed that Barrett was deliberately cold to her and dismissed her feelings, and that others at Valor Estate treated her with disdain.

    Little did she know that upon hearing this, Evelyn had sent for both Zoey and Luna. With Zoey being the most serious of the three women, discussing todayˇŻs events would only reflect poorly on Vi.

    So, when Zoey asked her what was wrong, Vi didnˇŻt dare recite the same grievances she had expressed to her mother. Instead, she simply said, ˇ°We had a few arguments. I just want toe home for a few days to <b>find </b>some peace.ˇ±

    Evelyn said, ˇ°Vi is pregnant now, yet everyone in the Warren family, including your brother¨Cinw, is treating her poorly and giving her the cold shoulder. I suspect itˇŻs because Vi went to the Farrell family previously. But since she and Barrett decided to be together, thereˇŻs no point in making a fuss. After all, sheˇŻs carrying BarrettˇŻs child!

    ˇ°Plus, with Olivermanding troops out of the city, our two families need to stay united. How can they be expected to have a good future if they keep quarreling and throwing tantrums? ThatˇŻs why I called you here to discuss it, Zoey. We might as well <b>send </b>someone to Valor Estate to invite Barrett over for a proper Talk. We need to encourage them to settle this peacefully. What do you think?ˇ±

    Evelyn wasnˇŻt aware that Barrett had been injured. Zoey hadnˇŻt mentioned it to her, wanting to spare her

    the worry. Instead, she had just sent over some medicinal herbs and tonics for his recovery.

    However, since Vi came home crying, Zoey couldnˇŻt keep it a secret any longer.

    ˇ°Mother, Barrett was injured and is currently bedridden. Just yesterday, I sent someone over to Valor Estate with herbs and tonics, so itˇŻs not feasible to invite him over.ˇ±

    Hearing that Barrett was hurt immediately set Evelyn on edge. ˇ°How was he injured? What happened?ˇ±

    Zoey looked at Vi. ˇ°Why donˇŻt you exin, Vi? You know the situation best.ˇ±

    Vi hesitated for a moment, but under EvelynˇŻs prompting, she had no choice but to recount how he had been injured at Harmony Pce. However, she chose not to mention his promotion. Although it was a good thing, working under Carissa wasnˇŻt. It wasnˇŻt worth showing off, and Vi didnˇŻt want to draw attention to it.

    EvelynˇŻs face paled when she heard he had been stabbed multiple times. ˇ°WhatˇŻs the situation now? What did the physician say? Is his life in danger? Why didnˇŻt you tell me?ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ˇ°He wasnˇŻt hit in any vital spots,ˇ± Vi reassured her. The physician said he just needs to rest in bed for a few days, so you donˇŻt have to worry about him, Mom.

    Evelyn felt that something was wrong when she heard ViˇŻs words. ˇ°HeˇŻs injured and bedridden, so why would he get angry and neglect you? What on earth is <b>going </b>on?ˇ±

    It was only then that Zoey called Poppy forward. ˇ°Exin what happened. Speak the truth. ThereˇŻs no need to hide anything.ˇ±

    Poppy recounted everything that had happened during Barrett and ViˇŻs argument, even mentioning how Vi had pped Barrett.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter <b>763 </b>

    Upon hearing what had happened, Evelyn was so <b>furious </b>she nearly had a heart attack. She pointed an using finger at Vi and scolded, ˇ°This is utterly ridiculous! How is BarrettˇŻs promotion not a good thing? Why do you have to say such depressing things and keep bringing up Lady Carissa? Does she appreciate being mentioned by you?

    ˇ°Since when did I ever teach you to p your husband In the face? And how dare youe back to your motherˇŻs house crying! I thought you were just having a little spat, but it turns out youˇŻre the one causing the trouble! HeˇŻs been injured so seriously, and instead of taking care of him properly, you pped him over a few harsh words. You truly never learn, do you? YouˇŻre going to give me a heart attack!ˇ±

    Vi lowered her head, still feeling wronged but too afraid to argue. She could only choke out, ˇ°Mom, Zoey, itˇŻs not that I want to fight with him. IˇŻve gone through so much to carry his child, and yet he still thinks of Ca¨Chis former wife. Who could stand that?ˇ±

    Zoey remained silent. She didnˇŻt want to engage in this kind of conversation. Her mother¨Cinw was somewhat reasonable, and from now on, ViˇŻs issues would be handled by Evelyn. Zoey was just there This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    to listen.

    Evelyn was infuriated by her daughterˇŻs words. ˇ°Tell me, does he always bring her up in front of you?ˇ±

    ViˇŻs eyes widened in disbelief. ˇ°He wouldnˇŻt dare!ˇ±

    *Does he mention her in front of his family? What about in front of outsiders<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Vi replied, ˇ°No one in Valor Estate would bring it up except Aurora. As for outsiders, would he dare to mention it? But even if he doesnˇŻt say it, he must be thinking about it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Evelyn was losing her patience.

    ˇ°If he doesnˇŻt bring it up, why do you keep mentioning it? Do you not want to live a good life? You should think not only of yourself but also of the baby in your belly. YouˇŻre not a child anymore! This isnˇŻt your first time being a wife. Why does it feel like you donˇŻt have a brain? Do you think heˇŻs always thinking about her? How do you know whatˇŻs in his heart?!ˇ±

    EvelynˇŻs furious words made Zoey and Luna exchange nces. They stifled theirughter with handkerchiefs as a smile crept onto their faces.

    Vi sobbed, ˇ°Aurora said so, and he didnˇŻt deny it.ˇ±

    Evelyn frowned. ˇ°You believe her just like that? You trust all the wrong things while dismissing what your should believe? You reallyck anymon sense! Do you think Lady Carissa is someone your husband can covet now? I think Barrett is quite practical and genuinely wants to be with <b>you</b>. You need to stop this nonsense <b>and </b>go back.ˇ±

    Vi protested, ˇ°Going back like this would be so humiliating! IˇŻm not going back. I want to stay a few more days at least.ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely not!ˇ± Evelyn red at her. ˇ°You will return right now!ˇ±

    ˇ°Mom!ˇ±

    Vi stood up and stomped her foot, but Evelyn quickly stopped her.

    ˇ°Enough! WhatˇŻs with your attitude? How old are you to be throwing a tantrum like a child? Your husband is injured and bedridden. YouˇŻve pped him <b>and </b>then got angry enough to <b>run </b>back to your motherˇŻs house. YouˇŻre in the wrong here! If word gets out, people will say that our family raised our daughter poorly.ˇ±

    Vi cradled her abdomen, tears streaming down her face. ˇ°I got so worked up today that my stomach hurts a bit. IˇŻm afraid the stress has affected the pregnancy, and I canˇŻt ride in a carriage anymore. If you donˇŻt believe me, you can call for a physician to check on me.ˇ±

    There was some truth to her words¨Cher pregnancy was already unstable. After the argument and themotion, her lower abdomen throbbed slightly with pain.

    Evelyn was skeptical but ordered a physician toe. When the physician confirmed that the pregnancy <b>was </b>indeed unstable, Evelyn finally relented and allowed Vi to stay but also sent someone to Valor Estate to inform them. She didnˇŻt conceal anything, stating directly that ViˇŻs impulsive nature had caused the issue.

    Evelyn even sent some tonics to Barrett, apologizing and asking for his understanding, promising that she would discipline her daughter properly.

    Reba wasnˇŻt pleased with her daughter¨Cinw either, but since the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family was not to be offended, and considering Vi was pregnant, she managed to say a few polite words in response,

    And so this farce passed. The Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family took care of ViˇŻs health, and once she was. feeling better, she would be sent back to Valor Estate.

    However, Carissa came to Silverstone Estate in person two dayster.

    When Zoey heard this, she thought Carissa hade with the Capital Guard, especially since she was aware of the incident at Edgeview Estate.

    But as Zoey hurried to the main hall, she realized Carissa was apanied by only Violet.

 Chapter 764

    Chapte

    764

    Carissa was unaware that Vi had returned to Silverstone Estate. She hade to discuss some matters with Zoey, and had chosen toe in the evening because she still had cases to handle during the day.

    Moreover, the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family had no close ties with Eleanor, so there was no need for formal visits. If she came during the day, she would have to bring the Capital Guard, just like she would to other estates. Otherwise, it would seem like preferential treatment.

    Seeing Carissa dressed in womenˇŻs attire rather than her official uniform, Zoey felt a slight sense of relief.

    She greeted, ˇ°Hello, Your Grace, Ms. Spencer. ItˇŻs good to see you<b>!</b>ˇ±

    ˇ°Good day, Mrs. Prince.ˇ± Violet had a special fondness for Zoey, so she followed Carissa despite feeling tired from the dayˇŻs events.

    *Pleasee in and take <b>a </b>seat,ˇ± Zoey said with a smile, instructing the servants to bring refreshments.

    Once they were seated, Zoey asked, ˇ°Your Grace, if you have something to discuss, you could have sent someone to inform me. There was no need for you toe personally.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mrs. Prince, thereˇŻs no need for such formality. IˇŻm here today to share a few things with you,ˇ± Carissa said, ncing at the servants in the main hall. ˇ°Could you ask them to leave?ˇ±

    Zoey exchanged a knowing look with Jane, who immediately instructed, ˇ°Everyone, you may leave now. No need to wait.ˇ±

    Once the servants had exited, Zoey turned to Carissa and said, ˇ°Please feel free to speak your mind, Your Grace.ˇ±

    Carissa inquired, ˇ°Have you heard of Ms. Ava Weaver from Weaver Coffee?ˇ±

    Immediately, Zoey recalled what Caspian had said the night he came back after buying ravioli. She had felt suspicious about the woman, Ava, at the time.

    Her heart raced, and she replied without hesitation, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻve heard of her. My brother¨Cinw met her a few times, but after that, I didnˇŻt hear him mention seeing her again.ˇ±

    She recounted the incident when Capsian encountered Ava at the ravioli stand.

    ˇ°At the time, I found it strange and kept my eye on things. I even instructed the servants not to buy coffee from Weaver Coffee. Caspian didnˇŻt have a good impression of Ms. Weaver either. When he returned to buy ravioli again, the vendor mentioned that Ms. Weaver hadnˇŻt eaten the ravioli he prepared, Caspian asked if they <b>had </b>gone bad that day, but they hadnˇŻt, so my brother¨Cinw thought she was wasteful. ThatˇŻs why he hasnˇŻt bought coffee from her since.ˇ±

    Although Zoey didnˇŻt fully grasp what was happening, she instinctively wanted to clear CaspianˇŻs name. The fact that Carissa hade personally to speak about Ava indicated that there was something serious at y, especially since she was currently investigating the treason case involving Eleanor.

    Carissa admired ZoeyˇŻs sharpness as she listened. A woman like her truly had the ability to support the familyˇŻs household.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs fortunate there hasnˇŻt been any contact. I came today to inform you that Ms. WeaverˇŻs real name is

    Celeste Kingsley. She is the daughter of Henry and his concubine, and she was sent by Eleanor to get close to Mr. Prince. You must have heard of the courtesan Samuel from the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family married. She is the same person.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ZoeyˇŻs face turned pale with shock. ˇ°What? Thank goodness Caspian wasnˇŻt deceived!ˇ±

    The mere thought sent a chill down her spine. If Casn had gotten involved with a concubineˇŻs daughter from EleanorˇŻs household during this treason plot orchestrated by Eleanor, Carissa wouldnˇŻt be here as <b>the </b>Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort.

    She would be here as Commander Sinir.

    Zoey couldnˇŻt help but feel grateful that Caspian was so oblivious to romantic advances. Being a courtesan, Celeste must be incredibly beautiful. Any other man might have already fallen into her trap.

    Carissa paused for a moment, her gaze at Zoey growing moreplex. ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs indeed fortunate that Mr. Prince wasnˇŻt deceived. However, over the past few days, the Royal Citadel has been questioning the servants of Harmony Pce. One of the junior stewards revealed that Celeste had recently inquired about the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs preferences.

    wour

    ˇ°She said that since she couldnˇŻt get to Mr. Prince, she might as well target the Earl of Silverstone directly. She reported this to Eleanor, who approved it. Celeste even bribed one of the servants from residence to gather information about Marshal PrinceˇŻs preferences. Now, Celeste has left the capital, and I suspect she is heading to the Southern Frontier.ˇ±

 Chapter 765

    Zoey tightened her grip on the armrests of her chair, a frown knitting her brow. Her expression grewplex, reflecting the weight of the revtion.

    No one knew a husband better than his own wife.

    Oliver had gone to the Southern Frontier with two concubines, and upon arrival, he had taken two more. Though they hadnˇŻt been formally recognized yet, it was only a matter of time before he granted them status since he had taken them in.

    Zoey was strict in managing the household and the concubines respected her, which was why there had never been any scandals in the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family. Zoey could almost guarantee that if Celeste managed to get close to Oliver, she wouldnˇŻt even need to try to win him over. Just showing her beautiful courtesan face would be enough to capture his heart.

    Violet watched Zoey, sensing that she understood just how difficult it would be for Oliver to resist

    CelesteˇŻs allure.

    It was a sad situation. Zoey was a wonderful woman, but she hadnˇŻt met a good man. Despite serving as a marshal at the Southern Frontier, Oliver didnˇŻt deserve her.

    Zoey tirelessly managed every aspect of life in the capital, tending to her mother¨Cinw, cleaning up after her sister¨Cinw, and warding off anyone who could harm the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family.

    Yet, happiness eluded her.

    Zoey quickly regained herposure and looked at Carissa gratefully. ˇ°Thank you for informing me, Your Grace. I will send a letter to warn him.ˇ±

    Carissa replied, ˇ°Celeste has changed her appearance, and since Eleanor has never publicly acknowledged her identity, we cannot know what her intentions towards the Earl of Silverstone might be.ˇ±

    Zoey understood CarissaˇŻs meaning. Celeste was no longer merely a courtesan. With EleanorˇŻs downfall, she was free. If she sought a benefactor, Oliver could certainly provide that for her.

    If it were just that, Zoey wouldnˇŻt be overly concerned. However, Celeste was a concubineˇŻs daughter from EleanorˇŻs household. The Supreme Court was aware of this, as was Carissa. If Oliver got involved with her, it could lead toplications that would be difficult to exin.

    This could implicate the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family and affect ZoeyˇŻs children, and that was what truly worried her.

    ˇ°Your Grace, if Celeste truly has an affair with my husband, what will the Supreme Court thinkˇ­<b>?</b>ˇ±

    -Zoey began her question, but quickly realized it was inappropriate. This was a case of treason, and she

    was already immensely grateful for CarissaˇŻs visit to share such sensitive information.

    To ask for more would be greedy.

    However, Carissa understood ZoeyˇŻs unspoken concern and replied, ˇ°As of now, we donˇŻt know. It will depend on how the king perceives them. If he believes they are mere pawns and victims of circumstance, then even if the Earl of Silverstone takes her as a concubine, it wonˇŻt raise any issues. But if the king sees them as aplices, then we would have a serious problem.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Violet chimed in, ˇ°Actually, based on the evidence we have so far, the former seems more likely. They were coerced into this. Eleanor controlled their birth mothers and forced them to do things against their will. If they refused, they faced severe punishmentsˇ­ But we shouldnˇŻt make any definitive ims, should we? After all, this is a treason case, and everything hinges on the kingˇŻs judgment.ˇ±

    ˇ°I understand. Thank you for letting me know, Ms. Spencer.ˇ±

    Zoey was moved. She would always remember this kindness.

    Carissa stood up. ˇ°We shouldnˇŻt overstay our wee. Goodbye for now.ˇ±

    Zoey rose to see her off, her demeanor already returning to normal. Violet admired this about Zoey¨Cshe could always remainposed and handle her emotions with grace.

    As they stepped out of the hall, they spotted Vi approaching, supported by Poppy.

    When Vi saw them, her expression briefly faltered before anger shed in her eyes as she confronted Zoey.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the meaning of this? Why did you call her here? Did you tell her about my situation with Barrett on purpose to embarrass me?ˇ± Vi snarled.

    Zoey rubbed her temples in exasperation. Evelyn had been right. Vi seemed to have no brains.

    Carissa shot Vi a curious nce.

    HadnˇŻt Barrett just been promoted? What was there to be embarrassed about?

 Chapter 766

    Chapter <b>766 </b>

    Jane quickly stepped forward and assisted Poppy in helping Vi.

    ˇ°The physician said itˇŻs best for you not to move around too much, Madam Vi. You should head back and rest. Madam Zoey can see the princess consort off. You donˇŻt need to.ˇ±

    At the mention of ˇ°the princess consortˇ°, ViˇŻs rationality snapped back into ce. She realized her moment of anger had led her to act impulsively. If her sister¨Cinw was going to talk about ViˇŻs issues, why would she invite Carissa over? Most likely, Carissa was there to discuss the conspiracy involving Eleanor.

    Feeling extremely awkward and a bit anxious, Vi gave a hasty curtsey to Carissa before leaving.

    Carissa and Violet exchanged nces.

    What had gotten into Vi this time?

    As Zoey escorted them out, Violet asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs Vi doing here at thiste hour? Is she back here to stay? Did she have a falling out with her inws?ˇ±

    It wasnˇŻt that Violet was particrly curious. It was just that Vi always caused a stir wherever she went. Plus, she had stormed in so recklessly just now, talking about something concerning Barrett, which clearly had something to do with Carissa.

    That was why Violet couldnˇŻt help but ask.

    Zoey knew that family troubles shouldnˇŻt be aired in public, but they were all aware of ViˇŻs faults. So, she didnˇŻt hesitate to speak inly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a bit of a spectacle. She had a quarrel with her husband and returned to us. SheˇŻs staying here for a few days because sheˇŻs feeling under the weather.ˇ±

    ˇ°BarrettˇŻs been recovering at home after getting injured and getting promoted. It seems odd they would argue again, especially involving Carissa,ˇ± Violet said, her expression darkening.

    S N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Zoey sighed with a bitter smile. ˇ°ItˇŻs just unreasonable fussing. DonˇŻt let it bother you, Your Grace, Ms. Spencer.ˇ±

    Violet muttered under her breath, ˇ°Troublemaker.ˇ±

    Carissa and Barrett had already divorced and moved on with their lives, yet Vi still clung to the past.

    After Zoey saw Carissa and Violet off, she returned to the inner courtyard. There, she spotted Vi waiting outside her quarters. Zoey nced at her, but didnˇŻt say a word. Instead, she simply went inside.

    Zoey was thoroughly disappointed in her sister¨Cinw and didnˇŻt feel like saying anything. It was hard to reason with someone determined to make trouble. Sometimes, no amount of kindness could save those who were set on self¨Cdestruction. If Violet kept causing a scene like this, it would be more than just embarrassing.

    ˇ°Why were they here, Zoey?ˇ± Vi asked as she walked in, her hands propped on her hips.

    Zoey settled into her seat. The people in the room knew she liked to drink fruit juice in the evening, so they had prepared it for her in advance.

    <b>+25 </b><b>BON </b>

    After sipping a few times to soothe her throat, she replied in a calm tone, ˇ°Nothing too serious. They just asked me a few questions.ˇ±

    Vi frowned. ˇ°ItˇŻs not aboutˇ­that Grand Princess Eleanor conspiracy case, is it? Was she here to cause trouble?ˇ±

    Zoey frowned. ˇ°YouˇŻre asking for trouble with that kind of talk. She was here on official business. Even if she asks questions, itˇŻs just part of the procedure. If she were here to cause trouble, she wouldnˇŻte at night and without the Capital Guard.ˇ±

    ˇ°What did she want to know?ˇ±

    ZoeyˇŻs expression was indifferent as she replied, ˇ°Whatever it is, itˇŻs not your concern. I see that your condition is stable now since youˇŻre able to move around at night. You should return home tomorrow.ˇ±

    ViˇŻs face fell with disappointment. She had been staying at Silverstone Estate for three days now. Her mother had even sent medicine and tonics to Valor Estate, yet no one hade to fetch her.

    Barrett couldnˇŻte himself, but surely he could send someone!

    If no one came to get her, would she be going back like this? It was far too embarrassing. How could she face anyone in the Warren family after this?

    Yet, Vi knew she couldnˇŻt stay there any longer. She didnˇŻt want to continue the cold war with her husband. It was weighing on her heart.

    Over the past few days, she hade to terms with everything. She was carrying BarrettˇŻs child and intended to make things right with him. Besides, he had recently been promoted to the Crown GuardˇŻsmander¨Ca position that ced him close to the king.

    Though Carissamanded the Mystic Army and was his superior, the Crown Guard had always directly answered to the king, so there likely wouldnˇŻt be much change in their dynamics.

    Zoey saw through her thoughts and said coolly, ˇ°IˇŻll send someone to take you back tomorrow.ˇ±

    Vi pleaded softly, ˇ°Why not send Jane to Valor Estate to get someone <i>to </ie for me? If I just go back <i>like </i>this, itˇŻll look bad.ˇ±

    Zoey ignored her and instructed, ˇ°Jane, take Vi back to her room.ˇ±

    <b>ˇ± </b>

 Chapter 767

    <b>Chapter </b><b>767 </b>

    After a few days, everyone who needed to be interrogated at Harmony Pce had been interrogated. Rafael felt it was time to question Eleanor.

    Carissa was heading to Ironridge Estate to see Jessica today, while Rafael would be interrogating Eleanor. It was a coordinated effort from both sides.

    Eleanor had been locked in the dungeon for about five days. At first, she pretended to have lost her mind. When she realized that tactic wasnˇŻt working, she stopped resisting, seemingly resigned to whatever fate awaited her.

    At least, that was how it appeared on the surface.

    In the interrogation room, the aunt and nephew sat across from each other.

    Eleanor still wore the in clothing from the Emberfest Festival night, but after days in the dungeon, her garments were wrinkled and her hair was disheveled. She looked drained, with dark circles under her eyes. In just a few days, she had lost a significant amount of weight, making her skin sag and giving her an aged appearance, as if she had aged five or six years overnight.

    Sudden weight loss in middle age could be harsh, and it showed on her, especially since she had always had a sharp disposition. Now, her looks reflected her inner bitterness.

    Rafael spoke first, ˇ°You kept those concubines locked away in the dungeon for a long time. Now that you find yourself in the same situation, how does it feel?ˇ±

    Eleanor looked up and suddenly smiled. ˇ°ItˇŻs far worse than Harmony PceˇŻs dungeon.ˇ±

    Rafael continued, ˇ°The king has issued a royal edict stripping you of your title. Today, the Royal CitadelˇŻs governor will be visiting your residence to conduct a formal search.ˇ±

    Eleanor raised her eyebrows, her toneced with sarcasm as she said, ˇ°What difference does it make if my title is gone? What does it matter if IˇŻm no longer a grand princess? I am still of royal blood. My father was King Augustus, and my mother was Lady Chloe. No one can change that.ˇ±

    Her words dripped with irony and were tinged with a hint of resentment. It was as if being the daughter of Augustus was more of a curse than a blessing.

    Rafael maintained his calm demeanor as he went through the motions and asked, ˇ°Where did those weaponse from? Why were you plotting rebellion? Who is behind this<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Eleanor smirked, a flicker of defiance in her expression. ˇ°ItˇŻs pointless to ask. Since IˇŻve already been used of treason, let it be a beheading if thatˇŻs what they decide. If they want to execute my entire family line, then let them do so. This is how treason is judged, isnˇŻt it? Just ry my words to the king

    verbatim.ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled softly. The idea of executing her entire family line would also include him and Salvador. Furthermore, since she was married, that included her husbandˇŻs family as well. The Marquis of GrovehillˇŻs family would certainly thank her for that.

    Understanding the implication behind her mention of family annihtion, he added, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. His Majesty doesnˇŻt intend to go that far. You also donˇŻt need to fear for Jessica, provided she wasnˇŻt involved in the rebellion.ˇ±

    Eleanor lowered her gaze, suppressing the only remaining attachment she had to this world¨Cher daughter. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ˇ°Whatever. I donˇŻt care,ˇ± Eleanor finally said, lifting her head to look at Rafael. She despised being seen through and hated feeling manipted. ˇ°If you want to kill her, then go ahead. ItˇŻs not like sheˇŻs living a happy life anyway.ˇ±

    ed.. are

    you the

    ˇ°You still havenˇŻt answered my question. Where did the weaponse from? Why plot treason? WhoˇŻs behind it? YouˇŻve already been demoted to amoner. If you donˇŻt confess, weˇŻll have to resort to torture, and you wonˇŻt have anyone but yourself to me,ˇ± said Rafael, his voice cold and distant.

    ˇ°Why wouldnˇŻt I confess?ˇ± Eleanor blinked innocently. ˇ°I am, after all, of noble birth and cannot withstand the Supreme CourtˇŻs punishment. Those weapons were naturally provided by my backers. The armor? I had someone steal it from the Ministry of DefenseˇŻs workshop. You must have already examined it. ItˇŻs identical to what the ministry uses. As for the one pulling the stringsˇ­ˇ±

    She ced her hands on the table, a glint of cold cunning in her eyes.

    ˇ°My dear nephew, it was you who directed this, wasnˇŻt it? You said you wanted to be king, and that you wanted me to assist you with everything I had.

    ˇ°But why would I help you? Naturally, it was because you discovered the tragic fate of the concubines who died in my pce. You held my greatest weakness, so I had no choice but to assist you. Surely, you wouldnˇŻt dare to act without taking responsibility, would you?ˇ±

    The scribe hesitated for a moment, and Rafael turned to him. ˇ°Record this urately. Make sure every single word is noted and submitted to the king for review.ˇ±

    The scribe nodded. ˇ°Yes, Your Highness!ˇ±

    Eleanor burst intoughter. ˇ°How amusing.ˇ±

    Rafael replied, ˇ°Yes, it is quite amusing. Now, tell me more. When did I start using the matter of your pceˇŻs concubines to threaten you? Where did I first mention my desire to rebel and ask for your help? Who was present at the time? How did I keep in contact with you whilst on the battlefield? Did we exchange any letters?ˇ±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter <b>768 </b>

    Eleanor tilted her head, herughter fading as she spoke earnestly.

    ˇ°It has always been Jacob who contacts me, remember? You said you couldnˇŻt show your face, and couldnˇŻt let anyone have leverage over you. So, after you first mentioned your ns to rebel, Jacob took care of everything.

    ˇ°If you bring him here and interrogate him rigorously, the truth wille out, wonˇŻt it? Oh, andter, when you returned from the battlefield, the one responsible for contacting me, besides Jacob, was Carissa. WasnˇŻt she the one who had those martial artists deliver the weapons? Just bring her in and torture her- sheˇŻll confess too.ˇ±

    As she spoke, a slow smile crept across her face.

    ˇ°But if you donˇŻt torture them, you canˇŻt use torture on me either. That would be treating us differently. Besides, since IˇŻm pointing to you as the mastermind, you canˇŻt be in charge of this case. Get someone else.ˇ±

    Rafael replied, ˇ°You donˇŻt need to worry about that. The king will decide after reviewing your testimony. If he thinks it necessary to change the interrogator, then you wonˇŻt see me again.ˇ±

    Eleanor looked at him with a smile, but her eyes were filled with malice. ˇ°I truly hope I never see you again. YouˇŻre revolting. A prince known for your military achievements, yet you married a woman who was once divorced. That is how youˇŻve brought disgrace to our royal family.ˇ±

    Rafael reminded her, ˇ°YouˇŻre no longer part of the royal family. You donˇŻt need to worry about that.ˇ±

    Eleanor huffed. ˇ°You have no sense of shame. I insult you, and you donˇŻt even get angry. Your shamelessness is infuriating. If you didnˇŻt have leverage over me, do you think I would have allowed myself to be used by you in this treasonous plot? YouˇŻre useless. You were too scared to keep weapons in your own home, so you hid them in mine instead. Many of those weapons were smuggled back from the Southern Frontier battlefield by you, including the armor.ˇ± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The scribe turned pale upon hearing her words, terrified of the implications.

    Should he be recording all of this? Once it was on paper, the testimony needed to be submitted to Salvador. This was the first interrogation, and the king would surely want to know everything Eleanor had

    said.

    Rafael nodded at him, neither angry nor amused. ˇ°Write down everything she says.ˇ±

    A venomous glint flickered in EleanorˇŻs eyes. ˇ°Of course, the harder I bite, the more you can distance yourself. But donˇŻt think you can escape, Rafael! YouˇŻve ruined me, and I wonˇŻt let you off the hook. Even if IˇŻm headed for hell, IˇŻll drag you down with me.

    ˇ°His Majesty is sharp and will uncover the truth. Rafael Sanford, youˇŻre the real traitor plotting rebellion! IˇŻm just a pawn in your game. The world will see your true colors. Those who say I conspired to rebel are

    blind and foolish. IˇŻm just a woman with no sons¨Cwhat purpose would treason serve for me? Our kingdom doesnˇŻt even allow female officials. How could they ept a queen to rule the kingdom?ˇ±

    ˇ°Women do hold official positions now,ˇ± Rafael corrected. ˇ°Take Carissa, for example, the one you im is conspiring with me. She is now themander of the Mystic Army. She oversees the Capital Guard, the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Crown Guard. She is also involved in the investigation into

    <b>your </b>rebellion.ˇ±

    Eleanor froze, then fury ignited in her eyes. ˇ°Her? Hah! His Majesty is truly confused! HeˇŻs setting such a precedent for her again and again, just for HectorˇŻs merit. Is it not enough that she enjoys a lifetime of wealth and power? Now<b>, </b>sheˇŻs even been given real authority? The Mystic Army is the cityˇŻs shield. Does he want to destroy himself?ˇ±

    Rafael smiled and replied, ˇ°I think His MajestyˇŻs decision is quite wise. Commander SinirˇŻs capabilities are evident, and her family has been loyal to the court and the king. They despise traitors who disrupt the country. With her guarding the city, any traitor attempting rebellion has no chance of sess. Those who have plotted for years may find their efforts wasted.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre insane!ˇ± Eleanor stared at him in disbelief.

    It was clear Rafael was saying this for SalvadorˇŻs benefit, but the king wasnˇŻt foolish. How could he not see through the princeˇŻs intentions? By stating that Carissa was guarding the city, Rafael implied that traitors would never seed in rebellion.

    However, it also hinted that if Carissa turned against them, na outside reinforcements would be able to get into the city either!

    To test SalvadorˇŻs trust in such a way was utterly reckless. How could the king believe them?

    In all of Starhaven, they were the greatest threat to his throne!

 Chapter 769

    Chapter <b>769 </b>

    Rafael grinned. ˇ°This concludes my interrogation.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that all youˇŻve got?ˇ± Eleanor scoffed, her tone icy. ˇ°ArenˇŻt you going to ask more? Go on, keep <i>going</i>.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I wonˇŻt be the one interrogating you. Someone else will take care of that. Prepare yourself. TonightˇŻs session mightst until dawn,ˇ± Rafael said as he stood.

    Eleanor red at him fiercely. ˇ°Do you really think IˇŻm scared? No matter who interrogates me, I wonˇŻt give you a different answer. DonˇŻt think for a moment IˇŻm unaware of your schemes, Rafael! YouˇŻll never escape your punishment. Bring on whatever tricks you have. YouˇŻre going down with me!ˇ±

    ˇ°There are no tricks. Everything will be handled ording to thew,ˇ± Rafael said, striding out of the interrogation room.

    Once Rafael left, Matthew entered and took a seat. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ˇ°Eleanor, IˇŻm not here to question you about the rebellion. We found multiple corpses and dozens of baby skeletons in the ancient well at your residence. IˇŻve already interrogated your household servants, and they all said you were responsible for these deaths. Will you confess?ˇ±

    Eleanor shot him a cold nce and said nothing, her expression one of disdain.

    Matthew leaned back in his chair. ˇ°No rush. We can take our time.ˇ±

    At Ironridge Estate, Jessica red at Carissa. The Marquis of Ironridge, Leopold, was also present. Carissa mainly wanted to question the couple, so no one else was present.

    It was well known that Eleanor and the matriarch of the Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs household were not on good terms. Despite being inws, they rarely interacted. Jessica was the type to frequently demand to go back to her maternal home, and Eleanor paid her attitude no mind.

    Over time, Margaret had grown tired of dealing with Eleanor and saw no need to meet with her unless absolutely necessary.

    ˇ°We honestly didnˇŻt know anything about it. IˇŻve never even heard of that dungeon,ˇ± Leopold said, quickly distancing himself from the situation, his expression resigned. ˇ°You know my mother¨Cinw dislikes me, Commander Sinir. I can count the number of times I visited Harmony Pce on one hand.ˇ±

    Carissa turned to Jessica and asked, ˇ°ording to the testimony from the steward and several servants, the women in Harmony PceˇŻs inner household have endured considerable torment from you. Do you recall a maid named Camille Hudson?<b>ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°Those are just baseless usations,ˇ± Jessica retorted coldly. ˇ°Now that Harmony Pce has fallen, they want to shift all their wrongdoing onto me. I donˇŻt even know who Camille is, so how could I have killed <b>her</b><b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Leopold suddenly tensed.

    CarissaˇŻs gaze sharpened. ˇ°I never said Camille was dead, Lady Jessica. If you donˇŻt know her, how <b>do </b>you know sheˇŻs dead<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Jessica froze, then turned to the scribe, Kirk, and shouted angrily, ˇ°DonˇŻt write that! IˇŻm being coerced into a c¨®nfession! I didnˇŻt kill Camille!ˇ±

    But Kirk ignored her and continued writing. Jessica sprang to her feet, rushing over to snatch the paper. Michael stood in her way, forcing her to retreat a few steps.

    ˇ°If you donˇŻt cooperate, IˇŻll have to take you back to the Supreme Court and let the officials there question you, Lady Jessica,ˇ± Carissa said coolly.

    ˇ°How dare you, Carissa Sinir?!ˇ± Jessica spun around, her eyes filled with resentment. ˇ°This is all part of your and RafaelˇŻs scheme! My mother didnˇŻt plot against the throne. Those weapons were merely for self- defense. As for those women, they willingly became concubines. They chose to enter our household and livevishly, so they must ept the consequences.ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs eyes turned frigid. ˇ°It seems youˇŻre ying dumb on purpose. You know full well whether those women chose to be concubines or were forced into going to Harmony Pce. Since you refuse to talk, weˇŻll head back to the Supreme Court.ˇ±

    ˇ°Tryying a hand on me and see what happens!ˇ± Jessica snapped.

    The Capital Guard hesitated, and even Michael took a step back when she advanced.

    But Carissa didnˇŻt let up. In a swift motion, she stepped forward and twisted JessicaˇŻs arm behind her back, causing her to cry out in pain.

    ˇ°Let go of me! That hurts! Let me goˇ­!ˇ±

    Leopold paled, shocked that Carissa had the audacity toy hands on his wife. While he didnˇŻt have a deep emotional bond with Jessica, having her taken to the Supreme Court would bring shame upon the *Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs household.

    ˇ°Commander Sinir!ˇ± Leopold called out, hoping to plead for her.

    Carissa shot him a cold re, silencing the words on his lips.

 Chapter 770

    Carissa shoved Jessica forward, releasing her.

    Her tone was icy when she spoke, ˇ°YouˇŻll answer my questions truthfully. If you refuse to cooperate, you wonˇŻt get a third chance, and IˇŻll take you straight to the Supreme Court. Your mother has already been demoted to amoner.

    ˇ°His Majesty has been merciful enough to allow you to keep your title, but if you donˇŻt cooperate, your involvement in CamilleˇŻs death will be reported to the highest authority. A county duchess charged with murder? Who could possibly protect you then?ˇ±

    JessicaˇŻs left arm hung awkwardly at her side, dislocated and sending sharp pain through her body, making her eyes well with tears. Though she loathed Carissa, she also understood that the woman meant business¨Cshe was ruthless.

    Leopold stepped forward to support Jessica as she sank back into her seat. His voice was cold and steady as he said, ˇ°Commander Sinir is carrying out her orders. Just answer her questions.ˇ±

    He didnˇŻt care for JessicaˇŻs wellbeing, but if she was to be taken away, it would be after he officially divorced her. He couldnˇŻt let her be dragged through the public streets while she still had the title of the Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs wife.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt kill her!ˇ± Jessica yelled, her fury boiling over. ˇ°I just told my servants to p her a few times. She ran into a wall by herself!ˇ±

    Jessica raised her right hand to shield her face, breaking down into sobs.

    ˇ°How was I supposed to know sheˇŻd run into a wall? That wasnˇŻt the first time IˇŻve had someone beaten. ˇ®IˇŻve done it before without them killing themselves. I only had them p her to blow off some steam, and it was all your fault! If you hadnˇŻt fought with me, I wouldnˇŻt have gone back to Harmony Pce in such a foul mood!ˇ±

    Leopold felt a chill run down his spine. ˇ°What are you saying? Every time you went back to Harmony Pce after an argument with me, you took it out on them? And youˇŻve even killed one?ˇ±

    ˇ°Who knew she would die? It was her own foolishness! What does that have to do with me?ˇ±

    Jessica wiped her tears with her sleeve, her left hand throbbing painfully as more tears streamed down This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    her cheeks.

    ˇ°<i>You</i>ˇ­ˇ± Leopold looked angrily between Jessica and Carissa.

    He knew Jessica had a cruel streak, but he never imagined she could be responsible for someoneˇŻs death.

    ˇ°How can you be so heartless? Just because I argue with you, you take it out on others?ˇ±

    LeopoldˇŻs household had always adhered to the true aristocratic way, rarely resorting to beating or selling servants. When Jessica first arrived, she had caused quite a stir, but Margaret had swiftly taken control of the household, ensuring strict rules were followed. Despite JessicaˇŻs title, Margaret maintained a firm hand, leaving Jessica unable to act out openly.

    Yet, it seemed Jessica would always return to Harmony Pce to vent her frustrations. No wonder she had to escape there each time she threw a tantrum.

    <b>+25 </b>

    Carissa watched Jessica, who was now wailing uncontrobly, her expression icy.

    ˇ°A few ps? Is that really all it was? Everyone in Harmony Pce knows you love using your shoes to hit peopleˇŻs faces. You only stop when their cheeks are bruised and blood is running from their mouth, nose, and ears! How many times did you beat Camille? You left her deaf in both ears, and for a while, her mouth bled constantly. You specifically targeted her!ˇ±

    Seeing the shock on LeopoldˇŻs face, Jessica panicked and shouted, ˇ°What difference does it make? Hitting someone in the face doesnˇŻt kill them! Either way, IˇŻve never killed anyone!ˇ±

    Outside the main door, a servant sent by Margaret was eavesdropping. Hearing this, she hurried off to report back.

    When Margaret heard the news, her face changed instantly and she leaped to her feet. ˇ°What? Is that true?

    ˇ°It is, Madam Margaret. She admitted it herself.ˇ±

    Margaret sat back down and raised her hand. ˇ°Go out and continue listening.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, maˇŻam!ˇ± The servant hurried out.

    LeopoldˇŻs secondary wife, Emma, was also present. After hearing the news, she looked stunned. ˇ°Mother, what should we do? If sheˇŻs implicated in these crimes, it will reflect badly on our household.ˇ±

    Margaret trembled with anger, her lips quivering. It took her a moment <i>to </i>regain herposure.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs so malicious! IˇŻm sure His Majesty will not allow her to keep her title. She must pay for what she has done.ˇ±

 Chapter 771

    Chapter <b>771 </b>

    Giles, the head steward of Ironridge Estate, stood outside the door. He nodded respectfully as he entered This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    the room.

    He exined, ˇ°Madam Emma, thereˇŻs no need to worry Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs treason has essentially been established. The Supreme CourtˇŻs Investigation is merely to uncover those behind it. Even if they <b>donˇŻt </b>find anyone, the Supreme Court will still go through the motions. Since the Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs household and Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs household are connected through marriage, some fallout is

    inevitable.

    ˇ°However, Lady Carissa only summoned the marquis and Lady Jessica for questioning today, which clearly indicates she doesnˇŻt intend to escte things. Otherwise, even those <b>close </b>to Lady Jessica would have been called in.ˇ±

    Emma sighed. ˇ°I really donˇŻt understand. Grand Princess Eleanor holds such a high position. Why would she resort to treason? And what about the concubines in her household? IˇŻve heard there were over a hundred, and most of them have died, I also heard that no male infants were left alive. How can a person be so cruel?ˇ±ˇäˇä

    With how things were, it wasnˇŻt strange why Jessica <b>had </b>never gotten pregnant.

    Emma wanted to mention that, but the thought was too harsh to voice aloud. Still, it lingered in her mind.

    The consequences of oneˇŻs actions would alwayse back to haunt them.

    Margaret felt a chill in her heart. It was all too horrifying to contemte.

    ˇ°Giles, summon those who were with Jessica and ask if they have suffered from her abuse,ˇ± she said.

    Giles hesitated but, seeing MargaretˇŻs serious expression, he finally spoke up, ˇ°Most of the maids who apanied her are gone. Rumor has it they were sold off, but I fear their fates werenˇŻt any better.ˇ±

    ˇ°Investigate further,ˇ± Margaretmanded. ˇ°In the past, we didnˇŻt manage her affairs closely and let her do as she pleased. We were unaware of her cruelty. Whether they were sold or killed, there will be someone who knows what happened.ˇ±

    Emma, always dutiful and respectful towards Margaret, understood her mother¨CinwˇŻs thoughts. Asking someone to look into this matter meant Margaret was considering asking Leopold to divorce Jessica and

    cast her out.

    *Ask Lady Serena. Since she entered the household, sheˇŻs always been by Lady JessicaˇŻs side. She should know quite a bit,ˇ± Emma added, her tone now calmer.

    Given the results of the questioning, it was clear the Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs household would be implicated to some degree. If word got out and the public began to discuss and condemn them, how would the servants mistreated by Jessica or those sold off feel? Margaret and Emma feared they might go public with their grievances.

    Therefore<b>, </b>a thorough investigation of the household should be conducted. Anyone who had suffered under JessicaˇŻs cruelty should bepensated well.

    Margaret struck the armrest in anger. ˇ°My health is failing, and IˇŻm already struggling with household matters. I thought Jessica wouldnˇŻt dare act recklessly only to discover how truly malicious she is. IˇŻve

    been far toocent.

    Giles replied, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need to be upset, Madam Margaret. LetˇŻs first find out where the people from her quarters have been sold off to and see if we can bring them back. As for those she has wronged, weˇŻll make sure they arepensated.ˇ±

    ˇ°Giles is right. Mother, donˇŻt me yourself. ItˇŻs not unusual for a mother¨Cinw to refrain from interfering in a daughter¨CinwˇŻs treatment of her maids and servants, especially when their contracts arenˇŻt under the family. You shouldnˇŻt bear the burden for this,ˇ± Emma said.

    Margaret sighed heavily. ˇ°You think you know a person, but you never truly understand their heart. I never imagined such a depth of hidden malice would be concealed in Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs household. ItˇŻs truly horrifying. What we know is likely just the tip of the iceberg. This scandal could severely tarnish the royal familyˇŻs reputation.ˇ±

    In the main hall, Carissa finished her questioning and prepared to wrap up.

    Leopold was stunned. He had always known Jessica to be domineering, willful, and unruly, but he never suspected her heart could be so vicious.

    She had even justified her actions<b>, </b>iming she had only beaten a few pets¨Cpets that belonged to her motherˇŻs household. She even asked if that really warranted such a grand inquisition<b>?! </b>

    To her, human lives were as insignificant as dirt.

    Moreover, Jessica had been secretly running businesses in the gold and silk industries, yet she could only keep a small portion of the profits. The rest went directly to her mother, Eleanor.

    What did Eleanor do with that money? It was all too clear¨Cshe had bought weapons.

    If these matters came to the kingˇŻs attention, Leopold and his family would likely be dragged down with them.

 Chapter 772

    After Carissa left, Leopold remained in a daze for a long while. It took him a while to slowly regain his senses. His eyes were bloodshot as he seized Jessica by the cor and raised his hand, delivering a sharp p across her face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°How dare you hit me?! You coward!ˇ± she screamed like a crazed woman.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not all IˇŻm going to do! IˇŻm <b>divorcing </b>you!ˇ± Leopold snapped, raising his voice for the first <b>time </b>as rage boiled within him.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Jessica froze for a moment, her face darkening ominously. ˇ°Say that again!ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre such a vicious woman! Why wouldnˇŻt I divorce you? Am I supposed to keep you around to harm my family and our people?!ˇ±

    Suddenly, a ceramic pot came crashing down on LeopoldˇŻs head, shattering with a resounding crack. The force of it sent him staggering back, disbelief washing over his face as he stared at the frenzied Jessica, As dizziness overtook him, he copsed to the ground blood gushing from his head.

    ˇ°Lord Leopold!ˇ±

    The servants rushed in and hastily supported him as one shouted, ˇ°Fetch the physician!ˇ±

    ˇ°Divorce me? You want to divorce me? Then, IˇŻll make sure we both go down together!ˇ± Jessica red coldly at the man lying on the floor, not an ounce of sympathy in her eyes.

    As Carissa stepped outside the gate, she immediately heard the sounds of yelling and screaming from within. She instructed Michael to go in and find out what was happening while she returned to the Supreme Court to report. She needed to gather and organize the testimonies first.

    Ironridge Estate was thrown into chaos. Fortunately, due to MargaretˇŻs poor health, they had already employed a physician, which allowed Leopold to receive timely medical attention. While it didnˇŻt result in a fatality, he was gravely injured.

    After assessing the situation, Michael returned to the Supreme Court to report to Carissa.

    ˇ°Are his injuries serious?ˇ± she asked, concern etching her features.

    ˇ°The physician said Lord Leopold was saved in time, so his life isnˇŻt in danger. However, we wonˇŻt know if there will be any furtherplications until he wakes up. When I left, he still hadnˇŻt regained. consciousness,ˇ± said Michael, recalling how shocked he had been when he saw the blood pooling on LeopoldˇŻs head.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs truly ruthless,ˇ± Matthew remarked, shaking his head. He had just finished questioning Eleanor and couldnˇŻt help but smile wryly. ˇ°The mother and daughter are quite simr. During my interrogation, Eleanor initially said nothing. But then she erupted into a fit of curses, her voice growing hoarse from screaming before she finally stopped. Now, itˇŻs PeterˇŻs turn.ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled and acknowledged MatthewˇŻs hard work. ˇ°LetˇŻs organize the testimonies. I have to drop by the pce to report to His Majesty. We need to update him on the preliminary investigation.ˇ±

    ˇ°Should we report everything she raved about as well? Matthew asked.

    ˇ°Of course. We must report exactly what she said, no matter how ridiculous.ˇ±

    Noticing the troubled expression on MatthewˇŻs face, Carissa asked, ˇ°What did she say?ˇ±

    Matthew handed her EleanorˇŻs statement. ˇ°Please take a look.ˇ±

    As Carissa sat down and quickly skimmed through the report, her expression shifted to one of exasperation.

    She looked at Rafael and asked, ˇ°Youˇ­

    want to submit this to the king just like that?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes. Exactly like that,ˇ± Rafael replied decisively.

    Carissa wasnˇŻt concerned that Salvador would actually believe EleanorˇŻs words. Anyone with half a brain wouldnˇŻt fall for such nonsense.

    Salvador knew that Rafael and his people had uncovered this rebellion case, If Rafael was the mastermind, wouldnˇŻt that mean he was effectively stabbing himself in the back?

    It simply didnˇŻt make sense.

    But wouldnˇŻt submitting such an unreasonable confession make the king think Rafael was trying to pull a clumsy cover¨Cup?

    Rafael understood CarissaˇŻs concerns and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs fine. Since she said it, we canˇŻt just ignore it. His Majesty is eager to see her initial statement. He wants to sift through it for any clues that might validate his suspicions.

    Carissa realized that relying on this testimony wouldnˇŻt lead to any verifiable truths.

    ˇ°IˇŻll apany you to the pce to see His Majesty. We need him to make a decision regarding JessicaˇŻs situation,ˇ± she stated firmly.

 Chapter 773

    Rafael and Carissa traveled to the pce by carriage. Ever since the rebellion case had emerged, their lives had be a whirlwind of chaos, leaving them barely enough time to exchange a few words before copsing into bed.

    As they traveled, Rafael wrapped his arm around Carlson and said, ˇ°ThereˇŻs something I need to tell you upfront, just so you wonˇŻt be disappointed.ˇ±

    TH

    know

    what youˇŻre going to say. His Majesty wonˇŻt execute Eleanor, will he?ˇ±

    Carissa leaned against his broad chest, her eyelids growing heavy. She didnˇŻt mind the fighting and killing on the battlefield, but the <b>constant </b>travel to gather testimonies and enduring the sarcastic remarks from various families was wearing her down, especially when dealing with those who were overly self- important.

    ˇ°I mentioned Yuvan to him, but His Majesty didnˇŻt ask you to investigate him. With his level of suspicion, how could he not look into <b>Yuvan</b>? I suspect he sent someone else to check. He probably sent people from the Crown Guard and Shadow Guard, who arenˇŻt under yourmand. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Even if His Majesty ims that the Crown Guard is under your purview, itˇŻs only in name. Until they finish their investigation, he wonˇŻt execute Eleanor. And as long <b>as </b>she is alive, Yuvan will live in constant fear,ˇ± said Rafael, analyzing the situation.

    Carissa nodded with her eyes closed. ˇ°Your analysis makes sense, but with two major cases looming over EleanorˇŻs household¨Cone being the rebellion and the other involving the murdered and imprisoned concubines, along with so many dead infants¨Cif they donˇŻt execute her, itˇŻll be hard to quell the publicˇŻs

    anger.ˇ±

    ˇ°An exnation for this.matter is definitely necessary. A cold glint flickered in RafaelˇŻs eyes. ˇ°If the rebellion is covered up, then only one person will have to take the me for all those deaths.ˇ±

    Carissa suddenly opened her eyes wide. ˇ°Henry!ˇ±

    Rafael nodded, <b>his </b>voice icy as he continued, ˇ°Yes. After all, heˇŻs not innocent. HeˇŻs the biggest aplice. No matter how he tries to argue that he had no choice and was afraid to defy EleanorˇŻs orders, it doesnˇŻt matter.

    ˇ°He is tied to the Kingsley family, and my grandfather was still alive when Eleanor started all this. She wasnˇŻt all¨Cpowerful, but Henry still chose to submit to her¨Cnot because he was truly afraid of her, but because the declining Kingsley family needed her.ˇ±

    Carissa knew Henry was not innocent. In fact, he was utterly despicable. Those women were his concubines. They shared a bond with him, and all the children they bore were his flesh and blood. Yet, he let his sons be murdered and his daughters be used as pawns.

    Was he truly helpless? Perhaps at first, but not anymore. Just look at how he treated Mnie Lester and her daughters! If he cared for them at all, he wouldnˇŻt have betrayed Carmen, nor would he have turned a blind eye to MnieˇŻs fate.

    If he had pleaded with Eleanor, he could have spared Mnie the torment of the dungeon. After all, Celeste hadpleted her mission at Gracehold Estate, and Carmen had managed to infiltrate Hell Monarch Estate. It was likely Henry had exchanged those favors for something else, such as securing

    benefits for the Kingsley family.

    Rafael pondered for a moment before speaking meaningfully, ˇ°ItˇŻs possible His Majesty might spare Henry in exchange for his testimony about the mastermind behind the rebellion¨Cat least as bait. Once Henry confesses, heˇŻll still be executed to appease public outrage.ˇ±

    In the royal study, Salvador reviewed EleanorˇŻs initial testimony. Anger shed in his eyes, and heughed coldly.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs still trying to implicate you two? Even with death looming, she shows no remorse. Continue the interrogation.ˇ±

    He set aside EleanorˇŻs statement and turned to JessicaˇŻs. After reading it, he took a deep breath, his expression calming considerably.

    ˇ°Such malice is truly unprecedented. How can someone so cruel be part of the royal family? Issue a royal edict to strip Jessica of her title. Revoke hernds and demote her to amoner. If itˇŻs confirmed she personally took a life, she shall be dealt with ording to thews of the kingdom.ˇ±

    After issuing the edict for JessicaˇŻs demotion, the king looked at Rafael and said, ˇ°It seems Eleanor wonˇŻt confess easily. WeˇŻll have to resort to torture. If she still doesnˇŻt cooperate, lock her up in the Heritage Bureau. The case file must remain open, and investigations shall continue. When applying torture, we must tread carefully¨Cshe must not <b>die</b><b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    If the case files werenˇŻt sealed, it meant the rebellion case hadnˇŻt been concluded yet. Doing so would leave some individuals trembling with uncertainty.

    This was much like Rafael had expected.

    Salvador continued, ˇ°Anyone involved in the rebellion will be detained as soon as itˇŻs been verified. The concubine case has far¨Creaching implications and a severe impact. All of them are HenryˇŻs concubines, so the Kingsley family willpensate them and their families.

    ˇ°As for HenryˇŻs mistreatment of women and the taking of lives, his crimes are unforgivable and warrant execution. Tell him that if he can expose the individuals behind the rebellion, I may spare his life.ˇ±

    Carissa lowered her head to hide her raised brows.

    Rafael was right on all points. It looked like he understood Salvador well.

 Chapter 774

    Salvador turned to Carissa and asked, ˇ°What have you found out abou

    ties with Eleanor?ˇ±

    the noble familles that have close

    Carissa replied honestly, ˇ°I havenˇŻt finished my Inquiries yet, Your Majesty. So far, IˇŻve discovered that one of HenryˇŻs concubineˇŻs daughters is at Stillcrest Estate Her name is Tabitha. After questioning her, it appears she hasnˇŻt been involved in any tasks.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs because her biological mother passed away the day after she entered the Marquis of StillcrestˇŻs family, so Eleanor couldnˇŻt <b>get </b>hold of her weakness. Since she is favored by the Marquis of StillcrestˇŻs heir, she has since distanced herself from Eleanor.ˇ±

    A glint of sharpness shed in SalvadorˇŻs eyes. ˇ°Does anyone in the Marquis of StillcrestˇŻs family know her true identity?ˇ±

    ˇ°The entire family ims to be unaware. I asked the servants, and they said Lady Tabitha house since she married into the family.

    Salvador inquired further, ˇ°Is Tabitha still residing in Stillcrest Estate?ˇ±

    rarely leaves the

    ˇ°She had a son and a daughter after entering the family, so she hasnˇŻt been cast out. TheyˇŻve sent her to a monastery and have some people keeping an eye on her there.ˇ±

    Salvador continued, ˇ°We canˇŻt trust the Marquis of StillcrestˇŻs family blindly. We must keep a close watch on them and investigate who theyˇŻve had frequent dealings with in the past.ˇ±

    *Rest assured, Your Majesty, we are already looking into it,ˇ± Carissa assured.

    However, Salvador still seemed somewhat dissatisfied. ˇ°There were so many concubinesˇ® daughters sent out, so why have we only identified this one?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs because the person in charge of managing these concubines changes every so often, and most of those whoˇŻve been reced end up dead. ItˇŻs not that weˇŻve only found one. ThereˇŻs also the courtesan who entered the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family. Her real name is Celeste, and she has since changed her appearance. ording to one of the stewards in Harmony Pce, Celeste has left the capital,ˇ± Carissa exined.

    ˇ°I see. Keep searching. We need to find them all and ensure theyˇŻre not being used again. TheyˇŻre all unfortunate souls,ˇ± Salvador replied.

    SalvadorˇŻs words had Carissa letting out a quiet sigh of relief. In truth, they had nearly found all the concubinesˇ® daughters. She just hadnˇŻt had the chance to visit some, such as those in the Whitfield and Quinton families.

    As for Tabitha<b>, </b>she had admitted her identity herself. When Carissa visited Stillcrest Estate, the woman immediately knelt and confessed her identity, so this needed to be reported.

    Eleanor had sent the concubinesˇ® daughters out, and even the person responsible for overseeing them had to be changed every so often. This proved that the one lurking in the shadows couldnˇŻt directly

    contact them.

    That was why Salvador could only utter the word ˇ°unfortunateˇ°. If Eleanor hadnˇŻt acted that way, those women would likely have be aplices.

    That was also why Carissa hadnˇŻt revealed CelesteˇŻs trip to the Southern Frontier to seek out Oliver. If she had mentioned it, those women would face dire consequences. The identity of Oliver, the marshal of the Southern Frontier, was far too sensitive.

    Salvador would never allow anyone who had been in contact with Oliver to escape unscathed. All of HenryˇŻs concubinesˇ® daughters shared the same fate. Celeste was identified as an aplice,

    Salvador would treat everyone else, including Carmen, the same way.

    Throughout history, those in power have preferred to k the innocent rather than let a guilty party slip through their fingers. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After leaving the pce, Rafael asked, ˇ°Have we already sent someone to the Southern Frontier?ˇ±

    A steward from Harmony Pce had told them that Celeste had <b>inquired </b>about OliverˇŻs preferences, and Matthew had been in charge of that particr interrogation.

    After Matthew showed the testimony to Rafael, thetter tore <b>it </b>up. He believed it shouldnˇŻt be reported because it involved the lives of those women and their biological mothers.

    ˇ°Violet has sent someone.ˇ± Carissa hesitated, feeling uneasy. ˇ°You know His Majesty well. If you told him about CelesteˇŻs trip to the Southern Frontier, what do you think he would do?ˇ±

    Rafael lifted his chin slightly and peeked out the carriage window. His expression darkened. ˇ°That would be a gamble with an almost certain loss.ˇ±

    Carissa sighed softly. ˇ°WeˇŻve uncovered quite a bit. WeˇŻve more or less established their identities. But in the end, we still have to present this list to the king, and we can only say that CelesteˇŻs whereabouts are unknown.ˇ±

    Tabitha had been sent to a monastery, and most of the others would soon follow. Even if they had given birth to children, the noble families couldnˇŻt afford to keep them. Anyone even remotely connected to the rebellion would not be allowed to remain, especially since the purpose of these women entering the noble families had been so clear.

    Even if Salvador described them as unfortunate souls, no one would be willing to take the risk. Salvador was unpredictable. Who could say that him calling them unfortunate today wouldnˇŻt lead to a different conclusion tomorrow?

 Chapter 775

    <b>Chapter </b><b>775 </b>

    G+2 BORUS

    Rafael agreed with CarissaˇŻs approach. After all, these were innocent people caught in the crossfire.

    From the moment they were born, the daughters of HenryˇŻs concubines had been destined to be used.

    That alone demonstrated that Eleanor had harbored trensonous thoughts for many years. If Eleanor imed Rafael was the mastermind behind the rebellich, Salvador wouldnˇŻt believe it, nor would the officials or themon people.

    ˇ°If weˇŻre going to protect them, we need to keep a close watch on them. Some of then have spent many years in noble households and know each of those famillesˇ® weaknesses. We canˇŻt allow them to be exploited again.ˇ± Rafael said.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, I know what IˇŻm doing,ˇ± Carissa replied confidently.

    The royal edict was delivered to Ironridge Estate, stripping Jessica of her title, reiming hernds, and removing her from the ranks of the inner court. Jessica was condemned to <b>a </b>life as amoner, without the possibility of regaining her title. This meant that even if it was eventually confirmed that she hadnˇŻt been involved in anyoneˇŻs death, Leopold could not request a title for her.

    If it was discovered that she hadmitted murder of had incited others to do so, she would face legal repercussions ording to thew.

    Derek was the one tasked with delivering the royal edict to Ironridge Estate. When he arrived and made the announcement, Jessica flew into a frenzy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She lunged at him as she shouted, ˇ°You might as well just kill me!ˇ±

    <ul>

    <li>The royal guards blocked her path and kicked her away, sending her sprawling to the ground, blood spilling from her mouth: </li>

    </ul>

    Margaret didnˇŻt immediately cast Jessica out. Instead, she chose to investigate the matter internally, confining Jessica under house arrest until the inquiry wasplete.

    But the oue was already decided. Given that <b>Jessica </b>had <b>nearly </b>caused LeopoldˇŻs death, there was no way anyone in the Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs household would tolerate her.

    The next day, Carissa arrived at Oakspire Estate with Michael in tow.

    Norman had previously cursed Carissa, using her of disregarding the royal familyˇŻs dignity by bringing the Capital Guard to Edgeview Estate without evidence. Norman was known for his upright character, and he had a notoriously explosive temper. Even in his old age, he would roar like a thunderstorm whenever he encountered something he deemed unjust.

    He had once dered that if Carissa dared to bring the Capital Guard to Oakspire Estate, she would be allowed to enter but not to leave. However, after waiting several days and seeing that she hadnˇŻt shown

    he assumed she was wary of the estate and would stay away.

    up,

    Then, today, just past seven in the morning, he received word that themander of the Mystic Army <b>had </b>arrived.

    He immediately ordered, ˇ°DonˇŻt let her in.ˇ±

    In his youth, Norman had once led troops to the Southern Frontier, hoping to drive out the people from Sandorin<b>. </b>Unfortunately, he had failed to aplish that mission before his retirement Throughout his life, he had amassed a formidable record in battle, but the repeated defeats he suffered at the Southern Frontier were a source of immense embarrassment for him.

    As a fellow military man, he naturally respected Hector but grudges were clear¨Ccut. Hector was one thing, and Carissa was another. Even if Carissa had participated in the campaigns to reim the Southern Frontier, he didnˇŻt believe a woman possessed such strength

    The real hero was the Hell Monarch, Rafael.

    While Norman admired Rafael, the same rule applied¨CRafael was Rafael, and Carissa was Carissa. Even as a couple, they couldnˇŻt be lumped together.

    The heavy doors stayed shut, and Carissa exchanged a nce with Michael. They were both mentally prepared for this closed¨Cdoor reception.

    They knew the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family and the Quinton family were formidable adversaries, which was why they had saved this visit forst.

    ˇ°We canˇŻt get in, and itˇŻs not like we can just crash through the door,ˇ± Michael said, looking a bit troubled. This was a dukeˇŻs residence, after all. Even though they were here on official business, they were merely seeking information. So, the people in the household should be treated with due respect. Otherwise, if Normanined, Salvador would likely cate him at the expense of the Capital Guard.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs wait. IˇŻll knock every once in a while. If the door remains shut after an hour, IˇŻll go in myself,ˇ± Carissa said resolutely.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not advisable. ItˇŻs too dangerous for you to go in alone,ˇ± Michael quickly protested.

    ˇ°Dangerous? Not really. IˇŻll just get yelled at, which is a given anyway.ˇ± Carissa shrugged. ˇ°ItˇŻs no big deal. <b>I </b>have a mouth too. If they yell at me, IˇŻll yell back. If they hit me, IˇŻll hit back.ˇ±

    Michael smiled wryly.

    If Carissa yelled back or fought back and angered Norman, wouldnˇŻt that just escte the situation<b>? </b>WouldnˇŻt Norman then bring this matter to SalvadorˇŻs attention<b>? </b>

 Chapter 776

    At Oakspire Estate, all men with official positions had already left. Those without official positions were summoned to the main hall. They listened to the intermittent knocking that echoed from outside.

    Throughout his life, Norman had worn his emotions on his sleeve, never concealing his feelings. He was the illustrious Duke of Oakspire, a title he had earned through his own efforts. Though his sons and grandsons had served in court, their positions were modest. Their family avoided jealousy and suspicion from the king.

    As long as Norman hadnˇŻt harmed anyone, no one dared to be disrespectful in his presence. The title ofmander of the Mystic Army meant nothing to him. He only respected the Mystic Army itself. To him, themander was simply trash.

    As the knocking came again, Norman leisurely picked up a cup of coffee. He blew <b>on </b>it before sipping, his gaze <b>fixed </b>on his anxious sons and grandsons.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about it. Let them keep knocking,ˇ± he said dismissively.

    NormanˇŻs eldest son, Mikhail Whitfield, cautiously asked, ˇ°Dad, IsnˇŻt it a bit inappropriate to keep outside? After all, sheˇŻs here on official business.ˇ±

    them

    Mikhail was also a military man who had once been the Royal GuardˇŻsmander. He had retired before thete kingˇŻs death. As the Duke of OakspireˇŻs heir, he was poised to inherit the title once his dad passed.

    NormanˇŻs title could be passed down for three generations. Even if they did nothing, their wealth and status could endure for another three generations. However, Mikhail had a more gentle temperament and approached matters with caution. He was theplete opposite of Norman, hence Norman never liked Mikhail much. He thought Mikhail was too timid.

    Among his five sons, Norman preferred his fourth son, Gareth Whitfield. But as a concubineˇŻs son, Gareth was at a disadvantage. With an eldest son, a second, and a third son in line, it was unlikely he would ever N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    inherit.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs inappropriate about it?ˇ± Norman shot his son a cold nce. ˇ°What are you afraid of? YouˇŻre too cautious, and youck the ambition needed to aplish great things. YouˇŻre scared of a mere woman.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, whatˇŻs the worry? Let her knock. The door wonˇŻt open for her today. If she has the ability, she cane in herself,ˇ± Gareth quickly chimed in, supporting his dadˇŻs view.

    Gareth held a low¨Cranking position as the armory officer in the Ministry of Defense<b>, </b>a role that may not seem prestigious but was crucial as it involved overseeing weaponry. Just as he was about to head back to the ministry, he heard that Carissa had arrived with her men. His dad immediately ordered everyone to stay inside, so he sent someone through the side door to request leave from work, <b>as </b>the others had already left.

    He shared a simr temperament with Norman¨Cimpulsive and fiery. His years of stagnation in promotion were undoubtedly rted to his explosive nature. However, Norman appreciated this trait, believing that decisiveness and a bit of anger were essential formanding respect.

    again.

    After Gareth spoke, Norman looked at him with approval before scolding his eldest son

    ˇ°When will you have half the guts of your fourth brother? Then, I might feel at ease. With your overly cautious demeanor, your children and grandchildren will be as timid as you if the title is left in your

    125 MOAIUS

    hands.ˇ±

    Mikhail was used to his dadˇŻs reprimands by now, so he didnˇŻt get angry. Instead, he maintained his calm

    demeanor.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs here on official business, so thereˇŻs no need for us to oppose her. Our household is not the only one she has questioned. SheˇŻs been to other noble farrelles as well. ItˇŻs better to cooperate than to confront her unnecessarily, right?ˇ±

    ˇ°Pathetic!ˇ± Norman shot a re at his eldest son.

    Gareth snorted with a haughty expression. ˇ°Mikhall, our family has no ties with Grand Princess Eleanor. What could she possibly want from us? She just wants to show off¨Cto let everyone see that she can waltz into Oakspire Estate without consequence. SheˇŻs trying to establish her authority here.

    *Prince Yuvan has been in Valken for years, so why did she question his household first before us? ItˇŻs because sheˇŻs a bully who picks on the weak, right? Just look¨Cdoes she dare approach Lord KendrickˇŻs household? Lady Adide is from the Quinton family, after all. And whatˇŻs more, that woman didnˇŻt even go to the Quinton familyˇŻs residence first, but came to ours instead<b>. </b>IsnˇŻt it because sheˇŻs just looking for an easy target?ˇ±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter <b>777 </b>

    Norman had always valued GarethˇŻs opinions, as the two shared the same mindset. In <b>fact</b>, Norman also thought of Carissa in the same manner as Gareth did.

    Once Gareth spoke up, everyone nodded in agreement<b>, </b>primarily because Norman had shown his support first. He never hesitated to express his approval for his fourth son.

    In contrast, MikhailˇŻs objections seemed weak and feeble. Despite his diminished state, he feltpelled to voice his thoughts.

    ˇ°Gareth, youˇŻre mistaken. The Capital Guard has its own methods for handling cases. Lady Carissa hails from a military family and has made contributions on the Southern Frontier battlefield. If she were incapable, His Majesty wouldnˇŻt have <b>set </b>a precedent by assigning her such an important task.

    ˇ°Moreover, sheˇŻs not investigating just any case¨CsheˇŻs dealing with a treason case. The fact that sheˇŻs acting on official orders means she could have summoned us to the Supreme Court for questioning. Instead<b>, </b>she came to us directly and waited outside for nearly an hour. Her actions demonstrate her respect for our family.ˇ±

    He paused to take a breath before he continued, ˇ°Dad, this case involves many parties. They probably have limited time to spare. If it werenˇŻt necessary, they wouldnˇŻt havee here. I believe we should invite them in. Whatever they ask, we can cooperate. If she was trying to use our family to establish her authority, waiting outside for so long isnˇŻt the way to do it. By doing so, sheˇŻs actually showing consideration for us. She respects you, Dad-ˇ±

    Norman was bing increasingly irritated by MikhailˇŻs rambling. He raised a hand, cutting his son off

    with a furious shout.

    ˇ°Shut your mouth! If she truly had respect, she wouldnˇŻt be here! What dealings do we have with Grand Princess Eleanor? Though we receive numerous invitations from her every year, we only ept a handful, and thatˇŻs merely to facilitate young couples meeting for potential matches!ˇ±

    ˇ°But there has been some contact-ˇ±

    ˇ°Did you not hear me? Shut up!ˇ± NormanˇŻs disappointment was palpable as he stood up. ˇ°Men! If they knock again, bring a bucket of water and pour it over them to chase them off!ˇ±

    ˇ°Dad, you mustnˇŻt do that!ˇ± Mikhail quickly rose to stop him, urgency in his voice. ˇ°That would not only insult Commander Sinir, but also humiliate His Majesty!ˇ±

    Mikhail felt a knot of worry tighten in his chest.

    Norman had achieved great military sess, but he was a military general from thete kingˇŻs reign. Norman looked down on everyone because of the title Sigmund had given him. Due to NormanˇŻs temperament, Sigmund had already been displeased with him during his reign. However, Sigmund had tolerated it because of NormanˇŻs past military achievements and the fact that nothing major had happened.

    But the current kingˇŻs position was shaky, and he was wary of powerful families. The Duke of OakspireˇŻs family couldnˇŻt afford to behave as recklessly as they had under the previous kingˇŻs reign.

    Mikhail had warned his dad countless times, but the older man never listened. With Gareth stoking the fire, Mikhail was genuinely concerned.

    Did they not consider why the Whitfield familyˇŻs men had never been promoted in the court?

    The people in the estate naturally followed NormanˇŻsmands, especially the older veterans who had served alongside him. They shared NormanˇŻs temperament and decisiveness.

    Without hesitation, they grabbed two buckets of water to douse Carissa.

    ˇ°Commander Sinir, watch out-

    Michael noticed what was happening. But before he could finish his warning, Carissa had already vanished. Then, he heard a surprised shout from inside

    ˇ°How did you get in here? How dare you breach Oakspire Estate? How bold of you!ˇ±

    The two buckets of water missed Carissapletely as she deftly avoided them, her movements elegant as she nced at the two veterans.

    They both had white hair and wrinkled faces.

    That was fine. Carissa respected her elders!

    Without saying a word, Carissa strode forward. Since Norman had notmanded them to act, the guards could only try to block her way.

    However, they were <b>no </b>match for Carissa. With a few agile leaps, she reached the entrance to the main hall just as Norman bellowed, ˇ°She will not step foot through the doors of my estate today!ˇ±

    Once the words left his lips, he turned to find a young official he didnˇŻt recognize standing at the entrance, pursued by his guards. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ®Carissa remained calm, and a sly smile graced her lips. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, but I already stepped through the doors of Oakspire Estate.ˇ±

 Chapter 778

    Chapter <b>778 </b>

    Gareth shot up from his seat and red at the guards behind him. ˇ°WhatˇŻs going <b>on</b>? DidnˇŻt I tell you not to open the door? Who let her in?ˇ±

    ˇ°I came in myself. I waited for an hour. When you didnˇŻt <b>open </b>the door and nned to douse me with dirty water, I had no choice but to offend you by intruding,ˇ± Hald Carissa, stepping forward.

    Her gaze swept across those present. Norman was the oldest, and he was nked by two men who must be his second and third sons.

    Beforeing here, Carissa had looked over portraits of those who served in NormanˇŻs household, so she had a general idea of their appearances. One of the men, wearing a stone¨Cblue brocade coat, looked anxious and frustrated. When he saw her, a flicker of surprise crossed his features.

    That must be NormanˇŻs heir, Mikhail.

    Carissa recognized the man who had spoken earlier. He was NormanˇŻs fourth son, Gareth. He was easily recognized because he was the armory officer in the Ministry of Defense. Also, Carissa was here because of him and his concubine, Cecilia.

    Hearing that she had barged in on her own, Norman was even more enraged. ˇ°How dare you! I didnˇŻt

    permit you to enter, yet you dare intrude into the residence of a first¨Crank duke,

    ˇ°I apologize for the offense, Lord Norman,ˇ± Carissa responded with a mixture of politeness and firmness. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Norman mmed his hand on the table. ˇ°If you know whatˇŻs good for you, youˇŻd get out at once! If you donˇŻt, donˇŻt me me for being rude!ˇ±

    -Carissa replied, ˇ°I already sensed <b>your </bck of courtesy at the door, but IˇŻm afraid I canˇŻt leave until I have the chance to ask my questions. You may be angry now, but do try to contain it. You can report me to His Majestyter.ˇ±

    Norman had lived his life as a fierce warrior. When had he ever been provoked by someone from the younger generation<b>? </b>

    His expression darkened as hemanded, ˇ°Seize her and throw her out!ˇ±

    The material of the official uniform Carissa wore was a bit stiff, making it somewhat inconvenient to fight. However, that also meant she could utilize a dancing technique with it. With a swift motion, Carissa flung her cloak and weaved through the guards like a dancer in a whirlwind. The sounds of her cloak pping against their faces echoed through the hall. She jumped and spun gracefully, her movements elegant and extraordinary. She embodied the essence of a young martial general perfectly.

    In fact, she had learned this technique from Carmen: With a bit of cleverness, this shy maneuver worked surprisingly well. It wasnˇŻt a direct p, so it didnˇŻt outright disgrace them, but it certainly felt like a p to the face.

    In just a few swift moves, she sent the guards staggering back. With a final spin, she raised her cloak and settled into a chair with an air of confidence.

    Norman was beside himself with rage. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to teach Carissa a lesson.

    ˇ°How dare you act recklessly in my residence! YouˇŻvee to the wrong ce!ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs gaze hardened as she focused her energy on her palms.

    Norman felt a sudden rush of inner force bearing down on him like a gale, the overwhelming pressure nearly choking him. He struggled to remain upright, but found he couldnˇŻt withstand the sheer force of her

    power.

    Panic gripped him¨Che hadnˇŻt anticipated that Carissa possessed such skill.

    Just as he thought he might be sent flying <b>across </b>the room, the pressure abruptly dissipated and the suffocating feeling vanished. It took him a moment to regain hisposure, only <b>to </b>see that Carissa hadnˇŻt even directed her palms toward <b>him </b>to unleash such a powerful gust.

    His face turned pale at the realization.

    ˇ°Please have a seat, Lord Norman. IˇŻm here to ask a few questions today. Once IˇŻm done, IˇŻll leave,ˇ± Carissa said, her tone steady and respectful.

    Norman retreated to his seat, feeling a surge of blood rising in his chest. He drew a deep breath to calm himself but found he couldnˇŻt speak, his expression dark and brooding.

    The others in the room didnˇŻt understand what was happening. They merely assumed that Norman had chosen not to make things difficult for Carissa and had temporarily let her off the hook.

    Gareth red at Carissa. ˇ°My family has little to do with Grand Princess Eleanor. If youˇŻre trying to establish your authority here, youˇŻve miscalcted. YouˇŻve barged into our residence, and my dad will surely report you to His Majesty.<i>ˇ± </i>

    Her voice low and firm, Carissa replied, ˇ°I already said you can report me, but please do so based on the facts. Those facts include the hour I spent waiting outside, being turned away, and even almost being ˇ®doused with dirty water. I respect Lord NormanˇŻs esteemed reputation, which is why I was willing to wait but how you choose to ept that respect is entirely your business.ˇ±

    She paused, fixing her gaze on them.

    ˇ°Also, I advise you to open the door. The questioning process needs to be documented, and everything discussed will be presented to His Majesty for his review.ˇ±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter <b>779 </b>

    Gareth angrily shouted, ˇ°No need for that! If you have something to say, spit it out and then get lost!ˇ±

    ˇ°Gareth!ˇ± Mikhail snapped. ˇ°Mind your manners!ˇ± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Gareth rolled his eyes. ˇ°DonˇŻt be so weak, Mikhail. What <b>are </b>you afraid of? If weˇŻve done nothing wrong. we have nothing to fear.ˇ±

    Carissa studied Gareth, recognizing that his temperament mirrored that of his dad. However, Norman had genuine skill and achievements, which made people endure his temper even when it was difficult.

    Gareth was different. He relied on his dadˇŻs power and barked outints at the slightest provocation -he was like a yapping dog emboldened by his <b>connections</b>. With such an explosive attitude, few in the Ministry of Defense dared to cross him, <b>which </b>only encouraged his arrogance.

    Carissa wouldnˇŻt indulge him. ˇ°Fine, since you donˇŻt want the scribe toe in, IˇŻll just remember our conversation in my head. YouˇŻre Lord Gareth, right? Bring out your concubine, Lady Cecilia. 1 have questions for her.ˇ±

    Cecilia had been in the Whitfield family for seven years. She had given birth to two sons and a daughter, and was the apple of GarethˇŻs eye. While it didnˇŻt go so far as to diminish the position of his primary wife, Cecilia had far more favor than the others.

    GarethˇŻs primary wife had given birth only to daughters, while Cecilia had blessed him with two sons. Naturally, Gareth held her in high regard.

    The mention of Cecilia changed the expressions of those present. They had heard the rumors about the daughters of concubines from EleanorˇŻs household scattering into various noble families, and the ˇ®implications werenˇŻt lost on them.

    However, Gareth was only momentarily taken aback. Hearing Carissa name his beloved concubine directly only fueled his anger further.

    ˇ°What does a woman of the inner courtyard know? Do you want her toe out just to humiliate her? You can <b>ask </b>those of us present whatever you want!ˇ±

    Carissa gazed at GarethˇŻs flushed face and enunciated clearly, ˇ°Lady CeciliaˇŻs surname is Kingsley. Her dad is Lord Henry, and sheˇŻs part of the Kingsley family as well as EleanorˇŻs household. Her biological momˇŻs name is Thelma, who passed away in May three years ago.ˇ±

    The revtion stunned everyone in the room.

    After a moment of shock, Gareth exploded with rage, shouting, ˇ°YouˇŻre just spouting nonsense!ˇ±

    It was the typically subservient Mikhail who remainedposed enough to act.

    He immediatelymanded a servant, ˇ°Bring Cecilia out here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mikhail!ˇ± Gareth turned to his brother, his eyes zing with anger. ˇ°This is absolutely impossible! Why are you calling Cecilia? This <b>is </b>a tant attempt to frame her! You know her parents are both deceased, and she has no rtives left. This woman is trying to pin this identity on Cecilia to drag our family into the treason case! How could you even entertain such a malicious notion?ˇ±

    Mikhail ignored him and continued, ˇ°Open the main door and let the Capital Guard and scribe in.ˇ±

    ˇ°Dad!ˇ± Gareth looked at Norman, whose face was ashen. ˇ°If Mikhail lets them in like this, what dignity will our family have left?ˇ±

    Norman remained silent. Having suppressed the surging energy and blood in his body, he had calmed down, but he could not refute CarissaˇŻs statement, nor could he oppose the Capital GuardˇŻs entry.

    It was no wonder Carissa hadnˇŻt left after waiting for an hour. As Mikhall had said, she had onlye here because it was necessary, and there were things that she needed to verify..

    Now, all Norman could hope for was that Cecilia wasn HenryˇŻs daughter, or this could blow up into a huge scandal.

    Norman naturally was unaware that Carissa had already reported to Salvador beforeing here. Once Salvador agreed that the concubinesˇ® daughters were all victims, Carissa came to Oakspire Estate.

    Otherwise, with GarethˇŻs sensitive position in the Ministry of Defense, Salvador would have no choice but to suspect the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family. After all, most of the weapons and armor found in Harmony Pce were modeled after those from the Ministry of DefenseˇŻs arsenal.

    Among the concubinesˇ® daughters, the most dangerous were Celeste and Carmen. As for the one currently with the Quinton family, she was rtively harmless. The Quinton family was known for being strict, so it was unlikely the woman there could cause trouble.

    Still, they would need to take the woman away for the time being.

 Chapter 780

    Cecilia wore a simple, pale blue dress, and the wide sleeves of her outer garment made her look incredibly light and graceful.

    Despite having bome three children, her skin remained radiant and devoid of any wrinkles. Her long hair was styled into a bun adorned with hairpins. Each piece was adorned with pearls, which added to her refined and otherworldly appearance.

    It was clear that she lived afortable life within the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family, untouched by the hardships of life.

    She was genuinely cherished.

    Carissa had encountered other concubinesˇ® daughters before, but only Cecilia exuded the air of someone who had never been battered by lifeˇŻs trials. There was a softness about her, a sense of being delicately cradled in someoneˇŻs palm.

    When Cecilia arrived, her demeanor <b>was </b>courteous. She performed a graceful curtsy and stood <b>to </b>the side, keeping a respectful distance from the men. When she heard Carissa call her full name, her expression remained calm, as if she had anticipated this moment.

    She knelt and lifted her head, her eyes reflecting a sense of eptance. ˇ°Yes, my name is Cecilia Kingsley. I am not without family. Lord Henry is my dad, and IˇŻm part of the Kingsley family and Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs household.ˇ±

    Her statement hit the main hall with a jarring intensity, leaving everyone speechless and frozen in ce. GarethˇŻs eyes widened in shock, his gaze filled with fury. ˇ°What? YouˇŻre Lord HenryˇŻs daughter?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, Lord Gareth.ˇ± Cecilia lowered her head. Her voice was steady, and she showed no signs of tears. ˇ°I deceived you and everyone else.ˇ±

    ˇ°What?!ˇ±

    Gareth raised his hand, ready to strike her, but the anger that had red within him dissipated when he saw CeciliaˇŻs red¨Crimmed eyes. Ultimately, she was still his favorite concubine and the mother of his two

    sons

    As Gareth slowly lowered his hand, Michael entered with the Capital Guard and the scribe. Carissa instructed the scribe to take notes and repeated what had just been said.

    Once she finished, she turned to Norman. ˇ°Did I make any mistakes, Lord Norman?ˇ±

    Norman was stunned, and his gaze was fixed on CarissaˇŻs serious,posed face.

    A wave of indescribable shame washed over him.

    Norman recalled how his household had erupted into chaos from the moment Carissa first knocked on the door. They had acted like a bunch of monkeys jumping around. Only his eldest son¨Cwhom he had always disregarded¨Chad attempted to be the voice of reason amidst the rising tide of anger.

    Yet, no one had listened to Mikhail.

    ˇ°There was no mistake,ˇ± Mikhail replied on NormanˇŻs behalf, his expression grave. ˇ°You have an

    Impressive memory, Commander Sinir. Not a single word was wrongˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs good to hear, Carissa said. Then, she turned to Gareth and added, ˇ°Lord Gareth, you might as well take a seat. I still have a few questions for you and Lady Cecilia regarding the weaponsˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Gareth had been so arrogant moments ago, but now he felt a chill run down his spine.

    Many blueprints for armor and weapons were stored in his study, which Cecilia could enter freely. When he workedte into the night, examining and amending the blueprints, she was often right there at his side, attending to him,

    Carissa asked, ˇ°Lady Cecilia, have you ever delivered any blueprints for <b>weapons </b>and <b>armor </b>from the Ministry of Defense to Eleanor?ˇ±

    Gareth could barely breathe, his heart racing as he stared at Cecilia, terrified she might reveal that she had stolen his designs.

    After a moment of silence, Cecilia finally spoke, ˇ°I served Lord Gareth in the study and saw those blueprints. I stole two pages and sent them back.ˇ±

    Gareth felt as if he might faint.

    NormanˇŻs gaze shifted to his favorite s¨®n, the approval that usually filled his eyes reced by a simmering anger.

    He had always believed Gareth resembled him the most in temperament and style. But now, it was clear that only the boyˇŻs temper matched his own¨Cthere was <b>no </b>trace of the carefulness or caution that Norman was known for. Gareth didnˇŻt even know where the woman by his side came from, yet he had pampered her without hesitation for all these years.

    To think Gareth had even allowed her into his study, where she could see the weapon designs! Armor and crossbow designs were the most sensitive of secrets¨Ccivilian replicas didnˇŻt evene close to what the Ministry of Defense could produce.

    With CeciliaˇŻs confession, the color drained from the faces of everyone from the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family. Just moments ago, many had eximed that Carissa was merely trying to establish authority by making use of their household.

    Now, they were all silent.

 Chapter 781

    +

    Gareth suddenly exploded in fury. He jumped up and pped Cecilia harshly across the face.

    ˇ°You treacherous woman! After everything IˇŻve done for you, you dare betray me?!ˇ± he roared with outrage. Cecilia fell to the ground, blood slowly trickling from the corner of her mouth. She braced herself on the ground, still kneeling, though tears streamed uncontrobly from her eyes.

    Her lips quivered, her voice breaking as she said, ˇ°IˇŻm sorryˇ­ I have no excuse. I know my sins are unforgivable.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻve doomed us all!ˇ± Gareth spat as he fiercely kicked her. ˇ°I once asked you if you had any family and you told me you were an orphan! How dare you lie to me?!ˇ±

    CeciliaˇŻs body trembled as she let out a muffled sob, knowing there was no hope of ever regaining GarethˇŻs pity or love.

    Carissa let out a barely audible sigh as she watched from nearby. Thankfully, the king had already made his decision yesterday about the daughters of HenryˇŻs concubines. Otherwise, the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family would have been done for after this revtion, with none of them able to escape unscathed.

    Now that Salvador had dered the women victims in this matter, he wouldnˇŻt go back on his word. Putting off visiting the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family and the Quinton family had indeed proven to be a good decision.

    Looking at Cecilia, whoy sobbing on the ground, Carissa asked, ˇ°The two blueprints you took¨Cwere they for armor and ballistae?ˇ±

    The gathered men were mostly seasoned warriors of the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family, so they instantly understood the gravity of CarissaˇŻs question.

    They also realized that she wasnˇŻt looking to im false glory. If she wanted to do that, she could have

    Carissa dered that Cecilia had stolen the armor and ballistae blueprints and taken her away. That way, would have secured her achievement on the spot.

    But Carissa was giving Cecilia a chance now. If thetter answered that she hadnˇŻt taken such blueprints, there was still a way out of this. Armor and ballistae blueprints had implications far beyond ordinary

    weapons.

    Every gaze turned to Cecilia, their eyes fixed with anticipation.

    GarethˇŻs face was contorted with fury as he warned, ˇ°Think very carefully before you answer.ˇ±

    Cecilia looked up with tear streaks glistening on her cheeks, her delicate face filled with sorrow.

    Her trembling lips parted as she spoke in a pained voice, ˇ°No, there were no armor or ballistae blueprints. One was a broadsword, and the other was a spear. Since my mom died, IˇŻve stopped listening to Grand Princess EleanorˇŻs orders. I have children in this household, and I no longer want to be their puppet. ThatˇŻs why I kept avoiding the people my dad sent to seek me out.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the room, but it barely had time to settle before everyone turned their tense eyes back to Carissa, anxiously awaiting her next move.

    Now, whether it was Norman, Gareth, or anyone else from the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family, the fierce

    12

    resistance theyˇŻd shown before hadpletely vanished. Instead, Norman looked more afraid than he ever had in his life

    After all, if Carissa imed she doubted CeciliaˇŻs story and pushed for more answers, she could easily expose more secrets Even if nothing new came out, everyone knew how the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family had treated Carissa and the Capital Guard today¨Cbarring them entry, hurling insults, even sshing water to drive them away. The arrogance of it all was enough to make them feel humiliated and foolish just thinking back on it.

    A woman like Carissa likely wouldnˇŻt forget an insult easily, andying out charges against the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family wouldnˇŻt be hard for her if she wanted revenge.

    They all eyed Carissa nervously. She was watching Ceilin, who was still crying softly, but her sobs were now subdued, as if she had already epted her inevitable fate.

    A suffocating silence hung in the air, broken only by CeciliaˇŻs quiet sniffles.

    Carissa finally turned to Norman. ˇ°Lord Norman, keep an eye on her yourself. Until this treason case is fully investigated, sheˇŻs not allowed to leave the estate

    The silence thickened as they all stared at Carissa in shock.

    That was it? She wasnˇŻt even taking Cecilia with her?

    ˇ°Might I have a word with you in private, Lord Norman? Carissa asked.

    ˇ°Of course,ˇ± Norman responded, his voice uncharacteristically low.

    A man known all his life for his short temper, whose voice usually boomed even in casual conversation, now spoke for the first time in a tone utterly drained of power.

    Carissa turned to Michael and instructed, ˇ°IˇŻll step outside with Lord Norman. Ask Cecilia under what circumstances she handed over those two blueprints see if she was under any kind of coercion.ˇ±

    When Gareth heard this, he felt a glimmer of relief. The tension in his chest eased a bit, and his eyes turned red¨Crimmed.

    He had earlier struck Cecilia because he wanted to make it clear that his family had nothing to do with this matter. He also wanted to gain a bit of CarissaˇŻs sympathy as a woman by showing his supposed resolve in disciplining Cecilia. That way, Carissa might not be too harsh with Cecilia if she took her away.

 Chapter 782

    Norman stood up and gestured for Carissa to follow him to his study.

    After taking a few steps, he turned back and asked, ˇ°Would it be alright if my eldest son came along?ˇ±

    Carissa knew the duke was referring to Mikhail, whose nature she understood well. She was aware that he wasnˇŻt as valued by Norman as his younger brothers

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs fine,ˇ± she replied.

    Stunned, Mikhail hesitated. He knew his dad never favored him and thought him to be too mild andcking passion. Norman always chose to discuss important manners with his third and fourth sons. But instead of calling Gareth this time, Norman had unexpectedly requested that Mikhail join the discussion.

    In the study, Norman instructed his servants to light a candle with a calming scent. His temper often ran high, so this candle was a staple in his study. However, it wasnˇŻt for his benefit today. He hoped the calming scent might help Carissa overlook the hour wait outside and the indignity of almost being sshed with water.

    Once they were seated, Carissa got straight to the point, saying, ˇ°IˇŻll be direct with you, Lord Norman. IˇŻve already reported yesterdayˇŻs findings to the king. His Majesty has officially dered that all of Lord HenryˇŻs concubinesˇ® daughters are victims. I only came here after he made that decision.ˇ±

    Norman took a moment to process this, then asked, ˇ°What are you saying?ˇ±

    However, Mikhail understood immediately. He rose from his seat and bowed to Carissa. ˇ°Thank you for your mercy, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need to thank me,ˇ± Carissa replied calmly. ˇ°I didnˇŻt do it for your family alone. The women are truly victims. Eleanor held Lady CeciliaˇŻs momˇŻs life in her hands, and she could only save her by following EleanorˇŻs orders. Like Lady Cecilia, many were forced to carry out different tasks under threats.

    ˇ°However, Lady CeciliaˇŻs role was the most sensitive, given that the weapons and armor found in Harmony Pce closely matched those produced by the Ministry of Defense. If I hade to Oakspire Estate before reporting yesterdayˇŻs findings to His Majesty, every single person involved would have been considered an aplice. That would implicate not just the concubinesˇ® daughters, but also everyone in the residence where they live.ˇ±

    Finally, Norman grasped the full weight of her actions. He gave Carissa aplex look, still unsure of her motives. What she described wasnˇŻt the perspective of an ordinary woman. He couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that she had an ulterior motive.

    ˇ°Why did you help us? What are your conditions<b>?</b>ˇ±

    already told you¨CI wasnˇŻt helping you. I just donˇŻt want to see the innocent suffer.ˇ± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Norman shook his head. ˇ°Impossible. Every official investigating a treason case hopes to implicate as many people as possible. The more families involved, the more credit theyˇŻll earn.ˇ±

    Carissa looked him straight in the eye. ˇ°Do you remember what happened with the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family? When that courtesan stirred things up, she wrecked the marriage between the Duchess of

    Everpeace and one of the top schrs, Samuel Langley. He was stripped from the National Examination Register and lost his position as heir, causing the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family to fall from grace.

    ˇ°That was EleanorˇŻs goal¨Cto drag the loyal noble families down, one by one. The truly powerful families are hard to topple from the outside, so she worked to break them down from within. And she did it in a way that ensured no one would sympathize with them when it happened. The people even apuded it.ˇ±

    She continued, ˇ°In reality, the noble families are the least likely to support rebellion. They thrive only if the kingdom is stable. If thereˇŻs a regime change, the new ruler will target them first to gain public favor. ThatˇŻs why, if someone attempts treason, the noble familles will rally with the court to oppose it.

    ˇ°Eleanor spent yearsying these traps to undermine them. If I implicate every household connected to the daughters of Lord HenryˇŻs concubines, IˇŻd be falling right into her hands. Why would I let her win? Neither my household nor Prince RafaelˇŻs household is in need of more credit.ˇ±

    Her words struck a nerve in Norman, leaving him deeply conflicted.

    He had assumed CarissaˇŻs perspective would be narrow, as she was the first female official in such a high position. He thought she was likely keen to use this treason case to solidify her standing. But her vision went far beyond that and was free of personal gain.

    Now, Norman understood why Salvador valued her so highly, even though the Hell MonarchˇŻs household had enough military des to overflow.

    At that moment, Norman found himself impressed, but pride held him back from an apology. However, while a father might not have understood his own heart, a son often did.

    Sensing NormanˇŻs restraint, Mikhail stepped forward and bowed deeply to Carissa.

    ˇ°Thank you for safeguarding our family and the other noble families, Commander Sinir. I apologize for keeping you waiting outside and for the discourtesy shown today. Once this case concludes, I will personally visit to extend our formal apologies.ˇ±

    Carissa smiled and shook her head. ˇ°That wonˇŻt be necessary.

 Chapter 783

    Carissa didnˇŻt feel relieved even after leaving Onkspire Estate. She still needed to face the Quinton family. tomorrow. And beyond them, there was also Hayden, to whom Eleanor had also sent someone.

    Carissa didnˇŻt n on bringing the Capital Guard to HaydenˇŻs residence, Willowbrook Estate. Instead, she intended to visit him with Rafael in the evening and fill him in. After all, the elderly prince had returned to the capital alone, with all <b>his </b>descendants serving in far¨Coff territories.

    However, Salvador was still understandably cautious of <b>him</b>, especially since the person backing Eleanor remained unidentified. Without proof, the king would be wary of all his vassals.

    That night, Rafael arrived at Willowbrook Estate with Carissa, carrying a gift to keep up appearances. The old prince certainly knew how to enjoy himself. After dinner, the household songstresses took turns performing for him, serenading him with music.

    When Rafael and Carissa arrived, Hayden was reclining on a lounge chair, eyes closed, tapping a rhythm on the armrest as he listened. The songstress, her face veiled, yed a string instrument as she sang. Her voice was as clear as a nightingale, sweet and Illting.

    Her slender, fair fingers glided over the strings, each pluck and strum filling the room with pure, ethereal music, like streams flowing through <b>high </b>mountains. The music was enchanting, and it felt as if oneˇŻs troubles faded away after listening to it.

    Rafael and Carissa listened to the song from the doorway, fully captivated despite not knowing what piece was being yed. When the song ended, Hayden opened his eyes, and they stepped inside.

    ˇ°Coming sote¨Chardly seems like youˇŻre bringing good news,ˇ± Hayden greeted with a smile.

    Rafael raised the gift in his hand with a grin. ˇ°Great¨C<b>uncle</b><b>, </b>since when is a gift not good news?ˇ±

    Carissa smiled and greeted Hayden politely, ˇ°Good evening, Great¨Cuncle.ˇ±

    HaydenˇŻs eyes narrowed as he looked her over, a smile spreading across <b>his </b>lips. ˇ°Ah, hereˇŻs our kingdomˇŻs first female official¨Cbold and spirited, every bit a match for the men.ˇ±

    ˇ°You tter me, Great¨CUncle,ˇ± Carissa replied with a smile.

    ˇ°Sit down!ˇ± Hayden said with a wave.

    The songstress bowed and took her instrument with her as she left. Meanwhile, servants streamed in, bringing coffee, pastries, sweets¨Canything they could possibly need. Having been on the move for hours, Rafael and Carissa happily took the opportunity to rx. They sipped their coffee and sampled the delicacies without reserve.

    Hayden looked to be in fine spirits. He nced at Carissa as he said, ˇ°I asked Rafael to bring you here ages ago, yet itˇŻs only now that youe. Makes me wonder if you had any sincerity at all. ThereˇŻs another reason for your <b>visit </b>today, isnˇŻt there?ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled. ˇ°Nothing slips past your sharp eyes, Great¨Cuncle. Yes, weˇŻre here today because of the treason case. Eleanor sent someone to your estate. Are you already aware?ˇ±

    HaydenˇŻs smile turned smug. ˇ°Whether I knew or not makes little difference. Here, the only thing she can do is eat and drink to her heartˇŻs content. She canˇŻt take a single step past the estate gates.ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, thatˇŻs a relief,ˇ± Rafael joked. ˇ°Your estate truly is ce of privilege.ˇ±

    ˇ°A ce of privilege Indeed, Hayden sighed. ˇ°When she arrived, she dered her identity right away and <b>begged </b>me to find an excuse to send her away. She said I was too old andined that I smelled like an old man. Imagine that!

    ˇ°My whole life, no oneˇŻs dared insult me like that. Outrageous! So, out of spite, I treated her to the finest <b>food </b>and drink, and now sheˇŻs gained a fair bit of weight. IˇŻll have her brought out to show you two just how well sheˇŻs been pampered.ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    With that, Hayden called out, ˇ°Bring our plumpdy out here, so she can perform her act for the prince and princess consort!ˇ±

    Rafael and Carissa exchanged a nce, both a bit surprised. Dering her identity and begging to be thrown out right after she arrived? WasnˇŻt the woman worried about her biological mom?

 Chapter 784

    Soon, an old steward led in a woman dressed in a pale pink gown. She had a soft, round face, and the dress clung a bit too tightly around her plump figure, especially around her midsection. She wasnˇŻt extremelyrge¨Cjust enough for the ill¨Cfitting gown to entuate her roundness.

    Even with the extra weight, her natural beauty shone through. Her features were delicate, her skin was fair with a healthy glow, and her eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky.

    The steward had already informed her of their guests, so she entered and greeted them politely. Greetings, Prince Rafael, Lady Carissa. My name is Chaya Kingsley.ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Her smile was bright and sweet, suiting her softness. It was the kind of smile that instantly made people feel at ease.

    ˇ°Chaya¨Cwhat a lovely name,ˇ± Carissa remarked, observing her thoughtfully.

    There was something different about Chaya, unlike the other concubinesˇ® daughters. She didnˇŻt have CelesteˇŻs seductive allure, CarmenˇŻs prideful strength, or CeciliaˇŻs quiet sorrow. She was just sweet. Her eyes were full of light, <b>as </b>if untouched by the darkness surrounding her.

    She returned CarissaˇŻspliment with a cheerful smile, saying, ˇ°We all have nice names. My dad may not be good for much, but he does have some knowledge. Chaya¨Csounds nice, doesnˇŻt it? But the meaningˇŻs not great. Just a shadow, hidden and unseen. But IˇŻve lived quite a life here in Willowbrook Estate. Well, thatˇŻs enough. If youˇŻre here to take me away, so be it. I can die with no regrets.ˇ±

    Haydenughed. ˇ°My dear girl, if they were here to take you away, they wouldnˇŻt havee with gifts i the evening. TheyˇŻd have shown up with the Capital Guard in broad daylight.ˇ±

    in

    ˇ°Oh,ˇ± Chaya said, her gaze drifting to Carissa, admiration glinting in her eyes. ˇ°Commander Sinir, you truly bring honor to us women. If only I could be like youˇ­ but no, I couldnˇŻt handle all that work. IˇŻd rather stick to eating, drinking, and having fun.ˇ±

    Carissaughed as she turned to Hayden. ˇ°Seems youˇŻve picked up a real gem here. She must keep yo

    you well entertained, Great¨Cuncle.ˇ±

    Hayden waved his hand dismissively and pretended to <b>be </b>annoyed. ˇ°A gem? More like a freeloader! She canˇŻt sing or dance, yet has the nerve to say I smell like an old man. IˇŻll feed her up until sheˇŻs as round as a pumpkin. Then, sheˇŻll lose the right toin about me!ˇ±

    Though Hayden wore a look of mock displeasure, his tone was one of indulgent delight.

    After the banter died down, Chaya grew more serious as she exined, ˇ°My dad sent me here, figuring that with Prince Hayden alone in the capital and away from his children, IˇŻd have the chance to win his favor and make him hang on my every word.

    ˇ°But once I arrived and saw him¨Chonestly, heˇŻs way too old! And heˇŻs not big on rinsing his mouth either. Every time he speaks, a whiff of bad breath hits me. How am I supposed to serve him in bed like that?

    ˇ°So, I tried to get him to send me away. I thought if I annoyed him enough, heˇŻd be furious enough to send me out of the capital and I could just slip away. But no, he didnˇŻt give in. He has kept me here, feeding me five or six times a day. He doesnˇŻt let me do much, and asionally calls me over to listen to music with him. Other than that, he lets me do whatever I want. IˇŻm as free as a bird here.ˇ±

    ˇ°What about your mom? ArenˇŻt you worried about her? Carissa naked.

    Chaya shrugged. ˇ°Worrying wonˇŻt do any good. Even if warmed Prince HaydenˇŻs bad, it wouldnˇŻt be enough to save her. All I can do is live well myself and try to keep my mom from fretting over me. ThatˇŻs the most respectable thing I can do for her.ˇ±

    Sitting down, she added, ˇ°IˇŻve known since I was a kid that IˇŻd eventually be sent away. My mom told me <b>as </b>much. She always said, ˇ®If you can beni it, bear it. If not, youˇŻd be better off cutting your losses and ending it. LifeˇŻs tough, but if itˇŻs unbearable, then donˇŻt suffer through it. LifeˇŻs too short for that.ˇ±

    Chaya smiled as she spoke, but her words hit a little heavy.

    ˇ°Funny thing is, though she told me that, she never really lived by it herself. She had it rough, but never let herself <b>give </b>in to death. I came here intending to put up a fight, but now, lifeˇŻs <b>just </b>toofortable. So, IˇŻm not going anywhere. IˇŻll enjoy this while I can. And if one day Prince Hayden decides IˇŻm fattened up enough and wants to get rid of me, I wouldnˇŻt say anything against it.ˇ±

    She chuckled<b>, </b>eyes sparkling with a kind of strange optimism. ˇ°But for now, IˇŻm safe. Seems like I got lucky again<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Hayden chuckled along, a warm, grandfatherly fondness glimmering in his gaze.

 Chapter 785

    After leaving Willowbrook Estate, Carissa felt a weight ift from her chest.

    n

    The concubines and daughters in Harmony Pce had be an unbearable mountain of guilt pressing down on her, Carissa knew all too well why those women had been imprisoned in Harmony Pce, and she knew their misery was EleanorˇŻs doing. Though Cnossa refused to take on any me for her parentsˇ® actions, she couldnˇŻt shake the deep sadness she felt.

    Seeing those women, hollow¨Ceyed and trembling at the slightest sound, had been heart¨Cwrenching. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meeting Chaya had been a small balm, a fleetingfort like a colorful bubble glistening in the sun- beautiful yet fragile, and once popped, only the dark reality remained.

    As the night wind whipped at the carriage curtains, Rafael wrapped an arm around Carissa. Neither spoke. Each was lost in thought, yet thinking about the same thing.

    EleanorˇŻs recent actions had rattled Yuvan, making him recoll once more. Now, he would be thinking of

    and the ways to get out of the capital. But he wouldnˇŻt dare make a move just yet, not with Ruth still ill treason case unresolved.

    SalvadorˇŻs decision to dy closing the case was wise. So long as it remained open and Eleanor was alive, Yuvan would be left in a state of restless fear. It might onlyst a year or so before he had to choose -to either give up his ambitions entirely or stake everything in a final gambit.

    Yuvan had once had a golden opportunity, but was too greedy, wanting both the throne and a clean reputation. Perhaps he never believed that the Southern Frontier could truly be reimed or that Sandoria wouldnˇŻt try to fight back this time.

    As Rafael and CarissaˇŻs thoughts converged, they spoke in unison, ˇ°For now, Yuvan will have to stick to the shadows.ˇ±

    The couple exchanged a smile¨Cbeing married had really brought them closer.

    ˇ°His Majesty must still suspect him,ˇ± Rafael murmured

    ˇ°These days, His Majesty suspects everyone. But itˇŻs clear that Yuvan is his main target,ˇ± said Carissa.

    ˇ°Are you going to the Quinton familyˇŻs residence tomorrow, or will you just send Michael?ˇ± Rafael asked. ˇ°Since itˇŻs the queenˇŻs family and with thete kingˇŻs teacher involved, sending only Michael wouldnˇŻt be proper. IˇŻll go myself. I donˇŻt have to say much. I just need to ask a few pointed questions,ˇ± she said.

    Recalling the actions of the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family, Rafael replied, ˇ°IˇŻll go with you tomorrow. ItˇŻs a rest day, so Lord Quinton should be home. IˇŻll speak to him personally. Lord Quinton usually takes his family out on his days off, so IˇŻll send someone ahead to notify him.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Carissa agreed readily.

    She didnˇŻt want to waste time waiting outside for an hour, let alone face a barrage of unhappy expressions. Besides, with Kiera married to Logan, Carissa didnˇŻt want to strain rtions. If Rafael apanied her, Malcolm would get the message loud and clear¨Che was meant to handle this personally. After all, this wasnˇŻt a matter that should be exposed to the public.

    *

    After word spread that Carissa had visited Oakspire Ente with the Capital Guard, the Quinton family. anticipated that they were likely next on the lint. By evening, someone from Hell Monarch Estate arrived at the Quintoh familyˇŻs residence, notifying that Carisse would be paying Malcolm a visit at around nine in <b>the </b>moming.

    When a servant ryed this to Malcolm, he frowned. ˇ°They asked for me by name? So, IˇŻm supposed to wait around for her?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir, thatˇŻs what they specified,ˇ± the servant confirmed.

    Malcolm was annoyed. The fact that they had specifically ested for him to wait but hadnˇŻt sent <b>any </b>formal notice clearly indicated that the visit was rted to the treason case.

    ˇ°Fine, pass along the word¨Cif the princess consort arrives with the Capital Guard, donˇŻt obstruct them. Let them in, but have Mark handle it. No one else needs to make an appearance.ˇ±

    The servant bowed. ˇ°Understood, sir!ˇ±

    The next morning, Malcolm left early with his wife, nning to avoid the confrontation altogether.

    Just as Rafael and Carissa were about to depart, a message arrived from Salvador, summoning Carissa to the pce. With his wife upied, Rafael took Jacob with him to the Quinton familyˇŻs residence. When they arrived, the Quinton familyˇŻs steward, Mark, was dumbfounded.

    Why was the Hell Monarch at the door when the master of the household was conveniently ˇ°outˇ°?! Mark didnˇŻt dare to inform Rafael that Malcolm had gone out. After all, someone from Hell Monarch Estate had sent wordst night that Malcolm should wait for their visit.

    So, Mark hurriedly called the men of the Quinton family to greet the prince while also sending someone to find Malcolm and bring him back.

 Chapter 786

    Rafael waited a full hour, but Malcolm never showed up.

    The prince was furious. He couldnˇŻt believe the audacity of the Quinton family. He had sent someone to Inform Malcolmst night, and yet today, there was no sign of the man.

    It seemed they thought CarissaˇŻs visit warranted a deliberate snub. While it wasnˇŻt as tant as the way the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family had treated her by keeping her waiting outside, it was hardly better.

    Rafael was fiercely protective of his wife. He wouldnˇŻt tolerate anyone bullying him, and he certainly wouldnˇŻt stand for anyone mistreating Carissa.

    Without caring about whether Malcolm wanted the rest of the Quinton family to know about this matter, he called out to the assembled Quinton men, announcing, ˇ°You should all know that Eleanor ced a pawn in your family¨Ca mistress Lord Malcolm Quinton has kept outside for three years, with whom he has a daughter.ˇ±

    Having said his piece, Rafael turn

    wake.

    and strode away with Jacob in tow, leaving a stunned silence in <b>his </b>

    The members of the Quinton family could hardly believe what they had <b>just </b>heard.

    How could this be possible?

    They prided themselves on their schrly reputation and strict adherence to decorum. It was unthinkable that anyone in their family would keep a mistress. Even the number of concubines in their household was limited, and the hierarchy between wife and concubines was well¨Cdefined.

    A concubine was essentially the property of the primary wife¨Cmanaged by her and could only attend to her husband ording to the schedule she arranged. That rule had been followed for a long time and was as strict as nationalws for the Quinton family.

    Malcolm had never been one to indulge in lust. He rarely ventured into the quarters of his concubines- maybe two or three times a month at most. Most of the time, he <b>stayed </b>in his wifeˇŻs quarters. Their love was a well¨Cknown tale in the capital, a harmonious pairing that everyone admired. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, here was Rafael, iming Malcolm had kept a mistress all along?

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs impossible! Absolutely impossible!ˇ± Herbert Quinton, one of the older Quinton family members, eximed.

    He shook his head vigorously and looked at the astonished faces of his rtives, especially at MalcolmˇŻs eldest son, Lionel Quinton.

    ˇ°Lionel, your <b>dad </b>isnˇŻt that kind of man! There must be some misunderstanding.ˇ±

    Lionel held a third¨Crank official title and was highly esteemed by Salvador. He was also the future head of the Quinton family. In his eyes, Malcolm was wless, the epitome of perfection. He had often dered that he would model his life after his dad. Now, he felt disgusted, as if he had swallowed a fly. Herbert was LionelˇŻs second uncle, and his words were unfathomable. If anyone else had made such a im, Lionel might have dismissed it. Buting from the Hell Monarch, it carried an undeniable weight. Noticing the troubled expression on his eldest nephewˇŻs face, Herbert barked an order to Mark, ˇ°This

    must not leave the family. If even a single word gets out, IˇŻll hold you responsible.ˇ±

    Beads of sweat formed on MarkˇŻs brow as he nodded hastily. ˇ°Yes, air, I will ensure that no one speaks of this. This matter wonˇŻt leave this estate.ˇ±

    With a scowl, Herbert snapped, ˇ°What matter? This im hasnˇŻt been substantiated at all! ItˇŻs not even a matter! The Supreme Court only investigates treason cases. As for the usations against the concubinesˇ® daughters, those are the result of CarissaˇŻs Investigation.

    ˇ°What does a mere woman know about such matters? she knows anything, itˇŻs just hearsay from gossiping women! She must have heard some outsiders nder our family and took it to heart without even verifying the truth. We will pursue this!ˇ±

    He said those words not only for the present Quinton familly members, but also for Lionel to hear.

    Upon hearing it, LionelˇŻs expression softened a bit. He reflected on MalcolmˇŻs character and the affection between his parents. There was no way his dad would keep a mistress.

    If F

    If Rafael had been the one investigating. Lionel would have trusted his judgment. But CarissaˇŻs inquiry seemed to be based on nothing more than a few whispers taken at face value without any proper investigation.

    As for why Carissa hadnˇŻte, it was likely because she had been snubbed at Oakspire Estate the day before and figured the Quinton family wouldnˇŻt allow her in. So, she had likely asked Rafael to mention it on her behalf.

    Lionel also noted that Rafael had been careful and had wanted to tell Malcolm personally, which was why he had sent someone to pass the message the day before. However, Malcolm had thought Carissa was the one delivering the news, and being a second¨Crank official, he couldnˇŻt ept an investigation led by a woman, which was why he had taken his wife and left the house.

    Then<b>, </b>after waiting for an hour, RafaelˇŻs patience ran out. Since he couldnˇŻt see Malcolm, he likely told everyone directly because he was angry. If Malcolm had been present, Rafael would have told him that such a rumor was going around and asked if it was true. If it wasnˇŻt, the prince would have urged him to investigate.

    Yes, that was it.

    So, the information might not be true at all.

 Chapter 787

    <b>Chapter </b>787

    However, Lionel still felt a gnawing unease. Even if the managed to keep this under wraps from outsiders, there was no way to hide it from those within the household. With so many people around, the news would surely reach his grandfather and mom.

    So, Lionel turned to his uncle and said, ˇ°Uncle Herbert, IˇŻm going to speak to Carissa directly about this. I need to know where her information came from. If she merely heard some idle gossip from outsiders and felt bold enough to im that Dad <b>has </b>a mistress, I wonˇŻt let this matter <b>go</b>.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright. Go, quickly!ˇ± Herbert urged. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    What others thought didnˇŻt concern him, but Herbert didnˇŻt believe for a moment that his brother was capable of such a thing. The Quinton familyˇŻs teachings were a heavy weight on their shoulders, and <b>as </b>the current head of the family, Malcolm would never be foolish enough to <b>engage </b>in <b>such </b>behavior.

    Lionel rode swiftly to the Capital GuardˇŻs headquarters, only to learn that Carissa had been summoned to the pce. Though hecked the privilege to enter the pce at will, he could report his intention to see his sister, the queen. With that, KylieˇŻs people woulde to escort him in.

    He quickly inquired if Carissa was in the pce. Upon confirming she was still inside, he instructed someone to inform Kylie and request that she send for Carissa.

    When he arrived at Everspring Pce to see Kylie, he wasted no time and said, ˇ°Carissa is in the royal study. Please send someone to fetch her.ˇ±

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ± Kylie asked, sensing the gravity in her brotherˇŻs demeanor.

    CarissaˇŻs role in assisting the Supreme Court with the treason investigation was a delicate matter. Did it somehow involve the Quinton family?

    ˇ°Just send someone,ˇ± Lionel insisted.

    ˇ°Lydia, go at once and wait outside the royal study. If Carissaes out, bring her straight here,ˇ± Kylie quickly gave her orders.

    Lydia nodded and hurried off without dy.

    After watching the maid leave, Lionel turned back to his sister and said, ˇ°Yesterday, Carissa took the Capital Guard to Oakspire Estate. They waited outside for an hour before they were allowed in. Dad suspected sheˇŻde to our estate today, and sure enough, someone from Hell Monarch Estate came byst night to inform him to be ready for her arrival at around nine in the morningˇ­ˇ±

    Before Lionel could finish, KylieˇŻs noble features flushed with anger. ˇ°What? She sent someone to tell Dad to wait for her at a specific hour? IˇŻve heard she casually inquires at the various estates, but why does Dad have to wait for her? What kind of important business does she think sheˇŻs handling?ˇ±

    ˇ°Let me finish.ˇ± Lionel met her gaze steadily. ˇ°Dad wouldnˇŻt meet with her in person, so he took Mom out this morning. He often takes her out on rest days anyway. He informed Mark that the Capital Guard could enter, but little did we know that it would be the prince himself who came.ˇ±

    *Rafael?ˇ± Kylie looked momentarily taken aback. ˇ°He brought the Capital Guard with him?ˇ±

    ˇ°No. He just came with Jacob. He insisted on speaking only with Dad. But since Dad left early this

    +25 <b>BOHUT </b>

    morning, he was already at the temple by the appointed time. We sent someone to call him back, but he still hadnˇŻt returned after an hour.

    ˇ°His Highness likely felt we were deliberately dismissing him, especially after he had already sent someone to inform usst night. So, when he couldnˇŻt <b>see </b>Dad, he just told us that Dad has been keeping a mistress outside, who is one of the concubineˇŻs daughters from EleanorˇŻs household.ˇ± Kylie gasped in disbelief and drew in a sharp breath. ˇ°ThatˇŻs Impossible. Absolutely impossible. Lionel calmly continued, ˇ°I know the Capital Guard is looking into the concubinesˇ® daughters from EleanorˇŻs household. When someone from Hell Monarch Estate sent wordst night, IˇŻm sure it was Carissa who was supposed toe today. But nobody expected her to be summoned to the pce this morning<b>, </b>which was likely why His Highness¨Ccame instead.

    ˇ°However, Carissa knows the most about this whole affair. ThatˇŻs why I want you to bring her here after sheˇŻs done with her meeting with His Majesty, so we can ask her about it. If she merely heard a few baseless rumors and jumped to conclusions about Dad keeping a mistress, then we need to get to the bottom of it.ˇ±

 Chapter 788

    Obviously upset, Kylle said, ˇ°Regardless, Dad would never do such a thing. There must have been a mistake in their investigation. This hasnˇŻt spread too far, right?ˇ±

    ˇ°Only the people within the estate know. Uncle Herbert issued a strict order prohibiting anyone from speaking of it outside,ˇ± Lionel replied.

    ˇ°Was Dad home when you left for the pce?ˇ±

    ˇ°I left before he came back. I went to the Capital Guard headquarters to find Carissa, but when I heard she had been summoned to the pce, I rushed over ght away. I was hoping to rify things with her so we could n our response,ˇ± Lionel exined.

    ˇ°Regardless, I absolutely refuse to believe that Dad is keeping a mistress<b>,</b>ˇ± Kylie stated coldly.

    Lionel had initially believed it, simply because it hade from Rafael. However, after hearing HerbertˇŻs words and reflecting on them, he felt a mix of doubt and suspicion.

    This wasnˇŻt something Rafael had uncovered¨Cit was the Capital GuardˇŻs investigation. While undoubtedly skilled, Carissa was still a woman in a manˇŻs world. She might have believed some baseless rumors without proper investigation, just like any gossiping housewife.

    The Quinton family had been thriving in recent years, attracting jealousy and resentment. Unsavory whispers often circted about them. It was entirely possible that someone, unable to bear seeing LionelˇŻs parents so happy together, had concocted tales of Malcolm keeping a mistress.

    High society was full of jealous, malicious people with loose tongues.

    ˇ°Regardless, we need to find out where Carissa got her information. Otherwise, Mom will be heartbroken and DadˇŻs reputation will be at stake,ˇ± Lionel said, his tone serious.

    Deep down, Kylie harbored a sense of animosity toward Carissa. Salvador had once wanted to bring her into the pce as a concubine, butter, it became clear that it was all part of his political maneuvering to force the Hell Monarch to relinquish his military power. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Kylie couldnˇŻt forget the look in SalvadorˇŻs eyes when he had been discussing it with her. There had been a smoldering intensity in his eyes that she had never witnessed before, not even when he gazed <b>at </b>his favored concubine<b>, </b>Sylvia.

    SalvadorˇŻs interest in Sylvia was driven by political motives. Her dad was the Minister of Justice, and he held considerable sway within the government. As SalvadorˇŻs own military influence was limited, an alliance with someone of PatrickˇŻs stature could bolster his position in unexpected ways.

    Kylie had never been overly concerned about SylviaˇŻs favored status. Any affection tainted by political motives was never true love. Her intuition as a woman told her that Salvador truly felt differently about

    Carissa.

    Now that she had be the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort, the kingˇŻs nces during thest pce banquet¨Cfilled with an unusualplexity¨Chad been telling.

    Carissa had been in the royal study for nearly two hours. Although she had been granted a seat, she was quite anxious. Salvador had inquired about Cecilia, something that hadnˇŻt yet been reported to him. Clearly, he <b>had </b>sent someone to the Capital Guard to gather information beforehand. This showed just

    12

    425 BOHUR

    how deeply <b>he </b>was invested in the case.

    When she first arrived, Salvador had said something loaded with meaning.

    ˇ°Women naturally support one another. While itˇŻs fine to assist one another, we must adhere to the truth <b>and </b>avoid favoritism. You are the first female official of <b>our </b>era. You cannot tarnish the dignity of women nor let the queen dowager down.ˇ±

    Carissa reiterated to him how the concubines and the daughters had suffered under EleanorˇŻs rule, and that they were mere pawns being used for othersˇ® schemes. Most of them hadnˇŻt followed EleanorˇŻs orders or hadnˇŻt managed toply fully. She asked whether their cases could be handled with more leniency.

    Further, even if the court didnˇŻt take action against them, most¨Cwould still be expelled from where they currently were. Those who were driven out would be ced under the Capital GuardˇŻs supervision <b>until </b>the treason case was fully investigated and closed. As for those who remained, they would be strictly monitored, with the respective households held ountable.

    After some contemtion, Salvador epted her reasoning. However, he insisted on a deeper investigation into CeciliaˇŻs case. He nned to address it personally.

    Meanwhile, news had already arrived that the Defense Minister, Davis, and Tyler Xavier, amander stationed outside the capital, had arrived. They had also dispatched someone to the Supreme Court to retrieve the weapons that had been confiscated from Harmony Pce, intending topare them with those from the Ministry of Defense<b>. </b>

    The primary focus was on the armorˇŻs materials, while a separate team had already been sent to examine the ballistae. The other weapons were merely for show and brought along as part of the ongoing

    investigation.

 Chapter 789

    After a thoroughparison, they found that the armor from Harmony Pce was actually made with better materials and craftsmanship than the Ministry of DefenseˇŻs armor.

    The battle gear made for generals was especially impressive. When tested in SalvadorˇŻs study, the armor withstood several blows without any damage, while the des of the swords chipped instead.

    However, the ballistae tested were deemed a lower quality than the Ministry of DefenseˇŻs, which slightly. <b>eased </b>SalvadorˇŻs anger.

    At least it proved one thing¨CCecilia <b>hadnˇŻt </b>lied. She hadnˇŻt stolen the designs for the ballistae or armor, as the two were clearly distinct. Still, Gareth was likely to face repercussions. It was uneptable for him to let such critical weapon blueprints leak.

    Fortunately, Salvador had not changed his stance on the concubinesˇ® daughters, and was quite supportive of CarissaˇŻs proposal for their unified supervision. After all, those women had indeed been manipted, and no real harm hade to anyone. By doing this, he could earn a reputation for benevolence.

    As for Celeste, whose actions had thrown the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family into chaos, Salvador had weighed the matter carefully. Ultimately, SamuelˇŻsck of decisiveness was to me. So many women had entered noble families without causing too much upheaval, yet only the Earl of GraceholdˇŻs family had been turned upside down. So, they would bear a significant share of the responsibility for that.

    With those decisions made, Carissa finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Salvador dismissed Davis and the others, keeping Carissa behind for a private discussion. His eyes showed no signs of fatigue. He seemed to have boundless energy for the treason case.

    ˇ°Commander Sinir,ˇ± he said, his tone serious. ˇ°I have a question for you, and I need you to answer truthfully.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty!ˇ± Carissa replied, steeling herself.

    Salvador regarded her with the prating gaze of authority, filled with pressure. ˇ°Who do you think is behind Eleanor?ˇ±

    Carissa immediately felt apprehensive. Rafael had asked this question before, and Salvador was also clearly looking into it.

    Why bring it up now?

    ˇ°Let me rephrase that. My brother mentioned Yuvan. Do you share this opinion?ˇ±

    Carissa nodded without hesitation. ˇ°Yes, I believe that as well.ˇ± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Is there any evidence implicating Yuvan in this matter, ording to the investigations by the Supreme Court and the Capital Guard? Excluding FionaˇŻs involvement in sending women to Eleanor,ˇ± Salvador asked, his eyes locking onto CarissaˇŻs with a depth that felt like an ocean,

    ˇ°I know about the incident involving Avis, which led to aplete rift between YuvanˇŻs family and you. Are your judgments clouded by personal feelings? If you suspect him, there must be a reasonable basis or evidence for it. What proof do you currently possess? You canˇŻt just say your suspicions are based on gut feelings. This is a treason charge. If you suspect someone, you need to present evidence.

    ˇ°Or perhaps your guild has uncovered something? For stance, before you went to the Southern Frontler, you told me that your senior guild members discovered that Westhaven soldiers were alding Sandoria Now that you suspect Yuvan, was it because they discovered anything relevant?ˇ±

    Carissa felt a rush of panic. She couldnˇŻt implicate her guild in this matter. The evidence she had was either from the investigations of Skywing Spire or RafaelˇŻs discreet inquiries. They knew the situation butcked concrete proof. Without that, she couldnˇŻt im they had evidence, and as for WinonaˇŻs findings, those couldnˇŻt be presented to Salvador, who was wary of such things.

    ˇ°There is no evidence so far to prove that Eleanor, Prince Yuvan, or even any other princes have had secret dealings, Your Majesty. However, there must be a process of elimination in investigations. After ruling out others, Prince Yuvan appears to be the most likely suspect among them. IˇŻm merely hypothesizing boldly, but will be cautious in verifying it. IˇŻm not concluding that the person behind Eleanor is necessarily Prince Yuvan,ˇ± she replied.

    Salvador continued to scrutinize her. ˇ°I recall your senior guild member is quite adept at gathering intelligence. DidnˇŻt she provide you with any insights?ˇ±

    ˇ°Winona has not investigated these matters<b>, </b>Your Majesty. She only happened to discover Westhaven soldiers at the Southern Frontier during her travels. She knew this was a significant issue for our kingdom, which is why she sent me a carrier pigeon.ˇ±

    Salvador looked somewhat disappointed but also relieved. ˇ°Very well, you may go. ThereˇŻs nothing more for now.ˇ±

    As Carissa took her leave, her mouth felt dry and her stomach growled with hunger. A chill crept into her heart. Managing this task was indeed challenging. It was no wonder that the higher officials rose, the less hair they had.

    From SalvadorˇŻs expression, Carissa sensed he was both hoping Winona would provide some information <b>and </b>fearful that she might truly be as formidable as she seemed. If Winona was powerful, it meant the Pathfinders Guild was powerful¨Cand Carissa was part of that guild.

    Thus, this crisis could not be allowed to escte.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter <b>790 </b>

    Just as she took a few steps out of the royal study, Cassa was intercepted by the queenˇŻs head maid, Lydia, who smiled and curtsied.

    ˇ°Your Grace, itˇŻs been a while since we <bst </b>met.ˇ±

    Carissa returned the smile. It has. What brings you here, Lydia?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, itˇŻs nothing urgent. Her Majesty mentioned she hasnˇŻt seen you in some time and would like to invite you to Everspring Pce for some tea<b>.</b>ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs throat was parched and she felt the pang of thirst. However, she also knew that an invitation from the queen rarely came with good intentions.

    Could she decline?

    Seeing the determined look on LydiaˇŻs face, she realized that refusal wasnˇŻt an option.

    ˇ°Alright, then. Please lead the way.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course, Your Grace,ˇ± Lydia replied cheerfully before setting off.

    The distance from the royal study to Everspring Pce was a bit of a trek, but the weather was pleasant, with a gentle breeze that eased some of the oppressive atmosphere from the study. As she walked, the tension slowly bled out of CarissaˇŻs body.

    Although Kylie was not very friendly with her, dealing with the queen was far more manageable than facing SalvadorˇŻs intimidating presence.

    Upon arriving at Everspring Pce, Lydia guided Carissa inside.

    As they entered, Carissa spotted a man dressed in luxurious clothing standing up to pay his respects. She recognized him immediately¨CLionel, the queenˇŻs brother, a third¨Crank Councilor, and a trusted minister of SalvadorˇŻs since his ascension to the throne.

    Carissa bowed respectfully. ˇ°Greetings, Your Majesty.ˇ±

    ˇ°Rise,ˇ± Kylie said, her voice calm and distant as she sat regally on the throne.

    Lionel respectfully greeted, ˇ°Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    Carissa returned the greeting, ˇ°Lord Lionel,ˇ±

    ˇ°Please be seated,ˇ± Kylie instructed.

    Carissa thanked her and took a seat on the left side of the room, while nel settled across from her.

    Once seated, he wasted no time in saying, ˇ°I have something to ask you, Commander Sinir. Please answer truthfully.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Majesty, may I have a ss of water?ˇ± Carissa requested, feeling too thirsty.

    ˇ°Serve refreshments!ˇ± Kyliemanded without hesitation.

    As they waited for the refreshments to arrive, Carissa asked, ˇ°What is it you wish to ask, Lord Lionel?ˇ±

    <b>+34 </b>POTEUR

    He hesitated, a flicker of difort crossing his face as he broached the subject, Ultimately, he endured the humiliation in his heart and looked at Carissa directly.

    ˇ°Today, Prince Rafael came to our residence and said that my dad has been keeping a mistress outside. <b>She </b>is said to be a concubineˇŻs daughter from EleanorˇŻs household. You were the one who discovered this, right, Commander Sinir? Where did you get this information?ˇ±

    Carissa was taken aback. She had discussed this matter with Rafael the night before, and they had agreed to speak with Malcolm privately. Why had it been spread to the other family members?

    Rafael was a tactful man. He would have respected MalcolmˇŻs position.

    Unlike others who directly brought the women from EleanorˇŻs household into their homes as concubines, Malcolm had kept the one sent to him outside as a mistress. So, it was inappropriate for Rafael and Carissa to announce the matter in the open.

    Instead of answering, Carissa asked, ˇ°Are you saying His Highness mentioned this in front of everyone today?ˇ±

    LionelˇŻs expression grew frantic. ˇ°Yes! Just tell me how you heard of this. Who did you hear it from?ˇ± Although Carissa couldnˇŻt fathom how a matter that should have been kept private had suddenly bemon knowledge among the Quinton family, she replied, ˇ°We investigated the matter ourselves. It wasnˇŻt something we heard from anyone.ˇ±

    Lionel grew agitated. ˇ°Investigated? How did you investigate it?ˇ±

    Carissa maintained herposure. ˇ°I donˇŻt think itˇŻs necessary to exin how we conducted our investigation to you, Lord Lionel. His Majesty is aware, thatˇŻs what matters.ˇ±

    ˇ°But what evidence do you have? If you canˇŻt provide any evidence or exin how you investigated it, I wonˇŻt believe you.ˇ±

    ˇ°You wonˇŻt believe me?ˇ± Carissa raised an eyebrow, confused.

    Had Malcolm denied RafaelˇŻs words?

    ˇ°Did Lord Malcolm deny it?ˇ± she asked directly.

    Lionel shook his head. ˇ°My dad doesnˇŻt know about this yet. He left early this morning.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, he didnˇŻt meet His Highness?ˇ± Carissa questioned.

    Lionel nodded.

    Carissa suddenly understood how the other Quinton family members hade to know about it.

    Since Malcolm had gone out today after being informed of their visitst night, Rafael probably waited at the residence for quite a while and likely grew impatient. Furthermore, he must have recalled how Carissa had waited outside Oakspire Estate yesterday and gotten angry, so he had just left without giving much exnation. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter <b>791 </b>

    KylieˇŻs voice cut through the tension, ˇ°How did you investigate this? If you can share it with His Majesty, then you can share it with me. I refuse to belleve my dad could be that kind of man.ˇ±

    Carissa met her gaze firmly. ˇ°Your Majesty, perhaps you should ask your dad directly. This involves a treason case. While I can share the oue with you because it directly concerns your dad, revealing the details of our investigation to you might not be wise, as this is a matter of state.ˇ±

    Kylie was stunned.

    Carissa was right¨CKylie shouldnˇŻt pry into the investigation. It was forbidden for the women of the royal harem to interfere in political affairs. Given that the Quinton family was at the height of its power and she was the queen, whose actions were closely watched and scrutinized, any mistake could be magnified.

    Lionel furrowed his brow. How was he supposed to approach his dad about this? He didnˇŻt even know whether the im was true. So, even if his dad dismissed it as a lie, a nagging doubt would remain in his

    heart.

    ˇ°Commander Sinir, if you canˇŻt tell Her Majesty, you can at least confide in me. I have no intention of interfering with your investigation. But since this concerns my family, I want to know the source of your information. That seems reasonable enough.ˇ±

    Carissa thought about it for a while, but Kylie stood up before she could respond.

    ˇ°IˇŻll take my leave for now. You two continue your discussion.ˇ±

    Having said that, Kylie waved for Lydia to follow her, and they both retreated into the inner hall.

    As she took a sip of coffee to soothe her throat, Carissa looked into LionelˇŻs eyes, which held a mix of earnestness and fear. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ˇ°The concubinesˇ® daughters from EleanorˇŻs household were ced with various families and kept under supervision. If the biological mothers of the women who had been ced years ago died, Eleanor ignored them because she knew she wouldnˇŻt be able to control them anymore. For them, we found information through other means, as many of EleanorˇŻs people had been reced over the years.

    ˇ°But for the women ced in recent years, the people responsible for supervising them are still around. After questioning them, we discovered how your dadˇŻs mistress came to be involved with him, how she was epted, where she was settled, and who was overseeing her. They confessed and we verified the details, which led us to our conclusion.ˇ±

    She paused, gauging LionelˇŻs reaction before continuing, ˇ°But I still rmend that you go back and speak with Lord Malcolm. Whether or not heˇŻs aware of this situation is something he must address himself. We only want to ensure he isnˇŻt left in the dark. We still need to liaise with him regarding whether this mistress will remain under his care or if the Capital Guard will manage her. Both options are viable¨Cit ultimately depends on Lord MalcolmˇŻs choice.ˇ±

    As Lionel listened, a chill settled deep in his heart.

    This wasnˇŻt mere gossip. Once the case reached the Supreme Court for questioning, every testimony would be scrutinized and presented for SalvadorˇŻs review. Unless the informant had ulterior motives and intended to frame the Quinton family, the validity of this information was beyond doubt.

    +25 BOR

    <b>However</b><b>, </b>if the Informant did aim to frame the Quinton family, it wouldnˇŻt be an easy task. Once the testimony was given, the Supreme Court would certainlyunch an investigation. As Carissa had mentioned, they had indeed conducted an inquiry, confirming that Malcolm was keeping a mistress.

    Lionel took a deep breath, forcing himself to keep his emotions in check. <b>ˇ°</b><b>Can </b>you tell me where this mistress is now?ˇ±

    Carissa shook her head. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, but I canˇŻt disclose that Information.ˇ±

    Lionel stood and bowed his head in gratitude. ˇ°Understood. Thank you for your insights, Commander Sinir,ˇ±

    Carissa finished her coffee, leaving not a drop behind. I have other matters to attend to and canˇŻt stay any longer. Given that IˇŻm currently Investigating a treason case, itˇŻs best to limit my contact with Her Majesty. Please extend my apologies to her.ˇ±

    With a slight bow, she left the room without waiting for Kylie to emerge.

    every word exchange

    As soon as Carissa stepped out, Kylie appeared from the inner hall. She had heard Her steps faltered and she leaned on Lydia for support, tears brimming in her eyes. <b>Why</b>? Why would Dad do this? ItˇŻs not as if there arenˇŻt concubines in our household. If he has someone he likes, why keep her outside? Does he know that womanˇŻs identity?ˇ±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter <b>792 </b>

    Lionel sighed heavily. ˇ°A second¨Crank official is allowed up to four concubines. Since Dad already has four, taking another would exceed the limit. While many officials bend the rules, His Majesty expects his ministers to set a proper example. Since <b>Dad </b>is a model civil servant, he wouldnˇŻt want to tarnish his reputation.

    <b>KylieˇŻs </b>expression darkened, her voice trembling slightly as she eximed, ˇ°ItˇŻs foolish! If he takes a liking to someone and brings her in as a maid, wouldnˇŻt that leave him free to do as he pleases? With how things are now, the love between our parents will <b>be </b>aughingstock, and DadˇŻs reputation will be ruined!ˇ±

    She gripped the armrest tightly, fury shining in her eyes ˇ°And the Hell Monarch! Why did he have to announce it publicly?ˇ±

    Lionel felt a knot of confusion in his chest. He was unsure of how to <b>face </b>his dad. However, he feltpelled to exin further, given KylieˇŻs distress.

    ˇ°His Highness already sent word that he would beingst night, but Dad <b>didnˇŻt </b>wait and left directly. The Hell Monarch grew impatient after an hour and simply tossed that remark before he left.ˇ±

    Lionel smiled bitterly. ˇ°We were too arrogant. We thought we could dismiss Carissa as insignificant, so we deliberately made things difficult for her. Ultimately, we ended up hurting ourselves. ItˇŻs our own fault.ˇ±

    Kylie shook her head. ˇ°But that doesnˇŻt mean he has the right to expose othersˇ® secrets. Why should Dad have to wait for him at home just because he decided to drop by?ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Majesty, donˇŻt hold a grudge against the Hell Monarch or Commander Sinir,ˇ± Lionel said sternly. If we stir up more trouble now, it could really turn into a feud between families. The Hell Monarch is well- loved by the people, and Commander Sinir is a role model for womenˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°What kind of role model? The true role model for women is me, the queen!ˇ± Kylie snapped.

    She disliked hearing that phrase the most. It made her genuinely unhappy.

    Lionel pressed on, ˇ°You are the queen, the mother of all citizens. ThatˇŻs beyond dispute. Is it worth it topare yourself to a mere subject? Your Majesty, donˇŻt lose sight of this.ˇ±

    With only Lydia present in the hall, Lionel adopted a more authoritative tone as an elder brother. ˇ°Remember this¨CHis Majesty has never fully trusted neither the Hell Monarch nor our family. As the queen, you should align yourself with His MajestyˇŻs sentiments. At the very least, you must present a united front on the surface. Show respect for those he promotes. DonˇŻt engage in petty schemes, or youˇŻll only bring harm to yourself and others.ˇ± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Kylie had always held a deep respect for her dad and elder brother, so she didnˇŻt argue back. Instead, she simply said, ˇ°I understand. DonˇŻt worry too much, Lionel. But your wife used to enjoy attending EleanorˇŻs gatherings, so we should be cautious. The Supreme Court might use that against us.

    pital Guard has ˇ°It wonˇŻte to that. If they wanted to act, they would have done so already. The visited many residences, most of them tied closely to Eleanor. This time, the Hell Monarch only mentioned the issue of the mistress and didnˇŻt bring up my wife. Clearly, they donˇŻt see that connection as significant,ˇ± Lionel replied.

    He didnˇŻt say much more. By now, Malcolm had probably returned. Since the situation had already happened, they could only discuss how to respond. Lionel wondered how their grandfather and mom would react to this news.

    Meanwhile, Malcolm and his wife, Marjorie, had returned to the Quinton familyˇŻs residence. Once inside, Herbert pulled Malcolm into the study and bronched the subject.

    ur name.ˇ±

    ˇ°Malcolm, is this true or not? If itˇŻs false, IˇŻll risk my life to clear your

    Malcolm took a seat at the head of the table. Though He was more than capable, the news was staggering enough to leave him momentarily stunned.

    ˇ°Please say something, Malcolm!ˇ± Herbert urged, panic creeping into his <b>voice</b>. ˇ°Everyone is worried sick. Lionel even went to confront Carissa for rity on the situation. Just tell us what you know!ˇ±

    ˇ°What is there to say?ˇ± Malcolm replied hollowly, lifting his gaze to meet his brotherˇŻs. ˇ°If you believe it, then itˇŻs true. If you donˇŻt, itˇŻs false.ˇ±

    Herbert froze, confusion etched on his face. ˇ°What do you mean by that?ˇ±

    Malcolm slowly regained hisposure, exining, ˇ°There is indeed a woman, but she isnˇŻt my mistress. I ced her outside. I donˇŻt know her identity, but I know sheˇŻs been lying to me. I sensed something was off, but had no way to investigate further<b>. </b>So, I thought it best to keep her outside while trying to uncover her intentions.ˇ±

 Chapter 793

    Herbert stared at Malcolm, momentarily speechless.

    Malcolm shut his eyes, his mind racing as he spoke methodically. ˇ°After I settled her, I looked into her background but didnˇŻt find anything suspicious Gradually, I forgot <b>about </b>her I only instructed the servants to keep an eye on her. I neverid a hand on her, which the servants there can testify to it was my oversight. IˇŻve been too busy and let her slip my mind. had no idea she was actually Lord HenryˇŻs concubineˇŻs daughter.ˇ±

    Joy flickered across HerbertˇŻs face, but it quickly faded as he realized this was merely a facade¨Ca crafted by his brother to cate him.

    He knew Malcolm well. If there was <b>a </b>suspicious individual nearby, he would have ordered an investigation. No matter the results, that person would never be allowed to stay. They would definitely be chased away or kept at a distance, never allowed to get <b>close</b><b>. </b>

    HerbertˇŻs heart grew heavy, and disbelief crept into his voice as he asked, ˇ°Why would you do this?ˇ±

    Malcolm pressed his lips together, keeping his eyes closed, his face a mask of anger and disappointment. He had made a grave error, one he found hard to ept. Even worse was the realization that she was the daughter of one of HenryˇŻs concubines, sent to him by Eleanor.

    ˇ°Why would you do this? You and Marjorie have been affectionate for years. She is virtuous and devoted. and she even arranged early on for you to <b>have </b>concubines to extend your lineage..

    ˇ°Arranged early on,ˇ± Malcolm echoed, rubbing his brow as he slowly opened his eyes. The loneliness in his gaze seemed to swell, dark and overwhelming. ˇ°The youngest of my concubines is nearly forty this year, and the others are in their early forties. Meanwhile, this girl is just neen.ˇ±

    The reality of the situation struck him hard. Though he felt ashamed to speak of it, his younger brotherˇŻs. relentless questioning forced him to continue.

    ˇ°In recent years, IˇŻve felt overwhelmed, yet the king has relied on our family. I had to push through. It was a moment of folly. I wanted to recapture my youth and didnˇŻt thoroughly investigate her background,ˇ± he added.

    Outside the study, Lionel listened to his dadˇŻs conversation with his uncle, his emotions a tangled mess. After a long moment, he steeled himself <b>and </b>knocked before entering. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The instant their eyes met, Lionel felt a wave of awkwardness wash over him. He was unsure how to face theplexity swirling in his dadˇŻs gaze. But he had formted a n.

    ˇ°Dad, let me take two maids to verify that womanˇŻs purity. If sheˇŻs proven to be chaste, you can stand tall in front of Grandfather <b>and </b>Mom.ˇ±

    At his age of well past fifty, Malcolm felt a lingering awkwardness at the idea of his son handling such personal matters. Yet, if Lionel was suggesting it, he must be certain that the result would be that the woman was pure. Regardless of the truth, once it reached MalcolmˇŻs father and wife, it would be reported that she was untouched.

    That same argument would also be eptable to Salvador.

    He instinctively avoided his sonˇŻs gaze. ˇ°She has a daughter, and IˇŻve already instructed that she be taken

    away. Go ahead.ˇ±

    With a slight bow, Lionel excused himself and stepped out into the crisp early winter sun. He had felt an overwhelming sense of suffocation whilst inside.

    He brought along two elderly maids who had served his grandmother and were well¨Crespected in the household. Their words carried weight. However, as they rode in the carriage, Lionel feltpelled <b>to </b>rify the situation with them. No matter what they discovered, there could only be one answer¨Cthe woman was still a virgin.

    Upon arriving at their destination, Lionel found that it was a three¨Ccourtyard estate. He felt a pang of sorrow in his heart at the sight. His father must genuinely care for that woman if he had provided her with such a grand home.

    As Lionel knocked and stepped inside, the first sight of the woman left him momentarily stunned.

    He recognized her.

    It was about three or four years ago that she had collided with his carriage. It had been raining heavily that day and she was soaked to the bone, her figure graceful and captivating amidst the downpour. She had fainted as she was speaking, so he had instructed the coachman to take her to a physician. He had also left behind some money before departing.

    Since then, Lionel hadnˇŻt seen her again, nor had he even known her name. It seemed that while she had been unable to connect with him, she had sessfully made her way into their family through his father.

 Chapter 794

    +25

    Lionelmanded everyone to step outside. Instantly, the entire house erupted in chaos as people hurried out. Some even nervously Identified themselves.

    The woman knelt before him, a lc cloak draped over a crimson dress that entuated her delicate features, giving her an alluring charm. She had known something was amiss when her daughter was taken away today. Perhaps she had even anticipated her fate before that moment.

    With EleanorˇŻs downfall, it was only a matter of time before they were discovered.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your name?ˇ± Lionel asked, his voiceced with barely contained anger.

    ˇ°Casey Kingsley,ˇ± she replied, her voice slightly husky yet undeniably enticing.

    Lionel fixed his gaze on her. ˇ°When was thest time you saw my dad?ˇ±

    <b>ˇ°</b>Yesterday afternoon,ˇ± she answered. ˇ°He rested here for about two hours.ˇ±

    Lionel stared at her in disbelief, feeling as if he had been struck.

    Yesterday? His dad had been here just yesterday?

    He was the Civil Minister and had likely spent his lunch break at the ministryˇŻs rear courtyard, <b>which </b>meant

    ˇ°He came at noon?ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    *Yes.ˇ±

    How often does hee?ˇ± Lionel asked through gritted teeth.

    With calm eyes, Casey responded, ˇ°Once every two days.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs impossible!ˇ± Lionel roared.

    She looked up at him, unflinching. ˇ°If you donˇŻt believe me, ask anyone here. Hees to visit his daughter.ˇ±

    Lionel swept his gaze across the room, noting that everyone had knelt before him. They had just Introduced themselves. There were eight maids, three young servants, two wet nurses, two guards<b>, </b>two coachmen, one head gardener, and four cooks. All of them were there to serve just this woman and her daughter.

    Lionel exchanged nces with the two elderly maids he had brought along. They nodded, understanding the silentmand, and began to escort Casey inside. Remarkably, she didnˇŻt resist and moved with an unsettling calmness.

    Lionel wandered through the estate, taking in the exquisite floral decorations and <b>fine </b>furnishings. Even the low table was intricately carved with beautiful designs. While it may not have been luxurious in the grandest sense, the attention to detail was undeniable.

    In the garden at the back, a swing set adorned with vines and flowers stood, crafted with remarkable

    elegance. Scattered around the yard were childrenˇŻs toys, and he spotted some little girlˇŻs clothes hanging out to dry. By estimation, he guessed that the child was probably about a year old.

    He explored every room except the master bedroom, and with each inch he covered, his heart sank deeper.

    As the two elderly maids emerged, Lionel firmly instructed the servants in the estate to keep a close watch on Casey, ensuring she didnˇŻt step outside the house.

    Once they were in the carriage, one of the malds <b>spoke </b>candidly, ˇ°SheˇŻs not pure, Lord Lionel. But when we return, I know how to handle it.ˇ±

    Lionel felt a tightening sensation in his chest and <b>his </b>eyes prickled harshly. ˇ°Thank you for your hard work, both of you.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs only human to make mistakes, my lord. Men who do so are countless,ˇ± one of the maids said.

    Lionel ced his hands on his knees and stared at the ground. Yes, anyone could make mistakes, but he had always believed his dad wouldnˇŻt. Now, the majestic image of his dad was crumbling in his mind.

    He knew he would never forget this day.

    Marjorie was nearly unconscious from crying. Her manage, once a source of pride that garnered envious nces over the years, had be a bitter joke. She had thought her husband loved her deeply, only to discover it was all a facade.

    She had gone to the study, hoping for an exnation, but her husband had locked himself inside, refusing to see anyone. By the time Lionel returned, her eyes were swollen from tears.

    ˇ°Why are you crying, Mom?ˇ± he asked, forcing a smile. ˇ°ItˇŻs all a misunderstanding. I just took the two maids to see that woman, and she is indeed untouched. <b>Dad </b>knew someone had been deliberately getting close to him, so he had her ced under watch to uncover whoever is behind this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Marjorie suddenly looked up, her gaze darting between her son and the two maids. ˇ°Is that true? Did you verify it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Madam Marjorie, we did check. The woman is still pure, and I saw that many people were present in her house, all tasked with keeping an eye on her,ˇ± one maid confirmed.

    Marjorie trusted her son and the two maids, their words finally easing the weight in her heart.

    ˇ°But why has your dad locked himself away in the study? Why wonˇŻt he exin anything to me?ˇ± she pressed, worry creasing her brow

    Lionel suppressed his sorrow and smiled. ˇ°Dad is probably frustrated. He has been investigating <b>for </b>so long and couldnˇŻt uncover her identity, while a mere woman like Carissa managed to do so. You know Dad dislikes her, Mom, IˇŻm sure he resents the fact that she found out first.ˇ±

 Chapter 795

    MarjorieˇŻs tears stopped as her expression turned to worry. ˇ°Yes, your dad has never liked that so¨Ccalled first female official. Now that sheˇŻs discovered things he couldnˇŻt, he must be feeling quite miserable.ˇ±

    you But then a thought struck her, and she asked, ˇ°DidnˇŻt they say the woman already had a daughter? Did see her when you went?ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be ridiculous. ThereˇŻs no child at all, just her and a house full of people watching her,ˇ± Lionel replied.

    ˇ°Then, thatˇŻs good.ˇ± Marjorie sighed in relief.

    Seeing that he had managed to calm his mom, Lionel felt a bit more at ease himself. However, he knew it wouldnˇŻt be so easy to smooth things over with his grandfather. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Malcolm had gone to exin the situation to Gerald himself. While he had epted his sonˇŻs exnation, he had also pped him and told him to get out.

    Malcolm felt a whirlwind of explosions as he stumbled out of his dadˇŻs room. He knew he couldnˇŻt me

    had the Hell Monarch for this mess. He had always adhered to benevolence and humility in court, made a fatal error with Carissa just because she was a female official, having been too arrogant and dismissive of her.

    Regardless of what had happened, he still had to visit the Supreme Court and report what needed to be reported. Otherwise, he wouldnˇŻt know how to exin things to those at home if the officials came knocking again.

    The Supreme Court was investigating EleanorˇŻs case again today. This time, under SalvadorˇŻs orders, they resorted to torture.

    EleanorˇŻs fingers were broken, each crack sending her body into spasms. Her body trembled in pain she <b>was </b>sweating profusely. Even so, she didnˇŻt utter a single cry. She was indeed a tough <b>one</b>.

    She lost consciousness once from the agony..

    and

    But when she woke up, she spoke in a weak but fiercely defiant tone, ˇ°If you have any other tricks up your sleeve, go ahead and use them.ˇ±

    Naturally, Matthew showed no mercy since she had said that. He put her through every basic form of torture, working to break her stubbornness, but she endured in silence. She didnˇŻt reveal a single thing. keeping her lips sealed tight.

    Everyone had anticipated this oue. After all, the severe punishments had been abolished during the reign of thete king. If they truly resorted to extreme torture, perhaps they could pry something out of her.

    Salvador wouldnˇŻt resort to the brutal punishments that Sigmund had abolished. He wouldnˇŻt act against thete kingˇŻs wishes, at least not now. With most of the court filled with SigmundˇŻs old officials, Salvador didnˇŻt want to ce himself under public scrutiny.

    As Matthew finished reporting, Malcolm arrived.

    Carissa, who had been working on the current case files over the past two days, looked up at Rafael and asked, ˇ°Should I excuse myself?ˇ±

    When she returned from the pce, she <b>had </b>talked to Rafael, discovering that he had tossed out the

    remark without a care because he had waited an hour for Malcolm to show up. If Malcolm hadnˇŻt been informed in advance of the visit, Rafael wouldnˇŻt have been <b>so </b>furious. But the fact that Malcolm went missing after being told clearly showed his dismissive attitude toward Carissa, which had provoked RafaelˇŻs ire.

    The princeˇŻs gaze was cold. ˇ°HeˇŻs likely here about his mistress. This matter was yours to investigate, <b>so </b>no need to step aside.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Carissa replied, returning to the case files.

    Henry hadnˇŻt been tortured yet, but it was likely he would im ignorance. If he admitted to knowing anything, his entire family would pay with their heads. Most likely, he would stubbornly hold his ground. Malcolm entered, his usual straight posture slumped. He typically walked with a certain dignity, embodying the spirit of a schr. But today, he entered with his head down, his back slightly hunched.

    Rafael had never seen Malcolm in such disarray. It was clear that dealing with affairs at home had been challenging enough. However, he felt no sympathy for him, knowing the manˇŻs arrogance had led him to this point.

    With a wave, Rafael dismissed Matthew and the others, preserving Malcolm a little dignity in the process. Once inside, Malcolm stood awkwardly. He didnˇŻt utter a word or even address anyone and simply stood there in a daze. Rafael ignored him entirely, and it was Carissa who broke the silence first.

    ˇ°Lord Malcolm, please take a seat.ˇ±

    Slowly, Malcolm bowed his head, acknowledging Rafael with a respectful ˇ°Your Highnessˇ°, before nodding at Carissa. ˇ°Thank you, Commander <b>Sinir</b>.ˇ±

    ˇ®He sat down, having mentally prepared himself for the encounter. But upon arriving at the Supreme Court, all that preparation seemed futile. He would have preferred to be here for corruption than to face this shameful situation.

 Chapter 796

    Malcolm shifted ufortably, as if sitting on pins and needles, but he still managed to ask, ˇ°Your Highness, what will His Majesty do with these women?

    Rafael replied, ˇ°You should ask Commander Sinir. SheˇŻs in charge of this matter.ˇ±

    Malcolm awkwardly turned to Carissa, his gaze evasive ˇ°If I may ask, Commander Sinirˇ­ˇ±

    Carissa cut him off, answering directly, ˇ°Lord Lionel has already spoken to me. IˇŻve informed him that the families can either keep the women or send them to the Capital Guard for centralized supervision. ItˇŻs up to you, Lord Malcolm. If you choose to keep them yourself, they cannot leave the capital or have contact with anyone else since the mastermind behind the treason case hasnˇŻt been identified yet.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Upon hearing this, Malcolm let out a small sigh of relief and inquired, ˇ°If we hand them over to the Capital Guard, where will they be taken?ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻre currently reaching out to various convents in the capital to find onerge enough to amodate them. The funds seized from the Marquis of GrovehillˇŻs family and Eleanor will cover the expenses.

    ˇ°A convent?ˇ± Malcolm rubbed his knees with both hands, a thoughtful expression on his face. ˇ°That means the conditions wonˇŻt be very good.ˇ±

    ˇ°Basic needs will be met, but if youˇŻre expecting luxury, youˇŻll be disappointed,ˇ± Carissa stated.

    After a pause, she added, ˇ°But this is only temporary. Once the treason case is resolved, they will be free to leave.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, as long as the <b>case </b>remains unresolved, theyˇŻll have to stay in the convent.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly. However, if youˇŻre reluctant to part with her, you could keep her under your care, but any issues that arise will be your responsibility.ˇ±

    Malcolm shook his head. ˇ°I wonˇŻt keep her.ˇ±

    ˇ°If thatˇŻs your decision, we will take her away. But I remember you have a daughter with Casey. Do you n to bring her home or have her follow Casey to the convent?ˇ±

    With a look of determination, Malcolm replied, ˇ°Neither. I will make separate arrangements for her.ˇ± Carissa said, ˇ°Actually, if Casey takes the child to the convent, life wonˇŻt be too harsh. Having a child around means sheˇŻll be given extra care. At that age, being away from both parents isnˇŻt necessarily a good thing.ˇ±

    Malcolm firmly disagreed. ˇ°ThatˇŻs not something you need to worry about, Commander Sinir. She canˇŻt take the child to the convent. There canˇŻt be any children around her.ˇ±

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°Alright, we wonˇŻt force the issue. His Majesty has ssified the women as victims. If the noble families they lived with donˇŻt arrange anything for them, we will. As for the child, she is your flesh and blood, so I trust you will take good care of her.ˇ±

    ˇ°That is my responsibility and mine alone. You donˇŻt need to concern yourself with it.ˇ± Malcolm clearly disliked CarissaˇŻs continued mention of the child. ˇ°Is there anything else I need to address? These matters must be reported to His Majesty, right?ˇ±

    Carissa replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ˇ°Yes, they must be reported. His Majesty is keeping a close eye on this <b>case</b><b>, </b>and he already has the list of the women. Therefore, we must ount for everyoneˇŻs whereabouts.ˇ± ˇ°Your Highness!ˇ± Malcolm looked at Rafael earnestly. ask a favor of you. Please handle this matter. discreetly. It should not bemon knowledge.ˇ±

    Noting the irritation in MalcolmˇŻs tone, Rafael responded with equal bluntness, ˇ°IˇŻll say it again- Commander Sinir is in charge of this matter. YouˇŻre asking the wrong person.ˇ±

    Malcolm sighed deeply. ˇ°Is it possible to handle this discreetly, Commander Sinir?ˇ±

    ˇ°This is already the most discreet handling possible. If hadnˇŻt kept it low¨Ckey, I would have given the case straight to the Supreme Court to inquire. You should understand that this matter shouldnˇŻt have been known by anyone in the Quinton family, Lord Malcolm. It was your oversight. The Supreme Court has plenty of cases to handle, and their officials canˇŻt wait around for your family. We reached out to the Quinton family <bst</b>, which allowed you to prepare in advance<b>. </b>Strangely, it seems you didnˇŻt take the necessary steps.ˇ±

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt aware who she was.ˇ± Malcolm waved his hand, his expression weary. ˇ°As for my household<b>, </b>we already have an exnation. We just need to keep this from spreading outside.ˇ±

    Carissa replied calmly, ˇ°To protect those women, we wonˇŻt casually spread any information. You should focus on keeping a close watch on the people in your household, Lord Malcolm.ˇ±

    Malcolm pressed his lips together, his entire demeanor tense.

    Carissa didnˇŻt care how he felt about it, but his unwillingness to cooperate showed his inherent arrogance. Since he had chosen to keep a mistress and enjoy fleeting pleasures, he had to face the consequences alone.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter <b>797 </b>N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The torture during HenryˇŻs interrogation was relentless, but the spineless man suddenly found his courage and insisted that he knew nothing. He imed he was just a pawn being used by others.

    As the pain intensified, he cried out, ˇ°IˇŻve suffered greally! Eleanor has wronged me the most. My women, my children¨CtheyˇŻve either been killed or sent away because of her. SheˇŻs truly insane! But now, sheˇŻs been caught and I can finally free myself from her graspr

    The Royal CitadelˇŻs governor, Anthony Klein, personally came to interrogate him. Their methods of questioning and torture were harsher than those of the Supreme Court, yet Henry remained adamant and refused to divulge anything.

    The case was reported during the morning court session, and all the officials listened intently. Unlike before, when everyone felt on edge, their hearts had now settled into a steadier rhythm.

    Even Yuvan, who hadnˇŻt attended court, was aware that Eleanor and Henry had not implicated anyone. Servants had mentioned that Yuvan and Harvey had visited Harmony <b>Pce</b>, but besides them, other princes had also visited, and Hayden had made one visit as well.

    However, this couldnˇŻt be counted as evidence unless they could be heard plotting. After all, as siblings, it waspletely normal for them to visit their sister or brother. Furthermore, after Yuvan returned to the capital, he only went to Harmony Pce once. There was no way he could be dragged into this.

    Atst, the case reached a temporary halt. Salvador issued an edict during the morning court session, cing Eleanor under house arrest at the Heritage Bureau, with the Capital Guard responsible for her transfer. The Supreme Court would continue investigating the treason, and the case would remain open until the masterminds behind it were revealed.

    To provide some measure of justice for the victimized women, Henry was given a death sentence on the spot. As for the Marquis of GrovehillˇŻs family, they were deemed aplices and had their titles revoked. They were demoted tomoners.

    However, Salvador did not confiscate their family estate. The wealth umted over the years through Eleanor was not seized, but they were ordered to pay out 100,000 silver coins to care for those women. The concubines could return to their hometowns, but all their daughters were to remain in the convent, their expenses covered entirely by the Kingsley family. Once the case concluded, the Royal Management Department would allocate funds to ensure their proper care.

    Naturally, the funds from the Royal Management Department came from the assets confiscated from Eleanor.

    The case had reached its first resolution, but there was still much work to be done. The Royal Citadel and the Capital Guard needed to coborate with the Supreme Court to wrap things up.

    Without delving into specifics, just addressing the personnel at Harmony Pce required due diligence. Those who deserved punishment had to be punished, <b>and </b>those who warranted exile would face that fate. Yet, sentencing had to follow thew to the letter¨Cthere was no room for carelessness.

    What sounded like a simple matter could easily keep the Supreme Court busy for seven or eight long nights.

    The next day, Eleanor was to be sent to the Heritage Bureau for detention, and Carissa was tasked with

    organizing the escort.

    ˇ°Send more people, just in case someone tries to rescue her or attempts an assassination,ˇ± Rafael

    advised.

    ˇ°If it were an assassination, it might force Eleanor to speak up,ˇ± <b>Carissa </b>replied.

    Rafael shook his head. ˇ°HeˇŻs not that foolish. If he wanted to assassinate her, heˇŻd <b>use </b>the guise of a rescue. He wouldnˇŻt risk someone taking a long¨Crange shot¨CthereˇŻs too much uncertainty. If he fails to kill her, heˇŻll be exposed. He knows Eleanor too well. She might protect him, but she would never ept betrayal.ˇ±

    ˇ°True.ˇ± Carissa nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°But such a good opportunity? I doubt heˇŻd let it slip away. He might send some skilled fighters to stage a rescue while aiming to kill for real.ˇ±

    With her hands on her hips<b>, </b>Carissa sighed. She had been so busytely that she hardly found time to eat, making <b>her </b>waist feel a size smaller.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs kept a group of loyal suicide soldiers. Thest attempt on Valor Estate involved them, but I doubt heˇŻll bring all of them to the capital. This time, itˇŻs probably more of a gamble. He wonˇŻt mobilize too many. Those suicide soldiers are his safety here in the capital,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°Do you want me to apany you during the escort? Rafael asked.

    Carissa chuckled. ˇ°That wonˇŻt be necessary. The Capital Guard isnˇŻt just for show, right?ˇ±

    She yfully raised a fist, then lifted her chin and grinned at him.

    *And besides, IˇŻm here!ˇ±

 Chapter 798

    Yuvan also discussed the matter with Wayne.

    Wayne disagreed with sending anyone out, but Yuvan felt that EleanorˇŻs very existence was a lingering

    threat.

    She hadnˇŻt exposed him yet, but what about in the future?

    ˇ°That dim¨Cwitted king is truly cunning.ˇ± Yuvan <b>said</b>, frustration seeping into his voice. ˇ°He discovered so many weapons and armor that should warrant immediate execution as a warning, yet he ordered her confinement in the Heritage Bureau. This <b>case </b>remains unresolved, and as long as it drags on, Rafael will hound me like a rabid dog. EleanorˇŻs survival is a direct threat to me<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Wayne frowned. ˇ°While she is a threat, a failed attempt to deal with her could lead to severe consequences. Eleanor might just turn you in. SheˇŻs a lunatic.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs why I n to disguise my intent as a rescue. WeˇŻll make her believe weˇŻre there to save her, then seize the opportunity to eliminate her.ˇ±

    Wayne remained opposed. ˇ°ThatˇŻs far too risky. You really donˇŻt need to take such a chance. Just focus on attending to the ailing Lady Ruth daily and leave everything else alone. ThatˇŻs the best course of action.

    ˇ°Regardless, itˇŻs still a risk. Until sheˇŻs dead, I canˇŻt find peace. ItˇŻs tormenting.ˇ± A cold glint shed in YuvanˇŻs eyes. ˇ°She has to die.ˇ±

    Seeing YuvanˇŻs determination, Wayne relented slightly.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre going to go through with this, then I suggest using suicide soldiers disguised as martial artists to rescue her. At least the king will suspect that Eleanor has raised a faction in the martial world. However, since Carissa is personally escorting her, it wonˇŻt be easy to kill or rescue her under her watch.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs still worth a try,ˇ± Yuvan replied, fatigue etched into his features.

    He hadnˇŻt been sleeping welltely, and his exhaustion showed. Outsiders assumed he was simply worried about his mom,pounded by the fatigue of attending to her.

    He added, ˇ°Find out when the escort is scheduled and arrange for ten people. With EleanorˇŻs people unavable, letˇŻs use HarveyˇŻs people for reconnaissance.ˇ±

    Wayne nodded. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll take care of it.ˇ±

    The following evening, the Supreme Court had arranged everything. Initially, they nned to use a prison cart. But after discussion, they decided to send Eleanor in a horse¨Cdrawn carriage to keep her from being

    <b>seen</b><b>. </b>

    Carissa led the group personally, with thirty capital guards escorting them and Michael clearing the path ahead.

    At dusk, the cold wind wasnˇŻt biting. However, it was much chillier than during the day, signaling the onset

    of winter.

    The carriage set off from the Supreme Court building, with Michael riding ahead to pave the way, Carissal rode beside the carriage on Lightning, wielding her Rose Spear, her presence exuding both elegance and

    12

    authority.

    Capital guards were strategically ced around the carriage, forming a tight and disciplined escort.

    The sound of hooves echoed loudly on the cobblestone road, drawing the attention of shopkeepers and townsfolk alike, who stepped outside to see what <b>was </b>happening.

    Since it wasnˇŻt a prison cart, the civilians had no idea what all the fuss was about. However, the hottest topic among themtely, aside from EleanorˇŻs alleged treason, was the fact that the Hell MonarchˇŻs princess consort, Carissa, had taken on the role ofmander of the Mystic Army.

    When someone finally recognized her, they eximed, ThatˇŻs Commander Sinir! IˇŻve seen her before!ˇ±

    ˇ°Is it really her? She looks so impressive!ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve never seen a woman in a position of power before

    ˇ°If women can fight on the battlefield, why canˇŻt they be an official?ˇ±

    ˇ°But sheˇŻs reallyˇ­ How do I even describe it? I canˇŻt find the words! SheˇŻs both beautiful andmanding IˇŻve never seen a government official this <b>striking</b>.ˇ±

    ˇ°WhoˇŻs in the carriage? Why such a grand escort?ˇ±

    Their chatter rose above the gusts of wind and reached CarissaˇŻs ears, but she paid them no mind. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    One of her hands gripped the reins while the other held her spear. Her gaze was sharp and alert, listening for any unusual sounds..

    Once they passed Swallowstone Street, it was just 1.5 more miles to the Heritage Bureau, where Eleanor would be imprisoned.

    If an attack were to happen, it would most likely ur after they crossed Swallowstone Street.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter <b>799 </b>

    As soon as they crossed Swallowstone Street, Carissa felt an oppressive murderous air surround themn.

    The killing intent was palpable, apanied by a scent of blood that only someone attuned to such darkness could detect. Carissa recognized it all too well¨Cfrom that fateful night at Valor Estate, when those suicide soldiers had descended like shadows. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Her mentor had once spoken of the brutal process of training <b>these </b>killers. Those who survived emerged from the corpses of beasts and men alike, forged in a sea of blood and death.

    And no matter how skilled they became, they always carried with them a heavy aura of ughter and a lingering stench of blood.

    ˇ°Everyone, stay alert!ˇ±

    Her voice cut through the wind, reaching every ear in the group.

    Eyes narrowed in focus as they gripped their weapons tightly, sensing the slightest rustle in the air. After they crossed the intersection, a faint yet sharp tremor filled the atmosphere. It was the unmistakable sound of swords being drawn, carried by the northern wind.

    ˇ°Stop!ˇ± Michael raised a hand, halting the formation.

    ˇ°Assassins! ItˇŻs dangerous!ˇ± he shouted, dispersing the nearby civilians.

    The few townsfolk¨Cmostly merchants heading home¨Cpaused in confusion at MichaelˇŻs warning before turning and running in fear.

    Suddenly, a sword sliced through the air, hurtling toward Carissa.

    Swiftly leaping from her horse, she deflected the de with her spear and sent it flying to the ground. In an instant, about ten figures descended from both sides, d in tight¨Cfitting clothes and masked, weapons drawn and aimed directly at Carissa. Their intent seemed singr¨Cto take her down. CarissaˇŻs expression hardened as she sprang into action, her spear slicing through the air. She leaped over the flurry of des, bringing her weapon down with a force that shook the ground beneath her. ˇ°Kill them!ˇ± Michael shouted and rushed forward, his sword shing against an iing de. Ten capital guards remained behind to guard the carriage while the rest charged into the fray. With her spear in hand, Carissa pressed the attack, forcing the assassins to retreat step by step. Each strike sent sparks flying as her spear met steel, the sounds of shing metal ringing out relentlessly in the

    air.

    Carissa moved with the speed of a fierce wind sweeping away autumn leaves. The five assassins who faced her struggled to keep up. If even one of them had faltered, it wouldnˇŻt take more than a few exchanges before Carissa would have sent them sprawling.

    But for now, the five were enough to keep her upied, while Michael found himself unable to hold off a single assassin on his own¨Che needed at least two people to assist him.

    The remaining capital guards went after the other four assassins. Eighteen against four might seem

    125 BCAUS

    daunting, yet the numbers and the chosen elite still provided an edge. Despite the assassinsˇ® vicious techniques, no one from the Capital Guard had been injured.

    While handling her five attackers, After some time, it became clear that the battle was at a stalemate Carissa began to feel the strain, but she still wouldnˇŻt let them gain the upper hand or inch closer to the carriage.

    Michael nced back, surprised by what he saw. He had witnessed CarissaˇŻs martial prowess before Although these assassins were formidable, battling five at once with her skills shouldnˇŻt have pushed her to such a point.

    Yet, he had no time to help her as his own fight demanded his full attention. The capital guards faced the four remaining assassins with increasing difficulty. They almost sustained injuries several times, but the capital guards stationed by the carriage managed to intervene just in time.

    However, this meant that more capital guards were drawn into the skirmish, leaving only five to guard the carriage. Michael sensed something was off, especially with the way these assassins fought¨Ceither they employed brutal moves or leaped high into the air, as if looking for an opportunity or preparing to escape at any moment.

    Meanwhile, it seemed Carissa remained oblivious to the danger and was still struggling against her opponents.

    He couldnˇŻt help but shout, ˇ°Commander Sinir, they donˇŻt seem to be here to rescue anyone¨CtheyˇŻre here to kill!ˇ±

    No sooner had Michael finished speaking than one of the assassins hurtled through the air, his sword aimed straight at the carriage.

    Michael watched in horror as the de sliced through the curtain of the carriage. He was toote to intervene, and he heard a womanˇŻs piercing screame from inside.

    Then, everything seemed toe to a sudden halt.

 Chapter 800

    As the scream pierced the air, the remaining nine assassins sprang into action and scattered quickly. Michael felt a sinking certainty. They had note to rescue Eleanor, but to kill her.

    But when he turned to the carriage, he froze in disbelief. The assassin that had attacked the carriage had been yanked inside. His legs were dangling outside, clearly unable to move.

    Carissa smiled as she stepped forward and lifted the curtain of the carriage. Michael leaned closer to see inside, and his jaw dropped.

    Rafael?

    RafaelˇŻs presence aside, Eleanor was bound to one side of the carriage. The scream he had heard hade from her, and now she red at the incapacitated assassin with fierce intensity.

    Rafael yanked the assassin down from the carriage and handed him over to Michael.

    ˇ°Take him back to the Supreme Court. IˇŻve immobilized him and extracted the poison capsule from his mouth, but we canˇŻt let our guard down. Once heˇŻs there, feed him muscle¨Crxing powder. Apart from having poison on them, these suicide soldiers can also kill themselves with their inner force.ˇ±

    Michael motioned for some men to grab the assassin, casting a puzzled nce at Rafael.

    When had he gotten into the carriage? When they started the journey, the carriage had clearly been empty. Also, the Capital Guard had been surrounding the carriage all the way out of the Supreme Court.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on, Commander Sinir?ˇ± Michael asked.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get her to the Heritage Bureau first,ˇ± Carissa replied. She looked at Rafael and made a triumphant fist pump, smiling. ˇ°You ride Lightning back. IˇŻll stay in the carriage.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, the rest is up to you,ˇ± Rafael said, ncing at Eleanor as he led the horse away.

    Eleanor shot him a cold stare. ˇ°Do you think IˇŻll talk now?ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled softly, leaning in. ˇ°Whether you talk or not doesnˇŻt matter. Our goal is to capture the assassin and instill more fear in someone. I know exactly who that someone is.ˇ±

    Eleanor wasnˇŻt surprised. She merely scoffed, then smirked and said, ˇ°And what of it? Go tell the king. Bring out the evidence.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻll see it soon,ˇ± Rafael replied with a grin, swinging onto the horse and urging it forward.

    Carissa climbed into the carriage and urged, ˇ°LetˇŻs go!ˇ±

    Michael lowered the curtain and rode ahead to clear the way. Inside the carriage, Eleanor fixed her eyes on Carissa. This was the first time she had been alone with Carissa since being captured.

    Every time Eleanor was interrogated, it was always someone from the Supreme Court. Carissa had appeared a few times too, but only to listen in before leaving.

    ˇ°You bitch!ˇ± Eleanor spat.

    Her face was swollen and she could barely lift her arms. Despite enduring torture, she still managed to sit

    upright. She was indeed a tough woman.

    ˇ°Are you disappointed you didnˇŻt die? Carissa asked, ncing at EleanorˇŻs shredded sleeve with a cool

    smile.

    When the assassin lunged at Eleanor, his sword was altmed directly at the center of the carriage, while she sat on the right side. The fact that her sleeve was shredded meant she had moved toward the swordˇŻs tip before Rafael had shoved her back, causing her head to hit the edge and resulting in her

    scream.

    Eleanor knew she was going to die anyway. Even if she somehow survived, she certainly wouldnˇŻt want to suffer in the Heritage Bureau after a lifetime of being coddled. That was why she had tried to meet the assassinˇŻs sword head¨Con, hoping for a swift end.

    Carissa had read her thoughts like an open book, and EleanorˇŻs face turned ashen. ˇ°You think dying is any easier than living? WhatˇŻs there to be disappointed about?ˇ±

    Carissa replied, ˇ°Living is hard, and dying isnˇŻt easy either.ˇ±

    Eleanor seethed with hatred, venom dripping from her words, ˇ°If itˇŻs so hard, how did your entire family die? Look how easily they met their end! Their bodies were chopped into pieces and there wasnˇŻt a single corpse that was whole. DoesnˇŻt that seem easy?ˇ±

    She aimed straight for the deepest pain in CarissaˇŻs heart, smirking with a satisfaction that made her eyes gleam like a viperˇŻs. She thought this taunt would be enough to shatter Carissa and unleash her fury<i>. </i>

    But Eleanor was disappointed as CarissaˇŻs expression didnˇŻt change at all. Her gaze remained icy as she retorted, ˇ°Even as ghosts, they are still together. But you will always be alone, whether in life or death.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you think I care?ˇ± Eleanorughed, the sound harsh as she tugged at the smallcerations on her face and mouth, blood seeping from them. Her entire face was bruised and battered, yet she red at Carissa with an intensity that could freeze hell. ˇ°I donˇŻt care at all.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻd better not care about anything at all. Otherwise, you wonˇŻt survive the Heritage Bureau. You know I donˇŻt want you to die too easily,ˇ± Carissa replied with a nk expression. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 801

    The carriage arrived at the Heritage Bureau, and Carissa yanked Eleanor out of it. Argent Lane, who was In charge of overseeing the royal prisoners, stepped forward to take custody of her. After the handover, Argent ordered heavy chains to be fastened around EleanorˇŻs body.

    Argent said, ˇ°Commander Sinir, His Majesty has ordered that to prevent Eleanor from biting her tongue tomit suicide, we must remove most of her teeth and sever her tendons. Pleasee inside to supervise, so you can report back afterward.ˇ±

    Eleanor gritted her teeth in fury. ˇ°You would dare?!ˇ± N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ˇ°Lead the way.ˇ± Carissa replied calmly.

    Eleanor was pulled inside. She roared in fury as she went, unable to maintain the calm she had in the

    carriage any longer.

    The Heritage Bureau was vast, with a wide alley separating the east and west sides. The east side housed the offices, while the west side was where people were detained.

    Since all the detainees were members of the royal family, there were no conventional prisons. Instead, the area was divided into small courtyards. However, the detention area was surrounded by towering walls and was heavily guarded.

    Carissa had already ordered Alistair, themander of the Royal Guard, to send troops to guard the

    ce.

    The Royal Guard had arrived, but Alistair was nowhere to be seen.

    As an official in the Heritage Bureau, Argent was responsible for all the prisoners held here. While the bureau had its own guards, EleanorˇŻs situation had attracted special ˇ°attentionˇ± from Salvador, necessitating the presence of the Royal Guard for her supervision

    Upon reaching the <b>detention </b>courtyard, Eleanor was pushed inside. A few people were already waiting for her. On a small, shabby table, dental extraction pliers and iron hooks for severing tendonsy ominously.

    ˇ°Let go of me!ˇ±

    Eleanor struggled, but the weight of the chains held her down. With one desperate attempt, she lost her bnce and fell forward, kneeling on the ground.

    Argent appeared unfazed by such events, as if they were amon urrence.

    ˇ°Although His Majesty has stripped you of your title as a grand princess, youˇŻll still be detained in the Heritage Bureau. Consider this a blessing. Your kneeling now is an expression of your gratitude,ˇ± he said coolly

    With that, he ordered his men to grab Eleanor. Blood filled her mouth as her fall had reopened a cut on her lip<b>. </b>

    At ArgentˇŻs words, Carissa suddenly recalled what Florence had said¨Cto the nobles, whatever they did to the lowly was a blessing. Now, Carissa wished she could call Florence over to ask if this ˇ°blessingˇ± was truly one.

    Just as ArgentˇŻs men were about to act, Alistair arrived with two royal guards.

 Chapter 802

    Alistair gritted his teeth against the searing pain, his fury igniting as he disregarded the rules of hierarchy and lunged straight at Carissa,

    The result was a series of punches¨Cone to the left, another to the right¨Cbefore he even realized how she had struck him.

    After returning to the capital, <b>Carissa </b>had been an exceptionally considerate person. To ensure he could still see clearly, she slowed down and raised her hand when she grabbed the fabric of his shirt. When he raised both hands to block it, she expertly dodged them andnded solid hits to his face.

    Then, before he could even recover from the <b>shock</b>, she kicked him again, sending him crashing back into the wall.

    This time, Alistair saw everything clearly, but was powerless to avoid it. Her foot moved slowly<i>, </i>the kick seemingly casual, yet it elerated mid¨Cair, precisely predicting the direction he would try to evade.

    All he could do was watch as he took another beating.

    AlistairˇŻs face turned a deep shade of purple, the pain so intense that he found it difficult to summon his strength.

    Carissa brushed off her sleeve, turning to Argent, who wore a look of disbelief. ˇ°LetˇŻs begin. IˇŻll supervise the punishment.ˇ±

    ArgentˇŻs expression shifted from shock to respect. ˇ°Understood, Commander Sinir!ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Alistair was assisted over by the royal guards he had brought with him, his proud head hanging lower than before <b>as </b>he faced Carissa.

    Eleanor was pinned down, letting out a piercing scream followed by a torrent of vicious curses directed at Carissa, damning her ancestors through the generations.

    Carissa hardly responded. She merely watched as preparationsmenced before saying coolly, ˇ°It seems all you can do is curse.ˇ±

    The act of pulling teeth was brutal, but inparison to what Eleanor had done to those women, it hardly registered as cruelty.

    The people in the Heritage Bureau were well¨Cpracticed in such matters. They flipped Eleanor over, pinning her to the ground. One guard pried her mouth open while the other brandished the pliers, ready to begin.

    When Eleanor had been punished at the Supreme Court, she hadnˇŻt emitted such a shrill scream. Even under torture, she had remained whole. But losing her teeth and <b>having </b>her tendons severed meant that, for someone untrained inbat, she would never stand again. She would only be able to crawl or drag herself along the ground once it was done.

    Eleanor couldnˇŻt ept such a muttion of her body.

    But now, it was no longer in her hands. The pain <b>pierced </b>through her chest, making her body tremble violently. One by one, her teeth were thrown to the ground, soaked in blood.

    Hatred consumed her for everyone around her, including Yuvan¨Cwhat a useless fool) If only he had sent more people! That way, she could have died at the hands of his suicide soldiers. That would have spared

 Chapter 803

    A bit of public sympathy could ensure the Kingsley family wouldnˇŻt face too much trouble in the capital, allowing them to survive without having to abandon their home.

    HenryˇŻs marriage to Eleanor was meant to lift his family from its declining fortunes. By that time, the Marquis of GrovehillˇŻs family had already seen better days and their former glory was fading fast.

    With EleanorˇŻs support, HenryˇŻs family restored its standing. His family members began entering the court and securing positions, while Jessica led the way in business ventures that, despite taxes, proved lucrative.

    With both political and financial sess, he may have initially struggled with his choices. After all, he had started as an ordinary youth, unaware of the dark depths of human nature. But greed had a way of lowering oneˇŻs standards, and what began as a moral conflict soon turned into a willingness to be an aplice. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Henry had so many daughters with his concubines, yet he could easily y the role of a loving dad, making them believe he cherished them. Unfortunately, all those feelings were merely tools for his maniption.

    ˇ°Your crimes are unforgivable. His Majesty <b>has </b>decreed that you will be executed soon to serve as a warning to others.ˇ±

    With that, Rafael turned on his heel and walked out, leaving Henry crumpled on the floor.

 Chapter 804

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The Kingsley family delivered fifty thousand silver <b>coins</b>, iming it was meant to settle matters for the women. Gemma continued toment their poverty, Insisting that they hardly had any money left and that fifty thousand silver coins had drained their resources.

    Carissa cut off her sobs and said, ˇ°His Majesty has ordered you <b>to </b>produce one hundred thousand silver coins¨Cno less. In three days, your son will be executed, and your family members can see him for thest

    time.ˇ±

    Of course, Gemma wanted to see her son. After all, he was the child she had carried for nine long months. But when she caught sight of the cold look in MartinˇŻs eyes, her tears resumed.

    ˇ°What good would it do to see him? It would only deepen the painˇ­ and the anger. He has done such terrible things that our family cannot ept him,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°Indeed, he is guilty of unforgivable crimes. Perhaps it is better not to see him,ˇ± Martin echoed.

    They were eager to distance themselves from Henry. It wasnˇŻt that they didnˇŻt care for their son¨Che was as good as dead, and it was better if the family wasnˇŻt implicated.

    Carissa had merely fulfilled her duty to inform the Kingsley family. Whether they chose to see Henry was entirely up to them. Since they opted not to, she epted the banknote and dismissed them.

    Fifty thousand silver coins¨Cit was an amount carefully calcted.

    The Kingsley family members understood the art of negotiation. Pulling together one hundred thousand silver coins all at once would suggest they had <b>no </b>financial woes. They also believed Salvador would provide a portion of the funds seized from Eleanor, so they aimed to give as little as possible.

    However, there couldnˇŻt be a single coin missing from their payment.

    The next day, they brought the remaining fifty thousand silver coins. Carissa took the money and allocated a portion to the women who would be returning home. She made it clear that no one was to refer to them as concubines any longer. They were now their own selves and no longer anyoneˇŻs property.

    However, many of them had daughters, young and old, and were reluctant to leave. Most chose to go to

    Pearwater Convent.

    Carmen wouldnˇŻt be going to the convent, so Violet needed to keep track of her movements.

    Chaya wouldnˇŻt be going either. Hayden had made it clear that as long <b>as </b>she hadnˇŻt turned into a pig, he

    wouldnˇŻt let her leave.

    MalcolmˇŻs mistress, <b>Casey</b>, was sent to Pearwater Convent by Lionel. As Carissa was busy with arrangements, she noticed Lionel bringing Casey in. When she saw that, she instructed her staff to make the necessary preparations.

    Lionel looked at Carissa with pleading eyes. ˇ°May I have a word with you, Commander Sinir?ˇ±

    Carissa handed the list to Violet, then replied to Lionel ˇ®LetˇŻs step outside. ItˇŻs not appropriate for you to be in here with all the women.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course, thank you!ˇ± Lionel led the way, stepping out into the fresh air.

    12

 Chapter 805

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs better for them to save any extra. When they leave here, itˇŻll be good to have some money on hand. You know my family canˇŻt give them money directly, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    Carissa pondered for a moment. ˇ°Alright, then.ˇ±

    Casey would need to support her daughter on her own in the future, so having extra money would be beneficial. Carissa hoped YuvanˇŻs rebellion would conclude soon so the women could all leave this ce.

    ˇ°Thank you, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    ˇ°And where is the child? Will you send someone to bring <b>her</b>, or should we send someone to fetch her?ˇ±

    e to

    Lionel bowed slightly and said, ˇ°It would be best if you could fetch her. ItˇŻs really not appropriate for me bring her here. SheˇŻs currently at an apple farm outside the city and is cared for by a wet nurse. SheˇŻs weaned now, and when shees here, she can eat just like any other child.ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ˇ°Very well, IˇŻll go pick her up,ˇ± Carissa replied.

    ˇ°Thank you!ˇ±

    LionelˇŻs eyes glistened with unshed tears. He also wanted to apologize for his earlier inappropriatements.

    ˇ°I truly spoke out of turn in the heat of the moment, Commander Sinir. Please donˇŻt take it to heart. These past few days have been quite chaotic for me. Casey initially tried to get close to me, but I managed to avoid her. My dad, however, was not so fortunate. I assume youˇŻve uncovered all of this as well.ˇ±

    The moment he saw Casey, his world felt like it was copsing. Even as he maintained a facade of respect for his dad while dealing with the situation, the way he viewed Malcolm had fundamentally changed.

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°We did. But actually, Eleanor initially intended for her to approach your dad. However, upon further reflection, she felt your dad was a man of integrity who had a loving rtionship with your mother. ThatˇŻs why she chose to target you instead. In the end, when that didnˇŻt work, Eleanor decided to let her try her luck with your dad.ˇ±

    Lionel sighed deeply, feeling increasingly unsettled as he learned more. In the end, he nodded respectfully and stumbled away without another word.

 Chapter 806

    Violet stepped outside <b>and </b>asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    ˇ°Lord Malcolm once said that Casey couldnˇŻt have children around her, but now heˇŻs sending the child here. As a minister, how can he be so Indecisive? If he canˇŻt even take care of his own child, why have one at all? Children are always innocent,ˇ± Carissa exined briefly, her tone sharp.

    Violet was equally outraged. ˇ°ItˇŻs likely he said that out of impulse. After thinking it over, he realized it wouldnˇŻt work, so he begged the abbess to take the child. But sending her here doesnˇŻt mean they can be together. ItˇŻs just cing the child in the care of the convent under the guise of being an orphan. ItˇŻs absurd¨C<b>she </b>has parents, yet sheˇŻs being treated like an orphan. Is Malcolm cursing himself?ˇ±

    ˇ°Forget him,ˇ± Carissa replied. ˇ°We just need to take care of the people we should. If the Quinton family wonˇŻt raise that child, then she can stay at the convent For Lady Marjorie, both Casey and this child are cruel reminders of her broken happiness.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is broken happiness still happiness?ˇ± Violet mused. ˇ°Does she really know nothing at all?ˇ±

    ˇ°Only she knows the truth.ˇ±

    ˇ°By the way,ˇ± Violet said, checking the roster. ˇ°Cecilia from Oakspire Estate hasnˇŻt shown up. DidnˇŻt she steal the blueprints? Is the king going to deal with her separately?ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs icy gaze softened slightly. ˇ°Lady Cecilia received twentyshes, while Lord Gareth got thirty. His pay was docked for two years. But Lord Gareth took on Lady CeciliaˇŻs punishment, so he received fifty strokes in total. The punishment was carried out yesterday, and it nearly cost him his life.ˇ±

    Violet remarked, ˇ°At least that man has some responsibility. Compared to Malcolm, the difference is stark.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°True, but when people rise to high positions, they have to consider many things. Lord Malcolm has a great reputation and holds a significant post in court. He wonˇŻt allow even a hint of scandal to taint his name, so he can easily abandon those who threaten it.

    ˇ°From what we see, Lord Gareth do

    seem more responsible, but who knows if heˇŻd still protect Lady Cecilia if he <b>were </b>in Lord MalcolmˇŻs position? Their circumstances are different. Lord MalcolmˇŻs situation involves a mistress, which is something he canˇŻt show publicly. On the other hand, Lord Gareth has a legitimate rtionship with Lady Cecilia, and their children are recognized by the Duke of OakspireˇŻs family.ˇ±

    Violet felt frustrated by the chaos. ˇ°In any case, not getting married is the best choice. When are we going to pick up CaseyˇŻs child?ˇ±

    Carissa thought for <b>a </b>moment. ˇ°Henry is set to be executed tomorrow, <b>so </b>letˇŻs go the day after.ˇ±

    Violet considered it and suggested, ˇ°Why donˇŻt we leave now while itˇŻs still early? We can leave the inside matters to ire and Michael, Michael may be a bit rough around the edges, but with ire and the others looking after things, everything should be fine.ˇ±

    Carissa nced at the sky. It was around mid¨Cafternoon, which meant there was plenty of time left.

    ˇ°Alright then. Since sheˇŻs just at an apple farm outside the city, we can go there.ˇ±

 Chapter 807

    ˇ°I wish I could be as carefree as you, Your Grace, but I canˇŻt. My life is intertwined with so many others. I already have three grandsons, all older than this child. canˇŻt afford to be so reckless. And if I were to divorce him, IˇŻd be the biggest joke in the world. IˇŻd also drag the queen down with me. ThereˇŻs just too much to consider.ˇ±

    Carissa understood.

    However, Carissa couldnˇŻt let Marjorie take the child back at the moment¨Cat least, not unless Malcolm or Lionel came to im her. She didnˇŻt dare take that risk. After all, this was a life at stake. Even though Marjorie was doing her best to appear gracious, the heart of a person was difficult to read.

    It was best to be cautious. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ˇ°If you truly want to take the child home, then please ask Lord Malcolm or your son toe to Pearwater Convent in person. I canˇŻt just hand her over to you.ˇ± Carissa paused, her thoughts weighing heavily. ˇ°Or perhaps you should return home and think it over more carefully. Make sure you can truly ept her. It wouldnˇŻt do anyone any good if you took her back and ended up regretting it.ˇ±

    Marjorie nodded. ˇ°IˇŻve thought it through deeply, but I understand that youˇŻre concerned for me IˇŻll <b>go </b>back and discuss it with them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Very well,ˇ± Carissa replied. ˇ°Then, IˇŻll take her with me for now.ˇ±

    With that, Carissa exited the carriage. She mounted her horse and rode away with Violet.

    Carissa temporarily entrusted the child to the abbess, making it clear that someone mighte to adopt

    her soon.

    The abbess cradled Amara¨Cnow Briar¨Cgently, her expression warm andpassionate as she sighed ˇ®softly.

    ˇ°If someone adopts her and she finds parents who cherish her, that would be the best oue.ˇ±

 Chapter 808

    Chapter <b>808</b>

    As the sun dipped low, casting a golden hue over thendscape, Carissa and Violet rode down the mountain. The matter wasnˇŻt fully settled, but they could finally rx a bit.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻll be executing Henry tomorrow. Do you think anyone from his family wille forward to im his body?ˇ± Violet asked.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not sure,ˇ± Carissa replied, her thoughts drifting back to MarjorieˇŻs intention to take the child home.

    Violet caught on quickly. ˇ°So, MalcolmˇŻs wife really wants to bring the child back, huh?ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ˇ°She said so, but I canˇŻt tell if itˇŻs just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision.ˇ±

    Violet frowned. ˇ°Although itˇŻs true the child is an innocent victim of EleanorˇŻs actions, why should Marjorie have to bear this burden? For her, this childˇŻs existence has turned her life upside down. It has put her in this strange and painful situation where all the good she thought she had now feels like a distant illusion. ItˇŻs really sad.ˇ±

    ˇ°She asked me what I would do if I were in her position, Carissa said, letting her horse pick its way <b>down </b>the rocky trail with sure¨Cfooted ease. ˇ°What do you think I would do if Raf had a mistress and fathered a child?ˇ±

    Violet didnˇŻt hesitate. ˇ°If you were still the same person from Meadow Ridge back then, youˇŻd probably gather all your strength to confront him: But now? YouˇŻd likely choose to divorce him and go your

    separate ways.ˇ±

    Carissaughed. ˇ°I really canˇŻt let you get too familiar with me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you think I donˇŻt know you?ˇ± Violet shot her a teasing nce.

    ˇ°What about you? What would you <b>do</b>?ˇ±

    Violet chuckled lightly. ˇ°That kind of thing could never happen to me because I wonˇŻt <b>be </b>marrying anyone. I donˇŻt have to face that possibility.ˇ±

    ˇ°True,ˇ± Carissa mused.

    Violet tilted her chin slightly. ˇ°Actually, do you support me choosing not to get married? You and Prince Rafael seem so happy together. Would you suggest I find someone to marry too?ˇ±

    Carissa met her gaze. ˇ°Of course not. Your life is yours to decide. IˇŻm here to support you and offer help when you need it. Love and marriage arenˇŻt everything in life. You donˇŻt have to marry to find happiness. YouˇŻve always defined happiness as being wealthy and free¨Cdoing what you want and not being forced into anything you donˇŻt wish to do.ˇ±

    Violet raised her chin, a spark of confidence in her eyes. ˇ°Exactly! IˇŻve surpassed <b>many </b>already. I should. be happy every day. If I want to waste time, thatˇŻs fine. If I want to do something meaningful with you, thatˇŻs fine too. IˇŻll do as I please.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right. As long as youˇŻre happy,ˇ± Carissa replied, her eyes filled with gentle warmth,

    That evening, Marjorie summoned Lionel to join her in the study to meet with Malcolm. For the past few

 Chapter 809

    days, Malcolm had shut himself away in there, dealing with the fallout from CaseyˇŻs situation. Salvador knew about the situation with Casey, and more than just the <b>surface </b>of It. He was aware she had even been in contact with Lionel.

    Considering their rtionship as inws, Salvador merely reprimanded Malcolm lightly and let it go.

    But for Malcolm, moving past the matter was harder. He might have hidden it from his wife, but many in the household knew. Just because they remained silent didnˇŻt mean they werenˇŻt whispering behind his

    back. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    His authority was slipping away.

    ˇ°Dad!ˇ± LionelˇŻs voice broke through from outside the study.

    Malcolm coughed before asking, ˇ°What is it?ˇ±

    He didnˇŻt want to talk to his son. He didnˇŻt want to talk to anyone. All he wanted was to quietly endure these troubled days.

    ˇ°Mom is worried about you and wants to have a word, Lionel replied.

    Lionel had assumed Marjorie didnˇŻt know anything about the situation. He thought she had called him over out of concern for Malcolm.

    Hearing that his wife was here, Malcolm gathered himself. He coughed a few more times and finally stood to open the door. The dim light cast a shadow over his worn features, but he managed a soft smile for Marjorie.

    ˇ°IˇŻve been coughing and didnˇŻt want to pass anything <b>on </b>to you, so I stayed in here.ˇ± He took MarjorieˇŻs hand, his tone still tender as it had always been, ˇ°Your hands are so cold. Why donˇŻt you wear anotheryer?ˇ±

    Marjorie gently withdrew her hand and smiled faintly. ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing. The room is warm enough.ˇ±

    MalcolmˇŻs gaze lingered on the empty space where her hand had been, momentarily stunned. After all these years of marriage, she had never pulled away whenever he held her hand..

 Chapter 810

    Marjorie took the lead, settling into a chair before calmly instructing, ˇ°Lionel, close the door. The three of us need to talk.ˇ±

    Lionel sensed something was amiss and cast a puzzled nce at his dad, who sat with his lips pressed together, caught somewhere between confusion and onense. With a heavy step, Lionel shut the door and returned to his seat.

    Marjorie ced one <b>hand </b>on the armrest and rested the other in front of her. These past years had beenfortable for her. She had enjoyed a loving marriage and a life of abundance. This made her appear younger than her peers, and her round face and elegant demeanor marked her as someone of high status. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Yet, in recent days, a hint of weariness had crept in.

    She looked at Malcolm <b>and </b>spoke as if recounting something trivial, ˇ°Today, I met Lady Carissa.ˇ±

    Malcolm reacted as if he had been bitten by a venomous snake and stared at her in shock. ˇ°She sought you out? What kind of rumors did she spread? Whatever she says, donˇŻt believe her¨CsheˇŻs pot trustworthy!

    Marjorie regarded him, her dark <b>eyes </b>soft yet regal, ˇ°Though IˇŻm not well¨Cacquainted with her, I know sheˇŻs not that kind of person. Besides, it wasnˇŻt her who approached me. I encountered her while I was at the apple farm. She was picking up a child.ˇ±

    MalcolmˇŻs lips trembled slightly, and his gaze darted away. ˇ°What what child?ˇ±

    <b>MarjorieˇŻs </b>eyes remained gentle, though they held a trace of sadness. ˇ°I already know the details, so thereˇŻs no need for you to exin. I went there today intending to bring the child back for Willow to care for, but Lady Carissa insisted that one of you needed to go pick her up.ˇ±

    Marjorie sat quietly while the two men shifted restlessly¨Cparticrly Malcolm, who seemed lost in a tangled web of thoughts, too anxious to meet her gaze or speak.

    ˇ°The reason for bringing her back is clear to both of you. ItˇŻs not because IˇŻm being magnanimous. The child is innocent. You are her <b>dad</b>, I am her stepmother, and she still has her birth mother. Moreover, secrets rarely stay hidden in this world. The Supreme Court is responsible for handling the case, and with so <b>many </b>hands involved, countless people will learn about it. You can silence one person, but not

    everyone.ˇ±

    H

    She folded her hands in front of her <b>and </b>continued, ˇ°Even if the details havenˇŻt spread, there are still those who have seen the case files. They will hold evidence that could be used against us. Our family has be a target. You and Lionel hold significant positions, and our daughter is the <b>queen</b>. Mistakes can be forgiven, but we must not give anyone leverage against us. The more we try to hide things, the greater the risk of disaster that would leave us in a vulnerable position.

    ˇ°The treason case hasnˇŻt been resolved yet, which means more people will likelye under scrutiny. If youˇŻre worried about this damaging your reputation, that fear will only grow, and the costs will escte. ItˇŻs better to face the problem now and take responsibility for past mistakes. Bringing her back to the household and allowing Willow to care for her is fulfilling your duty as a father. Anyone who tries to use this against you or our family will find it impossible to seed.ˇ±

    With that, Marjorie stood up. ˇ°IˇŻve said my piece. Lionel, youˇŻll go retrieve her tomorrow.ˇ±

    Lionel hadnˇŻt expected his mom to possess such foresight, leaving him momentarily speechless.

    Malcolm stared at her, as if he was seeing her for the first time.

    Marjorie turned to leave. The heavy, calming scent in the study made her dizzy. She stepped outside to take a few breaths of fresh air and felt somewhat better.

    ˇ°Marjorie!ˇ± Malcolm called from behind, his voiceced with shame. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry.ˇ±

    ˇ°After all these years as husband and wife, I thought I knew you best, but it seems I hardly know you at all. Marjorie didnˇŻt turn around. Her eyes felt prickly. ˇ°Protecting our family is your duty as the head<b>, </b>as it is mine as the matriarch.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry!ˇ± He reached out, trying to grasp her arm.

    She deftly evaded him, forcing back her tears. Her voice, carried by the wind<b>, </b>sounded both fragile and resolute. ˇ°IˇŻm getting older. IˇŻll <b>arrange </b>a couple more concubines for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°No, I donˇŻt want that!ˇ± MalcolmˇŻs legs felt weak beneath him. ˇ°I was foolish for a moment. Please believe me!ˇ±

    Marjorie turned to look at him, her tone gentle as she said, ˇ°Of course, I trust you. You value your reputation above all else. If it werenˇŻt for your feelings, you wouldnˇŻt even consider keeping a mistress. you want Casey back, I would agree to that.ˇ±

    It turned out that after <b>losing </b>faith in someone, it was indeed possible to be indifferent.

 Chapter 811

    The next day, Lionel went to Pearwater Convent to pick up Amara. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Carissa was present, so he pulled her aside for a moment Conder Sinir, please donˇŻt worry. My mom will treat Amara well and wonˇŻt make things difficult. I have half¨Cbrothers and half¨Csisters borne by my dadˇŻs concubines, and my mom has always been kind to them.ˇ±

    Carissa replied bluntly, ˇ°I donˇŻt doubt your mom will be good to the child. However, I need to rify something. Yesterday, your mom asked me what the childˇŻs <b>name </b>was<b>. </b>I told her it was Briar. As for whether you will use ˇ®Amaraˇ® after returning, thatˇŻs up to you.ˇ±

    Lionel sighed softly. ˇ°Thank you, Commander Sinir.

    ˇ°Since youˇŻre bringing the child back, will you let her meet Casey?ˇ±

    Lionel nodded. ˇ°ThatˇŻs fine. In fact, my mom said yesterday that if my dad wants to take Casey back to our residence, she would agree.ˇ±

    Carissa looked at him in surprise. ˇ°YouˇŻre not that simple a person, Lord Lionel. Be a little kinder to your mom and consider her feelings.

    Lionel hurried to exin, ˇ°Please donˇŻt misunderstand. My mom isnˇŻt petty. She thinks about the big picture to avoid giving anyone a handle against our family.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not misunderstanding. I know your mom is considering the greater good, but that doesnˇŻt mean you can treat her like she has no heart. In a situation like this, who do you think suffers the most? ItˇŻs not your dad. ItˇŻs your mother. Yet even in her difficult position, sheˇŻs still thinking about the future of your family.

    You canˇŻt match her vision.ˇ±

    Carissa rarely showed such patience whenmunicating with members of the Quinton family. Yesterday, she had wondered if Marjorie was being too kind¨Chearted.

    Upon reflection, Carissa realized there was a reason for it¨CMarjorie didnˇŻt want the Quinton family or Kylie to be attackedter over this issue, so she would rather take the hit now.

    LionelˇŻs eyes glimmered with sorrow. ˇ°I know my mom must be hurting. But if weˇŻre talking about whoˇŻs suffering the most, itˇŻs definitely my dad. This incident has caused many of our familyˇŻs young men to lose their respect for him. HeˇŻs sacrificed a lot over the years to maintain our familyˇŻs honor, and heˇŻs been struggling with nowhere to vent his frustrations. ThatˇŻs why he didnˇŻt refuse Casey when she came

    to him.

    ˇ°Commander Sinir, youˇŻre in the court too, so you should understand how difficult it is to hold an official position, especially since my dad is the Civil Minister. HeˇŻs always tirelessly rmending capable people to the court and evaluating officials..

    Carissa understood that men often spoke from a manˇŻs perspective, and their stance shaped their perceptions. So, she didnˇŻt argue.

    ˇ°Alright, Lord Lionel. IˇŻm just offering a suggestion. After all, this is your family matter, and I donˇŻt want to Interfere. You should handle it as you see fit.ˇ±

    Lionel awkwardly said, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll take Amara back first. As for whether IˇŻll bring Caseyter, IˇŻll ask my mom again. If she agrees, IˇŻll send someone to fetch her. For now, letˇŻs not meet her.ˇ±

    Carissa wanted to remind Lionel not to keep calling the child Amora, as it was just another wound for his mom. However, it was clear he didnˇŻt see it that way. Bringing it up again would only seem meddlesome.

    With that, Lionel left with the child without allowing her to meet Casey. He hadnˇŻt even asked Casey if she wanted to go to the Quinton familyˇŻs residence.

    After taking care of a few matters, Carissa decided to check on Casey.

    She was sitting alone in a shared room, and her roommate hadnˇŻt returned yet. <b>She </b>hugged a nket, sitting on the bed. Since arriving here, she hadnˇŻt said much at all, and she hadnˇŻt eaten anything today.

    ˇ°Why arenˇŻt you eating?ˇ± Carissa asked gently.

    Casey lifted her head and softly asked, ˇ°Did he <b>leave</b>?

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°HeˇŻs gone.ˇ±

    A small sigh of relief escaped Casey. ˇ°The matriarch of the Quinton family will treat her well. IˇŻm very reassured.ˇ±

    Casey had approached Malcolm for a mission, so naturally, someone had investigated the Quinton familyˇŻs situation.

    ˇ°Are you alright?ˇ± Carissa Inquired.

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt be better,ˇ± Casey said with a smile, lifting her gaze to meet CarissaˇŻs. Her long hair fell around her face, framing her eyes and making it look bigger than usual. ˇ°It feels almost unreal. How could the heavens be so kind to me? I really canˇŻt believe it. IˇŻm even afraid to step outside. What if I open the door, and someone takes me back to Harmony Pce to be punished?ˇ±

    ˇ°Take a walk. YouˇŻll see that everything is more real than it seems. By the way, if the Quinton family wants to take you back to their residence, would you want to go?ˇ± Carissa asked.

 Chapter 812

    ˇ°My condolences,ˇ± Carissa said softly.

    ˇ°She passed away in my arms. She was coughing terribly and throwing up blood. In a way, her passing is a relief,ˇ± Carmen choked out, her voice breaking.

    Carissa felt a pang of sorrow in her heart. ˇ°If you want to bury her on the mountain at Pearwater Convent, you donˇŻt need to ask the abbess. I can make that decision. That mountain was granted to us by King Sigmund after my dad achieved merit.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really? Thank you, Your Grace,ˇ± Carmen replied, her gratitude evident.

    Carissa nodded slightly. ˇ°IˇŻll send someone to assist you. Have you already arranged for a coffin?ˇ±

    Carmen responded, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻve purchased one. Ms. Spencer lent me some money, but I didnˇŻt use it. The Lester family is providing a coffin for my mom. I didnˇŻt agree at first, but I couldnˇŻt refuse them. TheyˇŻve already prepared my mom for burial, and weˇŻre just waiting for the funeral. I really donˇŻt want to owe them anything.ˇ±

    Carissa understood the Lester familyˇŻs coldness. They likely feared being implicated. But now that Mnie had passed, their worries were no longer relevant, which was why they were willing to help with the funeral.

    ˇ°If thereˇŻs anything I can do to assist, just let me know, The Capital Guard will provide support,ˇ± Carissa offered.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs one more thing. IˇŻm nowpletely alone, and there are many disabled people here at Pearwater Convent. I want to stay and care for them. I just ask for a ce to sleep and three meals a day in exchange,ˇ± Carmen said.

    ˇ®Carissa was more than happy to agree. ˇ°Alright, thank you for helping them.ˇ± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre all suffering souls,ˇ± Carmen said softly. ˇ°Fortunately, IˇŻve trained in martial arts, so I can handle the hard work.ˇ±

 Chapter 813

    +25

    The next day, Henry was to be executed, with Rafael serving as the supervising officer. The Capital Guard was responsible for setting up the perimeter and maintaining order.

    Rafael had initially been reluctant to let Carissa attend. While Henry was despicable, he wasnˇŻt the mastermind behind the chaos. Plus, the brutality of a beheading was not something he wanted her to

    witness<b>. </b>

    But Carissa had already seen all kinds of cruel scenes. Even if Henry wasnˇŻt the ultimate culprit, his self- serving actions and weakness had led to the suffering of so many. He was truly guilty of unspeakable

    crimes.

    Thus, she insisted on going.

    By early morning, the area outside the execution ground was packed with people. Since the execution was scheduled for noon, the Capital Guard hadnˇŻt arrived early to manage the crowd, leading to a noisy scene. Vendors had even set up stalls and were selling their goods nearby.

    The timid townsfolk wouldnˇŻte to watch, and children were strictly prohibited. Even if there wasnˇŻt a ban, parents wouldnˇŻt allow their children to attend.

    in a

    Yet, there was never a shortage of onlookers, especially with the prince consortˇŻs identity drawingrger crowd. After all, seeing someone of high status <b>executed </b>wasnˇŻt an everyday urrence.

    Executions were generally more frequent in the autumn, as many death sentences would be carried out after the fall harvest.

    At the appointed hour, Michael arrived with the Capital Guard to maintain order. They erected ropes to ˇ®mark the boundaries and ensured the crowd stayed behind the line.

    Henry was still at the Supreme Court, as he hadnˇŻt yet been brought to the execution site. Before heading to the gallows, the Supreme Court would offer him avish meal, allowing him to fill his stomach for the journey ahead.

    At first, Henry wasnˇŻt particrly afraid. But when the food arrived, he began to tremble uncontrobly. He lost his appetite and remained silent.

    Peter, the Supreme CourtˇŻs representative, came to see him off and urged, ˇ°Eat. ItˇŻs better to be a well¨Cfed ghost than a starving one.ˇ±

    As soon as Peter said that, Henry nearly lost control of his dder.

    His hands shook as he picked up his cutlery, only to set them down again. He looked up at Peter and asked, ˇ°Isˇ­is anyone from the Marquis of GrovehillˇŻsˇ® familying to see me?ˇ±

    Peter said, ˇ°That name doesnˇŻt exist anymore. None of the Kingsley family members came for you. IˇŻve told them before that they could visit you, but theyˇŻve decided not to. They said youˇŻre guilty of grave crimes and they donˇŻt want to see you.ˇ±

    Henry buried his face in his hands and began to sob.

    Seeing this, Peter asked, ˇ°Do you have anything to say? If you can identify the mastermind behind this

    life.ˇ± plot, I could plead for leniency on your behalf, maybe even save your

    Peter wasnˇŻt willing to let this final opportunity slip away. Henry knew a lot, but was too afraid to speak. out, fearing it might Implicate his family.

    Now that the Kingsley family seemed indifferent to his fate, it was a chance Peter could seize.

    Henry stifled his tears, grappling with a fleeting Impulse driven by fear and anger. But he was already. ustomed to sacrificing for the Kingsley family¨Cit was ingrained in him. He couldnˇŻt turn against them.

    Their absence <b>was </b>for the best. That way, they wouldnˇŻt have any ties to him and wouldnˇŻt be dragged

    down.

    He picked up the cutlery and began to eat slowly. His hands trembled so much that he could barely hold them steady, yet he still managed to shove pieces of meat into his mouth.

    Seeing this, Peter realized he wouldnˇŻt be getting any information from Henry. Nevertheless, he pressed on, determined not to give up.

    ˇ°If youe forward, Prince Rafael could plead with the king to pardon the Kingsley family. You wouldnˇŻt have to die.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs impossible.ˇ± Henry-lifted his head, managing a wretched smile. ˇ°ItˇŻs impossible because I donˇŻt know anything.ˇ±

    Henry had to insist he knew nothing at all. To have knowledge meant bing an aplice. At that point, his life wouldnˇŻt be the only one to be forfeited; the Kingsley family would face extermination as well.

    In the end, Henry was going to die. Why drag everyone else into hell with him?

    Peter fell silent, choosing not to push further. There was still enough time. So, he let Henry eat at his own This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    pace.

    Tears dripped onto the te as Henry took a deep breath, trying to hold back the tears <b>and </b>suppress the fear of death. But the dread still filled his heart, suffocating him.

 Chapter 814

    Henry began to ramble, ˇ°None of this was what I wanted! If I could choose again, I would never have pursued Eleanor. My family may have been in decline, but it was still a marquisˇ® family. The foundation was still there¨Chow bad could it possibly get?

    ˇ°I came from <b>a </b>schrly background. I could have taken the national examinations. There wasnˇŻt just one path before me. How could I have been so foolish? I was truly too foolish. I had such a bright future ahead. I could have married a virtuous woman, taken a couple of concubines, and had three or four sons and a few daughters. The marriage would have <b>made </b>my family stronger. Instead, I thought I was taking a shortcut, but I didnˇŻt realize it <b>was </b>a dead <b>end</b><b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    The cutlery fell from his hands as his shoulders shook with sobs.

    Peter picked them up for him. ˇ°Dwelling on the past is pointless. Action is what matters now. You can still share what you know. ThereˇŻs still a chance to turn things around. If you keep silent, youˇŻre sealing your

    fateˇ±

    Henry covered his face and cried for a moment before lowering his hands, wiping away tears and snot with his sleeve. After enduring torture, his movements were slow and clumsy, and he hunched over,

    ˇ°No matter what, itˇŻs still a dead end. ThereˇŻs no way out.ˇ±

    Peter had been around the court long enough to see all kinds of viins, many of whom regretted their choices when death loomed near. They would confess anything in hopes of buying a chance at survival.

    But Henry, though not a great viin, had a startling rity of mind. Even now, as he faced execution, he weighed the pros and cons. With his intelligence and calm demeanor, how could he have fallen prey to EleanorˇŻs maniption?

    At the end of the day, it all came down to greed.

    At first, Henry may have resisted. Then, he was half¨Cheartedly drawn in. Eventually, he found himself fully involved and pulling the strings from behind. He believed Eleanor to be the mastermind, thinking that ying the victim would shield him from me.

    But he was wrong. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Peter didnˇŻt press him further, simply waiting in silence

    Eventually, Henry stopped crying and lifted his head to ask, ˇ°If my head is cut off, will I die instantly?ˇ±

    Peter replied dismissively, ˇ°IˇŻve never had my head chopped off, so I canˇŻt say for sure. But IˇŻve heard from the coroner that when the head is separated from the body, thereˇŻs a brief moment of awareness¨Clike realizing your head has been cut off. Of course, I havenˇŻt experienced it myself, so who knows if itˇŻs true?ˇ±

    ˇ°How terrifying!ˇ± Henry stared at Peter, his entire body trembling uncontrobly.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre right. That kind of death is truly frightening, especially with so many people watching.ˇ±

    Henry broke down again. ˇ°How did I end up like this? ItˇŻs all EleanorˇŻs fault! SheˇŻs the one who ruined me!ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs your own doing,ˇ± Peter said as he stepped outside, sensing that it was nearly time to head to the execution ground.

    Before long, the bailiffs from the Supreme Court came to drag Henry away. He was utterly unable to stand, his body too weak to muster even the slightest strength.

    Rafael and Carissa rode ahead, with the prisoner cart following behind. A crowd gathered to gawk, but no one threw anything at Henry¨Conly the sound of jeers and curses filled the air.

    HenryˇŻs hair fell over his face, and his former air of authority hadpletely vanished. He resembled <b>a </b>stray dog, desperately scanning the crowd for a glimpse of his family. Just one sight, no matter who it was, would ease the terror churning in his heart.

    But he saw no one¨Cnot even a servant from his household.

    Suddenly, a chilling thought struck him¨Cwould there be no one to im his body after he died? The Kingsley family wouldnˇŻte to collect his remains, would they?

    If no one did, the Supreme Court would simply toss his corpse into amon grave. Here he was, the son of a marquis, a schr by background, once a prince consort¨Cyet in death, he wouldnˇŻt even have a proper coffin.

    The sun hung high overhead, bright and unyielding. As noon approached, so did the moment of his execution. The closer it drew, the more HenryˇŻs fear intensified. 1

 Chapter 815

    <b>Chapter </b><b>815 </b>This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    When they arrived at the execution ground, Henry was dragged out and forced to kneel in the center. The executioner, a burly figure holding a gleaming de, stood beside him. The sight of the de sent Henry into a panic, and he found it hard to remain kneeling. He desperately scanned the crowd for help.

    The noise around him was deafening, yet all he could hear was the pounding of his own heart. It was like a drumbeat, and it felt as if it might burst from his chest at any moment.

    He didnˇŻt see Rafael, the official overseeing the execution, but he faintly heard the princeˇŻs voice. He tried to turn and catch a glimpse of the man, but a board tied to his back blocked his actions. All he could see was the executionerˇŻs disgusted expression as he covered his nose.

    At that moment, Henry realized he had lost control of his bowels. The sheer terror felt like a venomous snake, burrowing into his very skin.

    He was beyond terrified.

    Finally, amidst the throng, he spotted a familiar face.

    A wave of relief washed over him, and his voice came out hoarse and tremulous, ˇ°Chayaˇ­!ˇ±

    Hayden stood at the edge of the crowd with the plump woman beside him. ChayaˇŻs dark eyes were fixed on Henry. Their gazes met, but she seemed entirely indifferent to the fear and joy radiating from her dad. She looked at him with an expression devoid of emotion.

    ˇ°Do you want to give him something to eat?ˇ± Hayden asked Chaya.

    ˇ°I think heˇŻs had enough to eat,ˇ± she replied.

    Hayden nodded. ˇ°Yes, they usually serve people avish meal at the Supreme Court before their beheading, but do you have anything you want to say to him?ˇ±

    Chaya pondered for a moment. ˇ°Can I go up and talk to him?ˇ±

    ˇ°You can deliver ast message.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then, thereˇŻs something I want to ask him.ˇ±

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go. IˇŻll take you to meet the supervising officer. HeˇŻs my nephew, so he wonˇŻt mind my old man scent.ˇ± Hayden chuckled.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt mind your smell either. I just think youˇŻre old,ˇ± Chaya replied as she followed Hayden.

    Her outfit fit well today, making her look more rounded than particrly heavy¨Can appearance that exuded a certain fullness and prosperity.

    Hayden led the way to the execution tform and said to Rafael, ˇ°She wants to ask the soon¨Cto¨Cbe- beheaded man a question<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Rafael nced at Carissa, who nodded. <b>ˇ°</b>IˇŻll go with you.ˇ±

    While there wasnˇŻt much affection between Chaya and her dad, she had been sent to HaydenˇŻs side. CarissaˇŻs presence would prevent <b>any </b>trouble from arising during their exchange.

    ˇ°Alright, I appreciate <b>it</b><b>, </b>Commander Sinir,ˇ± Chaya sad, understanding <b>the </b><b>need </b>to avoid any problems.

    As they approached the execution ground, Chaya added, ˇ°I just have one question. I <b>wonˇŻt </b>take up too much time.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sounds good!ˇ± Carissa replied.

    She didnˇŻt ask what the question was and simply apanied Chaya.

    When they reached the execution ground, Chaya knelt in front of Henry and stared at him.

    HenryˇŻs lips moved as he tried to process the sight of her, excitement bubbling within him.

    ˇ°Chaya, you came to see your dad! You came to send me off, right? YouˇŻre here to collect my body, arenˇŻt you? Oh, Chaya, youˇŻre such a good girl.ˇ±

    Chaya shifted back slightly, using a handkerchief to cover her nose. ˇ°IˇŻm not here to collect your body. I just want to ask you¨Cwhat does it feel like to be facing execution? Are you scared?ˇ±

    Henry froze, staring at her as if he hadnˇŻt quite understood her words. ˇ°What?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know if IˇŻll get dragged into this, but if I do, I might end up facing the same fate. So, I thought IˇŻde and ask how you feel about it. I need to be mentally prepared.ˇ±

    HenryˇŻs chest heaved, his face turning ghostly pale. ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ±

    Chaya lowered her handkerchief. ˇ°Do you believe in karma? Mom said that doing bad thingses back to haunt you, and that it can affect your children. Being your daughter is my misfortune.ˇ±

    With that, she stood up and turned to Carissa. ˇ°IˇŻm done now. We can go.ˇ±

    Henry let out a mournful wail. ˇ°No! This isnˇŻt what I wanted!ˇ±

    Carissa hadnˇŻt expected Chaya toe just to deliver such an offhand remark. As they walked back, she said, ˇ°You wonˇŻt be executed.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know that. I just wanted to taunt him a bit. My mom and I both loathe him. He ruined her life.ˇ± Chaya shrugged. ˇ°I didnˇŻt choose to be his daughter, but I didnˇŻt have a choice.ˇ±

 Chapter 816

    Carissa found Chaya to be a truly remarkable young woman. She had grown up in such a harsh environment, yet her focus was solely on living each day to the fullest and <i>not </ipromising herself when she could avoid it.

    As for her dad, Chaya felt neither love nor hatred¨Cjust disdain.

    Chaya turned to Carissa and asked, ˇ°If no one is there to collect his body after the execution, where will it end up? Will they hang it up for all to see?ˇ±

    ˇ°If there are no family members to give him a proper burial, heˇŻll be given a quick burial. TheyˇŻll only disy his body for all to see if heˇŻs the mastermind behind the treason case,ˇ± Carissa replied.

    Chaya hummed in response, her curiosity satisfied.

    She returned to Hayden and remarked, ˇ°There are still some leftover pound cakes at home. LetˇŻs eat those when we get back. They wonˇŻt taste good if they sit out for too long.ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt want to watch anymore?ˇ± Hayden asked.

    ˇ°IˇŻm afraid of blood. ItˇŻs better if I donˇŻt see it,ˇ± Chaya replied.

    Hayden still indulged her as usual and said, ˇ°Alright, letˇŻs go. IˇŻll take you to theke tomorrow.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why would we go to theke in this cold weather?ˇ± Chaya scoffed. ˇ°We could stay home, enjoy some coffee by the fire, and roast a few pieces ofmb. IsnˇŻt that better?ˇ±

    ˇ°I wanted to take you out to clear your mind. YouˇŻre such an ungrateful girl,ˇ± Hayden teased. Then, he turned to Rafael and sighed. ˇ°IˇŻve spent my whole life at the mercy of women, and here I am, still the same in my old age.ˇ±

    Rafael wanted to remind him that they were at an execution ground and that the mood shouldnˇŻt be so lighthearted. But seeing Hayden genuinely happy, he chose not to dampen his spirits.

    ˇ°I can rte. IˇŻve been at the mercy of women my whole life too,ˇ± said Rafael.

    Hayden patted his shoulder. ˇ°Alright, donˇŻt let me distract you from your duties. Go chop off heads or whatever. IˇŻll be taking my little friend with me.ˇ±

    Rafael helplessly pointed at the man on the execution ground. ˇ°ItˇŻs his head that weˇŻre chopping off.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course.ˇ± Hayden chuckled as he led Chaya away.

    As noon approached, the mournful tune for HenryˇŻs fate began to y. With the ng of RafaelˇŻsmand emblem hitting the ground, the executioner lifted his gleaming de.

    The midday sun glinted off the steel. For a moment, <b>it </b>appeared almost to have absorbed blood as it shimmered a vivid red. But upon closer inspection, it was just the red sash around the executionerˇŻs waist reflecting a sh of crimson.

    At the moment the de was raised, fear exploded within HenryˇŻs chest. His mind nked out and he fainted.

    The executioner yanked the nk from HenryˇŻs back and swiftly swung the de down. There was a

    sickening crack as the de severed his head halfway, leaving it hanging at an awkward angle.

    Gasps and screams erupted from the crowd as blood gushed out, and many covered their eyes in horror.

    The first strike hadnˇŻt fully decapitated him, but it jolted Henry back to consciousness. He felt disoriented, unable to process the sensations¨Cthere was no pain, just a heat radiating from his neck and the feeling of something flowing out.

    Then, his head rolled away with another swift chop.

    The screams intensified and the onlookers recoiled. Watching an execution was thrilling for some, but many couldnˇŻt handle the brutality and fainted. Those people were quickly escorted away by the Capital Guard.

    Carissa turned away after the first strike, only ncing back when the head fell, signaling to Michael to begin clearing the area.

    The Kingsley family members had not made an appearance throughout the ordeal. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Michael dispatched someone to Grovehill Estate, but the doors were locked tight and no one came to open up. It was clear they had no intention of iming the body.

    He ordered HenryˇŻs corpse to be cleaned up and sent to the charity cemetery. If no one imed it within three days, it would be buried in amon grave.

    This was merely a formality. Everyone knew the Kingsley family wouldnˇŻt show up to im the body. Today was also the day Mnie Lester wasid to rest.

    The funeral was simple. The Lester family hired workers to carry the coffin up the mountain, where it was buried at Pearwater Convent for Mnie to rest eternally.

    Carmen wept as she nted a small pear tree sapling at the grave, but someone warned her that nting in winter rarely yielded sess. It would be better to wait until spring.

    ˇ°IˇŻll nt it now and again when springes. I believe my momˇŻs tenacious spirit and resolve will surely allow the sapling to survive the winter,ˇ± Carmen insisted.

 Chapter 817

    <b>Chapter </b><b>817 </b>

    Carmen didnˇŻt set up her pulled pork stall. Instead, she joined Pearwater Convent to handle its procurement needs.

    Since most of the residents at the convent were frail and delicate, they were unable to maintain a strict vegetarian diet for long. So, a new building had been constructed nearby where they could prepare nourishing meat soups to help restore their health.

    In short, anyone craving meat could go there.

    However, the abbess had strict rules¨Cno animals could be killed on the premises, whether at the convent or in the new building. So, every day, Carmen would descend the mountain to buy meat and carry it back

    <ol>

    <li>up. </li>

    </ol>

    But after just two or three days, no one wanted to eat meat anymore. Perhaps the peace that the convent provided for their souls had fostered a sense of faith within them. They gave up meat of their own ord without needing anyone to tell them to do so.

    Fortunately, Pearwater Convent had plenty of wild mountain delicacies. They gathered medicinal herbs and local specialties to brew nourishing soups for the residents. Many officialsˇ® families also sent some herbs like Heartsage and Evergreen Root. Although they were of lower quality, they still helped improve the residentsˇ® health.

    As for the other staff of Harmony Pce, all necessary arrangements had been made, leaving only This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Florence.

    The queen dowager had specifically ordered Florence to be allowed to go to the Heritage Bureau each day to deliver meals to Eleanor. However, she couldnˇŻt enter to serve Eleanor. She could only pass the food through a small door at a side entrance on the lower right corner of the main door¨Cwhere she could catch a glimpse of the former grand princess as she bent down to deliver the dishes.

    For Florence, this was a great blessing.

    But watching the former grand princess crawl on the ground, unable to stand, broke FlorenceˇŻs heart.

    The grand princess was once a paragon of grace in silk fineries adorned with precious jewels, the pride of the heavens, and one who used to throw away any clothes that got dirty. Now, she had been reduced to a pitiful state. She was confined to a filthy ce where she ate, drank, and relieved herself all in one spot, with a terrible stench filling the air.

    EleanorˇŻs once fair skin had turned rough and weathered. Strands of white hair were woven throughout her dark tresses, and in this light, the white seemed to outnumber the ck.

    The former grand princess had grown old.

    As for the captain of Harmony PceˇŻs guards, Kurt<b>, </b>he had been sent to the Southern Frontier for five years <i>of </i>hardbor. Luckily for him, he hadnˇŻt been in EleanorˇŻs for long and had refused <b>to </b>carry out her orders to harm DanielˇŻs family. This counted as a merit that bnced out his faults, though five years <i>of </i>grueling work were still unavoidable.

    With these people dealt with, Harmony Pce was reimed. On the day the name que of the residence was taken down<b>, </b>many citizens gathered to watch.

    Matthew, a deputy minister of the Supreme Court, took the opportunity to educate the crowd. He warned them against harboring malicious thoughts andmitting evil deeds.

    ˇ°Otherwise, even the powerful, like the former grand princess, cane crashing down<b>.</b>ˇ±

    The name que was smashed and tossed aside. Though it had been made of fine wood, it was so ruined that it couldnˇŻt even be repurposed into a stool leg. Some citizens picked it up to use for firewood.

    As for Fiona, she had once delivered a girl to Eleanor, and that girl had met a tragic end. After investigations, it was confirmed that Wendy had initially been promised a future as a concubine in the capital, and her family had provided a dowry. However, once she left, she never returned, leaving her family in despair until their deaths.

    This incident stemmed from FionaˇŻs reckless matchmaking, making her partly responsible for WendyˇŻs demise. As a result, she was ordered to pay three hundred silver coins aspensation to WendyˇŻs rtives.

    To show her remorse, Fiona willingly offered three thousand silver coins to appease WendyˇŻs family, along with a donation of thirty thousand silver coins to Pearwater Convent.

    It seemed as though the dust had settled, but everyone knew the case was far from over. Eleanor had been a grand princess without a son, yet she imed to be the mastermind behind the rebellion.

    No one believed her.

    After YuvanˇŻs failed assassination attempt, he couldnˇŻt shake the feeling of unease. Every time he entered or exited the pce to attend to Ruth, he feared Salvador would summon him for questioning.

    Salvador never called him, which only fueled his anxiety. Given the circumstances of the treason, <b>it </b>was less likely for a mere subject to be suspected. Attention would naturally fall on the princes.

    Strangely, Salvador seemed to treat the matter as settled. He had asked neither Yuvan nor Harvey about it, nor had he questioned any other princes in the capital.

    The more this continued, the more YuvanˇŻs heart raced with fear.

    After all, Eleanor was still alive.

 Chapter 818

    After Barrett recovered from his injuries, he officially took up his position.

    He began by expressing his gratitude, and Salvador spoke to him for an hour. Amidst the admonishments, Salvador also conveyed his trust in Barrett, leaving him with red¨Crimmed eyes as he exited the royal study.

    The king had established the Central Command Office Since Carissa had to attend to her duties there, Barrett went to pay his respects to her as she was his superior.

    They were once husband and wife, yet now, Barrett knelt on one knee to offer his formal greeting.

    The Capital GuardˇŻs deputymander, the Garrison UnitˇŻs chief, the Royal GuardˇŻsmander, and the Crown GuardˇŻsmander were all present, marking the gathering of key figures.

    BarrettˇŻs emotions were a tangled mess. He expected Carissa to make things difficult for him<b>, </b>but after the formalities, she simply said, ˇ°You may rise. Do your job well.ˇ±

    He stood, lowering his gaze. ˇ°Thank you, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    Michael stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. ˇ°Congrattions, Barrett, or rather,

    Commander Warren! When are you treating us to drinks to celebrate?ˇ±

    Michael had once been BarrettˇŻs superior, and Barrett held him in high regard. He smiled and respectfully replied, ˇ°Whenever you have the time, Michael.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not the only one. DonˇŻt forget about the rest of the Capital Guard!ˇ± Michaelughed.

    ˇ°Of course,ˇ± Barrett replied, awkwardly smiling as he stole a nce at Carissa. ˇ°IˇŻll host a banquet at my home another day and invite everyone.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sounds great.ˇ± Alistair nodded. ˇ°WeˇŻll definitely show up. I just wonder if youˇŻll grace us with your presence then, Commander Sinir.ˇ±

    Alistair was currently obedient on the outside but not on the inside, so he deliberately asked that question in hopes of putting Carissa on the spot.

    Carissa sat in her chair, narrowing her eyes at Alistair, whose bruises still hadnˇŻt faded. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ˇ°Alistair, as themander of the Royal Guard, your skills arecking. In a few days, IˇŻll personally conduct an assessment. All twelve divisions of the Royal Guard are required to participate. Make sure to

    inform them.ˇ±

    Alistair frowned, dissatisfied. ˇ°Is only the Royal Guard being tested? What about the Garrison Unit and Crown Guard? And the Capital Guard? ArenˇŻt they included?ˇ±

    Carissa replied coolly, ˇ°They will all be assessed, but weˇŻll start with the Royal Guard. The others will wait their turn. IˇŻll choose the appropriate time for their evaluations.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why the Royal Guard first?ˇ± Alistair pressed.

    Carissa was blunt and showed no mercy. ˇ°Because I believe your skills are inadequate. If you fail the assessment, you wonˇŻt be able to hold your position anymore and I will find someone more capable.ˇ±

    Alistair shot back, ˇ°My skills are sufficient to lead the Royal Guard. But if you insist onparing yourself

    <b>to </b><b>me</b><b>, </b>then who canpete with you<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Carissa snorted. ˇ°Your skills arenˇŻt as good as mine, and your rank isnˇŻt either. So, why are you making such a fuss? It looks like you have a lot of time on your hands<b>, </b><b>so </b>you should refine your skills to ensure pce security. IˇŻm giving you three days to prepare. After three days, weˇŻll meet at the Capital Guard headquarters for the assessment.ˇ±

    Alistair inwardly groaned. Competing against Carissa would be like signing up for a beating. Not only would he take the brunt of it, but the twelve divisions would suffer too¨CtheyˇŻd hate him for this.

    Women could be so petty.

    After Carissa left, Alistair turned to Michael with a pleading look. ˇ°YouˇŻre on good terms with her¨Ccan you put in a good word for me?ˇ±

    Michael huffed, looking at him with disdain. ˇ°IˇŻm just a dog. I canˇŻt even speak. What do you expect me to do?ˇ±

    With that, he turned on his heel and walked away.

    Alistair rubbed his nose<i>. </i>Fine, sometimes men could be even more petty than women.

    He rushed after Michael <i>and </i>grabbed thetterˇŻs arm. ˇ°That was just a joke! WeˇŻve known each other for years, and weˇŻre both from the Mystic Army. DonˇŻt be so petty!ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs already generous that I didnˇŻt beat <i>you </i>up,ˇ± Michael shot back, eyeing him coldly. ˇ°Let go.ˇ±

    ˇ°<i>Sorry</i>! I didnˇŻt mean it like that. I just thought it was embarrassing for us men to have a woman in charge. ItˇŻs not like IˇŻm against you¨Cwho asked <i>you </i>to be so chummy with her at the time?ˇ± Alistair retorted.

 Chapter 819

    Michael said coldly, ˇ°I donˇŻt care if sheˇŻs a man or a woman. If sheˇŻs more capable than I am, I wonˇŻt have a singleint. Besides, she was appointed by His Majesty. If you oppose her, are you trying to go against the royal edict? YouˇŻve been in the Royal Guard for so many years, but youˇŻre still full of yourself and look down on women. If youˇŻre a man with real skills, then defeat her and make her unable to lift her head in front of you. IsnˇŻt that better than any words you could say?ˇ±

    Alistair replied, ˇ°Looks like youˇŻre really mad at me.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs you who has the temper. IˇŻm not angry at all.ˇ± Michael shrugged Alistair off and turned to leave.

    Feeling dejected, Alistair returned to the inner hall of the Central Command Office.

    Seeing Max and Barrett still there, he plopped down in a chair and asked, ˇ°Are you both on her side as well? Max, I know you are¨Cyou follow her orders without question. But Barrett, do you really support her? SheˇŻs the one who once divorced you and didnˇŻt want you anymore.ˇ±

    Max shook his head at him. ˇ°Alistair, will you die if you donˇŻt say something rude?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm just being straightforward. I say what I mean to avoid beating around the bush. IˇŻm not good at mind games.ˇ±

    ˇ°WhoˇŻs ying mind games with you? DonˇŻt tter yourself. Being straightforward just means you have a sharp tongue,ˇ± Max said, then walked out without another word to Alistair.

    There were plenty of matters to attend to in the Garrison Unit¨Cwasting time chatting wasnˇŻt very dignified.

    Left behind, Barrett and Alistair exchanged nces.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt take it to heart, Barrett,ˇ± Alistair said in a friendlier tone.

    Vi was AlistairˇŻs cousin. Even though Alistair and Oliver had their differences, they were still family and should stand united.

    ˇ°What I just said was just ament. DonˇŻt let it bother you. But I trust youˇŻre not truly on board with Carissa, are you?ˇ±

    Barrett thought for a moment. ˇ°What matters most is getting the job done. IˇŻve heard Vi talk about you, and I know youˇŻre generous and broad¨Cminded. Among the side branches of the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family, youˇŻre the only one she respects. So, I believe you prioritize your duties.ˇ±

    Alistair chuckled dryly. ˇ°That makes me sound like a petty person.ˇ±

    He didnˇŻt believe Vi would say something like that. Vi had her nose so high in the air that the only person she truly respected was her brother.

    Barrett didnˇŻt want <b>to </b>offend anyone, especially not Carissa. He had just taken office, and if he lost this position, he felt there was no way he could climb back up.

    Seeing Barrett <b>silent </b><b>only </b>added to AlistairˇŻs irritation, so he simply rolled his eyes and left.

    <b>The </b>thought <b>of the </b>uing assessments <b>was </b>already giving him a headache<b>, </b>and it wasnˇŻt just his own. All twelve <b>captains </b>would be <b>assessed </b>together. This was bound <b>to </b>earn him <b>some </b>resentment.

    Once everyone else was gone, Barrett called in the Crown Guard. Established during the previous kingˇŻs reign, the Crown Guard was divided into two units¨Cthe Regal Crown Guard and the Sovereign Sentinel. Although their numbers were small, they were all elite.

    Barrett spotted a familiar face¨CIvan. He knew Ivan was a second¨Crank guard and a member of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team, <i>and </i>he was also Thomasˇ® cousin.

    ncing at his notes to see where everyone was stationed, Barrett learned that Ivan had been assigned to the Regal Crown Guard unit. Wanting to promote him, Barrett decided to transfer him to the Sovereign Sentinel unit, where he would be allowed to carry a sword. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    As for the others, they would continue their duties without any immediate changes.

    Barrett felt a mix of anxiety and responsibility in this new role. Salvador had high hopes for him, but that also meant he had to follow CarissaˇŻs lead. If she decided to make things difficult for him, doing his job would be a challenge. She hadnˇŻt openly challenged him yet, but herck of warmth unsettled him.

    He considered talking to Carissa, hoping to rify that there was a line between public duty and personal matters. If she still held a grudge against him, he would be willing to apologize.

    Reflecting on their past, especially the time of their divorce, he recalled telling Solomon that he hoped she wouldnˇŻt have regrets. Now, looking back, he couldnˇŻt help but find it absurd.

    Who was the one truly regretting things now?

 Chapter 820

    Since Barrett had just taken office, he needed to work longer hours. He often personally inspected various parts of the pce, except for the inner court.

    When he wasnˇŻt on patrol, he could be found waiting by the door of the royal study or back at the Central Command Office, ready to submit his logs when the shifts changed,

    The guards on duty were required to record their findings after each patrol. They needed to note down if they found any irregrities. If everything was normal, they also still had to document that. Barrett was free to leave the pce at five in the evening, but he often didnˇŻt depart until nearly seven.

    As he was leaving, he unexpectedly ran into Yuvan. Barrett knew the prince typically entered the pce early in the morning and left before closing time, so it struck him as odd that Yuvan was leaving so early today.

    ˇ°Your Highness,ˇ± Barrett greeted, bowing slightly.

    Yuvan smiled back at him. ˇ°I havenˇŻt had a chance to congratte you on your promotion, General Warren. IˇŻve always believed you were capable. Previously, your talents were simply overlooked, I wish you continued sess in the future.ˇ±

    Barrett felt a bit overwhelmed by the praise. ˇ°Thank you, Your Highness.ˇ±

    With his hands sped behind his back, Yuvan continued, ˇ°When you have some free time,e to Edgeview Estate with your wife for a visit. My wife isnˇŻt familiar with the capital, and if your wife has time to show her around, I know she would appreciate it.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm grateful for your kindness, but my wife is currently pregnant, so it may not be convenient for her to travel,ˇ± Barrett replied.

    ˇ°Of course. Then, why note by the estate for a chat? We could catch up,ˇ± Yuvan suggested with a cheerful smile. ˇ°What a joyful time for you! A promotion and a soon¨Cto¨Cbe dad! IˇŻd like to congratte you once again.ˇ±

    Barrett found Yuvan to be quite amiable, but he wondered if the princeˇŻs friendliness was a bit excessive. Not daring to say anything about it, Barrett simply thanked him and shifted the topic. ˇ°Why are you leaving the pce so early today, Your Highness?ˇ±

    Yuvan stretched a bit and casually replied, ˇ°My mom has taken her medicine and is resting, so I thought IˇŻd leave early. IˇŻm feeling a bit tired today. Otherwise, I wouldˇŻve invited you to the estate for a drink. I know youˇŻve made significant contributions at Victory Pass and the Southern Frontier.ˇ±

    The mention of Victory Pass sent a shiver down BarrettˇŻs spine. ˇ°I will surely visit the next time I get the chance.ˇ±

    Yuvan smiled but didnˇŻt say anything further.

    Once they exited the pce, the two men rode the same path for a while before parting ways. Not far behind them, Carissa trailed, catching snippets of their conversation, mostly centered around Yuvan praising Barrett.

    BarrettˇŻs expression was a mix of surprise and caution. While he wasnˇŻt foolish, the approval from

    someone in a high position ttered him.

    Upon returning home, Carissa shared the news with Rafael.

    Afterward, she quickly rified, ˇ°Just to be clear, IˇŻm only concerned because heˇŻs my subordinate and now serves as the Crown GuardˇŻsmander by His MajestyˇŻs side. ThatˇŻs why IˇŻm nervousˇ­ Wait, IˇŻm not nervous. I mean, thatˇŻs why I paid attention to these things.ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled and pinched her cheek lightly. ˇ°No need to exin. Do you think IˇŻm that petty? You should be cautious about anyone who gets too close to Yuvan now. YouˇŻre doing the right thing.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Carissa linked her arm with his. ˇ°I was just worried you might misunderstand. I know youˇŻre not petty at all.

    Rafael removed his outer cloak and handed it to Sydney before pulling Carissa down to sit beside him. ˇ°I hear youˇŻre nning to assess the Royal Guard. Are you thinking of getting involved personally?ˇ±

    ˇ°Word travels fast. Did Michael tell you?ˇ±

    ˇ°He did. Is it because Alistair challenged you?ˇ±

    Carissaughed lightly. ˇ°Not entirely. Since taking office, IˇŻve been busy with the treason case and havenˇŻt had a chance to conduct any assessments. The Civil Department evaluation ising up at the end of the year, and as their superior, I have to write their performance reviews. This assessment wonˇŻt just be for the Royal Guard. The Garrison Unit, the Capital Guard, and the Crown Guard will be included as well.ˇ± ˇ°Surely the assessment wonˇŻt be limited to just martial skills?ˇ± Rafael asked.

    Carissa knocked her fists together, a rare, yful sparkle in her eyes.

    ˇ°Not strictly, but martial skills will definitely be the priority. Alistair shouldnˇŻt be too much of a problem; he used to manage the entire Royal Guard himself. But now, thereˇŻs a newmander over him, so heˇŻs bound to feel some resentment. I need him to adjust to having a superior. If heˇŻs not on board, the Royal Guard wonˇŻt be either. If thereˇŻs a real emergency and I canˇŻt mobilize them, it could lead to disaster.ˇ±

    Rafael chuckled. ˇ°Oh, sounds like someoneˇŻs about to get a beating.ˇ±

 Chapter 821

    <b>Chapter </b>821

    On the <b>day </b>of the assessment, Carissa ordered that all leaders of the Mystic Army, even if they were just captains, had to be present unless they were on duty.

    At first, Alistair thought this was a direct dig at him. After a long rant about Carissa to his wife, he finally stepped out the door.

    Women could be so petty! With someone as small¨Cminded as Carissa in charge of the Mystic Army, who knew how many troubles were going to arise in the future? N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    When he arrived at the Capital Guard headquarters, he quickly learned that the dayˇŻs assessment wasnˇŻt just about him¨Cit was tied directly to the Civil DepartmentˇŻs evaluations<b>. </b>

    That realization made him nervous.

    He had offended Carissa. If he performed poorly today, he could face penalties like a sry deduction or even a demotion. If he had known, he would have prayed more before leaving the house and sought blessings from his ancestors.

    Barrett was also there, but he wasnˇŻt participating in the assessment since he had just taken office and wasnˇŻt required to undergo evaluation yet. Having witnessed CarissaˇŻs skills on the Southern Frontier battlefield, Barrett knew that Alistair stood no chance against her. Alistair could only hope to survive a few exchanges.

    Carissa wasnˇŻt in her official uniform today. Instead, she wore a blue brocade attire and a crown, exuding a schrly air instead of an authoritative one.

    Standing on the stone steps of the training grounds, she called out, ˇ°I will personally assess you today. Feel free to show me everything youˇŻve got. The deputymanders mustst at least 50 exchanges under my hand. If you canˇŻt, youˇŻll all face special training. The other captains need tost 20 exchanges, and if you canˇŻt manage that, youˇŻll face special training as well.ˇ±

    Her voice echoed clearly in everyoneˇŻs ears. Some peopleughed, while others furrowed their brows. Thoseughing clearly had never witnessed CarissaˇŻs martial prowess, while those frowning included Alistair, Barrett, and a few other deputymanders.

    Lasting fifty exchanges against her was impossible.

    In other words, attending this special training was unavoidable.

    ˇ°IˇŻve also arranged for your special training instructor,ˇ± Carissa said, casting a cold nce over the crowd. Once everyone fell silent, she called out for Violet.

    When everyone turned, they were surprised to see a beautiful woman in red.

    She was here to be their special training master? A woman?

    Violet gestured for a chair to be brought out to the front. With a graceful sweep of her feet, she settled into the seat, her posture casual yet haughty.

    She scoffed inwardly. She was here to ept apprentices today.

    Naturally, Alistair was not pleased. He asked, ˇ°Commander Sinir, you just said you would personally assess us. Are we supposed to take turns fighting you?ˇ±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>821 </b>

    ˇ°<b>ThatˇŻs </b>right<b>!</b><b>ˇ± </b>Carissa affirmed.

    ˇ°What weapons are we using?ˇ± Alistair asked, wanting to rify first. He knew Carissa was proficient in wielding a spear.

    Carissa replied, ˇ°Unarmed. ItˇŻll be about your techniques<b>, </b>footwork, and reactions.ˇ±

    Alistair was overjoyed. ˇ°Really? No backing out now.ˇ±

    Men were naturally stronger than women, and their reflexes were faster. Without weapons,sting fifty exchanges with Carissa should be no problem. At most, he could win through sheer strength. After all, there was no way she could handle that many opponents at once.

    Just as he was plotting to have the twelve captains wear her down one by one, Carissa called out, ˇ± Michael, youˇŻre up first.ˇ±

    Michael stepped forward and respectfully said, ˇ°I look forward to your guidance, Commander Sinir.ˇ± Inside, he was thrilled. He had witnessed VioletˇŻs skills on the Southern Frontier battlefield¨Cshe was impressive. If she could offer him guidance, his own martial arts skills would surely improve.

    He steadied his stance, his fists raised in a defensive position.

    ˇ°IˇŻll let you have one strike!ˇ± Carissa dered. ˇ°Everyone will have the same opportunity.ˇ±

    Michael took her at her word. He spread his fists like ws and lunged for CarissaˇŻs shoulder. This move was meant to aim for the heart<b>, </b>but since Carissa was a woman, he couldnˇŻt do that. Instead, grabbing her shoulder would be enough to flip her over.

    Michael was quick, but Carissa dodged effortlessly as his ws came in for the grab.

    He spun around and swung his fist, and the two exchanged blows at a pace so fast that those watching struggled to count the number of moves that had passed.

    However, Violet was counting. ˇ°Seven, eight, nineˇ­ˇ±

    Just as they reached the forty¨Csecond exchange, Michael finally caught hold of CarissaˇŻs shoulder.

    He was ted!

    But to his shock, she shook him off, causing his hands to tingle with numbness. He immediately released her and attempted to leap back, but was just a second too slow. Carissanded a punch to his chin; as he stumbled backward, she followed up with a series <i>of </i>swift, angled kicks that sent him flying.

    It took him a moment to gather himself as he got back on his feet. He rubbed his chest and suppressed the pain, then bowed and said, ˇ°IˇŻve lost.ˇ±

    He knew Carissa had been merciful. Considering their previous sparring matches on the Southern Frontier, there was no way he could havested more than 40 exchanges against her!

 Chapter 822

    <b>Chapter </b><b>822 </b>

    <b>Next </b>up was each of the twelve captains, but none managed tost the full 20 exchanges against Carissa, They all fell short at around fifteen or sixteen exchanges.

    Max put up a decent fight, making it through 40 exchanges before he was taken down. When he stood back up and bowed, he wore a satisfied smile¨Che felt proud of his performance.

    Finally, it was AlistairˇŻs turn.

    Alistair had been intently watching CarissaˇŻs moves. He felt like he had a good grasp on her patterns. He figured he could manage 50 exchanges without much trouble. His leg techniques were his strongest suit, and CarissaˇŻs kickscked the necessary power. On the other hand, her punches were incredibly fast. If he could focus on using his lower body, he believed he would hold the advantage.

    He bounced on his feet a few times to stretch his muscles. ˇ°IˇŻm up.ˇ±

    Carissa wore an enigmatic smile. ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs your turn.ˇ±

    For some reason, seeing that smile sent a shiver of unease down AlistairˇŻs spine. He couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that she was hiding some devastating technique just for him.

    ˇ°First move is yours,ˇ± Carissa offered, showing no signs of fatigue after the earlier rounds. She still looked as energized as when she had first started.

    Seeing her take a slight stance, he knew she was ready. He feinted with a punch, then kicked toward her. As his foot aimed straight at her, he quickly changed direction mid¨Ckick, targeting her chin. He executed the maneuver swiftly.

    Most people would only block for their abdomen or chest, but Carissa read his intentions easily. She brought her elbows up, creating a solid guard in front of her. With a powerful thrust, she sent Alistair flying

    back.

    He stumbled backward, scrambling to regain his bnce. He executed a backflip mid¨Cair andnded on his feet. But before he could steady himself, a flurry of kicks came his way. He barely had time to brace himself, dodging and evading as best he could. Carissa lunged forward with a flying kick, twisting in the air to strike again.

    With three or four consecutive kicks, Alistair felt his bnce slipping. His insides felt like they were rearranging themselves, and he stifled a groan of pain.

    This wasnˇŻt going to work¨Che needed a new strategy. Gritting his teeth against the difort, he closed the distance between them, narrowing their fighting range. This way, Carissa wouldnˇŻt be able to use her kicks effectively.

    However, in his focus on her legs, hepletely forgot about CarissaˇŻs superior punching skills. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    In closebat, with no weapons involved, fists became the ultimate weapon.

    A punchnded on his chin, another struck his cheek, and a third hammered into his skull. Alistair found himself unable <i>to </i>mount any sort of counterattack¨Ceverything was happening too fast. All he could do was shield his head and endure the blows..

    Meanwhile, Violet counted off, ˇ°45, 46, 47ˇ­ˇ±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>822 </b>

    <b>As </b><b>they </b>reached the forty¨Ceighth exchange, Carissa easily broke through his defense and raised her leg <b>high </b><b>in </b><b>a </b>swift motion. Her foot was level with her body, and she drove a kick at his chin, sending him flying backward.

    <b>It </b>was the same technique he had tried to use earlier. He had the space to execute it, but Carissa employed it at close range,bining fluidity with overwhelming power. Alistair hadnˇŻt seen iting and crashed to the ground.

    Being unable to get up meant he had lost.

    Members of the Royal Guard helped him to his feet. Alistair gazed at Carissa, his eyes filled with a mix of resentment and disbelief.

    Both Michael and Max had managed tost over 40 exchanges against her, and while she had the upper hand, there had been a sense of back¨Cand¨Cforth in their fights. Even if it was hard for them, they were still trading blows.

    But for Alistair, he felt like he had simply been a punching bag. He was unable to retaliate at all.

    His martial arts skills were superior to MichaelˇŻs and MaxˇŻs, yet here he was, facing a humiliating defeat. This oue proved that Carissa had gone easy on both of them, but with him, she had delivered a thorough beating.

    At that moment, Alistair couldnˇŻt decide whether to feel vindicated or not. After all, he had endured 48 exchanges¨Cone more than Michael. If everyone were blind, he could im a victory over both Michael and Max. In that ridiculous scenario, his argument would hold water.

    Carissa flicked her sleeves and stepped beside Violet.

    ˇ°From now on, Violet will be your martial arts instructor. I hope you all remember to respect your teacher Though youˇŻre not her apprentices, teaching is the same as mentorship, so you can all call her Sage Violet. She is more than capable of that.ˇ±

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    ˇ°But how skilled <i>is </i>she? Does she have the qualifications to teach us?ˇ±

 Chapter 823

    <b>Chapter </b>823

    Violet smiled slightly beforeunching herself at Carissa, who sidestepped to avoid her, then grabbed her arm and pulled her back. In a split second, Violet executed a backflip and soared through the air.

    The two exchanged blows for what felt like an eternity, their movements so swift that it was nearly impossible to follow. The sound of their strikes cut through the air like thunder, and on more than one asion, their flying kicks shattered nearby gstones into pieces, leaving the onlookers in shock.

    Their match made everyone reconsider the earlier assessment¨Cit felt like the true test was taking ce right before their eyes. Based on what they were seeing now, Carissa could have easily taken them down in just a few moves.

    After over a hundred exchanges, the two finally came to a halt, stepping back to catch their breath. Despite their intense battle, their appearances were only slightly disheveled.

    Barrett watched from the sidelines, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. He had seen the power of both Carissa and Violet on the Southern Frontier battlefield, where their skills had been put to the test in realbat. Back then, it was all about strength, agility, and speed.

    But this sparring session was different. It was raw talent, and their techniques were dazzlingly effective.

    Seeing such formidable women made Barrett realize what a treasure he had let slip away. Recalling the words he had said to Carissa after returning from the expedition, embarrassment flushed his cheeks.

    How had he found the nerve to say such things? He still couldnˇŻt quite grasp what had possessed him at the time.

    Michael was the first to react. He immediately knelt and dered, ˇ°Sage Violet, please ept my

    greetings.ˇ±

    Max was taken aback for a moment, then quickly followed suit and knelt. ˇ°Sage Violet, please ept my greetings.ˇ±

    They were not merely acknowledging Violet as a martial arts instructor¨Cthey were genuinely epting

    her as their mentor.

    Michael shed a cheeky grin at Max. ˇ°Sorry, but IˇŻm the eldest apprentice and your senior now.ˇ±

    Max sighed, ˇ°You sly dog! I was a step behind.ˇ±

    Alistair hesitated for a moment, then asked uncertainly, ˇ°Do we really have to ept her as our mentor?ˇ±

    ˇ°No need for that,ˇ± Carissa replied coolly. ˇ°Whether or not she epts an apprentice is up to her. She doesnˇŻt take just anyone. SheˇŻs only here to help you improve your skills, so calling her Sage Violet is enough.ˇ±

    ˇ°No way! We want to formally ept her as our mentor,ˇ± Michael insisted.

    For those in the Mystic Army, advancing their martial arts skills was the only way to ensure their future.

    Violet hadnˇŻt nned on taking on any apprentices, but now that both of them had knelt, she felt obliged to ept them.

    ˇ°Well, if youˇŻre kneelingˇ­ˇ± she began.

    <b>Before </b>she could finish, Alistair quickly dropped to his knees and proimed, ˇ°Sage Violet, please <b>ept </b><b>my </b>greetings!ˇ±

    ˇ°I guess IˇŻll just eptˇ­ What?ˇ±

    Violet almost stumbled over her words as she and Alistair had spoken at the same time. She had intended to only take on Michael and Max, and didnˇŻt want to ept Alistair. The man was such an opportunist. He knelt just as she was speaking, catching her off guard, N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Noticing Barrett stepping forward, Violet panicked at the thought of him kneeling too.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll take three apprentices and the rest can still learn from me. WeˇŻll hold the formal apprenticeship ceremony in a few days. I have to leave now, I have matters to attend to.ˇ±

    Barrett naturally wanted to learn martial arts. In the past, he had believed his skills were decent. But after witnessing the prowess of Carissa and herpanions on the Southern Frontier, he understood what it meant when people said there were always greater heights and more skilled individuals in the world. However, he had no intention of epting Violet as his mentor. She was just a young woman, headstrong and impudent. No matter how skilled she was, she was hardly fit to be someoneˇŻs mentor.

    The thought of being a Crown Guardmander and kneeling before such a young woman wasughable. How could Barrett face his subordinates after that? Would he have any authority left?

    Moreover, Violet wasnˇŻt even an official sage. The distinction between an instructor and an official sage was significant.

    As Violet hurried away, she realized she didnˇŻt truly want apprentices, but Carissa was in charge of the Mystic Army. If CarissaˇŻs soldiers werenˇŻt skilled enough, everything would fall on CarissaˇŻs shoulders.

    Violet didnˇŻt want to see her friend work herself to the bone.

 Chapter 824

    <b>Chapter </b><b>824 </b>

    <b>A </b>couple of dayster, Max and the other two prepared a formal banquet for the apprenticeship ceremony at Glimmering Tower. They invited Violet, along with Rafael and Carissa, to witness the asion.

    After returning home that day, Violet felt a wave of regret. How could someone like her, with such a temper, take on apprentices? Being tied down in that way felt stifling, especially since she was younger than them. It wasnˇŻt that she couldnˇŻtmand respect¨Cit just seemed unnecessary.

    WasnˇŻt it enough to teach them a few things and be known as a sage?

    She was thinking of ways to decline when they insisted on holding the banquet¨Cat Glimmering Tower, <i>no </i>less. The extravagance of it was absurd and yet stirred a sense of vanity within her.

    After contemting it, Violet realized that since the Inferno Guild would eventually be in her hands, perhaps she might as well ept the role.

    Once she came to this conclusion, she chose appropriate weapons for them. Then, she brought Rafael and Carissa along to the banquet.

    After the three men bowed to her and presented her with wine, Violet said, ˇ°First off, donˇŻt go around announcing that youˇŻve officially be my apprentices. Yes, you knelt before me that day in front of witnesses, but since there was no formal ceremony, it didnˇŻt count. Now that weˇŻre having this apprenticeship ceremony and feast, only the people here know about it. Outside, you can call me Sage Violet.ˇ±

    The three men nodded obediently.

    Violet then distributed the weapons she had brought for them. ˇ°Michael, youˇŻre the eldest apprentice. IˇŻve seen your swordsmanship, and this sword will suit you well. Its name is Whispering Breeze. I hope you can advance in your sword skills.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you, Sage Violet!ˇ± Michael epted the sword with both hands, unable to contain his joy.

    ˇ°Max, youˇŻre the second apprentice. You usually use a knife, right? Amethyst Edge is for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Amethyst Edge?ˇ± Max was practically bouncing with excitement. ˇ°Thank you, Sage Violet! Thank you so much!ˇ±

    There was no need to exin how much martial artists cherished their weapons. He used both swords and knives, but the dagger suited him perfectly.

    ˇ°Alistair!ˇ± Violet called, her tone shifting as she turned to him.

    Alistair knelt obediently. After going home that day, he had been wrestling with his thoughts. He had truly struggled with whether he had acted impulsively in taking a young woman as his mentor.

    Would he be able to face anyone if word got out?

    But seeing the exceptional weapons the others received, he felt a pang of regret for hesitating that day. He had let Michael and Max take the titles of eldest and second apprentices while he remained behind. Rubbing <i>his </i>swollen cheek, he recalled the pain he had endured during the assessment. His whole body ached and his lips were chapped, making it difficult to speak.

    <b>Yes</b>, Sage Violet!ˇ± he managed <b>to </b>say<b>, </b>though his <b>words </b><b>were </b><b>a </b>little slurred.

    <b>Violet </b>was initially reluctant to ept him. But seeing <b>him</b><b>, </b>who once strutted about with his nose <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>air</b><b>, </b><b>now </b>kneeling before her calling her Sage Violet, she softened a bit. After all, his skills were impressive, <b>and </b><b>he </b><b>could </b>support Carissa.

    <b>For </b><b>her </b>friendˇŻs sake, Violet decided to tolerate him.

    She handed him a sword, her tone considerably more serious than before.

    ˇ°Your leg technique is good, but you need to hone your weapon skills. When the timees to face a real enemy, you canˇŻt always rely on bare hands.

    ˇ°This sword is called Obsidian Dragon. It weighs 18 pounds but is incredibly sharp, and itˇŻs able <i>to </i>slice through iron like mud. If you want to master your swordsmanship, youˇŻll need to enhance your inner force. Naturally, IˇŻll teach you all about inner force cultivation.

    As the heavy swordnded in AlistairˇŻs hands, he could hardly believe his luck.

    He had certainly heard of the Obsidian Dragon sword before. It was forged by the legendary cksmith, Hellbreaker. Many had tried to purchase it for a hefty sum but had ultimately failed.

    <i>So</i>, the sword had ended up with the Spencer family.

    All of his initial reluctance transformed into uncontainable joy, and he barely registered Violet mentioning she would teach them about inner force cultivation.

    He unsheathed the sword, revealing its dark, glistening de. A cold gleam radiated from its ck surface, the sharpness of the edge visible to the naked eye.

    Violet plucked a hair from her head and blew it toward the de. To AlistairˇŻs astonishment, the hair was immediately severed. He was stunned.

    It could cut a strand of hair in the air?! Goodness, he had really struck gold! N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter <b>825 </b>

    After returning home from the apprenticeship ceremony and banquet, Violet turned to Carissa and said, ˇ°I canˇŻt shake the feeling that this whole apprenticeship ceremony was a farce. I wasnˇŻt even a good apprentice myself, and now IˇŻm supposed to take on students¨Cstudents who are older than me and from the Mystic Army, no less! If I canˇŻt teach them well, wonˇŻt I just be dragging you down?ˇ±

    Carissa took VioletˇŻs hand and motioned for Rafael to head back inside. She wanted to take a stroll with her friend in the garden.

    ˇ°If you really donˇŻt want to do it, then just pretend the ceremony and banquet never happened. You can remain their instructor. As for whether you teach well or poorly, thereˇŻs no need to worry. A mentor can only guide. The rest is up to the individual. Your skills are excellent, and you can certainly keep them in line. If they struggle to learn, thatˇŻs on them, not you.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs justˇ­ TheyˇŻre court officials. Teaching them martial arts in the way of the martial world might not be appropriate,ˇ± Violet replied.

    ˇ°The king naturally wants the Mystic Army to grow stronger since it serves as a barrier for the city against threats,ˇ± Carissa exined.

    Violet murmured, ˇ°If itˇŻs that important, how can he trust you to manage the Mystic Army?ˇ±

    ˇ°Because he knows there are conspirators yet to be uncovered, and heˇŻs aware that none of them are from the Hell MonarchˇŻs household.ˇ±

    Carissa didnˇŻt delve deeper. They had already discussed this in depth before.

    ˇ°In the end, he wants us to help flush out that person. If that conspirator does manage to incite trouble, we can fic! back and protect him.ˇ±

    ˇ°Still, when the threat is gone, the tools used to deal with it might be put away or forgotten,ˇ± Violet said lightly.

    ˇ°When the threat is gone, it will be time for peace. WeˇŻre not greedy for power. Once the time is right, we can take the apprentices back to Meadow Ridge and enjoy a carefree life,ˇ± Carissa replied.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre right, Meadow Ridge really is wonderful,ˇ± Violet said, recalling the carefree days she had spent there, filled with joy.

    The capital might be prosperous, but it was riddled with schemes and deceptions.

    ˇ°I do have my selfish reasons,ˇ± Carissa admitted, looking apologetically at Violet. ˇ°I want you to teach them martial arts because IˇŻve noticed Yuvan trying to get closer to Barrett. He may be looking to infiltrate the Mystic Army. Even though IˇŻm themander, the Royal Guard, Garrison Unit, Capital Guard, <b>and </b>Crown Guard have all operated independently in the past. I canˇŻt expect them to bepletely loyal to me right away. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not the problem, though. The issue is, as their superior, they wonˇŻt tell me who they associate with or discuss things in front of me. But as their mentor, youˇŻll be different. YouˇŻll have <b>a </b>different approach. When youˇŻre giving them lessons, there will be breaks. TheyˇŻll chat, and you can listen in. YouˇŻll get a sense of whether anyone from YuvanˇŻs household has contacted them.

    ˇ°Also, since youˇŻre officially their mentor, youˇŻll have some authority over them. If somethinges up, at

    Chapter 925.

    least you can shout at them to pull back from the brink IˇŻm not worried about Michael, but for Max and Alistair, weˇŻll have to see,ˇ± Carissa said.

    The challenge suddenly felt more significant, and Violet found herself quite pleased.

    ˇ°With that goal in mind, I can take on this role of mentor with a clear conscience. You know me, Carissa- I might not be a qualified teacher, but as a spy or eavesdropper? Now thatˇŻs my specialty! After all, Winona has a whole team dedicated to this for <b>me</b>.ˇ±

    She added, ˇ°Of course, itˇŻs not under the direct banner of Skywing Spire. Everything weˇŻre doing right now. has nothing to do with them.ˇ±

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°For now, your main focus should be on Barrett. His brother¨Cinw, Oliver, is someone Yuvan is trying to win over. With Celeste gone to the Southern Frontier, I suspect sheˇŻs already gotten

    close to Oliver.ˇ±

    ¦°

    ˇ°Leave it to me!ˇ± Violet nodded firmly, then added, ˇ°But Barrett might not even want to learn martial arts. He doesnˇŻt have to take the exam this year.ˇ±

    ˇ°He will,ˇ± Carissa replied with a smile. ˇ°HeˇŻs currently the Crown GuardˇŻsmander. If he doesnˇŻt improve his martial arts skills, heˇŻll struggle to hold onto it. Plus, he wonˇŻt <b>need </b>to formally apprentice with you to train. So, heˇŻll definitelye.ˇ±

    Violet frowned. ˇ°Asking me to teach him martial arts makes me a bit queasy.

    Carissaforted her, ˇ°YouˇŻll be teaching a big ss, not one¨Con¨Cone, so you wonˇŻt have to deal with him. alone. DonˇŻt worry. It wonˇŻt be too nauseating.ˇ±

    ˇ°For the sake of the bigger picture, I guess IˇŻll just have to endure it. Ivy can give me something to my stomach,ˇ± Violet said with a grin.

    Carissa took her hand and said, ˇ°Thanks for your hard work, Vivi.ˇ±

    settle

    Violet pulled her hand away and yfully pped the back of CarissaˇŻs head. ˇ°WhatˇŻs with that? DonˇŻt say stuff like that!ˇ±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter <b>826 </b>

    Tonight at Hell Monarch Estate, everyone finally gathered for dinner.

    Carissa was surprised to find that Kyle still hadnˇŻt returned to Meadow Ridge.

    ˇ°Kyle, you havenˇŻt gone back yet? I thought you left already! I was wondering why you didnˇŻt even say goodbye!ˇ±

    Kyle shot her an exasperated look and bumped her head with his knuckles. ˇ°You ungrateful brat! IˇŻve called out to you several times and youpletely ignored me. I was wondering if I had offended you somehow. Turns out you just didnˇŻt see me.ˇ±

    Feeling a bit sorry for her, Rafael gently rubbed the back of CarissaˇŻs head as he exined, ˇ°SheˇŻs been really busytely, so she was probably deep in thought and didnˇŻt hear you calling her. Just a few words wouldˇŻve sufficed. You didnˇŻt need to get physical.

    Rafael spoke with respect. After all, Kyle was still a sensor guild member, but there was a hint of grievance

    in his tone.

    I

    Kyle chuckled. ˇ°It wasnˇŻt like I hit her hard. Besides, sheˇŻs used to it. If anyone has roughed her up the most, itˇŻs still your mentor, Sage Everett.ˇ±

    Rafael paused for a moment, then said, ˇ°Sometimes, Sage Everett doesnˇŻt hold back either. IˇŻll talk to him about itter.ˇ±

    Kyle sat down, his expression filled withfort. His junior guild members truly made the best pair.

    Rafael cared for Carissa deeply, even if she seemed a bit oblivious to it. But that was alright. Carissa was slowlying around and learning to repay the kindness of others.

    Jacob had brought out some wine, and the group settled down to eat together. Lately, the people in Hell Monarch Estate had been busy behind the scenes, though it hadnˇŻt been publicly acknowledged.

    As the toasts flowed andughter filled the air, the recent gloom of their cases seemed to dissipate.

    Jacob, who excelled in both martial and schrly pursuits, wanted to impress Kyle. So, he cheerfully suggested, ˇ°Since we have wine<b>, </b>why not y a game of Poetry Order?ˇ±

    As soon as he said this, both Travis and Violet stood up and spoke in unison, ˇ°IˇŻm full!ˇ±

    Jacob furrowed his brow. ˇ°Full? Travis, you eat more than anyone else! You always fight it out <b>at </b>the dining table until the end, and you havenˇŻt even cleared your te yet.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm just not hungry today!ˇ± Travis said.

    As he eyed the dishes on the table, he swallowed hard. The moment the game was mentioned, he felt like. he could no longer afford to eat. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Carissaughed and said, ˇ°Jacob, weˇŻre <b>fine </b>with drinking, but letˇŻs skip the games. Otherwise, Rod will be up in the middle of the night searching for snacks in the kitchen.ˇ±

    Jacob finally caught on andughed, ˇ°So, if Travis doesnˇŻt want to y drinking games, why has Ms. Spencer also decided sheˇŻs full?ˇ±

    As a mentor, Violet didnˇŻt want to show any weakness. ˇ°IˇŻve been eating a bit too muchtely and got a little tired of it. IˇŻm just not that hungry right now.ˇ±

    Jacob poured her a ss of wine, smiling as he said, ˇ°Alright then, weˇŻll skip the games and just enjoy the

    wine.ˇ±

    With a grin, Travis settled back down. ˇ°I may be tired of it, but I can still eat more.ˇ±

    Violet shot Jacob an exasperated look. ˇ°We were having a perfectly good meal. Why make it so exhausting? IˇŻve returned all the literature knowledge IˇŻve learned to the teacher, so IˇŻm done with the

    brain work for nowˇ±

    Jacob raised his ss. ˇ°ItˇŻs my fault. IˇŻll take three drinks as punishment.ˇ±

    Rafael shot him a warning nce. ˇ°Drink less. Your dad is in the capital now and your family is finally reunited, so you should hold back a bit.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course, IˇŻll drink less,ˇ± Jacob replied cheerfully. ˇ°Ever since I returned, my grandfather and mom have been feeling much better. With my dad back in the capital and the family together, IˇŻve been well¨Cbehaved and have spent every day with them. Everyone is always smiling, which really puts my mind <b>at </b>ease.ˇ±

    Jacob had never been a heavy drinker, but he enjoyed his share, especially in the evenings, when he would often have a couple of drinks to help him sleep. The worries that had hung over him for so long had made it hard to rest, but now that the family was together, he figured it was time to drink a little less.

    As they neared the end of the meal, Rafael asked Travis, ˇ°Any news from the surveince on Hartstone

    Estate?ˇ±

    Travis had people keeping an eye on Hartstone Estate and was quick to respond, ˇ°There hasnˇŻt been <b>much </b>movement. TheyˇŻre basically staying indoors.ˇ±

    Kyle added, ˇ°Harvey is shrewd and cunning, probably far more so than Yuvan. He knows how to bide his time, while Yuvan is the restless one. Yuvan has the advantage of having someone like Wayne around to keep him in check. Otherwise, he would have already messed up.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs true. By the way, how is Liam doing these days? Rafael inquired.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter <b>827 </b>

    ˇ°The <b>medicine </b>has been delivered, but we havenˇŻt heard back yet on whether itˇŻs effective,ˇ± Jacob said.

    Kyle, who usually stayed out of political affairs, chimed in, ˇ°The situation in Westhaven isplicated right now. Crown Prince Edmund is acting as regent, but their king hasnˇŻt passed yet. Half the old officials in the court oppose EdmundˇŻs aggressive policies Even though Edmund was close with thete crown prince, Arthur, hepletely disagreed with his methods. Liam was once a fervent supporter of Arthur, so IˇŻm afraid the situation wonˇŻt improve even if he survives.ˇ±

    The old king sure has a strong will to live.ˇ± Violet remarked. ˇ°HeˇŻs been on the brink of <b>death </b>for ages. WhatˇŻs keeping him alive and clinging to life?ˇ±

    Kyle replied, ˇ°ItˇŻs certainly the chaos in the country. Arthur had the support of the people, and the transition between the old king and the crown prince was almostplete. Now, with thete crown prince gone and a new one in ce, the court is mostly filled with ArthurˇŻs supporters Edmund doesnˇŻt even have Liam backing him, and nobody thinks highly of him. ItˇŻs aplete <b>mess</b>. I heard a few days ago that the king couldnˇŻt eat anymore, so it wouldnˇŻt surprise me if heˇŻs already passed. We just havenˇŻt gotten the news yet.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ˇ°Has Winona sent you a message?ˇ± Carissa asked, surprised. Her senior guild member typically didnˇŻt involve himself in such matters.

    ˇ°Yes, she has written to me.ˇ±

    ˇ°But-ˇ±

    Before Carissa could finish her question, Kyle looked at her with a teasing glint in his eyes. ˇ°But what? My junior guild member is already caught up in court affairs. Can I stand by and do nothing? Can everyone in Meadow Ridge remain uninvolved? Even if we keep a low profile, we still have to lend a hand.ˇ±

    Carissa felt a lump form in her throat. ˇ°IˇŻm dragging you all into this. YouˇŻve been enjoying such a carefree life in Meadow Ridge, and here I am, pulling you into the chaos. You used to lose yourself in painting and traveling, and now youˇŻre stuck in the capital because of me. I feel terrible about it.ˇ±

    Kyle reached out as if to pat her on the back of her head, but instead, he ended uping into contact with RafaelˇŻs hand. Rafael had seen his movement and already ced his hand on CarissaˇŻs head.

    Kyle couldnˇŻt help but chuckle. ˇ°ThereˇŻs more than one way to live a life. While itˇŻs great to enjoy life freely, taking on some responsibilities is part of being a man.ˇ±

    Carissa sniffled a little. ˇ°But I just donˇŻt see you as a man.ˇ±

    Kyle paused in surprise. ˇ°Is that an insult?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, thatˇŻs not what I meant!ˇ± Carissa rushed to rify. ˇ°I just think of you as a refined gentlemanˇ­ who is also <b>a </b>man, of course.

    Violet chimed in, ˇ°To be honest, IˇŻve always thought a real man had to be tall and muscr. YouˇŻre impressive, Kyle, but sometimes when you wear those loose clothes, I canˇŻt help but think you look a bit fragile. You look like you couldnˇŻt even crush a chicken with your bare <b>hands</b>!ˇ±

    Carissa raised her chin proudly. ˇ°When ites to martial arts skills, IˇŻm the best apprentice in the Pathfinders Guild.ˇ±

    ˇ°Not quite,ˇ± Travis interjected, looking <b>up </b>from his food to nce at Rafael. ˇ°He doesnˇŻt spend much time at Meadow Ridge, but his martial arts skills are impressive. HeˇŻs also part of the Pathfinders Guild and is your junior guild member, so doesnˇŻt that mean his talent is even greater than yours?ˇ±

    Rafael immediately shook his head, ˇ°No, Carissa is definitely more talented. You shouldnˇŻt say that, Travis. My skills are impressive because IˇŻve been practicing since I was three years old and have learned from over a dozen mentors. IˇŻve picked up the <b>best </b>from each of them.ˇ±

    Being the best apprentice in Pathfinders Guild was something Carissa was most proud of. How could Rafael take it away from her?

    Besides, what Rafael said was true. He had started training when he was just a child and had put in countless hours over the years. In his opinion, his diligence outweighed any natural talent, whereas Carissa truly had a gift for it.

 Chapter 828

    Rafael added, ˇ°Sage Everett once said that Carissa is the most naturally gifted apprentice he has ever seen. She can learn many techniques after just seeing them once.ˇ±

    Kyle chuckled. ˇ°Sage Everett did say that, but you left out part of it¨Che also mentioned that sheˇŻs toozy. All she thinks about is running around the mountains, climbing trees to poke bird nests, digging holes to catch snakes, and waving mouse tails to scare children.ˇ±

    Travisˇ® expression remained nk as he replied, ˇ°IˇŻm one of those victims. She came at me waving at mouse tail, and when she threw the mouse at me, I ran back to my mentor crying. My mentor punished me, saying a man shouldnˇŻt cry. But the next <b>day</b>, she stormed over to the Pathfinders Guild to demandpensation.ˇ±

    Violet was familiar with the story and jumped in, ˇ°In the end, they reached an agreement and reduced the rent by a year.ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs sentimental moment was abruptly cut off, and she felt embarrassed. ˇ°Why are you bringing up my childhood when we were talking about Westhaven? Enough of that. LetˇŻs eat!ˇ±

    Travis put down his cutlery and looked at Violet. ˇ°They reduced the rent by a year? Really? How do you know that?ˇ±

    ˇ°Because the Inferno Guild is also based in Meadow Ridge. How could we not know? The whole ce is aware of it! Every year, when itˇŻs time to pay rent, your mentor sends you to spar with Carissa, right?ˇ±

    Travis gasped in shock. ˇ°Are you saying that my mentor intentionally sent me to spar with Cari so IˇŻd get beaten, and then she would confront Sage Adrian to get out of paying rent?ˇ±

    Violet nodded seriously. ˇ°Yep, the whole Meadow Ridge knows about it.ˇ±

    Travisˇ® face fell. ˇ°No way! My mentor is dignified and steady. How could she do something like that? I lose almost every time I fight with Carissa. My mentor says I get beaten because my skills arenˇŻt good enough, and if I canˇŻt practice well, I deserve to be punished.ˇ±

    Violet patted his shoulder. ˇ°Oh, you poor thing! You didnˇŻt know? But it doesnˇŻt matter. Thanks to all those punches you took, your guild hardly ever has to pay rent. Even when you do, itˇŻs just a little.ˇ±

    Carissa shook her head. ˇ°ThatˇŻs not right. Sage Adrian said he reduced their rent because their guild is so poor and struggling. Sometimes, he even sends them fabric and nkets. He taught us to always be willing to help others.ˇ±

    Violet shook her head. ˇ°No, thatˇŻspensation.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She and Travis turned their gazes to Kyle in unison. ˇ°So, whatˇŻs the story here?ˇ±

    Kyle raised his ss, a charming smile lighting up his handsome features. ˇ°ItˇŻs a bit of both-pensation and help.ˇ±

    Carissa and Travis exchanged nces, both feeling a bit downcast.

    I canˇŻt imagine the princess consort was once <b>such </b>a mischievous girl,ˇ± said Jacob, intrigued.

    Rafael was slightly tipsy by now. His gaze was warm and dreamy as he spoke, ˇ°She wasnˇŻt mischievous. She was like a little sprite who wandered into Meadow Ridge¨Clively and full of childlike wonder.ˇ±

    Carissa was touched by her husbandˇŻs words.

    But before the feeling could fully take root, Violet squashed it down by saying, ˇ°A sprite? Cari, he just called you <b>a </b>monster.ˇ±

    Carissa shot her friend a re. How could such a lovelyplimente out sounding so twisted from VioletˇŻs lips?

    Rafael nced at Kyle, silently urging him to give Violet a yful smack on the back of the head.

    Go on, do it!

    Kyle pretended not to see RafaelˇŻs frantic signal and popped a piece of dried mushroom into his mouth. He smiled and said, ˇ°Now that the case has reached a turning point, shouldnˇŻt we consider moving forward with establishing a womenˇŻs academy while keeping an eye on Yuvan?ˇ±

    Teaching and mentoring were KyleˇŻs top priorities. Plus, this time, the king was establishing a womenˇŻs academy in CarissaˇŻs name, which made it more significant.

    ˇ°Yes. WeˇŻre already scouting locations,ˇ± Jacob replied. The academy definitely canˇŻt be set up at Hell Monarch Estate. One, itˇŻs to avoid suspicion. Two, to prevent too many peopleing in and out the estate, which could raise unfounded doubts. If IˇŻm not mistaken, once the academy is established, ordinary girls wonˇŻt be able to attend¨Conly the daughters of noble families will be allowed.ˇ±

    Violet frowned. ˇ°WhatˇŻs the point of that? Noble families <b>just </b>hire tutors to teach reading and writing, and then focus on womenˇŻs virtues and skills. Only a select few, like Rosalind, get to learn more.ˇ±

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°Noble families are more likely to hire tutors because they have the resources, but most officials donˇŻt. ItˇŻs a slow process¨Cchange takes time, Just like how meals are eaten one bite at a time. ItˇŻs too early to promote womenˇŻs education among themon folk.ˇ±

    Given the presence of so many men, Carissa didnˇŻt voice the unspoken truth¨Cmost men wouldnˇŻt want women to be too educated. They feared it would threaten their positions.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter <b>829 </b>

    At Valor Estate, Vi gradually calmed down as her pregnancy <b>progressed </b>

    However, RebaˇŻs health continued to decline with the onset of winter. The more medicine she <b>took</b>, the more wan she appeared.

    Sebastian still refused toe. Whenever Reba felt particrly unwell, she wouldin that Vicked the skills of Carissa, who had truly vast connections.

    Vi refused to indulge her mother¨Cinw. Not only did she not attend to RebaˇŻs needs, she didnˇŻt even bother to check on her. She left the older womanˇŻs <b>care </b>entirely to Amelia, the eldest daughter¨Cin-

    Rebamented to Barrett, ˇ°YouˇŻre now the Crown GuardˇŻsmander, yet you canˇŻt even manage your own wife? SheˇŻs disrespectful and rebellious, and is always contradicting me. A poor choice in a wife can bring disaster for three generations!ˇ±

    Barrett was in the midst of his careerˇŻs ascent, and he didnˇŻt want to quarrel with Vi. Every argument left him drained and exasperated, so he had tofort his mom while also asking Amelia to take better

    care of her.

    Amelia found herself in a bind.

    ˇ°Taking care of Mother is my duty, Barrett. IˇŻd do it even if you didnˇŻt ask, but IˇŻm not well myself. Plus, the household finances are really tight. Your wife is running things without a care in the world, and the money is disappearing fast. We donˇŻt even have enough to buy the Snowdrop Pills for Mother next month. Maybe you could talk to your sister about it? After all, sheˇŻs part of the Marquis of IronridgeˇŻs family now. Surely she has some funds?ˇ±

    Barrett replied, ˇ°IˇŻll find a way to get the money. ThereˇŻs no reason to have Serena manage our household

    affairs.ˇ±

    Amelia sighed. ˇ°If that doesnˇŻt work out, letˇŻs sell some of our servants. With so many people to support, we need quite a sum of money for food every month. We also have to ensure everyone has appropriate clothes for every season.ˇ±

    ˇ°Please discuss that with Mom, Barrett said.

    ˇ°If it were that easy, I wouldnˇŻt need to bring it up with you. Mother wonˇŻt agree to sell off any servants, especially now that youˇŻve be Crown Guard Commander. It wouldnˇŻt be proper for the household tock a certain level of decorum.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After a pause, Amelia continued, ˇ°AuroraˇŻs monthly allowance is non¨Cnegotiable. If she doesnˇŻt get it, sheˇŻll throw a fit¨Cher tantrums can be worse than ViˇŻs. WeˇŻll have to figure out how to cut expenses. To be honest, IˇŻve already sold everything I can.ˇ±

    Amelia felt a deep sense of helplessness. Each person was more formidable than thest, and she couldnˇŻt possibly confront them all.

    Barrett waved his hand, his brow furrowing slightly. ˇ°DonˇŻt mention her <b>and </b>donˇŻt worry about her. As long as she doesnˇŻt cause any trouble <b>and </b>stays in Blessed <b>Haven</b>, thatˇŻs all that matters.ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, sheˇŻs lucky then, but IˇŻm the one suffering,ˇ± Ame retorted, unable to suppress her frustration. ˇ°If it

    werenˇŻt for her, Carissa would still be here. Carissa could handle any burden on her own. She wouldnˇŻt require as much effort as me to handle things.ˇ±

    Barrett tried to keep the peace. ˇ°Please be understanding. Amelia. Now that Vi is pregnant, youˇŻre the only one who can manage the household affairs.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then, youˇŻd better make sure I get the money to manage it,ˇ± Amelia replied, knowing she shouldnˇŻt mention Carissa but was unable to contain her frustration. ˇ°DonˇŻt me me for speaking harshly, Barrett. When Carissa was here, everything at Valor Estate ran smoothly. We nevercked money. When Mother was ill, we had the best medicine and Sebastian was always avable. And now? I truly donˇŻt understand how Aurora canpare to Carissa in any way.ˇ±

    As BarrettˇŻs mind conjured up CarissaˇŻs graceful features, his heart raced. He shook his head violently as if to dispel the thoughts.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not dwell on the past. From now on, youˇŻll manage the family finances. IˇŻll turn over my monthly sry to you and you can oversee everything in the household.ˇ±

    With that, he hurried away, desperate to escape.

    He knew what he had lost, and understood that it could never be reimed. Yet, after taking office, his gaze would inevitably follow Carissa whenever he saw her in her official uniform.

    Barrett couldnˇŻt even face his own heart. It was only after losing Carissa that he felt regret and learned to cherish what he had. But by then, it was far toote.

 Chapter 830

    Back in their <b>room</b>, Vi was busy with some needlework. After her previous outburst, she had settled down quite a bit.

    Barrett nervously informed her that he had given Amelia the authority of the household.

    Vi shot him an annoyed look. ˇ°It should have been handed over to her in the first ce. Not to mention, IˇŻm pregnant now. Even if I werenˇŻt, I shouldnˇŻt be managing the household.ˇ±

    Barrett let out a small sigh of relief. He sat down <b>and </b>looked at her. ˇ°Needlework is hard on the eyes. You really shouldnˇŻt be doing it. Let Mom and the others handle it. I remember Poppy is good at sewing too. You can give it to her.ˇ±

    ˇ°As a mom, I need to make a few things for the baby,ˇ± Vi replied, her face lighting up with a gentle smile. ˇ°Besides, even though there are three of you receiving sries, itˇŻs not easy to support a whole family. Mother still needs her medicine, so itˇŻs better to save wherever we can.ˇ±

    didnˇŻt really

    could

    Barrett was puzzled by her sudden concern for frugality. Having servants do the needlework connect to saving money. But as long as she wasnˇŻt upset and there were no conflicts at home, go on smoothly..

    He didnˇŻt aspire to great achievements anymore. He simply wanted a peaceful household and to keep his position.

    ˇ°You came home early today, which is good. There are a few things we need to discuss. Now that my pregnancy is progressing, we need to find a wet nurse and we must hire the best midwife. Childbirth is always a perilous journey. YouˇŻve heard about Lady LegnaˇŻs difficultbor, right? We need to head to Arcane Sanctum and stock up on some medicine. While weˇŻre at it, we can buy Snowdrop Pills for Mother.

    Barrett nodded, understanding the dangers involved in childbirth. ˇ°Sure. WhatˇŻs the name of the medicine? I can pick it up on my way home tomorrow.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs called Evergreen Pills. ItˇŻs made from Evergreen Root and donkey¨Chide gtin mixed with pain- relieving herbs. Get about seven or eight of them. If the pain bes too intense during mybor and I start to lose strength, these pills will be the best remedy.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll get them tomorrow. As for the midwife and the wet nurse, IˇŻll ask Amelia for help. She might know someone, or Aunt Charlotte might be able to assist.ˇ±

    ˇ°Aunt Charlotte?ˇ± Vi scoffed. ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt count on her. She doesnˇŻt involve herself in household matters anymore. If she had a ce of her own, she would have moved out long ago. Even with your promotion, she still looks down on you. I have no idea where she gets her confidence. No one in her branch of the family has aplished anything.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Barrett sighed. Vi knew that Charlotte was upset with his side of the family because of what happened<b>. </b>to Carissa<b>. </b>

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not entirely her fault. Back then, our family was dealing with one mess after another. SheˇŻs a straightforward person, so she got angry with us because of it. Now that things have calmed down, I believe she would be willing to lend a hand.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need! I wouldnˇŻt bother her even if I needed help,ˇ± Vi replied, her tone a little irritable.

    Noticing the anger creeping into her voice, Barrett decided not to push the issue. ˇ°Alright, then. If your donˇŻt want her help, we can ask Amelia <b>instead</b>.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know IˇŻm putting her out too, but once I have the baby, IˇŻll make <b>sure </b>to thank her properly.ˇ± Vi <b>set </b>down her needlework and stood up, stretching her back. ˇ°By the way, your sry has increased significantly, and thereˇŻs an additional bonus at the end of the year. You should give a third of it to the family fund and leave the rest for me to manage.

    Barrett paused, surprised. ˇ°If Amelia is managing the household, then my entire sry needs to go i the family fund as well. Dad and BenjaminˇŻs sries go there too.ˇ±

    into

    Vi understood that Barrett wanted to take care of his family, but having a child changed things. She took a deep breath and said patiently, ˇ°IsnˇŻt it enough that they contribute to it? We need to set aside some money for the baby. We canˇŻt give everything to Amelia. What will we do when we need money ourselves?ˇ±

    ˇ°Amelia gives us our monthly allowance, and anything the baby needs can be drawn from the family fund. The childˇŻs food and clothes are given extra consideration.ˇ±

    Vi was upset. ˇ°You have the highest sry, with an annual sry of 138 silver coins. Including your <b>food </b>allowance and year¨C<b>end </b>bonus, youˇŻre bringing in 200 or 300 silver coins a year. Your father and brotherˇŻs sries donˇŻt even add up to 200 silver coins, Why should I put up with this? That wonˇŻt work.ˇ±

    Barrett frowned. ˇ°So, what do you want me to do? We canˇŻt just have Amelia manage the household without giving her any money.ˇ±

    ˇ°Who says weˇŻre not giving her any money? I told you to give her a third of your sry,ˇ± Vi shot back.

    ˇ°How can a third be enough to cover the expenses? Besides, IˇŻve already promised her that IˇŻd give her the money. If thatˇŻs not enough, we might need to sell off some servants. It should save some money if weˇŻre not keeping so many people under our roof.ˇ±

    Vi sneered. ˇ°Sell off servants? ThatˇŻs something only desperate families do. YouˇŻve been promoted and now want to sell off servants? If word of that got out, what would people think?ˇ±

    Barrett could feel the tension rising again, and the flicker of hope for a harmonious home was suddenly extinguished.

 Chapter 831

    The next day, Barret didnˇŻt manage to buy the Evergreen Pills after finishing his shift. So, he asked Amelia to buy eight Evergreen Pills at Arcane Sanctumn the next day, as well as to look for <b>a </b>wet nurse and <b>a </b>midwife.

    Amelia agreed. After all, she needed to get Snowdrop Pills for Reba as well. Though Amelia had been neglecting the household duties due to her illness, she understood that there wasnˇŻt much money left in the family, though their estate remained looking as grand as ever.

    Before heading out to buy medicine the next day, she went to the ounts room to withdraw some money, only to find that there were only ten silver coins left in the ount.

    She knew they were low on funds, but was shocked to discover that such a small amount was all that remained. She had thought there would be at least two or three hundred silver coins left, especially since the second branch of the family hadnˇŻt split off yet, and most of their funds had been turned over to the family fund.

    Adding her husbandˇŻs, father¨CinwˇŻs, and BarrettˇŻs sries, plus the 100 gold coins they had received as a reward, surely they should still have two or three hundred silver coins remaining

    Yet, there were only ten silver coins.

    As Amelia went through the ounts, she realized that some of the dowry for Serena had been paid out, Aurora had withdrawn some, and Vi had considerable monthly expenses. On top of that, Reba needed medicine, and the household staff had their monthly allowances. Each entry in the books was ounted for, with not a single coin unrecorded.

    However, ViˇŻs spending was quite excessive. She consumed a pound of royal jelly every month, not to mention other supplements. The household had a stock of nourishing foods¨Cmany had been sent over after BarrettˇŻs injury, including a generous supply from ViˇŻs family.

    So, why did Vi feel the need to buy more when there was so much in the estate already?

    Determined to get to the bottom of it, Amelia went to Grace Mansion to ask Vi. Amelia was known for her timid nature, and she didnˇŻt mean any offense by asking the question. But when she asked, Vi misunderstood.

    She believed Amelia was criticizing her for spending so much during her pregnancy. In a fit of anger, Vi scolded her. She even handed Amelia a pair of scissors, urging her to stab her abdomen to terminate the pregnancy and save some money.

    Horrified, Amelia rushed out of Grace Mansion. She could hear ViˇŻs sobs behind her. Just as Amelia was trying to regain herposure, a maid came to say that Reba was calling for her, saying that she was feeling unwell and needed Amelia to fetch a physician immediately.

    ˇ°If she has ordered it, then you should go and get one! Why do you need to tell me?ˇ± Amelia snapped, frustrated.

    The maid was startled by AmeliaˇŻs sudden outburst, as thetter was usually so kind.

    Quickly, the maid exined, ˇ°Madam Reba says itˇŻs serious this time. She wants Sebastian from Arcane Sanctum and <b>insists </b>you fetch him personally.ˇ±

    ˇ°What right do I have to summon Sebastian?ˇ± Amelia felt like she was on the verge of breaking down.ˇ± Even when I go to buy medicine, I have to watch my tone. You all know that!ˇ±

    The maid fell silent, her face <b>pale </b>as she stood awkwardly to the side.

    Amelia pressed her palm to her forehead, trying to collect her thoughts, but each passing day felt like torture. When would this nightmare end? They had no money and no dignity, and the problems just kept piling <b>up</b>.

    Remembering BarrettˇŻs request for Evergreen Pills and to find a wet nurse and a midwife, she felt the weight of it all. Each of these necessities required funds, not to mention the Snowdrop Pills for Reba.

    Setting aside everything else, Amelia had to buy those Snowdrop Pills first. Gritting her teeth, she withdrew the ten silver coins, then pulled out what little personal savings she had left. She also took some of her more valuable jewelry to pawn off.

    When she emerged from the pawnshop, it felt like her heart was bleeding. She hardly had any decent jewelry left. The finer pieces had all been gifts from Carissa, and Amelia had already sold some of those. Now, all that remained were a few trinkets that she couldnˇŻt bear to part with. Regardless, she was left with no choice but to pawn them for quick cash. She intended to redeem them backter.

    As Amelia made her way to Arcane Sanctum, tears streamed down her face. The only piece of gold jewelry left in her hair was a single hairpin given to her by her mom as part of her dowry when she got married.

    Now, her jewelry box contained only gold¨Cted pieces. Here she was, the mistress of the grand Valor Estate, reduced to living like an ordinarymoner. The thought broke her heart. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    How could she not feel sorrow over this?

 Chapter 832

    <b>Chapter </b>832

    With her maid in tow, Amelia arrived at Arcane Sanctum and quickly inquired about the price of the Evergreen Pills. They were far from cheap¨Cfive silver coins each, and she needed eight of them. In the frigid weather, she felt the sweat on her forehead and <b>struggled </b>to hold back tears, unable to make a

    decision.

    The shop assistants at Arcane Sanctum recognized her by now and were aware of her situation.

    One of them, <b>Paul</b>, spoke up. ˇ°Madam Amelia, these Evergreen Pills are intended for women who are weak and anemic after childbirth. If youˇŻre looking to replenish energy and blood, you can brew the medicine yourself, which is much cheaper. Besides, one pill is usually sufficient for childbirth. ThereˇŻs no need to buy so many. ItˇŻs not like eight women are giving birth at the same time.ˇ±

    Wiping away her tears, Amelia hurriedly asked, ˇ°One is enough? Really?ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely. If youˇŻre still worried, you could buy two. The pill isnˇŻt a guarantee for easy childbirth. ItˇŻs mainly for those who are severely depleted. If thebor is prolonged and tiring<b>, </b>one pill can help give them the strength to continue.ˇ±

    Amelia handed over the money. ˇ°Then, IˇŻll take two. And please get me two Snowdrop Pills as well,ˇ± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    <b>Paul </b>nodded, weighed the items, <b>and </b>made the calctions before returning with some copper coins. Just a heads¨Cup, the price of Snowdrop Pills is going to increase next month. Some of the herbs are bing harder to find, which is driving up the cost. Sebastian used to treat your mother¨CinwˇŻs condition, <b>and </b>with a daily dose of Snowdrop Pills, she improved significantly. With a couple more of treatment, she would have been back to normal. But nowˇ­ˇ±

    Paul shook his head sadly.

    e years

    Amelia forced a smile, holding back her tears. ˇ°ItˇŻs just how it is. We canˇŻt even afford to call Sebastian anymore. We canˇŻt rely on the same prescription forever. We need to adjust the medicine ording to her condition. When we can afford Snowdrop Pills, weˇŻll buy them, and if we canˇŻt, thereˇŻs nothing we can do.ˇ±

    Paul fell silent and handed Amelia the medicine, advising her on how to take the Evergreen Pills.

    He reiterated, ˇ°Make sure to space the doses at least four hours apart¨CdonˇŻt take two at the same time If the fatigue is due to prolongedbor, one pill will suffice. But if there are otherplications, like difficultbor or heavy bleeding, this wonˇŻt help. The extra pill can be taken two weeks after delivery.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll remember that. Thank you so much!ˇ± Amelia said as she left the shop, her maid by her side.

    When she returned home, Amelia first administered the Snowdrop Pills to Reba before sending someone to give the Evergreen Pills to Vi. She was genuinely <b>afraid </b>of ViˇŻs unpredictable temperament and didnˇŻt dare to go in person. So, she gave detailed instructions on how to use the medicine to be passed along

    The physician had already seen Reba but had only prescribed some remedies to help stabilize her condition. The keyy in taking the Snowdrop Pills. Although it wasnˇŻt time for her to take them yet, Reba was feeling so unwell that Amelia had no choice but to let her start early.

    Seeing her daughter¨CinwˇŻs woeful expression, RebaˇŻs temper red. ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong with you now? You look like youˇŻre mourning! IˇŻm still alive!ˇ±

    Amelia felt a swell of frustration but didnˇŻt dare to retort.

    Instead, she spoke softly. ˇ°Mother, Barrett has put me in charge of the household, but thereˇŻs no money left in the ounts. I just pawned all my jewelry and spent thest of the money on medicine. ThereˇŻs nothing left for household expenses, and itˇŻs time to pay the staff their monthly allowances. What are we <b>going </b>to do?ˇ±

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you just pawn your jewelry? How is there no money left?ˇ± Reba asked, her displeasure evident.

    Gathering her courage, Amelia replied. ˇ°That money went to buy medicine, and I also bought two Evergreen Pills for Vi, which werenˇŻt cheap¨Cfive silver coins <b>each</b>. The remaining money isnˇŻt <b>much</b>, but our daily expenses for food andmps are also considerable. I was wondering if you or Vi might consider pawning some jewelry so we would have money for emergencies?ˇ±

    Reba was nearly speechless in disbelief, her anger ring. ˇ°What did you just say? You want me to pawn my jewelry? Are you trying to rebel? You think you can run this household while asking your mother- inw to pawn her jewelry?ˇ±

    ˇ°Mother, please calm down,ˇ± Amelia begged as she knelt beside the bed. ˇ°I know times are tough now, but the men will receive their sries soon. Once they do, weˇŻll have funds again. This is just a temporary solution. The jewelry that can be pawnedˇ­ˇ±

    p!

    A powerful blownded on AmeliaˇŻs face, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    Having just taken her Snowdrop Pills, Reba was gradually regaining her strength. The p, fueled by her humiliation, was delivered with all her might.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt manage this household? Then, get out! IˇŻll write you a letter of divorce and throw you out of our family!ˇ±

 Chapter 833

    Amelia stared wide¨Ceyed at RebaˇŻs furious and twisted <b>face</b>. The words ˇ°divorceˇ± and ˇ°get outˇ± left her feeling dazed and empty¨C<b>headed</b>. Confused and helpless, Amelia slowly stood up and began to walk out.

    ˇ°Come back here! IˇŻm not done <b>yelling </b>at you! How dare you? How <b>dare </b>you?! Asking your mother¨Cinw to sell her things¨Cyou have <b>no </b>shame, you filthy wretch! You dirty little thing! Reba shouted<b>, </b><b>her </b>intensifying as she saw Amelia trying to leave, ˇ°Come back here! Someone grab her!ˇ±

    rage

    Perhaps it was due to AmeliaˇŻs trembling body and unsteady steps that resembled a fragile vase on the verge of shattering but no one dared to physically restrain her.

    Instead, they urged, ˇ°Madam Amelia, please wail!ˇ±

    It was as if Amelia couldnˇŻt hear them. She continued walking<b>, </b>step by step, back toward her own<b>. </b>courtyard. However, at the end of the corridor, she caught sight of Vi, heavily pregnant and supported. by Poppy

    Instinctively, Amelia took a step back, remembering how Vi had once handed her a pair of scissors. A shiver ran through her as she felt a surge of fear.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the meaning of this? Why did you only buy two Evergreen Pills? DidnˇŻt I tell you to get seven or eight?ˇ± Vi asked, her dissatisfaction clear. ˇ°DonˇŻt even try to tell me you donˇŻt have the money. I discussed it with Barrettst night. YouˇŻll be managing the household from now on, and Barrett will contribute 30 percent of his sry to the family fund. WeˇŻll handle the rest of his sry ourselves.ˇ±

    ˇ°30 percent?ˇ± Amelia began to regain some of her rationality, only to feel a sharp sting on her cheeks as she instinctively covered them. ˇ°30 percent? Why is it 30 percent? Everyone else is contributing nearly all of their sry. How can we make ends meet with just that?ˇ±

    ˇ°Why canˇŻt we make it work? WeˇŻve always managed before, havenˇŻt we? Even when BarrettˇŻs sry was lower, we still made do,ˇ± Vi retorted.

    Amelia swallowed hard. ˇ°So, youˇŻre saying that from now on, if you contribute 30 percent, you will take care of your own living expenses, food, and travel?ˇ±

    Vi sneered. ˇ°Are you out of your mind? If IˇŻm managing my own expenses, then why would I contribute. 30 percent to the family fund?ˇ±

    Amelia felt a buzzing in her ears but still tried to speak to Vi <b>as </b>if they were having a normal conversation,

    ˇ°But the biggest expenses in the household are yours! Your royal jelly <b>and </b>supplements, and then thereˇŻs Aurora. Do you have any idea how much it costs <b>each </b>month for all the maids and servants you keep? 30 percent wonˇŻt even cover your expenses, not to mention MotherˇŻs medicine. Are you saying Barrett wonˇŻt help with that?

    ˇ°And what about you? YouˇŻre <b>raising </b>children, but I donˇŻt have to? IˇŻve sold all my jewelry, and yet you can still eat royal jelly every <b>day</b>ˇ­ˇ±

    Vi sneered coldly. ˇ°Ah, so thatˇŻs it! YouˇŻre jealous of me eating royal jelly. You want a taste too? Fine, IˇŻll set some aside for you every day. IˇŻve never seen someone so greedy¨Ctrying to snatch royal jelly from a pregnant woman. ArenˇŻt you afraid of embarrassing yourself if word gets out?ˇ±

    Amelis felt a mix of anger and shame as she <b>looked </b><b>at </b>Vi, who radiated confidence and wealth, <b>starkly </b>contrasting her own meager state

    Suddenly, she felt that no words would suffice

    Silently, she returned to her room and sat there for a long time. She didnˇŻt touch her <b>food </b>or water, lost in thought until her husband, Benjamin, came home.

    He was fuming. As soon as he stepped through the door, his momˇŻs servants had called for him andunched into a scathing recap of events. It was only after he pieced together the situation that he learned his wife had actually suggested selling <b>RebaˇŻs </b>jewelry to make ends meet.

    WasnˇŻt that a p in his face? WasnˇŻt that a direct indidation of his ability to provide?

    ˇ°What kind of madness is this?ˇ± Benjamin exploded <b>as </b>soon as he entered the room. ˇ°<b>You</b>, as my wife. have the audacity to tell my mom to sell her jewelry to support the family? <b>Is </b>there anyone more disrespectful than you?ˇ±

    Amelia raised her pale face. Ever since she returned to the room, she had been wrestling with the thought that her life felt utterly miserable. But as long as her husband understood her, she could bear it all, N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Yet, she didnˇŻt receive a word offort from him. Instead, heunched into a tirade without bothering to understand the full story. Amelia felt her heart sink to the depths of despair.

    Benjamin grabbed her arm harshly. ˇ°What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and apologize to my mom! The servants said you were out for half the day and didnˇŻt bother to attend to her when you got back. Is this how a daughter¨Cinw behaves? YouˇŻre so disrespectful¨Cwhat good are you to me?ˇ±

 Chapter 834

    Thest flicker of hope in AmeliaˇŻs heart vanished.

    The exhausting days and nights pressed down on her, making it hard to breathe. Her harsh mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw, the inaction of the men, <b>and </b>that wicked woman, Aurora, who asionally emerged from her hiding ce in Blessed Haven to snatch things away¨Cit all added up.

    as a cage<b>. </b>

    This house no longer felt like a home. It was

    Dragged to RebaˇŻs chamber, Amelia was forced to kneel beside the bed. She looked up nkly at her father¨Cinw and Barrett, both wearing expressions of me. Her gaze shifted to her husband, whose eyes burned with fury

    He pped Amelia hard, then turned to his mom and said, ˇ°Mom, please calm down. IˇŻve already taught her a lesson. She wonˇŻt dare do that again.ˇ±

    Seeing her sonˇŻs devotion, Reba finally relented, ˇ°Fine. SheˇŻs not from a prominent family, so itˇŻs not surprising that sheˇŻs a bit stingy and shabby in her ways.ˇ±

    AmeliaˇŻs cheek throbbed with pain, but it was nothingpared to the ache in her heart. After the heartache came a numbness that wrapped around her.

    The next day, before dawn, the servants preparing to go out to buy meat and vegetables noticed the back door was wide open, letting in a chilling wind.

    ˇ°Why wasnˇŻt the back door closedst <b>night</b>? Who <b>was </b>so careless?ˇ± one of the servants grumbled. ˇ°If something goes missing, weˇŻll have to me someone. There are enough problems to deal with as it <b>is</b>.ˇ±

    He wrapped his coat tighter around himself as he stepped out the back door, shutting it against the cold breeze. ˇ°ItˇŻs getting colder. Why hasnˇŻt the winter clothing been issued yet this year?ˇ±

    As he muttered, he moved to the side yard to fetch a cart and head out into the alley.

    When Benjamin woke up and didnˇŻt see Amelia in their room, he didnˇŻt think much of it. She usually got up early to attend to Reba. After the punishment he had given herst night, she would likely be even more attentive. Feeling slightly reassured that he had his wife under control¨Cunlike his brother, who was at the mercy of two women¨Che thought nothing of it.

    The men returned to their duties, each going about their business.

    Meanwhile, Reba was furious. ˇ°What time is it? Why isnˇŻt someone here to give me my breakfast? Go find her!ˇ±

    RebaˇŻs maid, Tara, hurried off to look for Amelia but couldnˇŻt find her..

    When she asked AmeliaˇŻs maid, thetter replied, ˇ°IsnˇŻt she already with Madam Reba? Madam Amelia has been going over earlytely.ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs not there! ThatˇŻs why Madam Reba is in a rage. Hurry and find her. Is she in the kitchen? Otherwise, sheˇŻll be scolded again when she returns!ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not like thereˇŻs no one attending to Madam Reba. Why does Madam Amelia have to wake up so early to serve her?ˇ± said AmeliaˇŻs maid, Beth, who couldnˇŻt help but feel sorry for her mistress.

    ˇ°Be quiet,ˇ± Tara shot <b>back</b>, ring at her. ˇ°<b>What </b>family doesnˇŻt do this? When the parents are ill, itˇŻs the duty of the daughter¨Cinw to care for them. If people learn of this, Madam Amelia will earn a reputation for being a devoted daughter¨Cinw.ˇ±

    ˇ°Madam Amelia is managing the household <b>now </b>She barely sleeps for three hours a night, working from dawn till dusk. Please, Tara, say a <b>few </b>kind words for her in front of Madam Reba so she can catch her breath,ˇ± Beth pleaded.

    With a sigh, Tara relented<b>, </b>ˇ°Fine. Go check the kitchen. Is she brewing medicine? Madam Reba <b>has </b>been in a foul mood these past couple of days and wonˇŻt let her off easily. IˇŻll talk to Madam Reba about it in a few days.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you, Tara.ˇ± Beth rushed off toward the kitchen. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    However, after searching the entire Valor Estate, she still <b>couldnˇŻt </b>find Amelia. Filled with panic, she reported back to Tara.

    Reba overheard and snapped, ˇ°Where could she be? IsnˇŻt she just hiding with the second branch of the family and daydreaming there? Go and tell the second branch that if they arenˇŻt going to handle the household affairs, they shouldnˇŻt pretend to care.ˇ±

    Tara made the trip herself, but Charlotte frowned and said, ˇ°DidnˇŻt someone juste looking for her? We already said she wasnˇŻt here. Why would you think IˇŻm hiding her? If Reba wants to send someone to search, let her do it. If they find her, IˇŻll kneel and apologize. Is that good enough?ˇ±

 Chapter 835

    timedia

    Hearing Chardones remarks Tara concluded that deal was wely not with that side of the family and

    Recalling The events from to

    monday Detan help but rear itˇŻs probably because of 1 fealing for are fre soled her too much Forget about her. Where

    can the poorly an

    minor post o

    for so long that he

    And

    if he does return, does the really think

    scene

    Tars grew a bit concerned ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt we send somer de to look for her? Madam Amelia rarely goes out somente without saree anything

    saving

    Paneca 1 evoression darkered with itation ˇ°No need to look for her if I do that, the think too highly

    Hids of herself she was the wrong from the start for mismanaging the househoid, and she even had the audacity to ask me to sell my jewelry to make ends meet Where has all the money gone? Tarsem Pecerca was in a foul mood, but she couldnˇŻt help defending Amelia.

    There are few days Madam Amelia has been hard¨Cworking and hasnˇŻtined. She attended to you daly while as caring for the children.ˇ±

    tre

    herry to serve me? Shont she care for her own children? Why do you make it sound like IˇŻm being farn to heas she ever gone without food or bothing since marrying into our family? SheˇŻs been pretending to de ill to avoid ner responsibilities, and IˇŻve turned a blind eye to her antics. Once Benjamin

    tonight, I teach ner a proper lesson and see if she dares to act out again.ˇ±

    Tare could only say ˇ°WeˇŻll wait and see if shees back

    ˇ°SheˇŻl definitey return DidnˇŻt you see how she looked when I mentioned divorce? She waspletely weea sad confidently

    Recents de qved that some people were like birds, delicerately hiding their wings. They seemededent and gente but the moment things didnt go their way, they would fly off and never return, like

    Omers were we crickers whose wings had been clipped, unable to fly away for life, like Aurora And some were born without wings or even without proper legs, unable to fly or walk far, like Amelia.

    if Reba couldnt control the first two types she certainly wouldnˇŻt struggle with thest. She had no

    At Northwaton Estate, the gatekeeper swung open the front gate early in the morning and was startled to find a woman curled up next to the stone lion. Wrapped in a blue cloak, she was shivering from the cold.

    From the way she was dressed, she didnˇŻt appear to be an ordinarymoner.

    ˇ°Excuse me, ma am, who are you? What are you doing here? the gatekeeper asked.

    The woman pulled down her cor slightly, revealing her face.

    The gatekeeper blinked in surprise. ˇ°Wait ArenˇŻt <b>you </b>Madam Amelia? Why are you here<b>? </b>Are you looking for our mistress? SheˇŻs at Hell Monarch Estateˇ±

    It

    t was indeed Amelia

    She had left Valor Estate in the early hours of the morning but had no idea where to <b>go</b>. All she could think about when she left was her desperate desire to escape that ce, even if it meant dying outside rather than within its walls.

    As she wandered aimlessly, she found herself standing at the <b>gates </b>of Northwatch Estate. She knew Carissa wouldnˇŻt be there, but somehow, it felt right toe. Perhaps Carissa was the only person in this city who had ever offered her warmth.

    Leaning against the stone lion for support, Amelia stood up as she shook her head. Her lips were turning purple from the cold, and her voice trembled as she spoke, ˇ°N¨Cnoˇ­ IˇŻm not looking for her. I just I was just tired and needed to sit for a momentˇ­ IˇŻll be going now.ˇ±

    With that, she wrapped her cloak tighter around herself and turned to leave.

    Finding her behavior strange, the gatekeeper hurried inside to inform the steward, Frederick, who rushed out upon hearing the news. But by the time he got to the entrance, she had vanished. Though Frederick held a grudge against the Warren family, he recognized that while Amelia might be foolish, she wasnˇŻt malicious.

    ˇ°Was she already freezing when you found her?ˇ± he asked the gatekeeper.

    ˇ°Yes, sir. She must have been sitting there for quite some time. It looked like even standing up was a struggle for her, and her lips were purple. I think she must have arrived in the middle of the night.ˇ±

    Frederick pondered for a moment before saying. ˇ°In the middle of the night? The troubles of the Warren family arenˇŻt our concern, but if she came here at such an hour and something happened, it could easilynd us in trouble. I need to go to Hell Monarch Estate and inform Lady Carissa.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 836

    Previously, due to SalvadorˇŻs focus on the Eleanor treason case, Carissa had not attended court. Today marked her first time in court after the case was wrapped up, so by the time Frederick arrived at Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa and Rafael had already left.

    As he couldnˇŻt meet with Carissa, Frederick informed Jacob about the situation.

    Jacob didnˇŻt dismiss the matter just because it involved the Warren family. He invited Frederick in for coffee, chatted briefly with Lily, and then sent for Violet to <b>ask </b>her opinion.

    He knew that Carissa had instructed VioletˇŻs people to keep an eye on Barrett to see if he continued his association with Yuvan. So, she might have some insights into the happenings at Valor Estate.

    However, when Violet arrived, she yawned and said, ˇ°I donˇŻt know. I havenˇŻt been watching Valor Estate closely, I just instructed my people to keep tabs on YuvanˇŻs movements. IˇŻm aware of who heˇŻs been in contact with, but I really have no ide

    about whatˇŻs going on in the Warren family.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs strange,ˇ± Jacob replied.

    ˇ°Why would we concern ourselves with the Warren familyˇŻs matters?ˇ± Violet shrugged, appearing unconcerned.

    Although she didnˇŻt hold any ill feelings toward Amelia, she also didnˇŻt have any affection for her.

    ˇ°We certainly wonˇŻt get involved in their issues. The problem is that Madam Amelia was seen sitting outside Northwatch Estate for quite a while. If something happens to her or if she stirs up trouble, it would bring unnecessary scrutiny on us,ˇ± Jacob exined.

    Still feeling sleepy, Violet yawned again, her eyes glistening with moisture. ˇ°In that case, should we send someone to look for her? From what IˇŻve heard, Amelia has been under a lot of pressure. You know how awful Aurora and Vi are¨Cshe might have been pushed to a breaking point.ˇ±

    ˇ°LetˇŻs look for her, then. We wouldnˇŻt want anything to go wrong.ˇ± Jacob shook his head. ˇ°Why did she sit outside Northwatch Estate for no reason? She doesnˇŻt have any ties with Lady Carissa.ˇ±

    Logically speaking, even though the Warren family and Carissa were not outright enemies, they also werenˇŻt on friendly terms. For Amelia to sit outside Northwatch EstateˇŻs gates, knowing full well that Carissa wasnˇŻt there, clearly indicated that she wasnˇŻt seeking her out.

    Since she wasnˇŻt looking for Carissa and given AmeliaˇŻs temperament, it <b>was </b>unlikely she was looking to stir up trouble. With Barrett recently promoted, the Warren family had to tread carefully, so it was improbable that anyone from the family had sent her to make a <b>scene</b>.

    It seemed Amelia was simply dealing with her own issues and had nowhere else to go, so she ended up sitting outside Northwatch Estate.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs find her! Get moving!ˇ± Jacobmanded as he dispatched people to <b>search</b>. ˇ°But keep it low¨Ckey. Just stroll around and see what you can find.ˇ±

    After giving his orders, he turned to Violet and added, ˇ°Ms. Spencer, Lady Carissa may be at the Central Command Office after court, or she might be at the Capital Guard headquarters. Check both ces just in case something happened to Madam Amelia.<b>ˇ± </b>

    Violet nodded. ˇ°Got it. IˇŻll take care of it.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Just as she was about to head back to change, Ivy walked in carrying a medicine box.

    ˇ°What are you doing here so early with that? WhoˇŻs sick?ˇ± asked Violet, taken aback..

    Ivy rolled her eyes. ˇ°LilyˇŻs not feeling well. I came by yesterday. YouˇŻre so heartless. ItˇŻs a waste that Lily treats you so well.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really? No one told me.ˇ± Violet sighed. ˇ°IˇŻll go see her when I <b>get </b>back. Is she going to be okay<i>?</i>ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing serious. Just a minor illness,ˇ± Ivy said as she stepped further inside, but suddenly halted. While I was talking to the gatekeeper, I overheard you mentioning Madam Amelia. WhatˇŻs going on with her? She was buying medicine at Arcane Sanctum yesterday.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really? Did anything seem off with her?ˇ± Violet <b>asked</b><b>, </b>urgency creeping into her voice.

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt there, but the shop assistant said she came in looking for Snowdrop Pills and Evergreen Pills. They mentioned her eyes were red and puffy, like sheˇŻd been crying.ˇ±

    ˇ°Crying? She must have suffered some grievance.ˇ±

    Tvy shrugged. ˇ°Madam Amelia suffering some grievance is nothing new. SheˇŻs probably gotten used to it

    by now.ˇ±

    Violet immediately grabbed IvyˇŻs arm and pulled her toward LilyˇŻs room. ˇ°LetˇŻs not look for Carissa just yet. We need to figure out whatˇŻs happening first. How do you know all this? I want to hear the details.ˇ±

 Chapter 837

    Ivy said, ˇ°Although my mentor doesnˇŻt want to treat Madam Reba, he still keeps an eye on Madam Amelia since shees in for Snowdrop Pills. Every time shees to buy medicine, he instructs the shop assistants to ask about her situation. Madam Amelia has be familiar with them and tends to vent a bit.

    ˇ°Yesterday, she didnˇŻt say much, but they noticed she had been crying. In the past, she would talk about how she handles everything at home and takes care of her mother¨Cinw. Madam Vi manages the ounts, but Madam Amelia only gets a little money trickling through her fingers. When Madam Amelia canˇŻt cover the household expenses, she has to sell or pawn her own things. It sounds like sheˇŻs really been feeling the pressure.ˇ±

    When they arrived at LilyˇŻs room, Frederick was still there. The two of them were catching up while Lutu sat nearby.

    LilyˇŻsplexion was not good, and upon hearing thern talk about Amelia, she sighed and said, ˇ°Madam Amelia is too weak. Shecks a backbone and canˇŻt stand up for herself. Her family situation isplicated. Her dadˇŻs a <b>minor </b>official out of town, and being sent away is just another way of saying heˇŻs been demoted.

    ˇ°The Warren family isnˇŻt much better, but she has no support from her natal family. A biological father cant easily be a stepfather once he marries another woman, you know? So, no matter how difficult things are at Valor Estate, she has to endure. After all, there are children involved.ˇ±

    ˇ°It sounds like sheˇŻs used to suffering in silence, Violet said.

    Lily shook her head. ˇ°Enduring suffering isnˇŻt about getting used to it. When someone has to bear it, there wille a day when they canˇŻt take it anymore. I donˇŻt know whatˇŻs happening in the Warren family, but if she canˇŻt manage there, she has no other options¨Conly a dead end. She canˇŻt rely on her family.ˇ±

    Lily sighed again. ˇ°ThatˇŻs why she came to Lady Carissa, asking for Snowdrop Pills for Madam Reba. If she hadnˇŻt, she risked being kicked out. Lady Carissa understood her predicament, which is why she suggested that Madam Amelia go to Arcane Sanctum to kneel for a bit. That way, Madam Amelia could at least gain a reputation for being dutiful, making it harder for the Warren family to simply throw her out.ˇ±

    Ivy chimed in, ˇ°You know, IˇŻve seen plenty of people like her. They can endure more than anyone else and swallow every grievance. But once they reach their limit, they can react more violently than anyone would

    expect.ˇ±

    Frederick sighed. ˇ°So, since she was just sitting outside the estate, does that mean sheˇŻs really at her witˇŻs end? Ugh, we canˇŻt ignore this. Lady Carissa just started her official duties, and now this happensˇ­. Well, Madam Amelia probably didnˇŻt mean any harm. She must be desperate. LetˇŻs focus on bringing her back first.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Violet added, ˇ°Jacob sent people out to look for her. The Warren family hasnˇŻt reported anything, so that is all we <b>can </b>do for now.ˇ±

    If the Warren family had filed a report, the Royal Citadel, the Capital Guard, and the Garrison Unit could have been mobilized to help search. But as it stood, only the people from Hell Monarch Estate were looking for her. It made Violet wonder if the Warren family <b>had </b>sent anyone out as well.

    Before heading to the Capital Guard headquarters, Violet asked ire to gather any information about

    any unusual movements from the people at Valor Estate.

    Violet waited at the Capital Guard headquarters until after lunch for CarissaˇŻs return. Thankfully, CarissaˇŻs early morning training at Meadow Ridge under a strict instructor had prepared her for the grueling early court sessions. But still, she realized it had been quite a while since those days, it would take her some time to readjust.

    As soon as she spotted Violet, Carissa rushed over and sat beside her, resting her head on her friendˇŻs shoulder as she yawned repeatedly. IˇŻm so tired! Did youe to invite me to lunch? Because I canˇŻt eat a thing¨CI just want to sleep.ˇ±

    ˇ°Poor thing! You donˇŻt have to keep this job, you know? Morning court sessions are held every day, which means youˇŻll be waking up early the entire week from now on!ˇ± Violet replied.

    ˇ°Yeah.ˇ± Carissa kept her eyes closed. ˇ°At least I get one day off after every five.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thest time we had a break, we didnˇŻt even get a chance to go out shopping or eat together,ˇ± Violetmented:

    After her brief pity party, she shifted the topic <b>to </b>more <b>serious </b>matters, saying, ˇ°By the way, you know Amelia from the Warren family? The gatekeeper found her sitting by the stone lion at Northwatch EstateˇŻs entrance this morning<b>. </b>She had clearly been there for quite a while. After the gates were opened, she just walked away, and Frederick couldnˇŻt catch her.ˇ±

    Carissa opened her eyes. ˇ°Amelia? What was she doing sitting outside Northwatch Estate?ˇ±

    ˇ°I have no idea. She probably sat there for a long time, which means she must have arrived before dawn. Oh, and Ivy mentioned that Amelia cried when she went to Arcane Sanctum to buy medicine yesterday. I wonder if she faced some sort of hardship at home,ˇ± Violet exined.

 Chapter 838

    Carissa had been AmeliaˇŻs sister¨Cinw for a year and felt she understood thetterˇŻs character fairly well. Cowardly and timid, she was the softest person among the members of the Warren family.

    Carissa had some insight into the current situation at Valor Estate. Reba had yet to recover, Vi was pregnant and unable to attend to the older woman, and Aurora, who was practically hiding away in Blessed Haven, was even less likely to help.

    That left Amelia as the only person who could tend to Reba.

    When Carissa was in the Warren family, she had taken on that role herself. Though Reba had her demands, she didnˇŻt make things difficult for Carissa, especially since her dowry gave her a solid standing.

    But Amelia was in a different position altogether.

    ˇ°Could it be that she suffered some injustice?ˇ± Carissa suggested.

    Violet nodded. ˇ°SheˇŻs definitely facing some kind of injustice. It must be pretty severe if it drove her to run

    at Valor Estate, she doesnˇŻt

    the

    middle of the night. I heard from Lily that if Ahne catt hold a

    any other way out. Jacob has already sent people to search for her. I also asked ire to look into the situation at the Warren family to see if they sent anyone to search¨Closing ady of the house should make them anxious too.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs true. While they donˇŻt value Amelia much, they really canˇŻt afford to be without her right now,ˇ± Carissa agreed.

    Still, an uneasy feeling lingered in her mind. Why had Amelia gone to sit outside Northwatch Estate? If she had been looking for Carissa, it made more sense for her to go to Hell Monarch Estate.

    Though her appetite had waned, Carissa stayed to share lunch with Violet, who was eating heartily. After all, she had skipped breakfast entirely.

    After a while, ire arrived and reported, ˇ°The Warren family hasnˇŻt sent anyone out to search, but Madam Charlotte did send some of her maids and servants to inquire outside.ˇ±

    Carissa understood that Charlotte had stopped involving herself with the affairs of the main household. The fact that she sent someone out to search meant that something must have happened.

    After thinking it over, she instructed, ˇ°ire<b>, </b>see if you can find anyone from the second branch of the Warren family. If you do, ask them to return and convey an invitation to Aunt Charlotte to meet at Glimmering Tower. Just say that Violet would like to treat her to a meal. If you canˇŻt find anyone, then forget it. DonˇŻt go to Valor Estate for this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it.ˇ± ire took a sip of water before promptly getting up to leave.

    Violet chimed in, ˇ°Should we head to Glimmering Tower<b>, </b>then?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, they have soft couches in the private rooms. We can rest while we wait.ˇ± Carissa¨Crose, revealing dark circles under her eyes that hinted at sleepless nights.

    At Glimmering Tower, seeing Charlotte again stirred something warm in CarissaˇŻs heart. During the most

    USLUNUS

    difficult times in the Warren family, Charlotte had beenthe only one who truly cared for her

    The older womanˇŻs eyes were slightly <b>red </b>as well. She genuinely missed Carissa but couldnˇŻt go over to disturb her, nor did she want anyone to pick apart her motives She was also concerned about those who would whisper behind CarissaˇŻs back about how she had left Valor Estate yet still <b>kept </b>ties with those who were supposed to be in her past

    As Charlotte was about to curtsy in greeting, Carissa quickly stood up to support her hand.

    ˇ°How are you feeling?ˇ±

    Charlotte smiled. ˇ°Thank you for your concern, Your Grace. IˇŻm doing well.ˇ±

    She sized up Carissa, surprised at how natural thetter looked in official robes. Charlotte had never seen a woman wearing an official uniform before, but somehow, it suited Carissa remarkably well. She looked striking andmanding

    ˇ°And you? Is everything well?ˇ± Charlotte asked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ˇ°Quite well.ˇ± Carissa helped her sit down and introduced her friend, ˇ°This is my dear friend et Spencer.

    IˇŻve heard of you, Ms. Spencer.ˇ± Charlotte smiled warmly. ˇ°ItˇŻs a pleasure to meet you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Same here, Madam Charlotte!ˇ± Violet responded with great respect. Anyone who treated Carissa kindly <b>was </b>a good person in her eyes.

    Carissa continued, ˇ°Aunt Charlotte, I invited you here to ask about Amelia. This morning, she was found sitting at the entrance of Northwatch Estate. She looked like she had been in the cold for quite some time. What happened?<b>ˇ± </b>

    Charlotte gasped in surprise. ˇ°She went to Northwatch Estate? Where is she now?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know. By the time Frederick found out, she had already disappeared. But he said something was off about her and that she had been crying. He suspected she hade in the middle of the night. ThatˇŻs why I thought it would be best to ask you what really happened.ˇ±

 Chapter 839

    Charlotte sighed. ˇ°At first, I had no idea what was happening. I try to stay out of the main householdˇŻs affairs as much as possible. IˇŻve wanted <b>to </b>separate from them for a long time, but have always feared. that outsiders will think the Warren <b>family </b>is divided. So, I held <b>back </b>

    <b>ˇ°</b>Lately, things at <b>Valor </b>Estate have be chaotic. Since Vi became pregnant, sheˇŻs been nominally in charge, but Amelia is still the one managing things. The only thing she needs to clear with Vi is the money she withdraws. With RebaˇŻs health fluctuating, Amelia has been by her side, tending to her. <b>You </b>know how Reba is¨Cshe has nothing but disdain for Amelia and opposes her in everything.ˇ±

    Carissa nodded. ˇ°I can guess AmeliaˇŻs predicament.ˇ±

    ˇ°This morning. Amelia disappeared. They searched every corner of Valor Estate and even came to my house looking for her, insisting I was hiding her. I told them I hadnˇŻt seen her, but they didnˇŻt believe me. I had to get angry before they epted it. Iter learned that Amelia had argued with Vi about household matters. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ˇ°Vi said Amelia could manage things, but Barrett would <b>only </b>contribute 30 percent of his sry to the family funds. They got into a huge fight, and Vi even shouted that Amelia was trying to drive her to her grave. She even brandished a pair of scissors at Amelia and asked Amelia to stab her in the stomach.

    Charlotte recounted everything she had learned to Carissa and Violet, including how Reba and Benjamin had pped Amelia and how they threatened to throw her out of the family.

    ˇ°After hearing all that, I felt uneasy. But they hadnˇŻt sent anyone out to look for her. Reba thinks Amelia wouldnˇŻt go far¨Cjust out for a walk. They think she just wants to scare a few people by disappearing for a bit, and figure theyˇŻll deal with her when she returns. But I sense that something is wrong. Amelia would never act like that. ThatˇŻs why I sent someone out to search for her,ˇ± Charlotte added.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs outrageous! Those people went too far!ˇ± Violet mmed her hand on the table in anger.

    Carissa furrowed her brow. ˇ°Is she really living such a life?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes. ItˇŻs quite sad. IˇŻve advised her to pretend to be ill <b>and </b>not manage anything, but she couldnˇŻt keep up the act anymore. Reba was in decent health when Amelia first married into the family, so she didnˇŻt relinquish control to her. Later, you came in, and Amelia didnˇŻt have to worry about anything.

    ˇ°Now, everything has fallen onto her shoulders. That scoundrel Benjamin thinks only of being dutiful to his parents. He sacrificed his wifeˇŻs wellbeing, all while believing he was doing the right thing. None of them respect Amelia, and her temperament is so weak.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just because sheˇŻs weak doesnˇŻt mean people can bully her,ˇ± Violet said angrily. Her spirited nature couldnˇŻt stand such injustice, and just thinking about it infuriated her. ˇ°Weakness isnˇŻt a sin, but bullying is.

    Carissa ced aforting hand on hers. ˇ°LetˇŻs focus on finding Amelia first. IˇŻm worried something bad might happen.ˇ±

    Charlotte rose to her feet. ˇ°IˇŻm counting on you, Your Grace. I wonˇŻt keep you any longer, IˇŻll take care of the bill for this meal.ˇ±

    Violet, who came from wealth, stood up as well. ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need for anyone to pay since IˇŻm here.ˇ±

    ˇ°How can I do that? You shouldnˇŻtˇ­<b>ˇ± </b>

    Carissa grasped CharlotteˇŻs hand. ˇ°DonˇŻt argue with her She has more money than she knows what to do with. If youˇŻre not in a hurry to head back, why not enjoy some coffee and snacks here? The bill will be taken care of.ˇ±

    ˇ°Very well. ItˇŻs indeed a rare opportunity. Thank you,ˇ± Charlotte said.

    Although Charlotte was worried about Amelia, she understood that Carissa meant well and wanted her to enjoy herself. She was perceptive enough not to reject CarissaˇŻs kindness.

    ˇ°Well then, weˇŻll be on our way. Try not to worry too much,ˇ± Carissa said, rising along with Violet as they headed downstairs to settle the bill.

    Violet tossed a hundred silver coins onto the table and said, ˇ°If thereˇŻs extra, give it to Madam Charlotte.ˇ±

    Back at the Capital Guard headquarters, Carissa asked Michael to gather some people to help search and to check at the city gates to see if Amelia had left the city earlier that morning.

    Just then, Jacob sent word that they still hadnˇŻt located Amelia. Since she had visited Arcane Sanctum yesterday, Carissa and Violet decided to go there themselves to inquire with the shop assistant who had spoken to her.

 Chapter 840

    The shop assistants at Arcane Sanctum were familiar with Amelia, and Paul recounted what had happened yesterday.

    ˇ°She must have pawned some jewelry toe here. When she arrived, she looked dazed and was clutching a pawn ticket. I took a quick nce, and it was from a pawnshop called Treasure Exchange.

    ˇ°Right away, she asked to buy seven or eight Evergreen Pills. I suggested she only needed two¨Cone for childbirth and one <b>for </b>postpartum recovery. ThereˇŻs really no need for more at other times,ˇ± he said, based on his observations.

    ˇ°You could tell she had been crying, right?ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely. She hadnˇŻt even dried her tears when she walked in.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Carissa said, not wanting to pry further.

    She then had the staff member lead her to Treasure Exchange.

    As she was dressed in official uniform, the shopkeeper produced the items that Amelia had pawned when asked about them. Carissa recognized them as gifts she had once given Amelia.

    ˇ°She said she would redeem them, so theyˇŻre not permanently pawned,ˇ± the shopkeeper informed Carissa.

    This meant that at the time of pawning, Amelia still had some hope of getting her jewelry back. It was only after returning home to face scolding and ps, even threats of being kicked out, that she decided

    to leave.

    Amelia was timid and scared of the dark, so leaving home in the middle of the night suggested she had suffered a significant blow. There was a real possibility she might consider ending it all.

    But where would she go? The capital city was vast, and since no missing person report had been filed, it was unlikely the Capital Guard or Garrison Unit would conduct a widespread search.

    Carissa dispatched someone to check AmeliaˇŻs natal familyˇŻs residence to see if she had gone there. The report came back quickly¨Cthe locks on the front gate were rusted, indicating no one had been there for a

    while.

    Inquiries at the city gates also revealed that no woman had left the city alone that morning.

    This meant Amelia was still somewhere in the capital. Given that she could only walk, she couldnˇŻt have gone very far. If she was still wandering around the city or hiding in some alley to escape the cold, it was possible to find her.

    Michael and the guards from Hell Monarch <b>Estate </b>searched everywhere. They checked every major and minor inn but found no trace of Amelia. Even the discreet inquiries at Valor Estate confirmed she hadnˇŻt

    returned

    As the sun dipped below the horizon and the wind picked up, the night promised to be even colder. Deciding not to waste any more time, Carissa sent out additional people to search for Amelia, with Violet joining the efforts as well.

    After a momentˇŻs thought, Carissa ordered someone to summon Barrett to the Capital Guard. headquarters. When he arrived, he was unsure why he had been called. All he knew was that Carissa had

    requested his presence, leaving him feeling both anxious <b>and </b>vaguely hopeful.

    Without beating around the bush, Carissa confronted him directly, asking. ˇ°Your sister¨Cinw is missing. Are you aware of this?ˇ±

    Barrett blinked in confusion. ˇ°Missing? What do you mean?ˇ±

    He had attended court that day and hadnˇŻt heard anything about AmeliaˇŻs disappearance. Given the family disputes brewing at home, he had nned to stayte at the pce before returning to the estate.

    ˇ°Exactly what it sounds like. Early this morning, the Northwatch Estate gatekeeper found her sitting. outside next to the stone lion. When asked what she was doing, she left. She hasnˇŻt returned to Valor Estate since.ˇ±

    Barrett frowned, perplexed.

    What was the big deal? Amelia was an adult. She coulde and go as she pleased. Why was it strange for her to be out?

    ˇ°ItˇŻs only just now getting dark. SheˇŻll likelye backter,ˇ± he said dismissively. ˇ°I donˇŻt understand why youˇŻre worried, Commander Sinir. Isˇ­ there really any reason to panic?ˇ±

    Carissa shot him a sharp nce. ˇ°Clearly, you donˇŻt know your sister¨Cinw very well. Does she usually stay outte?ˇ±

    Barrett hesitated. ˇ°Iˇ­ IˇŻm not really aware of her habits.

    ˇ°Then, you should head back and take some men with you to search for her. She doesnˇŻt have many rtives in the capital, so she wonˇŻt have anywhere else to go.ˇ± Carissa instructed, her tone leaving little room for debate.

    Barrett felt bewildered. ˇ°But itˇŻs really unnecessary! Even if sheˇŻs out during the day, sheˇŻll naturallye home at night. With my momˇŻs condition worsening, sheˇŻs been at her bedside every evening. ThereˇŻs no way she wouldnˇŻte back. Where could she possibly go?ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs expression hardened. ˇ°I said to find her, so get going.ˇ±

    Feeling the weight of her authority and sensing her irritation, Barrett instinctively replied, ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    After a brief pause, he looked intently at Carissa. ˇ°Even if I think itˇŻs unwarranted, I appreciate your concern for the people of my family. Thank you.

    CarissaˇŻs brow furrowed tighter. ˇ°ItˇŻs not about them. ItˇŻs because Amelia was seen at Northwatch Estate this morning. IˇŻm afraid something has happened to her.ˇ±

    ˇ°Impossible! That canˇŻt be true,ˇ± Barrett insisted confidently. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Just then, Michael rushed in, clearly agitated. ˇ°Commander Sinir! We found her, but IˇŻm afraid youˇŻll need to go check it out in person.ˇ±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter <b>841 </b>

    CarissaˇŻs expression brightened. ˇ°You found Amelia<b>? </b>Where is she<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Michael bent over, hands on his knees, gasping for breath. ˇ°Atˇ­ at the Parting Souls Bridge. Hurry, sheˇŻs about to jump! We canˇŻt just rush in to save her! SheˇŻs shouting that sheˇŻll only talk to you. But you need to hurry¨CitˇŻs too windy, and she can barely stand!ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Barrett eximed, shocked. ˇ°Why is she trying to jump off the bridge?ˇ±

    Carissa dashed out, yelling, ˇ°Get my horse!ˇ±

    The Parting Souls Bridgey to the northwest of the capital, spanning over the turbulent Unity River. The riverˇŻs flow intensified around the bridge because it was wider at the top and narrower at the bottom.

    It had a steep slope, which made the water churn violently. Anyone who fell from the bridge wouldnˇŻt likely survive. Although the bridge was originally called the Unity RiverˇŻs second bridge, locals had dubbed. it the Parting Souls Bridge due to its perilous reputation.

    After a brief pause, Barrett asked Michael to send someone to Valor Estate to inform his brother. Then, he mounted his horse and galloped towards the Parting Souls Bridge. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Violet had already reached the site. She had run into Michael on the way, and he informed her that Amelia was at the bridge, threatening to jump.

    When Violet arrived at the Parting Souls Bridge, the sun had just dipped below the horizon, leaving a streak of orange along the sky. The bridge looked especially beautiful at sunset, standing alone against the cold wind, while the river rushed beneath.

    But if someone were teetering on the edge, it turned from beautiful to terrifying.

    VioletˇŻs heart dropped when she saw Amelia standing on the bridgeˇŻs railing. There was barely enough space for her feet, and the fierce wind made her sway. Her cloak billowed behind her, making it seem as if she might tumble off at any moment.

    Though the crowd had dispersed from the sides of the bridge, many still gathered at a distance, watching anxiously. Several members of the Capital Guard were shouting at Amelia toe down but dared not approach. Their voices were hoarse, clearly worn from yelling for some time.

    ˇ°DonˇŻte any closer!ˇ± Amelia shouted, spotting Violet <b>and </b>seeing the look on her face, which hinted that she wanted to run over.

    Amelia yelled for everyone to stay back, but her body swayed dangerously as she did so.

    Violet halted in her tracks. ˇ°IˇŻm noting there! IˇŻm not! Just donˇŻt get agitated!ˇ±

    They were about 18 to 20 meters apart, and Violet couldnˇŻt guarantee that she could reach her in time, <b>even </b>with her Lightfoot Skill.

    If Amelia stumbled, there was no telling what would happen¨Cshe could fall to her death! ˇ°Back away! Stay back!ˇ± Amelia cried out frantically, her frail body teetering in the wind like a lone leaf clinging to a branch during a storm. ˇ°Everyone, step back! DonˇŻte near me! I donˇŻt want you to see me!

    ˇ°Okay, weˇŻll <b>back </b>away! WeˇŻre moving back!ˇ± VioletˇŻs heart raced as she watched Amelia sway perilously.

    It looked like she could slip <b>at </b>any moment!

    Violet urged the capital guards to retreat further, desperate to avoid startling Amelia.

    One of the capital guards whispered, ˇ°She said she only wants to see Commander Sinir. Clearly, she doesnˇŻt want to be recognized, but how could she not <b>be</b>?ˇ±

    ˇ°Who spotted her? Was she already standing there when they found her?ˇ± Violet asked, feeling a chill creep down her spine.

    ˇ°I saw her. At first, she was sitting by the edge of the bridge. I wasnˇŻt sure it was her, but she suddenly bolted up and climbed onto the railing when I approached her. It scared me half to death,ˇ± a long¨Cfaced capital guard replied.

    Violet gazed at Amelia, pressing a hand to her chest. ˇ°Oh my God, with the wind so strong, sheˇŻs going to fall! I can see sheˇŻs unsteady on her feet!ˇ±

    ˇ°Right? She canˇŻt hold on much longer. With this wind, if she sways even a little more, sheˇŻll lose her

    bnce.ˇ±

    ˇ°Quick, get some torches ready! Once it getspletely dark, we wonˇŻt be able to see her at all,ˇ± Violet implored, the urgency in her voice evident.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter <b>842 </b>

    One of the capital guards immediately dashed off to <b>find </b>a torch.

    Violet noticed Amelia had closed her eyes. She looked utterly exhausted and freezing, her whole body

    shaking<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Amelia, donˇŻt fall asleep! You wanted to see Cari, right? SheˇŻs on her way! Please, stay awake!ˇ± Violet

    shouted.

    Amelia opened her eyes, gazing at the <b>raging </b>river below. She had always been timid, and fear gripped her now, but standing there felt somehow better than being at Valor Estate.

    All she had to do was jump, <b>and </b>it would all be over.

    She couldnˇŻt even remember why she hade here. Her mind felt numb, void of any sensation other than the cold. She still clutched the pawn ticket in her hand, which she intended to give to Carissa. She wanted to apologize and thank her.

    The apology was for the time when Barrett had wanted to divorce Carissa, and Amelia had been too much of a coward to say a word. Then, she wanted to thank Carissa for the genuine kindness she had shown her while she was still part of the Warren family!

    Amelia would never be able to redeem the jewelry she had pawned off, but perhaps Carissa could get it back. It was originally CarissaˇŻs, but sadly, Amelia had spent all the money from pawning it off. She hoped her former sister¨Cinw wouldnˇŻt hold it against her.

    The sound of hooves broke through the howling wind as horses charged towards the bridge.

    Carissa arrived first. Violet stepped out to block her path, and Carissa quickly pulled on the reins, stopping her horse before jumping down.

    It was already dark. Two capital guards held torches, but the mes couldnˇŻt reach AmeliaˇŻs position. They called for more torches to be brought.

    In the dim light, Carissa could barely make out AmeliaˇŻs figure. In the darkness, she looked even more fragile, as if she were just a pole standing upright. Her cloak billowed in the cold wind like a g hanging from a post.

    ˇ°Amelia, itˇŻs me, Carissa,ˇ±

    Facing her former sister¨Cinw, especially now that she was contemting suicide, Carissa found it hard to call her ˇ°Madam Ameliaˇ± or ˇ°Mrs. Warrenˇ°. Perhaps those terms of address felt too distant to her now. Amelia pulled tightly on her fluttering cloak. She didnˇŻt say anything but just cried loudly. She hadnˇŻt cried until Carissa arrived¨Cthat was when the dam broke.

    Barrett arrived as well. He dismounted quickly and rushed towards her. ˇ°Amelia, what are you doing?ˇ± ˇ°DonˇŻte any closer!ˇ± Amelia shrieked, one foot slipping dangerously as she almost lost her bnce. A gasp went through the crowd, and everyoneˇŻs hearts raced in panic.

    Barrett halted in his tracks, realizing the gravity of the situation. He stood there and frantically shouted, Amelia, pleasee down! DonˇŻt do this. YouˇŻll scare everyone! IˇŻve sent someone to fetch my brother.

    You need toe down¨CMom will be furious if she finds out!ˇ±

    an

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to see him! I donˇŻt want to go back!ˇ± AmeliaˇŻs voice was a mournful roar in the darkness. Leave! I donˇŻt want to see you either!ˇ±

    ˇ°Amelia, letˇŻs talk this out. If IˇŻve upset you, I apologize.

    Before Barrett could finish, Violet stepped in front of him, anger shing in her eyes. ˇ°DonˇŻt get too close! Step back a bit! YouˇŻll scare her!ˇ± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Barrett took a few steps back, his gaze fixed anxiously on AmeliaˇŻs feet. He was terrified she might slip in her distress

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you want to see me? IˇŻming to you, so you can say whatever you want to me!ˇ± Carissa shouted against the wind.

    Amelia just cried, her sobs growing more subdued. She remained silent for a long time, ignoring CarissaˇŻs words.

    Standing at the bridgeˇŻs edge, Carissa felt the cold seeping through her cloak. Amelia was only wearing a nightgown underneath her cloak, which meant she had truly ventured out in the middle of the night.

    Just as Carissa thought she might not respond, Amelia spoke up, ˇ°Carissa, IˇŻm sorry.ˇ±

    The quivering voice was wrapped in wind, making it hard to hear, but both Carissa and Violet caught every word

    ˇ°Why are you apologizing? You havenˇŻt done anything to me,ˇ± Carissa replied, carefully inching forward. With a distance of 18 to 20 meters between them, she moved slowly, wary of making any movements that might draw attention. As she continued to advance, she kept talking to distract Amelia,

    sudden

    ˇ°I understand your grievances. Believe me, I know better than anyone. You took care of Reba when she was sick, just as I did for half a year. You stayed by her side daily, just <b>as </b>I did. I know how difficult her temperament can be, and she oftenshes outˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°She hit me!ˇ± AmeliaˇŻs voice cracked with exhaustion and rage as she jumped up and waved her arms. ˇ°I served her day and night, sleeping only two or three hours each day, and they still hit me!ˇ±

    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as they watched Amelia sway precariously, almost toppling over the edge.

 Chapter 843

    CarissaˇŻs heart <b>leaped </b>into her <b>throat</b>.

    Barrett lunged forward, only to be kicked in the knee by Violet, who snapped, ˇ°DonˇŻt provoke her!ˇ±

    As Barrett dropped to one knee, Violet pressed his head down, then shouted at Amelia, ˇ°HeˇŻs kneeling! HeˇŻs begging for your forgiveness! If you have anything to say, just let it out¨Cscream at him if you want!ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs useless!ˇ± Amelia wailed, tears streaming down her face as she continued herment. ˇ°ItˇŻs pointless. TheyˇŻll still kick me out. I have nowhere to go, and I have no money left. All my dowry items and jewelry have been sold off. If they get my husband to divorce me, IˇŻll starve to death. ItˇŻs better to die now!ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be so foolish! Think of your children!ˇ± Carissa shot Violet a look, signaling for her to keep Barrett quiet. ˇ°You said they hit you¨Cwhy did they do that? Tell me, and IˇŻll help you!ˇ±

    As Carissa spoke, she subtly took a step forward. At the current pace, if she flew over, it wouldnˇŻt be faster than Amelia jumping down. If Amelia leaped, there was no guarantee Carissa could pull her back from the raging waters.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no money!ˇ± Amelia cried, her voice filled with despair. ˇ°Everything I do is wrong. ItˇŻs my fault that

    canˇŻt buy Snowdrop Pills. ItˇŻs my fault that I donˇŻt have money to buy Evergreen Pills. I need money to support the household, but Vi only gives me 30 percent of BarrettˇŻs sry. She has so many servants. and maids to be paid, and thereˇŻs Aurora too!

    ˇ°I suggested selling off some servants, but they said we have to maintain our dignity. They say we canˇŻt tarnish the familyˇŻs reputation! But whoˇŻs going to take care of things? They sold off everything just to bring Aurora into the family. Then, they pooled together what was left to bring Vi into the family. After that, they spent so much on SerenaˇŻs dowry! They asked me to manage the household, but whatˇŻs there to manage? ThereˇŻs no money! How can I do anything?!ˇ±

    Just then, three more horses galloped up, bringing Jonathan, Benjamin, and Bryan.

    Benjamin leaped off his horse and shouted, ˇ°What crazy act are you putting on now? If youˇŻre so brave, then jump! DonˇŻt make a fool of yourself here!ˇ±

    Carissa shot a nce at Violet, who responded with <b>a </b>swift p that sent Benjamin crashing to the ground.

    As hey there, he continued to shout, ˇ°Are you even ashamed? What gives you the right to cause such a scene? If you really wanted to die, you wouldˇŻve jumped by now! What are you trying to threaten me with? Has my family ever treated you poorly?ˇ±

    ˇ°Shut up!ˇ± Carissa barked, trembling with rage. ˇ°Guards, drag him away!ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ˇ°Never treated me poorly?ˇ± Amelia echoed, her voice dripping with irony. ˇ°You really think so? Benjamin Warren, you make me feel like everything IˇŻve done has been in vain.ˇ±

    Carissa raised her voice, saying, ˇ°DonˇŻt listen to him! If you canˇŻt stand it at Valor Estateˇ­ˇ±

    *Enough!ˇ±

    Amelia lifted herself onto her toes. She faced Carissa, her figure shrouded in darkness. No light touched her, and only her outline was visible, along with the despair radiating from her.

    ˇ°Carissa, thank you for once being kind to me. IˇŻve been weak and ungrateful. I never helped you and just let them bully you. IˇŻm a sinner.ˇ±

    She tossed the pawn ticket in her hand. It fluttered down to the bridge, carried by the <b>wind</b>.

    ˇ°You should redeem it, but itˇŻs all jewelry IˇŻve worn. If you think itˇŻs bad luck to wear something touched by a dead person, then forget it. DonˇŻt bother redeeming it.ˇ±

    Suddenly, Amelia turned to face the dark river, spreading her arms wide as she leaped decisively into the abyss.

    As the crowd gasped in shock, Carissa surged forward, leaping into the <b>air</b>. Despite her speed, the distance proved too great, and she grasped at nothing but empty air.

    Amelia hit the water, creating a tremendous ssh, but the roaring current quickly engulfed her and swept her away. The riverbed sloped sharply, pulling her down into its depths.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter <b>844 </b>

    Carissa turned and leaped to the opposite side of the bridge before running on the waterˇŻs surface with her Lightfoot Skill, desperately searching for Amelia. However, the dark surface of the river offered no sign of the woman.

    The onlookers were stunned, <b>especially </b>the four members of the Warren family. They couldnˇŻt believe that Amelia had actually jumped. Benjamin, in particr, knew his wifeˇŻs character all too well. She was incredibly timid¨Cshe wouldnˇŻt even dare to wet her feet, let alone leap into a river.

    When he arrived, he only focused on the crowd, how rmed Carissa was, and how the Capital Guard was also present. He felt embarrassed, which was why he had shouted at Amelia, He had never considered the possibility that she would actually jump

    He knew she was a timid woman¨Cso, why was she brave now?

    All she had to do was care for Reba and manage the household. What made her think she was so unfortunatepared to other women?

    Despite being consumed by shock, Carissa followed the current downstream while Violet ran along the riverbank. With how dangerous the water was, timing <b>was </b>crucial for a rescue.

    Barrett snapped back to reality <b>a </b>little toote. He jumped down to the riverbank and chased after Violet, but she was already far ahead. At that moment, he finally understood the difference between himself and Carissa and Violet. They acted without hesitation when a personˇŻs life was on the line and could respond in the quickest way possible.

    Just then, Carissa spotted Amelia.

    Her head was bobbing up and down in the water, and the current was pulling her under. Using the flow to her advantage, Carissa kicked off a few times to gain speed andnded in front of Amelia. The icy water crashed against her, but she managed to wrap her arms around the other woman.

    However, holding on to Amelia meant Carissa couldnˇŻt use her Lightfoot Skill to lift them both out of the water. The current was too strong, and Carissa needed to steady herself first.

    Violet quickly tore strips from her cloak as she ran. She tied them together, then picked up a small stone to secure the end and tossed it towards her friend. The current pushed the cloak strips down, but Carissa held Amelia with one arm and grabbed the strips with the other, finally finding her bnce.

    She called out to Violet, ˇ°Hold tight!ˇ±

    Violet immediately tightened her grip on the other end Carissa used the leverage to push herself out of the raging current, her toes skimming the waterˇŻs surface. With a quick flip, theynded safely on the riverbank.

    Carissa set her former sister¨Cinw down as Violet rushed forward to them. She struck a few ces along AmeliaˇŻs chest, but thetter remained unresponsive.

    Sitting cross¨Clegged, Carissa asked Violet to support her as she focused on pushing her inner force into Amelia. At the same time, Violet continued to strike the ces on AmeliaˇŻs chest. After a long moment, they finally heard a cough from Amelia, who then expelled a considerable amount of water.

    Both women breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were exhausted, they held Amelia tightly, ensuring

    she wouldnˇŻt do anything reckless again.

    Amelia trembled with cold, her teeth chattering. Looking at Carissa and Violet, who had risked their lives to save her, tears streamed down her face, leaving her speechless.

    Barrett sprinted over. Upon seeing that his sister¨Cin<b>¨C</b><bw </b>had been saved, he copsed to the ground, his heart struggling to calm down. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He crawled toward them, shadows making it difficult to discern faces, and hoarsely asked Carissa, ˇ°Do you realize you could have died doing this?ˇ±

    ˇ°Violet, can you carry her?ˇ± Carissa ignored Barrett, focusing solely on Violet.

    Soaked to the bone, Carissa shivered as the cold wind hit her and sneezed repeatedly.

    Great. When they got back to Hell Monarch Estate tonight, her junior guild member would definitely have something to say about this.

    Violet lifted Amelia in her arms and headed back to the bridge.

    Benjamin had his hands covering his face, and he sobbed quietly before crawling over to grasp his wifeˇŻs hand, tears streaming down his cheeks

    ˇ°Why did you do something so foolish? CouldnˇŻt we have talked things through?ˇ±

    AmeliaˇŻs jaw trembled as she pulled her hand away, curling up in VioletˇŻs embrace and crying loudly.

    Why did she have to resort to this desperate act to be seen?

    Amelia knew all too well that surviving only meant returning to an even more torturous existence. Whether it was divorce or death from illness, the Warren family would surely me her for bringing shame upon them.

    BenjaminˇŻs tears were false. Once they returned to Valor Estate, all their faces would change entirely. ˇ°LetˇŻs go to Arcane Sanctum!ˇ± Carissa said, hugging herself to keep warm against the cold. ˇ°She inhaled a lot of water, and I donˇŻt know if it will leave anysting effects. She should stay at Arcane Sanctum for a couple of days for observation.ˇ±

    Carissa wouldnˇŻt allow Amelia to return to Valor Estate now. If she did, Amelia likely wouldnˇŻt survive. Even if Benjamin felt guilty now, Reba would never forgive a daughter<b>¨C</b>inw who had tried to take her own life.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter <b>845 </b>

    After taking Amelia to Arcane Sanctum, Carissa requested the sanctumˇŻs staff to block the Warren family members from entering. Without AmeliaˇŻs consent, they were not allowed to visit.

    The Warren family men had followed closely, but the guards at Arcane Sanctum turned them away. They stated that the physicians were in the middle of treating a patient and that no one was allowed to barge in at night, instructing the family to go back.

    However, Benjamin insisted on seeing his wife.

    When persuasion failed, the four guardians of Arcane Sanctum intervened, pushing and shoving the Warren family members away. Barrett dared not Intervene, and the others didnˇŻt have the authority to act. As head of the family, Jonathan ordered, ˇ°LetˇŻs go back. SheˇŻs safe inside Arcane Sanctum.ˇ± Jonathan had always kept a low profile at home, often retreating during crises and never taking charge. But in this situation, he had to assert himself, and Benjamin had no choice but toply, especially since they couldnˇŻt gain entry

    Clutching the pawn ticket, Benjamin walked away in a daze. Besides feeling lost, he also simmered with anger. With his younger brother having just received a promotion, AmeliaˇŻs actions threatened to ruin their familyˇŻs future, along with his brotherˇŻs prospects.

    Why couldnˇŻt she show some understanding? Was it only eptable to share in the riches, not in hardships? Reba <b>was </b>sick, and as a daughter¨Cinw, couldnˇŻt she endure a little more? And Vi was pregnant. Was her spending a bit more silver really unbearable?

    Why was Amelia so petty?

    Benjamin couldnˇŻt shake the thought that maybe it was his p and how she was forced to apologize to Reba that had driven his wife to such desperation.

    Although Amelia was conscious now, she continued to cough after inhaling water. Since Carissa had saved her and Violet had brought her in, Sebastian personally treated her to prevent any lingering effects that mightplicate her life further down the line.

    Ivy lent her clothes to Carissa and Violet, then took their wet garments to dry by the fire. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    After examining Amelia and prescribing some medicine, Sebastian noticed she seemed much better, yet the shock had left her in a daze. He called her name several times, but <b>she </b>didnˇŻt snap back to reality.

    Sebastian could heal physical ailments but not emotional wounds, so he stepped out and asked Carissa to talk to her.

    ˇ°You saved her, so itˇŻs up to you to reach her.ˇ± Sebastian sighed, walking away with his hands behind his back. ˇ°Life is precious. Why would she want to throw it away<b>?</b>ˇ±

    Carissa entered the room, uncertain about how to encourage someone to be strong¨Cshe wasnˇŻt sure she could do that herself.

    Carissa sat on the edge of the bed, watching Amelia. ˇ°Are you feeling any better?ˇ±

    Tears trickled down AmeliaˇŻs cheeks. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry for causing you trouble.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not dwell on that. We know each other well, donˇŻt we?ˇ± Carissa replied gently.

    Amelia wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ˇ°I didnˇŻt mean to sit outside Northwatch Estate. I just had nowhere to go and wandered there aimlessly. I know you werenˇŻt inside, <b>and </b>I never meant to drag you into this. Honestly, itˇŻs a blessing I didnˇŻt die this time. If I had, it wouldˇŻve truly burdened <b>you</b>. Believe me, thest person I want to trouble is you<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°I believe you,ˇ± Carissa said as she nodded.

    She hesitated, unsure of how to persuade the other woman. Words often felt empty, especially to someone who was lost and desperate. Practical help was what mattered most.

    But could she really tell her former sister¨Cinw to divorce Benjamin and leave the Warren family? If it were someone else, she might speak freely¨Cbut this was Amelia.

    ˇ°If you encounter any difficulties in the future, go to Ivy. DonˇŻt lose hope again,ˇ± Carissa encouraged.

    She wanted to ask Amelia to think of her children, but she remembered how distant the kids had always been, always favoring their grandmother. It had been like that even during CarissaˇŻs time with the Warren family.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Amelia said sincerely, though she understood that temporary help couldnˇŻt solve everything.

    She looked at Carissa, forcing back her tears. ˇ°IˇŻll always remember your kindness. IˇŻm just a useless person, and this is how my life will be. I have no talents, I even dislike myself.ˇ±

    ˇ°If you canˇŻt appreciate yourself, how can you expect others to?ˇ± Carissa replied gently. ˇ°You need to learn to take care of and love yourself.ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs words felt hollow, and they were unable to dissolve the deep sorrow reflected in AmeliaˇŻs eyes.

    Amelia knew that this time, she had sealed her fate by Jumping into the river. Even if she returned to Valor Estate, there would only be one path left for her.

 Chapter 846

    At Valor Estate, nearly everyone from the main household gathered in RebaˇŻs room. The only exception was CharlotteˇŻs side of the family and Aurora.

    Reba trembled with fury.

    ˇ°She jumped into the river? And Carissa saved her? If she wanted to die, why couldnˇŻt she just go quietly? Why did she have to make such a fuss? Clearly, she knew someone would save her! What is she resentful about? When has our family ever mistreated her<b>? </b>

    ˇ°She has no skills, no ability to manage a household, and no family to rely on. All I asked was for her to care for me while I was ill, and she acts like sheˇŻs suffered some great injustice! She even went out seeking death as if that would solve anything!

    ˇ°If this gets out, people will think IˇŻm a cruel mother¨Cinw! This isnˇŻt a request for death¨CitˇŻs a desire to see me dead! Does someone truly wanting to die need to disturb so many people? If she were serious, she wouldˇŻve jumped long ago!ˇ±

    Benjamin still hadnˇŻte to terms with what had happened. He was genuinely terrified. The moment he saw Amelia jump, it was nothing like Reba described. It wasnˇŻt an act. The river was dark downstream, and he couldnˇŻt see how Amelia had been rescued. He doubted he could bring her back even if he jumped

    in to save her.

    Reba continued to curse Amelia. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ˇ°Now, we owe Carissa a favor! AmeliaˇŻs turned against us, and sheˇŻll hardly be missed if she were dead. Barrett is already lower in rank than Carissa, and now we owe that woman a life! ItˇŻs like AmeliaˇŻs intentionally trying to harm her brother¨Cinw! I mustˇŻve been blind to choose her as my eldest daughter¨Cin

    <b>w</b>!ˇ±

    ˇ°Mom, please donˇŻt say that,ˇ± Barrett interjected, frowning. ˇ°To be honest, Amelia has been under a lot of pressuretely. I heard everything¨CthereˇŻs no money in <b>the </b>ounts, and Benjamin pped her. Then, she was dragged here like a criminal to plead for forgiveness. Plus, Vi told her to buy Evergreen Pills and said she would only get 30 percent of my sry moving forwardˇ­ˇ±

    Heavily pregnant, Vi stood up and interrupted, ˇ°Are you implying that I pushed her into jumping to her death? DidnˇŻt I speak the truth? I asked her to buy eight Evergreen Pills, but she only brought back two! She whined and said she had no money, putting on a pitiful act. How is it possible that a prestigious family canˇŻt even afford a few pills?

    ˇ°Besides, sheˇŻs not the only one caring for Mother. There are so many people around her, she doesnˇŻt need to lift a finger! IsnˇŻt she just staying by MotherˇŻs side to earn a reputation for being a devoted daughter¨Cinw? What more does she want? Her problems have nothing to do with me! DonˇŻt think you can drag me into this mess.ˇ±

    Seeing the fierce look on his wifeˇŻs face, Barrett couldnˇŻt hide his irritation.

    ˇ°For all thatˇŻs happened since your pregnancy, Amelia has taken care of you countless times. How can you say such things? She isnˇŻt ying the victim or acting poor. As the one managing the ounts, you should know whether thereˇŻs money in the house. IˇŻve said it before¨C30 percent of my sry isnˇŻt enough to cover expenses. DidnˇŻt you notice Amelia has been pawning her jewelry?ˇ±

    Vi shot back angrily, ˇ°ThatˇŻs because you men are useless! WhatˇŻs that got to do with me? Who wouldˇŻve thought your prestigious family would be so poor? Your family was once so prominent, and now youˇŻve ended up in this state. DonˇŻt you bear some responsibility? I heard you had shops once, but your sold them just to marry another wife. Who took your money? Go get it back from them! I didnˇŻt even spend that much of your money since I married into your family!ˇ±

    Her words left Barrett momentarily speechless.

    Reba couldnˇŻt stand ViˇŻs insults toward her son.

    ˇ°How can you speak like that about your husband? IsnˇŻt he working hard enough? HeˇŻs still the Crown GuardˇŻsmander! What have you done to help him other than stir up trouble and throw tantrums to run back to your parents? What right do you have to criticize him?

    ˇ°You im you didnˇŻt spend our familyˇŻs money, but those royal jelly supplements didnˇŻt appear out of thin air. Did you buy all those beautiful clothes and jewelry with your own money? In that regard, you donˇŻt hold a candle to Carissa! I may resent her, but sheˇŻs the only one who has ever managed things properly around here. As for you? YouˇŻre nothing!ˇ±

    ViˇŻs face darkened with anger at theparison. ˇ°If you miss Carissa so much, why donˇŻt you get her back? But good luck with that! SheˇŻs on to bigger and better things now¨Cdo you think sheˇŻll even bother with you?ˇ±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter <b>847 </b>

    BarrettˇŻs shoulders slumped slightly.

    Here they went again!

    With all this bickering, peace was nowhere to be found in the household. For a brief moment, he truly understood how Amelia felt¨Che didnˇŻt want to stay here either.

    He looked up <b>and </b>saw that his father had quietly slipped out. It was <b>always </b>like this. Whenever there <b>was </b>a dispute Jonathan couldnˇŻt handle, he would <b>sneak </b><b>away</b><b>. </b>

    Barrett nced at his older and younger brothers. Benjamin wore a helpless expression, clearly at a loss<b>. </b>for what to do, while Bryan was just waiting for a chance to speak up for <b>Reba</b>.

    ˇ°Enough!ˇ± Barrett shouted, his voice cutting through the tension. ˇ°Stop <b>arguing</b>! When Amelia returns, she will still be in charge of the household. My sry will go to the family fund, and how it gets spent will be up to her.ˇ±

    ViˇŻs face was resolute and icy. ˇ°I wonˇŻt agree to that ThereˇŻs no way IˇŻll allow it! Why should you be the only one responsible for their expenses?ˇ±

    Barrett felt a surge of anger and shame. ˇ°Because weˇŻre the ones spending more, and because I owe this family the most.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs your debt, not mine.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, IˇŻll pay it off with my sry,ˇ± Barrett shot back.

    The image of Amelia jumping off the bridge was still fresh in his mind, filling him with dread. He couldnˇŻt help but feel a surge of determination.

    ˇ°In any case, youˇŻll receive your monthly allowance. Amelia will arrange everything you eat and wear. The allowances for your servants will alsoe from the family fund. If you want to eat well and dress nicely, youˇŻll have to take it from our allowances. Amelia will only shortchange herself, not you.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs absurd!ˇ± Viughed coldly. ˇ°IˇŻm ady of the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family! Did I marry into the Warren family for a few silver coins each month? If I have to suffer alongside you, thatˇŻs one thing, but my child shouldnˇŻt have to. You must hand over two hundred silver coins a year to me, or I wonˇŻt have this child!ˇ±

    ˇ°Everyone shut up!ˇ± Reba yelled, pounding the bed with her fist, her brows furrowed in fury. ˇ°Get out! Benjamin, youˇŻre going to Arcane Sanctum tomorrow to bring Amelia back. This is uneptable!ˇ± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Hearing ViˇŻs threat to not have the child sent a wave of both anger and panic through Reba. Were there not enough scandals already? If Vi stirred up more trouble <b>and </b>returned to her family, would Barrett still keep his position as the Crown GuardˇŻsmander?

    Though Reba wanted to teach Vi another lesson, she bit her tongue and forced herself to send everyone out instead. Still, the mes of her fury burned bright within her.

    Everything was because of her eldest daughter¨Cinw¨Cmaking a scene and dragging their familyˇŻs reputation further into the mud! Tomorrow, the entire capital would likely know of this affair. If it drew the attention of the Oversight DepartmentˇŻs officials, the momentum they had just begun to build would be

    Charter 847

    stifled.

    Reba rubbed her temples, feeling a headache brewing. She had Tara stay behind to care for her.

    ˇ°What is wrong with all of them? My life is truly one of suffering<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Fuming, Reba thought of the injustices she had endured.

    ˇ°The Warren family was once so illustrious! When I negotiated my marriage with my husband, his father was still alive. Who didnˇŻt tread carefully around him? Now, weˇŻve fallen so low that even a stray dog

    dares to bark at us!

    Who does Vi think she is? SheˇŻs just some washed¨Cup woman who was already married once, yet she <b>has </b>the audacity to look down on us? If it werenˇŻt <b>for </b>the current king appointing her brother as the Southern Frontier Marshal, what does the Earl <b>of </b>SilverstoneˇŻs family have to boast about? TheyˇŻre just as fallen as we are!ˇ±

    Tara tried to console her, ˇ°At least the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family has a madam to hold it together. Otherwise, they would surely have fallen apart. But with Madam Vi pregnant, perhaps itˇŻs best not to engage her in conflict. YouˇŻre unwell yourself, after all. Once Madam Amelia returns, you can have a proper talk with her. Harmony at home leads to prosperity.ˇ±

    Reba narrowed her eyes. ˇ°Talk? Just wait and see how IˇŻll deal with her!ˇ±

    Tara quickly interjected, ˇ°You mustnˇŻt add more oil to the fire. Harmony at home leads to prosperity! Madam Amelia must be feeling wronged to have acted like that. Luckily, she was saved. What would have happened if she hadnˇŻt been saved?ˇ±

    Reba scoffed. ˇ°If she truly wanted to die, she would have done it already. I know exactly what sheˇŻs thinking. SheˇŻs treacherous,zy, and petty¨Cnarrow¨Cminded to the core! ThatˇŻs precisely why I didnˇŻt want her to manage things when I was unwell. Enough of your chatter! I have my ways of dealing with her.ˇ±

 Chapter 848

    The next day, Benjamin went to Arcane Sanctum to pick up Amelia. However, the guards wouldnˇŻt let him inside, so he ended up waiting outside for two hours.

    In the back courtyard of Arcane Sanctum, Amelia quietly enjoyed a meal, slowly sipping a cup of coffee. She looked up at Ivy and said, ˇ°I havenˇŻt had such a leisurely meal in a long time.ˇ±

    Ivy replied, ˇ°If you want, you can have a leisurely meal tonight, or anytime in the future. No one here will

    chase you away<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Amelia stared at the dark liquid for a while before finally standing up and saying, ˇ°IˇŻm going back with him.

    Ivy furrowed her brow. ˇ°Have you thought this through? You need to be sure. If you go back now, they might not treat you well.ˇ±

    ˇ°I have to return eventually,ˇ± Amelia said, her eyes slightly red but still managing a small smile. ˇ°Thank you, Ivy.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why are you so polite? HeˇŻs waiting outside. Let me prepare some medicine for you to take home. Just wait a moment.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need. I donˇŻt need any medicine. IˇŻm perfectly fine. Amelia walked toward the archway, but turned back to Ivy and shed a smile. ˇ°My full name is Amelia Skye Morgan.ˇ±

    Ivy paused for a moment. ˇ°Oh, Skye is a lovely name.ˇ±

    ˇ°It is, but no one has called me that in a long time.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ˇ°Why not? DoesnˇŻt your husband call you that?ˇ±

    AmeliaˇŻs smile took on a hint of bitterness. ˇ°He used to, but then he started calling me ˇ®heyˇ®.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hey? What?ˇ± Ivy furrowed her brow. ˇ°Is that really how he calls you?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs fine,ˇ± Amelia said, bowing slightly to Ivy. She gazed at her a little longer before adding, ˇ°IˇŻm leaving now. Please pass on my thanks to Carissa. I truly appreciate it.ˇ±

    Ivy <b>sensed </b>something was off. ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong with you? You keep saying thank you.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing. I just feel that since someone risked their life to save me, I have no regrets in this life.ˇ±

    Amelia smiled brightly before striding out confidently.

    Ivy followed her outside, only to see her already standing beside Benjamin. He was speaking to her in low tones, and she nodded before stepping into the carriage.

    Benjamin hesitated for a moment before reaching out to help her. As the carriage curtain fell, Amelia let out a soft sigh. In the past, she would sit quietly inside when she rode in a carriage, never lifting the curtain to look outside.

    But today was different. She felt curious and pulled back the curtain, taking in the bustling crowds of people going about their day. She watched their faces, noting their joy and sorrow, absorbing it all.

    As they passed by shops disying a dazzling array of goods, she realized she had never truly explored

    the streets before. So many things were beautifully arranged, <b>and </b>she found herself captivated by them.

    Her gazended on a very thin woman bent under the weight of <b>a </b>child on her back, her body slightly hunched over. The womanˇŻs eyes were dull, and her sunken features were dry and chapped. She pushed a cart with great effort, her struggle apparent.

    Amelia caught sight of a bony wrist peeking from the womanˇŻs sleeve. The skin was stretched tightly over the bone. Amelia instinctively rolled up her sleeve, revealing her simrly gaunt wrist. A sudden <b>urge </b>tough flickered through her, but it was quickly overwhelmed by tears that fell in heavy droplets.

    Upon returning to Valor Estate, Tara was waiting at the entrance.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs good to have you back, Madam Amelia. Madam Reba wants to see you. You should go visit her,ˇ± she said gently

    Sensing his motherˇŻs lingering anger, Benjamin replied, ˇ°She just got back. Let her rest for a bit before she goes to apologize.ˇ±

    Tara sighed. ˇ°If she doesnˇŻt go, Madam Reba will only get angrier.ˇ±

    After a momentˇŻs hesitation, Benjamin turned to Amelia. ˇ°Then, IˇŻll go with you. WeˇŻll greet her and apologize to her, then we can head back inside.ˇ±

    He still felt a chill at the thought ofst nightˇŻs events.

    ˇ°Mr. Benjamin, Madam Reba said you canˇŻt follow,ˇ± Tara added.

    *Is Mom still very upset?ˇ± Benjamin asked.

    ˇ°She is angry, yes. But if Madam Amelia admits her mistakes, Madam Reba will calm down and everything will be fine,ˇ± Tara reassured.

    After another moment of indecision, Benjamin said to Amelia, ˇ°Just go ahead. Remember to be polite.ˇ± Amelia had anticipated this oue. Wordlessly, she followed Tara into the house<b>. </b>

 Chapter 849

    Reba lounged on a luxurious chaise, her eyes like icy daggers.

    ˇ°Kneel!ˇ± shemanded, her voice sharp and cold..

    Amelia dropped to her knees without hesitation. In an instant, a pnded on her cheek, apanied by a vicious curse. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you die out there? What are

    got some nerve!ˇ± Reba shrieked.

    you doing back here? Threatening to take your own life? YouˇŻve

    Tara tried to intervene, ˇ°Madam Reba, please calm down! Madam Amelia knows she was wrong. LetˇŻs not make things worse for your health.ˇ±

    Without a word, Reba picked up a cup from the nearby table and hurled it at AmeliaˇŻs head.

    ˇ°Now she knows sheˇŻs wrong? When she was causing all this chaos, did she even think about her mistakes? SheˇŻs brought disgrace to our family! Get out of my sight! Kneel at the courtyard gate until tomorrow! You donˇŻt stand up until I say so!ˇ±

    The cup shattered on the floor, Warm liquid mixed with the blood dripping from AmeliaˇŻs forehead.

    At this sight of the blood. Tara sighed. ˇ°Quickly, Madam Amelia, go kneel outside. DonˇŻt let Madam Reba see you here.ˇ±

    Tara meant well, hoping to get Amelia out of the room to prevent further punishment.

    Amelia remained silent, rising and walking outside to kheel at the gate of the courtyard.

    Reba was stunned with anger. ˇ°Look at her attitude Just look at her!ˇ±

    After a few attempts to calm Reba down, Tara hurried outside to Amelia with a soft cushion, hoping to make her morefortable. It was a cold day, so Reba wouldnˇŻte out to check on her.

    ˇ°What are you waiting for? Come here and tend to Madam AmeliaˇŻs wounds,ˇ± Tara instructed a maid.

    Throughout it all, Amelia didnˇŻt move. She remained like a marite, allowing them to fuss over her. With her head lowered, her eyes were dull, feeling neither cold nor pain.

    ˇ°Stay kneeling for now, Madam Amelia,ˇ± Tara said gently. ˇ°After dinner, IˇŻll plead your case with Madam Reba, so you can go back and rest.ˇ±

    Noticing AmeliaˇŻs silence and understanding her distress, Tara observed something about her clothes. The fabric was decent, but not new. It struck Tara then that ever <b>since </b>Carissa left the Warren family, Amelia hadnˇŻt bought any new clothes for herself and only wore old ones.

    ˇ°It will all get better,ˇ± Tara said with a sigh before rising to head inside and tend to other matters.

    harlotte had learned of AmeliaˇŻs bridge incident the night before, and had cried the entire night

    When she got out of bed that morning, her head was heavy, causing her to nearly fall. A maid rushed over to support her back to bed and called for a physician, who diagnosed Charlotte with a chill and said her sadness had strained her liver. She needed to rest properly.

    Throughout the day, Charlotte asked several times if Amelia had returned. The maid confirmed that she

    1-847

    had but didnˇŻt dare tell the whole truth, simply saying she <b>was </b>unwell and was resting.

    Charlotte sighed. ˇ°The river water is so cold. How could she not <b>get </b>sick? Such foolishness! How could she be so reckless? If Carissa hadnˇŻt gone after her, she might have died!ˇ±

    Her voice was heavy with congestion and her nose was blocked, making it hard to breathe. The servants prepared some hot water to help clear her sinuses.

    ˇ°Let her rest. Once I feel better tomorrow, IˇŻll go see her, Charlotte said, lying back down.

    After the steam cleared her nose, her mind felt less foggy. Yet, she couldnˇŻt shake a lingering unease. Thoughts of what happenedst night sent shivers down her spine.

    When Gregory returned, Charlotte grasped her husbandˇŻs hand, her <b>tone </b>serious as she <b>spoke</b>, ˇ°Even though we donˇŻt usually involve ourselves in the first branch of the familyˇŻs affairs, someone nearly died this time. As his uncle, you should speak to Benjamin and remind him to treat his wife better. He shouldnˇŻt keep throwing her at his momˇŻs mercy.ˇ±

    Gregory valued his wifeˇŻs opinions. After dinner, he made a trip over to talk to Benjamin. The men typically discussed matters in the outer courtyard, so he was unaware that Amelia was kneeling in RebaˇŻs courtyard.

    Benjamin assured his uncle that once his mom calmed down, he would treat his wife well.

    Gregory wasnˇŻt satisfied with that answer. ˇ°Your devotion to your parents ismendable, but it shouldnˇŻte at the cost of right and wrong. What do you mean youˇŻll treat your wife better after your mom calms down? Why canˇŻt you treat her well now?ˇ±

    Benjamin smiled bitterly. ˇ°I know I was wrong, but you also understand how important reputation is in court. If word about my devotion gets out and reaches the kingˇŻs ears, my prospects for promotion will be bright.

    Gregory furrowed his brow. ˇ°Stop thinking of these twisted ideas. What does your dad say?ˇ±

    ˇ°My dad doesnˇŻt interfere. As long as the household is peaceful, he is content,ˇ± Benjamin replied. Since his brother wasnˇŻt taking action, Gregory felt he was meddling.

    Still, he couldnˇŻt help adding, ˇ°Since youˇŻre a husband, you must take responsibility for your wife.ˇ±

 Chapter 850

    Benjamin agreed with Gregory, but stubbornly believed that Amelia first needed RebaˇŻs forgiveness. He understood now that his momˇŻs reaction wasnˇŻt entirely unjustified. If Amelia <b>kept </b>threatening to end her life, the same situation would just keep repeating.

    To put a stop to it, he decided to harden his heart and ignore her.

    As the temperature dropped sharply that night, the cold crept into the bones of the kneeling Amelia. She had been frozen in ce for most of the day, resembling a statue, utterly still.

    Tara draped <b>a </b>cloak over AmeliaˇŻs shoulders before going inside to persuade Reba. The old woman refused to budge, insisting her daughter¨Cinw must remain kneeling until the next day

    ˇ°If I donˇŻt punish her severely, how will she ever realize her mistake?ˇ± Reba said coldly.

    ˇ°But itˇŻs so cold, and Madam Amelia has already caught a chill from the water. She might end up worse off,ˇ± Tara urged.

    ˇ°No more talking! Close the door. If anyone else begs for her again, sheˇŻll kneel again tomorrow!ˇ± Reba snapped, her voice low and filled with menace.

    Tara dared not argue further. Instead, she snuck out again to add anotheryer to AmeliaˇŻs clothing, then dismissed the other maids. She returned to sit with Reba, who had been known to wake several times a night.

    Previously, Amelia had been tending to her, but it had resulted in Amelia not getting proper rest.

    In the middle of the night, Reba got up to use the chamber pot as usual. Tara stepped outside to fetch the spittoon. Just as she reached the door, she saw a shadow illuminated by the dimnterns of the corridor, hanging from a tree directly facing RebaˇŻs room.

    Tara slipped, letting out a terrified scream.

    ˇ°Help! Madam Amelia has hanged herself!ˇ±

    Hearing TaraˇŻs cry, Reba rushed out to see. Her heart plummeted at the sight of a woman hanging from the apple tree. The womanˇŻs eyes seemed still alive, staring nkly in her direction.

    Reba fainted from shock.

    Before long, the lights at Valor Estate zed to life and everyone rushed over.

    AmeliaˇŻs body had already stiffened.

    She had used a frayed rope she found discarded in a corner of the yard, hanging it from the apple tree. There was nothing to stand on below, making it clear she had climbed the tree, then slipped the noose around her neck and let herself drop. The apple treeˇŻs branches werenˇŻt thick, but Amelia was too slender, so it bore her weight without <b>snapping </b>

    She didnˇŻt perish in the rushing river. Instead, she hanged herself in front of RebaˇŻs door.

    As Barrett carefully lowered AmeliaˇŻs lifeless body to the ground, Benjamin was trembling all over, sobbing uncontrobly. He wanted to rush forward to hold her onest time, but he hesitated. Justst night, he had promised to treat Amelia better. She had been alive then.

    Now, she was <b>just </b>a corpse, and death always brought a sense of dread.

    Amelia died on a cold, bitter night, leaving no words for the Warren family. Everything she needed to say had already been spoken at Arcane Sanctum. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Charlotte heard themotion. When she heard what had happened, she felt her heart nearly shatter. Ignoring her illness, she hurriedly climbed out of the bed with the help of her maids and rushed over.

    Upon seeing AmeliaˇŻs lifeless body, CharlotteˇŻs tears flowed freely.

    ˇ°Oh, what a tragedy!ˇ±

    She took off her cloak and draped it over AmeliaˇŻs body, then turned to re at Benjamin, raising her hand to p him. But what good would hitting him do now? With Amelia gone, Charlotte couldnˇŻt bring herself to care about the first branch of the familyˇŻs affairs now.

    Through his tears, Benjamin cried out, ˇ°I didnˇŻt know it woulde to this! I thought she wouldnˇŻt really take her own life. Why did this happen? She already almost died once! I even went to bring her back! DidnˇŻt she just have to apologize to Mom? Why did she have to resort to this?ˇ±

    His futurey in ruins. With his wifemitting suicide, people would surely say that he had mistreated her. His prospects were irrevocably shattered.

    Barrett also felt deeply saddened. After quarreling with Vi, he hadnˇŻte to check on his mom that evening. He had returned only when the pce gates closed and gone straight into bed, unaware that his sister¨Cinw had been kneeling outside his momˇŻs courtyard.

 Chapter 851

    Reba woke up, her eyes fixed on the ceiling above her. The horrific image of Amelia hanging outside her door was still vivid in her mind. A chill ran through her, and her chest felt heavy N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After a long silence, she spat out bitterly, ˇ°What a wretch! A wretch who doesnˇŻt know how to appreciate her blessings!ˇ±

    Tara had cried her heart out, regretting that she hadnˇŻt gone outside to check. If only she had left earlier! Perhaps then, she could have saved Amelia. Her heart ached with sorrow.

    Hearing RebaˇŻs harsh words, she couldnˇŻt help but softly defend Amelia, ˇ°Madam Reba, Madam Amelia did her best to care for you. Now that sheˇŻs gone, please stop <b>cursing </b>her.ˇ±

    Reba snapped back, ˇ°Why shouldnˇŻt I curse her? If she wanted to die, she could have at least done it farther away! Dying right at my doorstep¨Cwho is she trying to upset?ˇ±

    After her outburst, she couldnˇŻt help but cry.

    ˇ°I never imagined she was such a vile person. Hanging herself at my door only cements my reputation as a heartless witch! Now, my son and grandchildren will struggle to find brides. Why do I have such a miserable fate? One after another, theyˇŻre all the same <b>kind </b>of trash!

    ˇ°ItˇŻs ruined! The reputation of our family ispletely destroyed! Who knows, this might even tarnish BarrettˇŻs future!ˇ±

    Reba wept in despair, but not a single tear was shed for Amelia.

    The next day, the news reached the people in Hell Monarch Estate.

    Since it was a holiday, Rafael and Carissa had nned to visit the academy to take Ryan out for a meal However, Violet came in with the news about Amelia<b>, </b>which had naturallye from ire.

    Carissa paused for a moment, her mind nk as if she couldnˇŻt believe what she heard. ˇ°She hanged herself? There was no way to save her?ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs dead,ˇ± Violet confirmed.

    She sat in a chair, stunned, not understanding why she felt so choked up. After all, Amelia was someone she and Carissa had rescued. Rafael had even scolded his wife for the risk she had taken.

    ˇ°Why did that happen?ˇ± Rafael asked<b>, </b><b>unsure </b>of the full story.

    Since they had saved

    He only knew that Amelia had jumped into the river and had been saved by Carissa. her, she should have been treated with care to prevent her from trying to end her life again.

    How could so many people have failed to watch over her?

    After cursing, Violet exined, ˇ°They say that after she was brought back from Arcane Sanctum, that old witch forced her to kneel as punishment from dawn until night. When Tara got up in the middle of the night, she found Amelia hanging outside that old witchˇŻs door.ˇ±

    ˇ°She was punished? RafaelˇŻs expression darkened with anger. ˇ°What is wrong with that family? After

    something that serious happened, instead offorting her, they made her kneel as punishment?ˇ±

    Suicide was an act of utter despair.

    Carissa remained silent, but a deep sadness weighed on her heart.

    Amelia chose to end her life rather than leave the Warren family because, without them, she didnˇŻt have the skills to survive. She was timid, weak in character, and had no one to rely on. Simply put, once she left, she had no way to go on.

    If there was a way out, who would choose death?

    ˇ°Carissa, donˇŻt be too upset,ˇ± Rafael said, noticing the pain swirling in her eyes.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine.ˇ± Carissa shook her head at him, her furrowed brow still tense.

    She reyed the events in her mind. Perhaps, even while talking to her in Arcane Sanctum, Amelia hadnˇŻt truly given up on thoughts of ending her life.

    Violet sniffled. ˇ°Why didnˇŻt she think of her children<b>?</b>ˇ±

    Carissa remembered AmeliaˇŻs children, caught between a domineering grandmother and weak parents. They were just as timid and frail.

    Then, a sudden realization struck her¨CAmeliaˇŻs death was the ultimate form of revenge against Reba. Hanging herself at RebaˇŻs doorstep was no mere act of scaring the older woman or tarnishing her reputation. Instead, it was about the people at Arcane Sanctum only acknowledging Amelia and only being willing to sell Snowdrop Pills to her. With her gone, the other members of the Warren family wouldnˇŻt be able to purchase them.

    By taking her own life, Amelia had also dragged Reba down with her. Without RebaˇŻs oppressive control and tyrannical ways, Benjamin wouldnˇŻt be able to cling to foolish devotion and their children wouldnˇŻt remain so weak.

    Of course, this was just CarissaˇŻs spection.

    Only Amelia truly understood her own thoughts.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter <b>852 </b>

    Even though it was a suicide, the Royal Citadel still needed to investigate whether there was any foul y involved. Though Gregory was a Royal Citadel official, he couldnˇŻt participate in the inquiry since it involved his direct family.

    Anthony sent people to ask questions, and each person had a different opinion of Amelia.

    Vi imed she was selfish andzy, while Barrett described histe sister¨Cinw as quite.

    understanding.

    Reba didnˇŻt hold back, calling her a poisonous, gluttonous, and deceitful woman, a disgrace to the Warren family.

    Aurora, who rarely stepped outside of Blessed Haven, simply remarked, ˇ°Who cares?ˇ±

    The servants said she was kind but easily deceived<b>, </b>someone who could be easily bullied.

    Charlotte wept, saying Amelia was a poor soul trapped in her circumstances.

    Yet, Benjamin couldnˇŻt describe her at all.

    After thinking for a long while, the only image that came to mind for him was of his wife quietly taking care of him every time he returned home drunk from social gatherings. She never spoke much, so he had found her dull, wooden, and boring.

    Given AmeliaˇŻs act of throwing herself into the river, the investigation confirmed that she had indeed been driven to suicide due to the mistreatment she had endured. ording to thew, to be convicted of mistreatment, there had to be a physical injury caused to the victim.

    While Amelia had been pped a couple of times and made to kneel as punishment, it wasnˇŻt enough to constitute a legal charge.

    Although thew couldnˇŻt punish her, public outrage nearly drowned the Warren family in criticism. This wasnˇŻt the first time¨Cthe family had been flooded with public outrage many times before, yet they always managed to pull through. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    AmeliaˇŻs funeral was a quiet affair. Lily came to Valor Estate on behalf of Carissa to offer flowers and a prayer, a gesture of goodwill after having been sisters¨Cinw for a year. Entering the estate filled her with a sense of foreboding, yet no one dared to make things difficult for her.

    After cing the flowers on the table, Lily said softly, ˇ°May your spirit watch over your children, Madam Amelia.ˇ±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Regardless of how many people in Valor Estate were genuinely mourning Amelia, the funeral was held, and the entire residence was shrouded in a heavy atmosphere. They rushed through the burial, eager to dispel the somber mood that hung over the estate.

    Reba had taken a dose of Snowdrop Pills earlier. Although the chaos of recent incidents had left her feeling tight¨Cchested, the effects of the pills meant she wasnˇŻt in any serious trouble.

    As the weather grew colder, a light snowfall heralded the arrival of a harsh winter.

    Salvador appointed Thomas to rece Tyler as themander of the Capital Army and to manage the military outposts. Although this decision seemed sudden, the king had actually been observing him for

    some time.

    He noted that Thomas had not maintained excessive contact with people from Hell Monarch Estate. Initially, Salvador had worried that the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team members would build closer ties to Rafael since the prince had rescued them. But after watching for a while, he saw no evidence of that. In fact, during the investigation into EleanorˇŻs treason case, Thomas had been out of the city visiting family.

    The Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team was considered one of the best, yet some memberscked interest, while some showed no intention of seeking out alliances. Moreover, after leaving Thomas in the lurch for so long, he remained steady andposed. He avoided the frantic search for connections typical of those desperate for power. This stability made him an ideal leader for the Capital Army.

    The Oversight Department had taken aim at the Warren family again¨Cthis time, at Jonathan, Benjamin, and Barrett.

    Salvador sighed once more. Every time he considered reappointing Barrett, something chaotic arose in his household. Now, with the people watching and criticizing the Warren family, he had no choice but to leave Barrett in the background for a while longer. He decided to send the man off for training in martial arts, only allowing him to return to court after a period.

    As for Benjamin, in a fit of anger, Salvador issued a royal edict stripping him of his post and dered he would never be employed again.

    One son had been sidelined, and the other had his position stripped away.

    This was a heavy blow for Reba. She raged through the night; she even contemted tossing out AmeliaˇŻs memorial que.

    Vi felt a twinge of difort. She refused to believe AmeliaˇŻs death had anything to do with her, but the memory of their two arguments before thetterˇŻs demise left her unsettled. When sheter heard that Barrett was being sent for special training while Thomas tookmand of the Capital Army, a bitter sense of loss welled up within her.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter <b>853 </b>

    After AmeliaˇŻs death, Vi had no choice but to continue managing the household.

    The ounts were in dire straits. Vi was reluctant to dip into her personal savings, so she decided to take a step <b>back </b>and visit Charlotte. She ced the familyˇŻs ount ledger on the table and suggested

    that the older woman take over.

    Charlotte was still grieving AmeliaˇŻs death. Her anger red at ViˇŻs actions, and the older woman immediately flung the ount ledger back at her.

    She stormed into RebaˇŻs room, dering, ˇ°I demand <b>a </b>separation of the family!ˇ±

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt there already enough gossip about us? What do you think people will say if we split the family now?ˇ± Reba snapped, fuming.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs your sins that brought this upon us! Why should I suffer alongside you? WeˇŻre separating the family! When the mene home tonight, weˇŻll sit down together and discuss how to divide things up.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre being utterly unreasonable! How can we separate now? The moneyˇŻs gone, the properties are gone. -what do we have left to divide?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll build a wall to separate us and make a separate entrance for my residence!ˇ± Charlotte snarled, her resolute tone making it clear she was not going to negotiate or back down.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve lost your mind! Your branch of the family has no resources, no connections! How do you think youˇŻll fare after a separation?ˇ± Reba shot back.

    ˇ°Anything is better than being pointed at and insulted because of you! IˇŻm done with this. The shops andnd your family sold were public property. I donˇŻt care how you do it¨Cyou must return the portion that belongs to us.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    With that, Charlotte stormed out in a huff, leaving Reba seething.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to die from anger! WhatˇŻs Vi thinking? SheˇŻs supposed to manage the household, yet she runs off to CharlotteˇŻs side of the family?! And that wretched Amelia¨CsheˇŻs dead, yet she still wonˇŻt let anyone have peace!ˇ±

    She ordered Vi toe and scolded her in person, telling her not to stir up trouble and to manage the household properly. If there wasnˇŻt enough money, she should cover the shortfall herself, and once funds were avable, they could pay her back.

    The anger didnˇŻt dissipate. It merely shifted from Reba to Vi.

    Vi felt a sharp pang of anger in her heart. How dare Reba <b>ask </b>her to cover the household expenses out of her own pocket? The nerve of her!

    However, not covering them was not an option. AmeliaˇŻs funeral had cost a small fortune, nearly draining their monthly funds.

    Now, the household needed money for various expenses¨Cthe servantsˇ® monthly allowances had to be disbursed, the winter clothing bills needed to be settled, and preparations for the New Year celebrations were piling up.

    Vi was overwhelmed with a multitude of tasks, her stomach in knots as shemented her misfortune.

    She was pouring both money and effort into this ce; it felt like she was losing everything.

    Following the royal edict mandating his participation in special training, Barrett <b>spent </b>his days training with Violet. The training grounds were located at the Capital Guard headquarters, but Violet couldnˇŻt be there all the time. She reserved her lessons for her three personal apprentices and only conductedrge group sses when enough students gathered.

    As a result, Barrett, the newly appointed Crown Guard Commander, often found himself polishing weapons under VioletˇŻs orders.

    AmeliaˇŻs suicide hit Barrett hard¨Che knew his wife was involved in it. If it werenˇŻt for ViˇŻs domineering attitude, histe sister¨Cinw might not have taken such a drastic step. So, he preferred to be at the training grounds polishing weapons rather than face her at home.

    The second snowfallsted for two days, falling in fits and starts. Valor EstateˇŻs charcoal supply was running low, leaving the days and nights ufortably cold. Reba required a steady supply of charcoal to endure the winter, so Vi gritted her teeth and used her own money to buy several cartloads

    Despite ViˇŻs efforts, Reba still caught a chill and fell ill. Her weakened condition triggered old ailments, necessitating another round of Snowdrop Pills.

    Vi pulled out ten silver coins and sent someone to purchase the pills, but this time, the staff at Arcane Sanctum refused to sell any to them. They had previously made an exception because Amelia had knelt in the freezing cold, impressing Sebastian with her devotion. Now that Amelia was gone, there would be no more Snowdrop Pills for the Warren family.

    Several people from Valor Estate took turns disguising themselves to buy the pills, but none seeded.

    Feeling a rising sense of urgency, Barrett considered asking his contacts in the Capital Guard for help, unaware that purchasing Snowdrop Pills required a prior diagnosis. Sebastian insisted that one must truly be in need before one could buy the pills.

    As RebaˇŻs condition worsened, she felt terrible every day.

    She sent for Vi and said, ˇ°Youˇ­ You should do as Amelia did and go to Arcane Sanctum to kneel for

    the medicine.ˇ±

    Utterly shocked, Vi immediately shouted, ˇ°Are you out of your mind? You want me to beg for medicine while IˇŻm pregnant?ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre so disrespectful!ˇ±

    Reba gasped for breath, her eyes filled with an unfathomable rage. She picked up a cup next to the bed and hurled it <b>at </b>ViˇŻs head with all her might.

 Chapter 854

    Vi yelped as she quickly dodged the flying cup, then fell to the ground. The strain from days of working hard had already caused a dull ache in her lower abdomen, and with this fall, she felt a rush of blood flowing down her legs.

    Reba froze in shock at the sight.

    Tara hurriedly called for help to get Vi back to Grace Mansion, then called for a physician and a

    midwife.

    Barrett was summoned back urgently. By the time he arrived, the physician and midwife were already

    there. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The baby wasnˇŻt full term yet, and the position was all wrong. After the fall, Vi had begun bleeding <b>and </b>her water broke. Seeing this, the midwife broke into a cold sweat.

    Outside the delivery room, Barrett was filled with worry. This was his first child¨Che was about to be a father for the first time, and his heart had been bursting with hope. Because of this baby, he had been putting up with Vi, avoiding arguments and disputes. He never imagined such an ident would happen at such a critical moment.

    The physician was renowned in the capital as a master of obstetrics. He checked ViˇŻs condition before retreating behind a screen to give orders. But the dire situation left him feeling uncertain.

    Six hours passed, yet her cervix hadnˇŻt fully opened. Thebor¨Cinducing medicine had been administered, causing Vi to feel waves of pain surging through her body. She was nearing her breaking point.

    Struggling to breathe, her voice grew hoarse as she cried out, ˇ°Barrett, please bring my family hereˇ­ˇ±

    Barrett heard her desperate plea and immediately sent someone to Silverstone Estate to fetch them

    without hesitation.

    Tara was inside the delivery room, assisting them. Although she wasnˇŻt an expert, she had some experience, having helped Reba and Amelia during childbirth. However, as the situation worsened, she began to feel helpless.

    The midwife attempted to manually adjust the babyˇŻs position, but ViˇŻs agony¨Cfilled cries echoed in the

    room.

    Tara watched in horror, her heart racing. ˇ°Is this really going to help?ˇ±

    The midwife had her share of experience, yet ViˇŻs condition seemed more serious. As the baby refused to turn, the pain continued to escte. Enduring this torment was not a viable solution, so the physician decided to increase the dosage of thebor¨Cinducing medication.

    After administering thebor¨Cinducing medicine again, progress was finally made. The cervix slowly began to open. In just half an hour, it was nearly fully dted, signaling that it <b>was </b>time for the baby toe. However, the baby was still in the wrong position, leaving it still in danger. With the water having broken for so long, there was a real risk that the baby might be suffocating.

    Vi was nearly out of strength. Fortunately, Amelia had previously bought some Evergreen Pills for her. After taking one, she gradually felt a resurgence of energy.

    Just when everyone let out a slight sigh of relief, the midwife suddenly turned, panic etched across her face as she called out to the physician, ˇ°The bleeding is increasing! Only the babyˇŻs legs have appeared! What do we do?ˇ±

    The physician sighed heavily and turned to Barrett. ˇ°If this continues, I fear for both mother and child. We need to summon Sebastian from Arcane Sanctum.ˇ±

    Barrett felt darkness cloud his vision. ˇ°What? She just fell! Why is this so serious<b>?</b>ˇ±

    The physician replied, ˇ°Madam Vi has suffered a miscarriage before, which injured her womb. That is why there is excessive bleeding. If we canˇŻt bring Sebastian here, our only option is to pull the baby out quickly, then use hemostatic medicine. Otherwise, neither mother nor child will survive. You need to make <b>a </b>decision<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Barrett shook with dread, his gaze fixed on the old physician. ˇ°What did you say?<b>ˇ± </b>

    Seeing the shock on BarrettˇŻs face, the physician thought it was because he couldnˇŻt ept such a result.

    He raised his voice and urged, ˇ°Sir, you must decide¨Ceither fetch Sebastian or get the baby out quickly and use the hemostatic medicine.ˇ±

    Barrett took a deep breath to calm himself, thinking that Vi might have once carried Thomasˇ® child but had lost it without mentioning it to anyone. Yet, lives were at stake, and this was not the time to dwell on the past.

    He steeled himself and said, ˇ°Then, letˇŻs do as you say. We must save her.ˇ±

    The physician nodded. ˇ°Very well. Prepare hot water. I get the hemostatic medicine ready for her to take.

    Just then, ViˇŻs mother and sister¨Cinw arrived. When Evelyn heard that they were about to administer hemostatic medicine, she nearly fainted from shock. Zoey quickly supported her, urging the physician to

    focus on his work before turning to Barrett.

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ±

 Chapter 855

    Unable to evade the truth any longer, Barrett honestly exined, ˇ°She had a few words with my mom, and my mom threw a cup at her. She fellˇ­ˇ±

    Evelyn gasped, steadying herself. ˇ°What? Your mom hit her?ˇ±

    BarrettˇŻs expression turned remorseful. ˇ°Mother, I admit my mom was wrong, but right now, the priority is saving Vi. The physician says she has miscarried before, which injured her womb. ThatˇŻs whatˇŻs causing excessive bleeding now. The situation is serious. We need to pull the baby out and use hemostatic medicine<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    EvelynˇŻs furious demeanor froze at his words.

    Barrett had found out?

    Zoey interjected, ˇ°LetˇŻs not dwell on that now. We need to save her. Listen to the physician.ˇ±

    Anxiety evident in his voice, Barrett continued, ˇ°The physician said we should consider calling for Sebastian, but itˇŻs already dark. He might not be at Arcane Sanctum, so we have to proceed without him.ˇ± The physician had already prepared the hemostatic medicine. Zoey followed him inside and saw <b>Vi</b><b>, </b>who was drenched as if she <b>had </b>just been pulled out of water. Her face was pale, her eyes vacant. The ordeal had taken a toll on her, making her look frailer and more exhausted.

    Upon seeing her sister¨Cinw, Vi instinctively searched for her mom.

    ˇ°Momˇ­<b>ˇ± </b>

    At that moment, Vi could only trust her mom.

    Zoey grasped her sister-inwˇŻs chin, her tone firm. ˇ°You need to drink the hemostatic medicine first. Your mom is just outside. Once you take it, everything will be fine.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Vi swallowed the medicine in trembling sips, tears streaming down her face as she clutched ZoeyˇŻs hand tightly. ˇ°Am I going to die, Zoey? Will I die?ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt say such foolish things. You wonˇŻt,ˇ± Zoey reassured, steadying her shoulders. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, your mom and I are here with you. Just focus on giving birth.ˇ±

    Zoey exchanged a nce with the midwife, who nodded and held her breath.

    Screams echoed through the halls of Grace Mansion, causing Evelyn and Barrett to feel their hearts sink. After the horrific cries, the sound of a babyˇŻs wail did not follow.

    Barrett and EvelynˇŻs hearts plummeted.

    The baby was most likely stillborn.

    But Barrett couldnˇŻt think about that now. He rushed into the delivery room and called out<b>, </b>ˇ°Zoey, how is Vi?ˇ±

    Through the door, came the physicianˇŻs voice, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no major bleeding. DonˇŻt worry.ˇ±

    That meant Vi had made it through the worst.

    EvelynˇŻs legs trembled uncontrobly, and it took her a moment to steady herself before she pushed the door open. Barrett <b>tried </b>to follow her inside, but was immediately stopped by Tara.

    ˇ°The blood in the room hasnˇŻt been cleaned up yet. You canˇŻt go in.ˇ±

    ˇ°I want to see her. How is she?ˇ± Barrett pleaded, feeling frantic.

    ˇ°Madam Vi is okay, but sheˇŻs exhausted and needs to rest.ˇ±

    Barrett didnˇŻt dare ask about the child. Tara hadnˇŻt mentioned that both mother and baby were safe, so he suspected the worst.

    A wave of anger surged within him¨Cthis was the first time he truly felt anger toward his mom.

    His sister¨Cinw was dead. What more did she want?

    After cleaning up the delivery room, Tara emerged holding the baby, wrapped tightly in a swaddling nket.

    She sighed and approached Barrett. ˇ°The baby didnˇŻt survive. Do you want to take a look?ˇ±

    With trembling hands, Barrett opened the nket, revealing the frail, lifeless body of a boy. A wave of Sorrow washed over him.

    He staggered back a step, his throat tightening. ˇ°Take him away for burial. DonˇŻt let Vi see him.ˇ±

    This was supposed to be his first child. Unfortunately, fate had other ns.

    ˇ°Madam Vi wonˇŻt look,ˇ± Tara said, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    It was a boy. What a shame..

    Evelyn stepped into the delivery room, standing by the bed and gazing at her daughter with a mix of emotions. The physician had said that if Vi hadnˇŻt suffered that earlier miscarriage, the situation might not have been so dire. But seeing her daughter in such a state, she couldnˇŻt bring herself toy me.

    She sighed heavily. ˇ°Just focus on your recovery. There will be other children.ˇ±

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt have any more children. I canˇŻt do it again,ˇ± Vi said weakly, her voice barely a whisper,pletely drained of strength.

 Chapter 856

    Evelyn lingered in the delivery room for a moment before turning to Zoey.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no one capable of managing things here right now. Reba is sickly, and after ViˇŻs difficultbor, sheˇŻs physically and emotionally drained. Please stay here and help her for a few days.ˇ±

    Ultimately, Evelyn was worried about Vi being mistreated. Reba could be cruel¨Cafter all, she had thrown a cup at Vi. Who knows how much her daughter had suffered in the past?

    But Evelyn didnˇŻt confront Reba now. The family had just lost Amelia, and now Vi had lost her child. after a difficultbor.

    If anything happened to Rebaˇ­

    Forget it. They could no longer hide the miscarriage: Barrett likely believed it was just the result of ViˇŻs previous rtionship with Thomas, and assumed that the baby hadnˇŻt survived. If this matter could be swept under the rug, it would be for the best.

    Evelyn simply couldnˇŻt bear to face it.

    Zoey didnˇŻt want to stick around dealing with the mess at Valor Estate, but with her mother¨CinwˇŻs orders ringing in her ears and nody to run the household, staying a few days to help seemed the least she could do. Still, Zoey wouldnˇŻt stay in Valor Estate, and would insteade and go each day.

    After Evelyn left, Zoey remained in the delivery room, watching her sister¨Cinw sleep fitfully. Her heart. softened, and she sighed inwardly.

    Forget it

    Barrett stood at the bedside, gazing down at Vi, who had sumbed to exhaustion. A wave of pity washed over him. In the end, it was his momˇŻs actions that caused his wife to fall, leading to the loss of

    their child.

    It weighed heavily on him.

    Yet, the physicianˇŻs words echoed in his mind. After hesitating for a long moment, he couldnˇŻt help but <b>ask</b>, ˇ°Did she have a child with Thomas before? What happened to that baby?ˇ±

    ZoeyˇŻs expression darkened. ˇ°LetˇŻs talk about itter.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Barrett nced at the sleeping Vi and nodded. ˇ°We donˇŻt want her to hear anything that might upset her.ˇ±

    The physician and midwife needed to stay for further observation. Zoey, ever tactful, ushered them out.

    Sliding some silver coins into their hands, she lowered her voice and <b>said</b>, ˇ°LetˇŻs just say what needs to be said <b>and </b>keep the rest to ourselves.ˇ±

    After finishing his conversation with Barrett, the old physician suddenly remembered that Vi was in her second marriage. BarrettˇŻs shocked expression earlier clearly indicated he was unaware of the miscarriage. It must have happened during her first marriage.

    He had a sense of medical ethics, and although he could have refused the money, he knew that if he did, they might not feel at ease. So, he simply thanked Zoey and assured her that she didnˇŻt <b>need </b>to worry.

    Chacter de

    The midwife shared the same sentiments. To have a good reputation in her line of work, she knew that keeping her mouth shut about what shouldnˇŻt be said was just as important as her skill in delivering babies. If she ruined her reputation, no one would seek her services again.

    Barrett turned to Zoey. ˇ°Please take care of Vi while I go speak to my mom.ˇ±

    Zoey looked into BarrettˇŻs eyes, where resentment simmered just beneath the surface.

    She nodded. ˇ°Go ahead. Tell her that her grandson is gone.ˇ±

    Zoey had no fondness for the Warren family, especially not for Reba, whom she deemed a troublemaker. The woman had already caused one daughter¨CinwˇŻs death and still dared to make a scene. Now, she had managed to lose a grandchild as well. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Once Barrett left, Zoey called Poppy outside.

    ˇ°Has Vi done anything outrageoustely? Also, did she argue with Amelia before her suicide?ˇ± she

    <b>asked </b>

    Considering that Vi had gone through such a traumatic experience and lost her child, Zoey felt it was her duty as a sister¨Cinw to stand up for her. However, given ViˇŻs previous actions, it was essential for Zoey to understand the situation fully.

    Poppy choked on her words as she hurriedly exined, ˇ°Madam Reba lost her temper because she couldnˇŻt get Snowdrop Pills, so she ordered Madam Vi to kneel at Arcane Sanctum as thete Madam Amelia did.

    *After Madam Vi got angry and shouted at her, Madam Reba used her of being disrespectful and threw <b>a </b>cup at her. Madam Vi had already been handling all the household affairs since Madam AmeliaˇŻs death, and because she was pregnant, she was really worn out.

    ˇ°As for whether there was an argument with Madam Amelia before her deathˇ­ˇ±

    Poppy hesitated for a long time, but couldnˇŻt bring herself to say it.

    After all, Amelia was gone. Vi hadnˇŻt voiced her feelings, but surely there was some guilt lingering inside her. Otherwise, she wouldnˇŻt have taken on all the responsibilities of managing the household.

 Chapter 857

    Hearing this, Zoey sensed that there had been some friction between Vi and Amelia. Her heart sank- she hoped it wasnˇŻt rted to the events surrounding Amelia.

    ˇ°Please tell me the details. I want to know everything, no matter how minor,ˇ± Zoey insisted.

    After Poppy recounted everything she knew, Zoey summarized it.

    ˇ°Three main issues. First, Vi appointed Amelia to manage the household but only allocated 30 percent of BarrettˇŻs sry to the family fund, while all her expenses, including clothing and monthly allowances, came from there

    ˇ°Second, after an argument with Amelia, Vi resorted to extreme measures. She even gave Amelia scissors to stab her belly.

    ˇ°Third, sheined that Amelia didnˇŻt buy enough Evergreen Pills for her. Did I get it all right?ˇ±

    Poppy nodded. ˇ°ThatˇŻs correct.ˇ±

    ˇ°All this happened right before AmeliaˇŻs suicide. What about before that? Was there any previous discord?ˇ±

    Poppy thought for a moment, then said, ˇ°There wasnˇŻt anything particrly severe, but Madam Vi always looked down on Madam Amelia, so there were probably some disrespectful remarks.ˇ±

    ˇ°How disrespectful? To what extent?ˇ±

    ˇ°Mostly, she would say Madam Amelia came from a low background, had no education, andcked dignity. She said Madam Amelia was just someone who knew how to scheme for trivial gains, and that she couldnˇŻt win <b>her </b>husbandˇŻs affection.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Perhaps ustomed to the situation, Poppy no longer saw the disrespect as being particrly severe.

    ˇ°Did she say these things to her face?ˇ± Zoey pressed.

    ˇ°Yes, she did. Madam Vi insisted on saying such things directly. She said if she spoke behind Madam AmeliaˇŻs back, it would make her look petty.ˇ±

    Zoey frowned. ˇ°I want to call her insane, but thatˇŻs not how insanity works. It seems a personˇŻs true nature canˇŻt be changed. SheˇŻs even worse than a petty person.ˇ±

    Zoey felt a deep¨Cseated annoyance towards Vi. Was this really how she treated people?

    Meanwhile, Barrett trudged into RebaˇŻs room. His steps were heavy as he numbly delivered the news that the baby was gone.

    Jonathan, who was also in the room, sprang to his feet incredulous. ˇ°He was born lifeless?ˇ±

    ˇ°Barely escaped losing both of them,ˇ± Barrett said, his gaze fixed on his mom, filled with a mixture of grief <b>and </b>anger.

    RebaˇŻs face turned pale and her lips trembled for a moment before she managed to utter, ˇ°How <b>was </b>I to know she was so useless?ˇ±

    You wanted your

    ˇ°Shut your mouth!ˇ± Jonathan exploded with fury. ˇ°What kind of mother¨Cinw are you<i>? </i>pregnant daughter¨Cinw to kneel outside Arcane Sanctum? Why donˇŻt you go kneel yourself?ˇ±

    Jonathan rarely spoke to his wife with such harshness. He had always been indecisive, allowing her to manage all the family affairs.

    Reba seemed taken aback by his outburst. For a moment, she was speechless. Once she regained herposure, she trembled in anger.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre mad! You want me to kneel? What about the dignity of our family?ˇ±

    ˇ°What about your own life?ˇ± Jonathan shouted back.

    ˇ°Stop this nonsense!ˇ± Barrett lifted his gaze, tears pooling in his eyes, his lips trembling slightly. ˇ°It hasnˇŻt been very long since Amelia died. Mom, donˇŻt you feel any responsibility for her death or ViˇŻs suffering? Just because youˇŻre a mother¨Cinw doesnˇŻt mean you can treat them this way!ˇ±

    Reba trembled all over. ˇ°Howˇ­ How have I mistreated them? Carissa used to do the same things I asked of them! If she could manage it, why couldnˇŻt they?ˇ±

    Clenching his fists, Barrett roared, ˇ°DonˇŻt mention her! We have no right to speak her name! She risked her life to save my sister¨Cinw, and youˇŻre the one who drove her to death! You think AmeliaˇŻs the one who made you look harsh? No, itˇŻs you! YouˇŻre not just harsh¨CyouˇŻre cruel. What kind of mother¨Cinw treats her daughter¨Cinw like that?ˇ±

    Reba pounded the bed in frustration. ˇ°What did I do to her? She threatened to drown herself after making a mistake! How could I not punish her? Are there any rules in this household? Her suicide also affects your future, and yet you defend her! YouˇŻre so ungrateful!ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs my own fault! It has nothing to do with Amelia!ˇ± Barrett yelled.

    Tears streamed down his face as he thought of Amelia and the child he had lost. He also thought about the woman he once had. It felt like a piece of his heart had been ripped out, leaving only an overwhelming

    pain.

    Yet, he couldnˇŻt help but feel a sliver of inappropriate amusement amidst his tears.

    ˇ°Karma¨CitˇŻs all karma,ˇ± he muttered.

    Reba gasped for breath as she pointed an using finger at him, unable to utter a single word as her face turned purple from the strain. Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced her chest and she copsed.

 Chapter 858

    At Hell Monarch Estate, the study was brightly lit.

    ˇ°Are you really set on this?ˇ± Rafael asked Carissa once more ˇ°You have to understand that taking this step could stir up a lot of trouble and you might face severe bacsh.ˇ±

    ˇ°Whatever you

    decide, IˇŻll stand by you,ˇ± he added, his warm smile a reassuring balm.

    Violet propped her chin on her hand, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. ˇ°Not only do I support you, IˇŻll also pitch in both money and effort.ˇ±

    Carissa turned to Jacob. ˇ°What do you think?ˇ±

    Jacob thought for a moment before saying, ˇ°If I consider the princeˇŻs reputation, I canˇŻt support this. But as a person, IˇŻm behind you all the way.

    ˇ°Kyle?ˇ± Carissa looked at her silent senior guild member.

    Kyle nodded slowly. ˇ°How could I not support you in what you want to do? But I must warn you¨Csince youˇŻve made your decision, be prepared for the consequences and ensure you can handle them.ˇ±

    I understand.ˇ±

    Under the light, CarissaˇŻs eyes shone brightly.

    ˇ°This isnˇŻt a rash decision. IˇŻve been thinking about it for days. We need to establish an academy for women, but as Vivi mentioned, while itˇŻs significant, it currently only caters to a few daughters of officials, so itˇŻs not urgent. Besides, running an academy for women requires the kingˇŻs approval, so itˇŻs under his control.

    ˇ°However, an embroidery workshop is different. ThatˇŻs our own initiative. Any woman cast out by her husband or without family support can join. They can learn embroidery, weaving, cutting, and other skills to make a living. If they donˇŻt know how, weˇŻll teach them. For those who are sick or disabled, we can find suitable amodations. Vivi and I are ready to fund this ourselves.ˇ±

    Everyone nodded in agreement, though even someone as reckless as Violet understood that this would disrupt male interests. Once women found a way to earn their own living, they would be stronger and less willing to bow to the men in their lives.

    But knowing and doing were two different things.

    If a ce like the embroidery workshop they nned on establishing had existed, Amelia wouldnˇŻt have had to fear being cast aside, let alone be driven to suicide. So, not only should they move forward, they also needed to do it as quickly as possible.

    ˇ°IˇŻve already chosen the location. ItˇŻs at No. 18 Goldflower Street, which used to be a dyeing workshop. IˇŻve been there, and itˇŻs perfect. With a little renovation, itˇŻll be just right,ˇ± Carissa exined.

    RafaelˇŻs eyes softened. ˇ°Finding a ce isnˇŻt difficult, but women who dare take that step are few and far between.ˇ± N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ˇ°I know this isnˇŻt something that will happen overnight, but having this space means that those who are pushed to their limits will see thereˇŻs a way out. They will have <b>a </b>ce to go, and it might just keep them from seeking death as an option, Carissa said earnestly. ˇ°I know implementing it will have its challenges,

    and weˇŻll also inevitably face public criticism.ˇ±

    Drawing from his vast experience, Kyle said, ˇ°Well, this isnˇŻtpletely uncharted territory. In the border towns of the kingdom of Velrune, theyˇŻve established simr shelters for women whoˇŻve been cast aside. They even set up womenˇŻs self defense groups.

    JacobˇŻs expression brightened. ˇ°If thereˇŻs precedent in another kingdom, that makes it easier<b>.</b>ˇ±

    Rafael nodded. ˇ°In that case, let me handle it. Once itˇŻs established, IˇŻll hand it over to Carissa and Violet.ˇ±

    Kyle grinned. ˇ®Exactly. The ones who will oppose it most are the men. If they canˇŻt be reasoned with, weˇŻll just have to exert some authority. There are always more solutions than obstacles.ˇ±

    Carissa looked at Rafael, her eyes brimming with gratitude. Her greatest fortune was having a husband who would support her no matter what she chose to do.

    ˇ°In fact, this can be presented to the king. If Prince Rafael takes the lead, IˇŻm sure His Majesty would be quite agreeable. After all, many in court would find this absurd, and seeing them criticize His Highness would only amuse His Majesty,ˇ± Jacob added.

    Rafael chuckledzily. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll make myself the target of their disdain.ˇ±

    At the next morningˇŻs court session, Rafael brought the matter up without wasting any time. Given the recent events surrounding AmeliaˇŻs tragic death and BenjaminˇŻs punishment, using this initiative as a starting point was perfectly fitting.

 Chapter 859

    A storm of opposition swept through the court.

    ˇ°This is preposterous! If such a ce is established, what will be of the principles of obedience and virtue?ˇ± one official shouted, his voice rising above the others.

    ˇ°Indeed! This will only embolden women, making them disrespect their inws, stir up jealousy, and even cause chaos in the household,ˇ± another added vehemently.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think this reflects your views, Your Highness. This is clearly Her GraceˇŻs idea, right? To please her, His Highness is willing to sacrifice menˇŻs dignity. Howughable!ˇ± came another scathing remark

    Salvador sat on the throne, observing the uproar below He asionally pursed his lips or let a small smile slip, but this was a true spectacle. Since Rafael returned from the Southern Frontier, praise for him had flowed like a river, while criticism was a rare bird<b>. </b>

    He sighed inwardly.

    Ah, Rafael was still too young. He had struck a nerve with the officials. If women had an escape route, how could they be controlled? Rafael thought he was winning the hearts of the people, but in doing so, he lost the support of the schrs.

    This strategy was RafaelˇŻs miscalction.

    The noise continued, but Salvador remained indifferent, only suggesting that they revisit the topic at the next court session. He hoped the situation would simmer and grow, with even more voices of dissent by then.

    Rafael, for his part, didnˇŻt want Salvador to agree too quickly either. He aimed to let the matter gain traction, ensuring that the popce would be abuzz about it. If this initiative were to be realized, it needed to make a significantmotion so everyone would be aware of this new opportunity.

    A month ofmotion would be perfect. By then, the entire capital would know about it. Plus, renovating the space

    <b>and </b>setting up amodations would take time. A month was just right.

    t

    Rafael was confident Salvador would eventually relent, as he would feel pressure toply with no real choice.

    After the court session concluded, Rafael strolled out, hands sped behind his back. The officials who had just condemned him now fell silent, knowing better than to speak against him alone. If they were to criticize, it would be in a group, never alone.

    The Defense Minister, Davis, followed closely behind Rafael. The minister had feigned outrage earlier. echoing <b>the </b>sentiments of others, merely regurgitating their words. Deep down, however, Davis <b>found </b>himself in agreement¨Che truly supported Rafael. If it were possible, he would have raised his arms in enthusiastic apuse.

    As a man well¨Ctrained for two to three decades under the thumb of his wife, Hannah, he now found himself thinking from a womanˇŻs perspective. It <b>was </b>a skill honed over years of marriage. If this initiative seeded, Hannah would be overjoyed. When she was happy, harmony would reign in their household, leading to a more pleasant life for him as well.

    Most importantly, she would surely want to be involved in such a meaningful project. Once she was N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    upied with it, she wouldnˇŻt be so fixated on his shorings. Sighing inwardly, he reflected on how, at her age, she had a knack for being in an irritable mood for at least the majority of the month.

    The uproar in court soon spilled over to the streets, where the citizens buzzed with discussion. <b>The </b>reaction was so explosive that it felt like a pot boiling over.

    Men could hardly believe that the Hell Monarch could be so foolish. Had he lost his <b>mind</b><b>? </b>They knew that if such a ce for discarded women was established<b>, </b>the wives at home would surely cause chaos!

    The noble families disapproved of CarissaˇŻs actions, and even many of the women were not fully in support. Only a few¨Cthose who had a clear understanding of the hardships women faced¨Cquietly supported her.

    Yet, this support remained unspoken, hidden from view. No one would openly endorse her.

    While the outside world was in an uproar over the issue. Zoey was still busy handling matters at Valor

    Estate.

    RebaˇŻs health had deteriorated significantly, and they couldnˇŻt buy any Snowdrop Pills. Everyone in the household had tried but returned empty¨Chanded. To make matters worse, they learned the price <b>had </b>skyrocketed from ten to twenty silver coins per pill.

    Reba was genuinely frightened and anxious. In desperation, she sent Bryan to beg Zoey for help, knowing that she, as part of the Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family, had the connections and influence to secure a few pills from Arcane Sanctum.

    Upon hearing this, Zoey went straight to RebaˇŻs room. ˇ°I can help buy them at twenty silver coins each, How many do you wish to purchase?ˇ±

    ˇ°Tenˇ­ Tenˇ­ˇ± RebaˇŻs heart was racing, her breathbored.

    Her eyes widened as she extended her palms, a mix of joy and greed glimmering in her gaze. If Zoey was willing to buy the pills, they might as well stock up.

    *So, ten would be two hundred silver coins,ˇ± Zoey replied. ˇ°Would you like to pay with banknotes or silver ingots?ˇ±

 Chapter 860

    Reba froze, her gaze fixed on Zoey. The corners of her eyes, which had sagged slightly, now lifted, filled with scrutiny as she tried to gauge whether the younger woman was joking.

    But it was clear that Zoey was not joking¨Cshe was dead <b>serious</b>.

    A rush of blood flooded RebaˇŻs head as she struggled to catch her breath, scarcely able to believe that Zoey was asking her for money to buy medicine. They were family by marriage, and this was for medicine. Did she have to be so calctive about it?

    Suppressing the humiliation that bubbled up inside her Reba shot a nce at Tara. There were s things she simply couldnˇŻt voice, given her senior status.

    some

    Recognizing the cue, Tara mustered the courage to ask, ˇ°Could you lend us the money for now, Madam Zoey? We can pay you backter.ˇ±

    ˇ°I rushed out of my home this morning. How could I possibly have that much money on me?ˇ± Zoey replied.

    ˇ°You could always go back and fetch it first,ˇ± Tara suggested, her voice barely a whisper.

    Zoey chuckled. ˇ°IsnˇŻt that a bit redundant? IˇŻd have to make an extra trip to the estate. Why

    not just give me the money directly? After all, youˇŻll need to pay me back eventually. You canˇŻt be saying that a prestigious family like yours canˇŻte up with two hundred silver coins, right?ˇ±

    RebaˇŻs face flushed with anger, herplexion darkening. It was clear Zoey was humiliating her.

    Tara tried tough it off. ˇ°How could that be? It just so happens that the steward isnˇŻt here at the moment, soˇ­ so we canˇŻt ess the funds right now.ˇ±

    <i>Vi </i>in th

    Zoey stood up, her demeanor cool. ˇ°Then, send someone to fetch him. IˇŻll check on Vi in the meantime. Once you have the funds, send them over to Grace Mansion. ItˇŻs just running an errand for you. ThereˇŻs no reason I shouldnˇŻt help family.ˇ±

    With that, Zoey offered a polite nod and left. Once outside the courtyard, a cold smile crept onto her lips.

    The audacity of it all¨Cdaring to ask her for money to buy medicine!

    Vi had been resting for the past few days, finally managing to settle herself after narrowly escaping death. The thought of her brush with the afterlife sent chills down her spine.

    Previously, she had held a ridiculous and pitying attitude towards AmeliaˇŻs death, thinking it <b>was </b>absurd for someone to be so fragile and be unable to bear any burden. If living was so difficult, what was the point of it all?

    But now, having nearly died herself, Vi understood just how terrifying death could be. And yet Amelia, that timid woman, had chosen death. She had first tried to throw herself into the river, <b>and </b>failing that, she hung herself. It showed the depths of her despair, the sheer hopelessness that led her to such a drastic end<b>. </b>N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Vi started to feel a pang of sadness for Amelia, along with a bit of guilt. At first, she believed herte sister¨CinwˇŻs death had nothing to do with her, but then Zoey scolded her and pointed out that AmeliaˇŻs suicide had a lot to do with her actions.

    Initially, Vi had resisted this notion. Yet, Zoeyid <b>out </b>one point after another, painting a picture of a bitter, sharp¨Ctongued, and selfish woman.

    That woman was her, Vi Prince.

    Vi couldnˇŻt understand how she had be like this She was the third daughter of Earl of SilverstoneˇŻs family, ady who had never known hardship. It was no exaggeration to say she lived a life of luxury. But after marrying into the Warren family, why had she begun to value money over lives?

    When she saw Zoey enter, she quickly wiped away her tears. Even though she knew her sister¨Cinw despised her, she couldnˇŻt help but choke out, ˇ°Zoey, I donˇŻt know why I treated her like that. I really didnˇŻt. mean to go against her.ˇ±

    Zoey sat down, silent for a moment. Noticing Vi continually dabbing at her eyes, she finally spoke, her tone measured, ˇ°You didnˇŻt mean to harm her, but you did intend to go against her. Amelia had no money, and you looked down on her shabby ways.

    ˇ°You wanted to humiliate her by depriving her of money, to see her embarrassed and struggling, all to highlight your own wealth and status. You couldnˇŻtpete with Carissa or even Ka, so you chose topare yourself to Amelia. You won, but at what cost? SheˇŻs deadˇ­ˇ±

    Zoey paused, fully aware that her next words would be harsh, but she felt they needed to be said, a wake- up call to Vi.

    ˇ°But sheˇŻs dead, and your child is gone too. Have you thought about what it would have meant if she hadnˇŻt died? With just a little effort to gather some money, she could have bought Snowdrop Pills. The people at Arcane Sanctum acknowledged her and would have sold the pills to her.ˇ±

    Vi covered her eyes with her hands, tears streaming down her face. ˇ°I truly didnˇŻt think she would die. I never thoughtˇ­ˇ±

    Zoey watched her cry. ˇ°When you deliberately inflict malice upon someone, you must consider the worst. consequences your actions could bring.ˇ±

 Chapter 861

    Vi used to shirk responsibility, no matter how catastrophic the situation. She would always distance herself, portraying herself as helpless or innocent. But this time, she didnˇŻt refute <b>ZoeyˇŻs </b>words. She merely wiped away the tears that kept falling

    Zoey looked at Vi and sighed.

    Benjamin was a shell of his former selfˇŞno longer a man of status, no longer with a wife, spending his days locked away in his room. Bryan was a disappointment, failing at both martial arts and academics. He wasnˇŻt someone they could rely on.

    CharlotteˇŻs side of the family had washed their hands off them, and really didnˇŻt care anymore. She even ordered the construction of <b>a </b>wall to divide Valor Estate in two.

    Barrett was the only one in this family who was able to do anything. In addition to his special training, he still came back to care for Vi. As the man of the house, he looked over the finances and realized just how dire their situation was.

    The family was truly impoverished.

    Four hourster, Tara personally brought two hundred silver coins to Zoey. She arrived in a hurry, out of breath, clearly having juste back from outside the estate.

    From Poppy, Zoey had learned many things. Amelia had once asked Reba to pawn her jewelry, but she had refused and even yelled at Amelia for it. Now, due to her own illness and the need for medication, she had finallyplied and agreed to pawn it.

    Zoey was naturally willing to make the trip, but she knew it would be fruitless. She took Tara along, having thetter wear <b>a </b>veil and serve as a witness.

    Upon arriving at Arcane Sanctum, Zoey introduced herself and requested to purchase Snowdrop Pills.

    Since she was a new customer, a physician came over to ask, ˇ°Which of your household members is suffering from a heart ailment? The Snowdrop Pills require a diagnosis by our head physician, Sebastian, before a prescription can be <b>issued</b>. Please wait a moment while I fetch him to apany you to Silverstone Estate.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, is it really thatplicated? If the diagnosis shows itˇŻs not a heart condition, I canˇŻt buy the Snowdrop Pills?ˇ± Zoey asked.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs correct. The supply of Snowdrop Pills is limited, so we must ensure they go to those who truly need them,ˇ± the physician exined.

    Zoey nodded. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻlle back tomorrow.ˇ±

    After thanking the shop assistant, Zoey and Tara stepped out of Arcane Sanctum. The same shop assistant, Paul, suddenly rushed out after them, calling out to Zoey.

    ˇ°Madam Zoey, I know you want to buy Snowdrop Pills for the Warren familyˇŻs matriarch¨CItˇŻs possible, but weˇŻll only sell it to Madam Amelia,ˇ± he said, pretending not to know that Amelia had hanged herself. ˇ°If the Warren family wants to make a purchase, please have Madam Ameliae herself.ˇ±

    Sighing heavily, TaraˇŻs hand trembled as tears streamed down her face.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± said Zoey, turning and climbing into the carriage.

    Tara followed, stepping up onto the footboard with a heavy heart.

    After returning to Valor Estate, Tara urately conveyed the message from Arcane SanctumˇŻs shop assistant-Amelia had toe in person to buy the medicine. Otherwise, they would need to find a heart patient who required Snowdrop Pills.

    There were indeed people in the capital who needed Showdrop Pills, but they wouldnˇŻt be willing to help a cruel mother¨Cinw who had driven her daughter¨Cinw to death. Anyone who got involved would be subjected to the same scorn.

    The Warren family was currently being criticized harshly. Even the Hell MonarchˇŻs proposal to open an embroidery workshop for women cast out of their homes wasnˇŻt enough to divert the publicˇŻs anger. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Most of the criticisms directed at the Hell Monarch came from men, but the outrage against Valor Estate and Reba was a national phenomenon. It was on apletely different scale. People would asionally debate the Hell MonarchˇŻs actions, but the insults aimed at the Warren family and Reba were pure and unfiltered curses.

    It got worse when news broke that Reba needed Snowdrop Pills, but Arcane Sanctum would only sell them to Amelia. The townsfolk erupted in talks of karma. Servants who overheard dared not report back. for fear that Reba would fly into a rage, and they simply left.

    After listening to TaraˇŻs report, Reba remained silent for a long time. Zoey wondered if the older woman felt any regret at that moment, and suspected she did. Someone like her would only understand regret when their own life was in jeopardy.

    Unfortunately, regret was the most useless emotion. It often came toote to change anything.

    Zoey had said she would stay at Valor Estate to offer some support, but aside from caring for Vi, she merely watched coldly from the sidelines. She wasnˇŻt <b>a </bpassionate person, and only sought to act in a way that was true to her conscience.

    She knew she could buy Snowdrop Pills through Carissa. But if she did, Amelia would never forgive Zoey- even in death.

 Chapter 862

    Meanwhile, Barrett took decisive action and prepared to sell off several servants. The Warren family was on the brink of copse. His eldest brother had lost his position, the second branch of their family had split off, and it was uncertain when Barrett himself would be reinstated.

    The only option left was to cut back wherever possible.

    Typically, noble families avoided selling off their servants. There were always unsavory secrets lurking. within the estate. It was one thing if the servants were sold to a good household, but if they ended up with a cruel family, they would surely harbor resentment and spill all the dirty secrets when they could.

    So, noble families were usually cautious about such actions.

    But what secrets did the Warren family still have that werenˇŻt already known?

    Barrett no longer cared. The vilest curses were already on the lips of the townsfolk every day. What more could he fear?

    He had never understood Amelia until he truly took over her position. Now, he finally grasped the weight of her burdens.

    BarrettˇŻs feelings for Vi were nowplicated. His heart ached for the loss of their child, but he was also angry at his wifeˇŻs quarrels with Amelia. He wanted to ask about the miscarriage, but bringing it up would likely hurt her more, so he kept his mouth shut.

    RebaˇŻs health continued to deteriorate. The physician said it was impossible for her tost until the New Year.

    It was just a matter of time.

    Barrett sent someone to summon Serena back to see their mother, but she didnˇŻt return. She hadnˇŻte back when Amelia died to avoid any bad omens. Now that everyone outside was cursing the Warren family, Serena didnˇŻt want to wade through that mess.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Apart from Tara, there was almost no one left by RebaˇŻs side.

    Death and despair were like a tightening noose, locking her heart in the grip of panic over her own mortality.

    On MidwinterˇŻs Dawn, a traditional holiday marking the shortest day and longest night of the year, there was no family meal to celebrate together.

    Reba, who could barely rise from her sickbed, held TaraˇŻs hand and cried. ˇ°Go to Hell Monarch Estate and fetch Carissa. I have something to tell her.ˇ±

    Tara sighed. ˇ°Lady Carissa wonˇŻte, Madam Reba.ˇ±

    ˇ°You tell her I was wrongˇ­ RebaˇŻs eyes were zed over, her sunken cheeks making her look even more bitter. ˇ°I was wrong.ˇ±

    Tara sat on the edge of the bed, wiping her tears.

    ˇ°What good does it do to realize your mistakes now? When Lady Carissa was in the family, you had a luxurious life. You had everything¨Cjewels, silks, and satin. Sebastian even came to your door personally.

    Your condition was already critical back then. If it hadnˇŻt been for Lady Carissa calling for Sebastian, you would have been gone long ago.ˇ±

    ˇ°Tell herˇ­ I was wrong. I admit my mistakes. I want her to callˇ­ˇ± Reba took a deep breath. ˇ°Call for Sebastian.ˇ±

    Tara looked at Reba. Despite having spent most of her life by thetterˇŻs side, she felt an Icy wave of disappointment wash over her at that moment. Tara had hoped Reba truly understood her errors, but it seemed she only recognized that Carissa was herst hope for survival.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt go,ˇ± Tara said softly.

    RebaˇŻs eyes widened in shock. ˇ°Youˇ­. youˇŻre just going to watch me die? How cruel of you!ˇ±

    Reba gasped for air, the sound of her struggle echoing in the dim room. She felt like a candle burning at both ends, waiting for death to im her.

    Yet, she had no reliable ally¨Cno one was willing to help her.

    As for Carissa and Rafael, they made no response to the scorn directed at them from outside.

    Let everyone vent their frustrations for now.

    At the second morning court session, the motion failed to pass.

    During the third morning court session, the number of critics had increased. It seemed the court officials were discussing this matter in private and had banded together to oppose Rafael.

    This time, the prince merely said, ˇ°Only a husband who mistreats his wife and is cruel to his family would oppose this proposal. I wonder if any of you here fall into that category?ˇ±

    After a moment of silence, voices of dissent rose in response.

    ˇ°How shallow of you to view the issue this way! This goes against the principles of propriety! Such arrogance from His Highness shows he has no regard for our ancestorsˇ® teachings.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre avoiding the crux of my question,ˇ± Rafael replied coldly.

    ˇ°Once a woman marries, she leaves her family to join her husband. Being divorced and kicked out of the family is shameful. If such a thing brings no disgrace and someone takes her in, it could lead them to dangerous thoughts. That could damage oneˇŻs family honor and ultimately cause chaos in the world,ˇ± another official retorted.

    Finally, Davis stood up and asked, ˇ°What about women who are epted back by their families after being divorced by their husbands? How is that different from being given refuge by someone else?ˇ±

    Immediate rebuttals followed.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not the same! Even if they return to their families, theyˇŻll be looked down upon and life will be hard for them. ThatˇŻs why they weigh their options carefully.ˇ±

    ˇ°How can you say itˇŻs the same, Mr. Lloyd? Are you even a man?ˇ±

 Chapter 863

    ?

    "Of course I''m a man!" Davis replied. "But while men can act recklessly taking multiple wives, passing on their lineage, and relying on their wives to care for them even when they''re afflicted with illness-there''s no chaos in the world. So, why is it that when a woman is cast off and finds a ce to be sheltered, it somehow leads to disorder?

    Why are you so afraid of giving women another chance at life? No one wants to take that step unless they have no choice. Do you all wish to force them into such a position? If not, then what is it that frightens you?"

    Davis had remained silent until then, but once he spoke, he did so with purpose, having been instructed by his family to lend unwavering support to Rafael.

    Carissa listened quietly from her seat in court, but didn''t speak. As a woman, the bacsh would be even stronger if she spoke on behalf of women. After all, what someone chose to do or say was often influenced by personal interests or gains.

    No matter how eloquent Carissa was, she couldn''t match their verbal sparring.

    So, she could only wait for Salvador to call on her.

    As expected, just as Rafael and Davis were embroiled in a heated debate with the other ministers, Salvador cleared his throat lightly and turned to Carissa.

    "Carissa, I would like to hear your opinion."

    Carissa appeared as if she had suddenly been called out. When everyone looked at her, she had apletely bewildered expression. But she quicklyposed herself, stepping forward and nodding respectfully.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Your Majesty, I don''t have any grand theories to share. However, from a woman''s perspective-and as someone who has once been divorced-I would like to express my thoughts. I wonder if the esteemed ministers would like to hear them?"

    A wave of curiosity swept through the court. The fact that Carissa had been divorced piqued everyone''s interest, and the arguments momentarily ceased as they awaited her words.

    Some who held respect for Carissa couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy-she was about to reveal her own scars.

    Salvador''s gaze softened as he urged, "Go ahead."

    "A woman''s marriage signifies the beginning of a second life. We don''t need to live in luxury. We''re willing to share our fortunes and misfortunes with our husbands. Unless we''re treated as outsiders, humiliated, and mistreated by our inws, we would never want to leave. Whether you gentlemen acknowledge it or not, you cannot deny the fact that this world is inherently unfair to women.

    "You worry that opening the embroidery workshop will provide refuge for discarded women and grant them a backup n, and that this will lead them to act tyrannically within their marriages or even cause chaos. But have you considered that as long as they have their husbands and children by their side, they would prefer to endure hardships rather than leave? The workshop will only offer them the bare necessities-simple food and in clothes-

    which they''ll have to earn through hard work. This is merely a better option than retreating to a monastery or facing a dead end. It''s not a desirable choice.

    "Who would choose such a path unless they were truly desperate? I believe your concerns are unfounded. All of you are capable men. How can you deny a desperate woman a chance at survival? Moreover, this isn''t a unique idea for Starhaven. The kingdom of Velrune has already implemented it. They even have a women''s self-defense group. With that said, how can we let ourselves fall behind?"

    Carissa spoke with a tone of respect and humility, her voice soft and warm, soothing to those who listened. The gentleness of her words was disarming, leaving those who opposed the opening of the embroidery workshop momentarily at a loss for words. Some even found themselves swayed by her logic.

    Carissa continued, "I''m sure everyone has heard the rumors about the circumstances surrounding thete Madam Amelia from the Warren family. She first attempted to drown herself, and after she was rescued, she hanged herself. This clearly showed how desperate she was to die.

    "If she had even the slightest chance of survival or another way out, she wouldn''t have forsaken her children in such a manner. Her natal family lives far away, and there was no one she could turn to in the capital. Furthermore, she didn''t have any viable skills to sustain herself.

    "I''m sure her parents raised her with the belief that as a married woman, she only needed to follow her husband''s lead and care for her children to live a stable life. So, she managed the household and cared for her ailing mother-inw day and night. But in the end, we''ve all seen the tragic end she met."

 Chapter 864

    Chapter <b>864 </b>

    CarissaˇŻs voice rang clear, neither too loud nor <b>too </b>soft, ensuring that everyone in the hall could hear her.

    ˇ®Perhaps some of you believe that Madam AmeliaˇŻs death is trivial, but what if she were your sister, daughter, or rtive? Would you be able to empathize a little more? After all, everyone here has studied the teachings of the sages, and youˇŻre allpassionate toward the elderly and the weak. Many women are divorced because of serious illness or infertility. They were innocent, to begin with.ˇ±

    Carissa sighed, her expression heavy with sorrow.

    ˇ°A womanˇŻs life is still a life. Are we truly in a world that seeks to exterminate them?ˇ±

    What if she were your sister, daughter, or rtive?

    Many people scoffed inwardly at CarissaˇŻs words. Yet, her mention of the teachings of the sages cast a moral shackle on them. How could they argue against that? Any rebuttal would make them seem unreasonable, as if they were out to destroy womenpletely.

    If these words hade from a man, it would have been easier to counter. But they were spoken by a woman¨Cthe only woman in the hall¨Cat SalvadorˇŻs behest.

    Carissa had expressed sentiments filled withpassion, speaking on behalf of women. Who could counter that without appearing to bully her? It would be shameful for so many officials to gang up on a lone female official, especially when it was the king who had called on her to speak. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    For a moment, the grand hall fell into a heavy silence. Though some faces disyed discontent, no one dared to argue with Carissa.

    Seeing this, Salvador recognized that the moment was ripe. It was time to move forward with the n. It was necessary to remove any remaining obstacles. After all, Velrune had set a precedent. Starhaven could not afford to fall behind.

    ˇ°<i>Since </i>there are no objections, let us try it out,ˇ± he dered. ˇ°While the court will not provide funding, the embroidery workshop must operate under government supervision. It shall not exploit or mistreat women, and all the money earned will belong to them. Should I learn that the people of Hell Monarch Estate intend to profit from these women or exploit them for personal gain, I will be the first to take action against you.ˇ±

    Rafael knelt on one knee. ˇ°You are benevolent, Your Majesty. I thank you for your grace.ˇ±

    Finally, they had seeded. A smile crept onto CarissaˇŻs lips. She hurriedly hid it by lowering her head, anxious that someone might notice her joy.

    Amidst her joy, she felt a twinge of sadness. If only the embroidery workshop had been established sooner, Amelia might still be alive.

    Davis raised his voice to say, ˇ°Your Majesty is wise and benevolent. I hold you in the highest regard. Women are inherently weaker. As men, it is our duty to protect them. If they find themselves at their witˇŻs end, should we not allow them even one path to survival? If we donˇŻt, what difference is there between us and beasts that prey upon the helpless?ˇ±

    His words carried a righteous weight, pleasing Salvador with their sentiment.

    Rafael inwardly gave Davis a thumbs¨Cup. It was clear Hannah had trained a wise husband.

    Salvador gave a rare smile and announced, ˇ°Court adjourned!ˇ±

    As Rafael and Carissa exited together, they exchanged a lighthearted touch of their thumbs and shared a knowing smile.

    They each had their own duties¨CRafael needed to return to the Supreme Court, while Carissa was due for her shift. They entrusted Jacob with the task of managing the official processes, and they would reconvene that evening to discuss details.

    The public still harbored some resistance to the changes, so they needed to find storytellers and schrs to spread positive sentiments. The existence of the embroidery workshop would not adversely affect themon folk, as it was simply a refuge for abandoned women¨Cunless, of course, the men were contemting divorcing their wives.

    Once most of the arrangements were in ce, Rafael thought it was time to celebrate. Not a grand celebration with everyone, but a small one with just him and Carissa.

    It was a rare chance he and Carissa had a day off the following day, and New Year was approaching. He nned to take her to Glimmering Tower for a nice meal, then to Richspire Peak to enjoy the scenery, He had wanted to take her there for a long time.

    After hearing his ns, Carissa paused for a moment before asking, ˇ°Are you sure you want to go to Richspire Peak?ˇ±

    RafaelˇŻs eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. ˇ°Absolutely! ItˇŻs supposed to be stunning there. Thomas said if you donˇŻt go, youˇŻll regret it for the rest of your life.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Carissa nodded.

    She looked at her junior guild member, who had never spent a winter in the mountains. It was rare to see him so animated, especially after the heaviness of recent events. Perhaps a trip to a ce filled with beauty would do them both some good.

 Chapter 865

    The next day, the young couple set out. Rafael pretended to ask Violet if she wanted to join them,

    Violet shot him a puzzled nce. He had already saidst night that he was taking Carissa out for the day. He also specifically said they would be going alone and leaving everyone behind, even Dn. WasnˇŻt it a bit fake to ask her now?

    Even if Rafael hadnˇŻt mentioned it, Violet wouldnˇŻt have gone. She had her hands full dealing with the embroidery workshop, which was still under renovation It made sense for her to keep an eye on things, Besides, if her supervision wasnˇŻt needed, she could always apany Helen out to a coffeehouse and indulge in some shopping and dining. After all, there were lovely ces like Glimmering Tower and The Golden Tower to explore.

    Why venture out into the cold and face the biting mountain winds when there was so much to enjoy right here?

    At Glimmering Tower, Rafael ordered a selection of dishes. They were all staple dishes and nothing extravagant, but Glimmering Tower had a knack for elevating the simplest meals to perfection. Since they would be climbing a mountain soon and the weather was chilly, he also ordered a bottle of mulled wine. The private room they were in was cozy, warmed by a charcoal fire.

    Carissa let her husband take charge. Today, he made all the decisions while she simply admired how handsome he looked.

    His white fox fur coat was draped over a nearby rack, Rafael was dressed in a blue brocade coat adorned with cloud and wave patterns, its narrow sleeves and high cor framing his face beautifully. His skin had lost its sun¨Ckissed hue, looking much fairer now, giving him an elegant, schrly air. Only the sharpness of his dashing brows reminded people that he was a military general.

    Suddenly, Carissa recalled the first time she saw him on the battlefield, looking like a wild man with his unkempt beard. During strategy meetings, she often found herself staring at it, wondering if the ends would split when it grew long enough.

    Augh escaped her lips. ˇ°I really canˇŻt understand how the man you are now is the same one I knew at

    the Southern Frontier.ˇ±

    ˇ°I looked better back then,ˇ± Rafael replied, a grin tugging at his lips. ˇ°A man needs that kind of grit to have a presence.ˇ±

    ˇ°You looked fine then, and you also look fine now,ˇ± Carissa said, reaching out to stroke his face. Her fingers glided over his skin, which no longer felt rough and rugged.

    Rafael gazed at his wife, surprised at her rare disy of affection. Feeling the heat of her palm against his cheek, his heart swelled with warmth.

    It was clear that spending time alone together was necessary for their rtionship to flourish. Lately, they had both been so busy. When Carissa returned home, she practically copsed into bed. Even if Rafael wanted to do something for her, he wouldnˇŻt dare disturb her rest.

    He leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss on her face. The fragrance of her clothes mingled with his, both carrying a light, deep water scent. Though he had the same scent, hers intoxicated him in a way that

    made his heart flutter.

    Once they finished their meal, the couple set off toward the mountains. There was still some snow at the base, but it wasnˇŻt deep. The path was fairly easy to navigate, allowing the horses to manage well. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Not long into their journey, however, the trail began to deteriorate. The biting wind stung their cheeks as the weather took a turn for the worse.

    Rafael began to doubt himself. Was this outing really a good idea?

    But they had alreadye this far, and Thomas had raved about the breathtaking scenery. With the added snow, the mountain views would be even more stunning.

    His spirits lifted at the thought, and he said, ˇ°LetˇŻs tie up the horses here and walk the rest of the way. If you canˇŻt keep up, IˇŻll carry <i>you</i><i>.</i>ˇ±

    ˇ°I can walk just fine,ˇ± Carissa replied.

    She felt that it wouldnˇŻt be a problem to tie the horses here. Given the weather, it was unlikely anyone else would be heading up the mountain. Even if someone did, Lightning and RafaelˇŻs horse, Skyhawk, werenˇŻt horses anyone could just lead away.

    Once they secured the horses, they took each otherˇŻs hands and ventured up the mountain. The trail was indeed challenging. It was narrow, covered in thick snow, and obstructed by many dry thorny vines.

    Several times, the thorns snagged CarissaˇŻs clothing, prompting Rafael to awkwardly exin, ˇ°This mountain doesnˇŻt see many visitors, so the paths arenˇŻt well¨Ckept. But trust me, once we get higher, the views will be worth it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course, I trust you,ˇ± Carissa replied with a smile, her cheeks flushed from the cold.

 Chapter 866

    The further they ascended the mountain, the more Rafael felt that something was off.

    There were no vibrant mountain flowers or rushing streams as Thomas had described<b>¨C</b>only bare trees and endless stretches of white snow. At this time of year, the waterfalls had all but disappeared, leaving behind the starkness of early winter.

    It wasnˇŻt that the snow wasnˇŻt beautiful. After spending so long at the Southern Frontier, the prince had grown weary of snow. If only there were flowing water and winter blooms toplement thendscape, <b>it </b>would have made all the difference.

    But there was nothing¨Cnot a single orchid to be found. It was almostughable.

    However, to the north of Richspire Peak, there was a steep slope covered in unblemished snow, free of obstacles. It was a perfect spot for sledding and skiing.

    Changing his approach, Rafael led Carissa with a burst of energy, using his Lightfoot Skill to dash across to the northern slope. Reaching the peak, he caught his breath and turned to his wife, his excitement palpable.

    IsnˇŻt it still beautiful? LetˇŻs wait for the sunset, and afterward, we can ski down. ItˇŻll be so much fun!ˇ±

    Carissa lifted her gaze and nodded.

    The view was indeed a striking expanse of white and bare branches, exuding a grandeur and destion that held a unique beauty. If only it werenˇŻt so coldˇ­

    The north wind whipped against her cheeks like a knife, and her ears felt almost numb from the chill. Though the hood of her cloak could be pulled over her head, the wind still managed to sneak in around the edges.

    Yet, Carissa smiled at Rafael and replied, ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs sit here and wait for the sunset.ˇ±

    It was rare for him to show such enthusiasm for something elegant, so she wanted to indulge him and

    keep him happy.

    It was probably around five in the evening, meaning they would need to wait for at least two hours before the sun began to set¨Cassuming they would even be able to see it in the heavy overcast sky.

    She nced at her handsome junior guild member. She would trust him with her life, but she suspected he was only joking about skiing. The slope was quite steep, and skiing would require proper skis.

    Rafael had assessed the terrain and pressed the snow, deciding that with their cloaks as makeshift pads, they could slide down if they gained enough speed. After all, that was how he had done it back at the Southern Frontier.

    Sitting together in the snow at the mountaintop, Rafael wrapped his arms around Carissa, trying to share warmth.

    It was too cold; the wind howled fiercely, leaving little room for any feelings of beauty or tenderness. Instead, all of their inner force was focused on resisting the cold.

    Carissa buried her head in RafaelˇŻs embrace, thinking she must be out of her mind to be waiting for a sunset on a day this cold. After a while, she felt her body growing stiff from the chill and nced up at the

    sky.

    ˇ°It doesnˇŻt look like there will be a sunset tonight. Why donˇŻt we head back down?ˇ± she suggested.

    Rafael stood up <i>and </i>surveyed the sky, which was a heavy, oppressive gray. The sun was hidden behind the clouds<i>, </i>stingy with its warmth. He felt somewhat deted. He had originally hoped to bring Carissa here for a fun outing, but now, all he could think about was how much morefortable it would be to curl up together by the fire back at home.

    ˇ°Alright, then,ˇ± he said reluctantly. ˇ°IˇŻll try sliding down first. You just stay put for now.ˇ±

    CarissaˇŻs eyes widened. ˇ°Are you really nning to slide down like that? The slope is too steep, and we donˇŻt have skis!ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻll be fine,ˇ± he replied confidently. ˇ°We always did this at the Southern Frontier. It wasnˇŻt just me. Many soldiers would do the same when chasing the enemy. WeˇŻd slide down steep snow¨Ccovered mountains- it was faster that way!ˇ±

    He lowered himself slightly, turning to face Carissa. He caught a mouthful of the icy wind, yet he still smiled. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ˇ°Come on, give me a little push. Let me test the waters ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you sure?ˇ± Carissa nced down the slope, where the drop seemed endless and steep. ˇ°If you canˇŻt stop, youˇŻll just tumble straight down!ˇ±

    Withplete assurance, Rafael replied, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Even if I fall, my Lightfoot Skill is like having wings. Worst case, itˇŻs like chicken wings¨CIˇŻll p around a bit and steady myself.ˇ±

    Seeing his confidence, Carissa recalled how many steep slopes they had faced at the Southern Frontier. He must have experience.

    With her <i>hands </i>on his back, she pushed him gently. He used his arms to brace against the ground, kicked off, and shot down the slope with a whoosh.

    He soared down, exhration washing over him. Just as he felt everything was going smoothly and nned to stop <i>and </i>turn back to take her with him, he suddenly realized the ground beneath him had dropped away.

    He hadnˇŻt <i>noticed </i>that the slope had a dip hidden beneath the snow.

    He was sliding too fast. When his body hit the dip, he wasunched into the air. In a panic, he couldnˇŻt regain his bnce. He tumbled several times and plummeted straight down.

    Carissa stared in shock as he disappeared from view.

    DidnˇŻt he say that having his Lightfoot Skill was like having wings?

    Now, he was justˇ­ plummeting downwards!

    WasnˇŻt that tragic?

    Terrified, she quickly kicked off her shoes and crouched down, stuffing her hands into them. With her body pressed against the icy surface, she followed after him.

    Skiing was second nature to her. She had been doing it for years at Meadow Ridge. While wearing shoes

    made it awkward, she could channel her inner strength to glide straight down if she held them in her hands.

 Chapter 867

    ?

    It was both frustrating and amusing.

    Carissa supported the limping Rafael as they slowly made their way down the mountain. His hair was a mess, sticking up in a strange, wet clump after hitting the snow, creating an odd, wild look.

    His face was a patchwork of bruises-blue, purple, and red. The red came from a cut that had bled, luckily, the wounds were shallow and,bined with the cold, had stopped bleeding quickly. A lump the size of an egg swelled on his forehead, a sight that was both pitiful and funny.

    Fighting, strategizing, and governing were all his strengths, but games like this? He was utterly lost. Sliding down the slope had turned into aical disaster.

    Who knew skiing could be so hazardous?

    Everyone knew not to underestimate water, but mountains could be just as treacherous- especially mountains that only got covered with snow during the coldest days of winter, hiding sharp rocks just beneath the surface. The terrain here was nothing like the Southern Frontier, and back then he at least had armor. Here, he had none.

    Rafael was mortified. He never expected that a simple act of skiing could result in such a humiliating tumble. He had hoped for a rare day off to bond with Carissa and create some meaningful memories they could cherish when they were older.

    Well, this was certainly unforgettable. Carissa would likely remember this day for the rest of her life.

    "Your foot hurts, doesn''t it?" she asked, noticing his worsening limp.

    "It''s not too bad," he replied, turning his head slightly. "Honestly, you don''t need to help me. I can manage on my own. Having you support me makes it seem like I''m disabled."

    Carissa held on tighter, a yful pout in her tone. "No, I want to walk with you like this."

    If this had been any other time, Rafael would have been thrilled. But right now, he felt defeated and utterly helpless, plus there was an excruciating pain in his foot. He suspected he might have fractured a bone. Otherwise, it wouldn''t hurt this much.

    With Carissa supporting him, at least he could lean on her a little, making the trek down the mountain a bit more bearable.

    He couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''t reacted in time to stabilize himself and leverage that moment to spring up. His once-proud Lightfoot Skill had utterly failed him.

    In that instant of chaos, all he could think about was how embarrassing it would be for Carissa to witness him fall. Then, his reflexes had betrayed him, and he had rolled down the slope instead.

    Rafael lifted his heavy gaze to the equally heavy sky. The only thing he felt grateful for was that the trek up the mountain had taken so long, while the descent was swift-though perhaps a bit too swift forfort.

    Lightning and Skyhawk waited for them at the base of the mountain. Rafael kept his eyes downcast, and as he caught sight of his trusty mount, a wave of frustration washed over him. He wanted to bury his face in Skyhawk''s mane and weep.

    s, he couldn''t do that. He felt the sting of tears welling up in his eyes as he swung himself onto the horse, trying in vain to tame his wild hair. The more he struggled, the worse his mood became.

    Carissa nced at him, wanting to offer some words offort-but nothing seemed appropriate given how ridiculous he had looked during his fall.

    "Maybe we shoulde back in the spring. I bet this ce will be filled with blooming flowers then,'' she suggested.

    "Yeah." Rafael nodded, though a thousand thoughts of refusal chumed in his mind.

    Tonight would be perfect for a thunderstorm to strike Richspire Peak and erase it from existence. He never wanted to set foot here again.

    As they entered the city, Rafael became acutely aware of the curious stares he received due to his bizarre hairstyle and the colorful bruises on his face. He felt a swell of indignation, but forced himself to act nonchnt as he rode alongside Carissa back to Hell Monarch Estate.

    Upon their arrival, Dn happened to walk out just as they approached. The moment he saw Rafael, his jaw dropped in disbelief. As realization struck him, he burst outughing.

    "Oh my god! Your Highness, what happened to you? This... Hahaha!"

    Though Dn felt a twinge of sympathy for Rafael, the sight was tooical to resist. He swore he was trying to hold it together, but it was impossible not tough.

    Rafael shot him a dark look, his expression thunderous. Dn''sughter quickly faded from hearty chuckles to awkward silence as he mmed up.

    Carissa shot Dn a re of disappointment.

    Seriously? Couldn''t he show a little awareness?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 868

    ?

    After Jacob had sent Dn off to sweep the courtyard as punishment, Livius from Arcane Sanctum arrived. He was Sebastian''s sixth apprentice a young, exceptionally skilled physician. He usually stayed at Arcane Sanctum and seldom made house calls.

    Since Rafael was injured, Sebastian had specifically dispatched Livius to conduct a thorough examination to ensure that nothing vital had been harmed. Rafael was young and still without children. On top of that, he was taking contraceptive medication. How could Sebastian not be worried for him?

    As Helen and Violet returned from shopping, they heard the news about Rafaels injury, prompting Helen to hurry over.

    Livius was already treating the prince when Carissa noticed Helen''s arrival and quickly greeted the older woman.

    "Hello, Mother."

    Helen responded with a brief acknowledgment, her eyes immediately searching for her son. Rafael hadn''t had a chance to bathe after returning home, so his hair remained tousled. Upon seeing his bruised face and the swollen lump on his forehead, Helen couldn''t help butugh despite her concem.

    "How...how did you end up looking like this? Weren''t you just going up the mountain to enjoy the snow?"

    Carissa spoke softly, "Mother, Raf had a little ident and fell."

    "I see," Helen said, taking another look at her son''s face. That... really does sound quite careless."

    Violet hadn''t entered the room, Jacob had said that Rafael''s leg was injured, which meant he would have to roll up his trousers for Livius to treat him. It wouldn''t be appropriate for Violet to see the bare legs of her friend''s man.

    Why didn''t you call for the household physician?" Helen asked.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "He''s out today," Carissa replied.

    "Is that so? We should have at least two physicians avable at all times in the estate, Helen noted as she observed the swelling of Rafael''s leg, which the young physician was wrapping a bandage around. "Is the injury serious?"

    "His Highness has a fractured bone in his calf, but it''s not a major issue, Livius answered. After applying medicine and resting for 10 days, he should be fine. As for the other injuries, those are just superficial wounds that will heal in a few days. However, he should avoid getting the injured foot wet for now."

    Carissa expressed her gratitude, "Understood. Thank you, Livius."

    Livius nodded slightly, then suddenly said softly, "Rest assured, Your Grace. I just checked His Highness'' heart rate, and there doesn''t seem to be any damage elsewhere."

    "Elsewhere?" Carissa didn''t quite grasp it at first. "You can tell that from checking his heart

    rate? If there''s an injury, can''t you just ask him where it hurts? He should know where else pains him, right?"

    Livius smiled. "Some injuries might not cause immediate pain, so a check like this is necessary. Of course, it doesn''t catch everything. If His Highness feels ufortable anywhere, he should let me know."

    "I see." Carissa found that a bit odd. She nced at Rafael. ''Do you feel any difort anywhere?"

    "Not at all."

    ''That''s good." Carissa nodded and turned back to Livius. Then, there shouldn''t be any other injuries. Did Sebastian specifically send you over because he was worried Raf might have hurt something?"

    "In a fall like this, it''s quite possible to injure the lower back or a major pressure point in that area, which could affect fertility. That''s why my mentor thinks we should be extra careful, Livius replied.

    Helen''s face tumed pale at the mention of fertility. "We need to take a good look, Rafael! If you feel any difort, you must tell the physician. Does your backside hurt? I''ve heard that falling on your rear can impact having children."

    Rafael''s face flushed with embarrassment, and he quickly interjected, "Thanks, Livius, but I need to bathe now. You should head back."

    "Remember not to wet the wound," Livius advised. "I''lle by tomorrow to change the dressings."

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work," Carissa said.

    She escorted Livius to the door and called for someone to see him out.

    Meanwhile, Helen continued to press Rafael, ''Don''t be shy! If you''ve injured that area, you must let the physician know. We can''t afford to dy anything.

    Rafael gritted his teeth and growled, "I haven''t! Just stop asking!"

    Helen flinched at his tone. "Why are you being so fierce? I''m only worried about you! it''s been so long, but you haven''t gotten Carissa pregnant. She''s healthy enough to bear children, but with you off fighting all the time in the past, who knows if it''s affected anything?"

 Chapter 869

    ?

    Carissa hurried back inside, soothing Helen and sending her on her way.

    Even after stepping outside, Helen continued, ''It''s true! You''re married now, so what''s there to be shy about? When you were younger, you used to tell me everything! I still remember the time a mosquito bit you down there, and you stripped off your pants so I could apply medicine..."

    "Mom!" Rafael''s roar echoed through the room.

    Carissa quickly called for Violet to take over leading Helen away, and instructed Qiana and Sydney to prepare hot water. Carissa would wash Rafael''s hair herself.

    Since he couldn''t soak in the hot springs, he sat in the bath chamber, leaning forward as Carissa washed his hair while trying to avoid getting his feet wet. Though he felt a bit useless, the sensation of her fingers massaging his scalp and working through his hair brought a warm, sweet happiness amid the embarrassment.

    Heforted himself with the thought that if it weren''t for this injury, he wouldn''t be receiving such special treatment. Thest time he was hurt, Dn had been the one helping

    him.

    Once his hair was clean, Carissa dried it off.

    After a moment, Rafael muttered, "Mom''s talking nonsense. You shouldn''t listen to her." "Okay." Carissa rubbed a thick towel through his hair. "I barely remember what she said."

    He continued to sound sullen as he added, "You must be disappointed. You were so excited when I told youst night, but you ended up not seeing anything."

    Carissa chuckled softly. "Disappointed? Not at all! I grew up in Meadow Ridge and have always loved climbing mountains. Plus, don''t you think the snowy peaks were breathtaking? And being with you, even if we just sat quietly and chatted, I''d be happy."

    With no expectations, how could there be disappointment? From the moment he mentioned climbing the mountain, she knew that the only thing to look forward to today was the meal at Glimmering Tower.

    "Really? You''d be happy just being with me?"

    Rafael lifted his gaze to meet hers, but Carissa quickly averted her eyes, trying to avoid his gaze. She was afraid that seeing the swollen bump on his forehead would make herugh, especially when paired with his pitiful expression.

    In truth, Dn was a bit innocent in all this-it was hard not tough.

    "Of course." Carissa moved behind him to dry his hair, biting back a smile.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "You didn''t look me in the eye when you said that."

    Rafael''s gloom retumed. She had clearly averted her eyes.

    Carissa paused, her gaze steady on Rafael.

    Seriously? Did he need a mirror to see what he looked like right now?

    But Carissa was a capable wife who could fight, manage a household, and soothe her husband. She took a deep breath, set the towel aside, and moved in front of him.

    Crouching down to meet his eyes, she focused only on his gaze and said softly, "I may not express it often, but I truly enjoy our time together. Ha... ha-choo!

    She quickly turned away, sneezing and rubbing her hands over her face to control her expression. "Sorry, I think I might have caught a chill."

    Hearing that she felt cold, Rafael forgot his pride and immediately said, "Tell Qiana to make some chicken soup. The wind on the mountain was strong today. A bowl of chicken soup will help warm you up."

    "Okay, I''ll go tell someone to make it right now." Carissa turned and hurried out, nearly slipping as she did.

    Once the chicken soup was ready, both of them had a bowl. Carissa said she wanted to check on Helen and couldn''t look after Rafael any longer, but instructed the two elderly maids to take good care of him.

    Helen was no longer upset and was chatting with Violet inside the room.

    When Gillian saw Carissa arrive, she hurriedly called out, "Your Grace, you''vee at the perfect time! I just made some pound cakes and was thinking of bringing them to you."

    "Thank you, Gillian," Carissa expressed her gratitude, then greeted Helen warmly before sitting down.

    "Carissa, how did he fall? Violet asked curiously.

    She hadn''t been in the room and hadn''t seen the state Rafael was in, but Helen had mentioned it was quite amusing.

    ''The ground was too slippery, so he lost his footing for just a moment and fell," said Carissa, who naturally wanted to protect Rafael''s dignity.

    Why go climbing on such a cold day? Couldn''t he have just stayed at home? It''s rare to have a free day," Helen eximed.

    Carissa replied, "He''s been wanting to go for a while, but some things came up. Since he finally had a day off, he thought he''d take the chance. Besides, the ce is actually quite beautiful."

    "Only you would defend him!" Helen huffed. "If King Sigmund tried to drag me up a mountain

 Chapter 870

    ?

    Helen often spoke of Sigmund. Sometimes she praised him, and other times, sheined. But whenever his name came up, she adopted the demeanor of a spoiled little girl, as if she had never really grown up.

    She had been the most carefree concubine in the pce, upying her position without having to navigate any intricate schemes. Even if there were plots against her, they never targeted her directly as Victoria always stood guard on her behalf.

    Helen had been pampered growing up, then pampered again while having children. And now, she was pampered by her daughter-inw. It seemed she never needed to worry about anything.

    Yet, she still found trivial matters to fret over, like squabbles with Dakota or Josephine and wanting topete with them. When she won, she kicked her legs in joy. When she lost, she puffed her cheeks in annoyance for a while. Eventually, those feelings would pass.

    Even when Eleanor and Jessica schemed against her, she would only feel anger for a moment before brushing it aside. She wouldn''t let negative emotions linger for long.

    That was how most of her life had gone.

    Now, she was eager to hold her grandchildren. Not that she truly wanted to-but because Dakota''s son had a child, Helen felt the urge to have a grandchild too. If she was honest, though, did she really like children? They either cried incessantly or made loud, raucous noises. She hadn''t yet discovered any redeeming qualities in them.

    But whatever Dakota had, Helen wanted to have as well.

    After listening to Helen talk about Sigmund for a while, Carissa returned to her room, where she found Qiana pressing a hotpress against Rafael''s forehead. It seemed to be helping the lump looked a bit smaller than before and was now tuming into a ckened bruise.

    Lulu brought in some pound cakes, and Rafael ate two pieces. Carissa then instructed them to start preparing dinner. After dinner, the two of them lingered together for a while. Carissa was finally able to look directly at his face without flinching.

    Rafael reached out with arge hand, pulling her into his embrace, his gaze deep and intense. "You haven''t paid me any attention for several nights now. You just crash into bed."

    Carissa smiled and replied, "But your leg is fractured, so it''s not very convenient."

    His warm fingers brushed against her cheek, moving up to her brow. His eyes, dark and fathomless, brimmed with a natural desire.

    "I''ve heard there are other positions that we can try."

    Carissa pressed her hand against his lips, her face flushed. "I-I won''t!"

    As shameless as ever, Rafael opened his mouth and bit her delicate fingertip, his gaze growing heated. "I''ve heard that martial artists are best suited for this sort of thing. You practice every morning, so why not put some effort into it in bed as well? Who knows, it might even help you improve your leg techniques."

    Carissa wrapped her arms around his neck, her expression softening as she exhaled. "And who did you hear that from? I had no idea someone was coaching you in this area."

    He turned his head away, hiding the embarrassment in his eyes. "Never mind that. Just know it''s someone who knows a thing or two about it."

    Had he inadvertently revealed where he had learned these things? After all, the books he had leamed from were in the bookcase and locked up safely.

    Well, if a specialist taught you, then I suppose it''s worth a try."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Carissa extinguished all the candles with a flick of her wrist, leaving only a small me flickering in the dim light.

    In the haze of that soft glow, she asked, "Can you walk over here? Should I carry you?" "I''m notpletely crippled! I can walk on my own... but you could help a bit. It wasn''t this painful before, but after Livius applied the medicine, it hurt even more."

    He was acting in an aggrieved manner again. How could she have never known that Rafael could be so unreasonable at times?

    Theyers of the canopy fell one by one, and their clothes slipped away plece by piece. The faint light couldn''t prate the thick drapery, and the flickering shadows seemed to whisper to the world not to look, as if they were doing something embarrassing.

    It was as if a new world had opened up-novel and intense.

    Yet, Rafael was still unsatisfied. He leaned in closer and kissed Carissa''s neck. "I think with my stamina, I could go for another round."

    Carissay in his arms, her legs trembling slightly as she spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "I think with my stamina, I need a few days to recover."

    Feeling a surge of tenderness, he hugged her closer and pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek. Get some sleep."

 Chapter 871

    ?

    Whether criticized or understood, news about the embroidery workshop ultimately spread far and wide. The official establishment of the workshop right after the New Year was thanks to Jacob''s diligent supervision and the fact that the necessary paperwork had beenpleted early, with Luke in charge of procurement.

    Violet tossed a bundle of banknotes into the air and confidently dered, "If it''s not enough, just ask me for more!"

    Luke didn''t go shopping by himself. He was apanied by the Defense Minister''s wife, Hannah. They bought everything imaginable-furniture, bedding, pots and pans, looms, assorted threads, embroidery needles, and even chamber pots.

    Having managed a household for many years, Hannah worked seamlessly with Luke, who oversaw the daily affairs of Hell Monarch Estate. Within just a few days, they had acquired all the essentials. Any custom items would be delivered after the New Year.

    The embroidery workshop was named Skye Embroidery. Kyle personally wrote it, which was then carved into a que that hung over the entrance.

    The townsfolk were puzzled; they had no idea who the name belonged to. They wondered why the workshop, which was intended to shelter women, didn''t have a name like Compassion Embroidery.

    However, it wasn''t long before someone discovered that Skye was the middle name of Amelia, the deceaseddy of the Warren family. Upon learning this, many people sighed and stopped targeting the embroidery workshop. Instead, they remarked on how Carissa seemed to care about her previous rtionships.

    Everyone knew that Amelia had thrown herself into the river, and that it was Carissa who had saved her. Though she had saved her the first time, she couldn''t save her the second time.

    That was the reason Carissa had established the workshop to provide refuge for abandoned women, right?

    Once a tragedy had a poignant backstory, it was easy for themunity to empathize. No one criticized Carissa or the Hell Monarch anymore.

    Instead, the people praised their loyalty and generosity. It was known that if a woman remarried into another family, it was forbidden for her to maintain ties with her former inws. Thus, Rafael''s broad-mindedness earned him respect.

    With praise came criticism, and those who spoke out mostly scolded him for being foolish and for failing to recognize his status.

    On New Year''s Eve, Ryan returned home from the academy. After spending a day at Hell Monarch Estate, the Klein family came to take him to their residence. Though Carissa was reluctant, she understood how important it was for them, so she agreed to let him go.

    However, Helen was furious. Ryan had just returned home the day before, and now, someone was whisking him away. Was he really going to celebrate the New Year with the Klein family?

    Helen''s anger didn''t stem from a deep affection for Ryan. She liked him, sure, but it wasn''t that serious. She had prepared a stack of whimsical stories, nning to ask Ryan to read them to her. He was clever and didn''t just read the words tly. He would mimic the quirky voices, sometimes eerie and sometimes yful, which made the stories all the more entertaining.

    Furthermore, while the tailors were making clothes, she had specifically instructed them to prepare several winter outfits for Ryan to try on the next day. But before she could even rise, the Klein family had already taken him away.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Knowing how upset Helen was, Carissa suggested she go to the pce to keep Victoriapany. Helen was open to the idea, especially since Violet had been absent from the residencetely, supposedly busy teaching those men martial arts.

    Being left alone with Gillian had grown tedious, so it seemed better to go to the pce and spend time with her

    sister and bicker with Dakota and Josephine.

    As for Reba, she ultimately could no longer hold on.

    Barrett personally knelt in front of Arcane Sanctum for several hours. At first, no one paid him any attention, but he knelt for eight hours until about five in the evening. Sebastian usually had coffee and a few pastries at that time, and he had Barrett brought into the back hall.

    Barrett thought he finally had a chance. He dropped to his knees in front of Sebastian and said, "Whatever the price for the Snowdrop Pills, just name it. I''ll pay it without haggling."

    Reba had finally sold off some jewelry, and now they had 3,000 silver coins. She had even said that if that wasn''t enough, she would sell more.

    Sebastian regarded him, but didn''t mention the Snowdrop Pills.

    "I used to have high hopes for you," he said. "Who would have thought I misjudged you? You''ve truly disappointed

    me."

 Chapter 872

    ?

    Barrett''s eyes darkened with sorrow. "I know I''ve disappointed you, Sebastian. I regret my choices deeply."

    "When the Duke of Northwatch''s family was choosing a son-inw, they set the bar so high. Yet, they chose you. Do you know what Madam Sinir saw in you?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Barrett''s voice got stuck in his throat as Sebastian mentioned histe former mother-inw.

    "I do. She said I was eamest and honest, and that I promised I would never take a concubine.... It was my fault. I broke that promise. I let her down."

    "That''s part of it,'' Sebastian said. "The second reason is that, even though you''re the second son, you were willing to shoulder your family''s burdens. It showed you had a sense of responsibility. To put it bluntly, it was going to be hard to restore your family''s reputation then, and even harder with just you at the helm.

    "In the struggle to carve out a future, she believed you would have the same tenacity and focus as thete General Sinir. People who are solid and responsible act that way. With you managing the outside affairs and Carissa handling the home front, you might not achieve great heights, but securing a military honor and a position in the capital shouldn''t be out of reach. While you may not live a life of grandeur, you would at least have stability. What she desired was simply a smooth life for her daughter.

    "However, she was mistaken in assessing you through the lens of her worldly experience. Your ancestors were once prominent, but by your father''s generation, the family had declined. There was ack of strict family teachings and a nurturing mother, so you never really gained much experience or encountered significant temptations. Your self-discipline iscking, and your ability to discern right from wrong is insufficient.

    "The burdens you carry are solely the heavy expectations forced upon you by your family, and you yourself wish to bring your family back to its former glory. To be frank, you have talent, but you''re not exceptionally gifted.

    "If you had taken one step at a time, with General Sullivan and Carissa to assist you, you would have ultimately achieved something worthwhile. While your family may never have returned to the heights of the past, you could have at least carved out a ce for yourself.

    "When you met Aurora, you were taken aback by her supposed strength as a woman. If only you had more insight, you''d have realized her words were all misguided. When a woman belittles others to elevate herself, she inherently disrespects all women. And after she achieved her sess, you were further enamored by her. Back then, Aurora stood out brilliantly among the officers, and you thought Carissa could neverpare to her. "Your mistakes stem from your youth, yourck of experience, your muddled thinking, and your blindness to the corrupting influence of wealth. You naively believed you had found true love. At that point, you weren''t beyond saving. If you had returned to the capital and had elders to help you analyze your situation, you should have been able to regain your rity.

    "But your mom''s short-sightedness led her to repay kindness with cruelty. Instead offorting Carissa, she oppressed her as her mother-inw. She tried to force Carissa to give you and Aurora money for the wedding. When that didn''t work, she plotted to have you divorce Carissa and seize her dowry.

    ''Surprisingly, you didn''t stop her. Instead, you actively took part in her schemes, and one misstep led to another. When you all acted that way, the dead end wasid out before your mom. It was only because of Amelia that she managed to survive this long."

    After finishing his remarks, Sebastian drained his cup and turned to Barrett.

    "She should have been long gone, yet she lives on thanks to the devotion of her two daughters-inw. She should have considered it a blessing. But now, one is no longer part of the family while the other is dead, and that blessing has vanished.

    *And you... You''re not innocent in this at all. Didn''t you realize that some things were fundamentally wrong? You knew they were, yet you still did them. While you may not havemitted great evils, the things you''ve done are utterly repulsive. Because you haven''t engaged in truly monstrous acts, you still have a chance to redeem yourself. I hope this heartfelt conversation will wake you up."

    Barrett trembled, his face pale.

    Each of Sebastian''s words struck him like a hammer, forcing him to relive his past mistakes. Step after step, he had gone wrong. Just as Sebastian had said, he did know some things were wrong, but why had he chosen to act that way?

    "Go home. There''s no need to kneel in this freezing weather. You''re the dignifiedmander of the Crown Guard. Do you have any idea how much trouble you''re inviting by kneeling in front of my shop? You''re dishonoring General Wyatt, who sacrificed an arm for you."

    Barrett felt a deep shame and a dull pain in his heart.

    Ultimately, Reba was still his mom. He had no choice but to plead once more.

    "Sebastian, just one pill. Let her get through this New Year, please?"

    "She doesn''t deserve it! Sebastian snapped, then gestured to his staff. "Escort him out!"

 Chapter 873

    ?

    Barrett left Arcane Sanctumn in a daze.

    Ivy stepped in and asked, "Sir, why did you say so much to him?"

    She was confused. Her mentor had always harbored a deep disdain for the Warren family. He rarely bothered to acknowledge them. Yet, Sebastian had spent his break time trying to reason with Barrett today.

    Sebastian sighed softly. "I don''t want the world to think that Madam Sinir was blind and muddle-headed for marrying her daughter to him. While it''s true, I just don''t want to hear others say it."

    He stood up and ced a piece of charcoal into the brazier to warm his hands.

    "Besides, he''s not truly wicked. He can tell right from wrong when it counts. General Wyatt lost an arm saving him. If Barrett doesn''t wake up and continues to be led astray by his mom, then that lost arm will be a tragic injustice," he added.

    "Is there something else?" Ivy felt there was more to it.

    When Sebastian loathed someone, he wouldn''t waste his breath speaking to them.

    Sebastian''s gaze darkened. "Don''t ask. I hope it won''t be necessary."

    Barrett returned home empty-handed. Everyone in the household had already prepared themselves for this oue. After so many failed attempts to obtain the medicine, what could he do differently?

    Moreover, Sebastian despised him most of all, so it was even less likely he would seed.

    Reba was still conscious, aware that her son had gone to seek the medicine. She held onto a flicker of hope in her heart.

    Sure enough, when Barrett returned, he was holding a small wooden box. She recognized it immediately-it was the box that contained the Snowdrop Pills.

    Her heart raced with joy. "Did you... manage to get it?"

    Barrett hid the bitterness in his eyes and instructed, "Bring a small cup of hot water to prepare the medicine."

    Tara knew the situation and followed his orders. Once the medicine was brewed and turned into a liquid, Reba couldn''t wait to drink it. However, the moment the liquid touched her tongue, she realized something was wrong.

    The taste waspletely different.

    Snowdrop Pills had a faint aroma of Evergreen Root and a refreshing taste. After consuming them for so long. Reba could easily discem even the slightest difference, and this waspletely unlike what she was used to.

    She gasped and knocked the medicine away. "No... This isn''t it!"

    "Mom!" Barrett''s voice was heavy with concern as he looked at her. "This medicine was prescribed by another physician. It''s meant to treat your illness. It may not be as effective as Snowdrop Pills, but it should help you feel a little better."

    "I don''t want it!" Reba seethed, bing more breathless by the moment. "Only Snowdrop Pills... only Snowdrop Pills work!"

    "Madam Reba, don''t be unreasonable. This medicine is quite expensive too," Tara pleaded through her tears. "All of you are useless!" Her gaze swept over everyone in the room. "Where''s Serena? Call her back... The Marquis of Ironridge''s family can buy them!"

    "If she wanted toe back, she would have already. We''ve sent people to escort her several times, but she refuses toe," Barrett replied, his heart heavy with pain.

    Yet, as the pain piled on, he found himself growing numb to it. Instead, he felt a rising irritation within him.

    How had Carissa managed to care for someone so ill for an entire year without a singleint? Even as Reba''s son, he felt utterly drained.

    "Useless! All of you are useless!"

    Reba''s anger red again. The dull pain in her chest intensified, making it hard for her to breathe.

    She gasped, struggling for air, her voice rising in desperate moans, ''Help... help me."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Barrett sent for the physician, who had visited several times already and had long since determined that Reba wouldn''t make it to the New Year. That she had held on this long was a testament to her tenacity.

    After the examination, the physician came out to speak with them.

    "It''s only a matter of days now. Prepare for whates next. She will suffer more from here on out. The difficulty in breathing may lead to some hallucinations, and she might say strange things. Don''t be rmed if she ims to see ghosts."

    As he finished, the physician added, "There''s no need for a prescription either. It would be pointless. Taking the medicine will only cause more suffering.

 Chapter 874

    ?

    On the evening of the twenty-sixth, Reba indeed began to hallucinate. Strangely enough, her condition seemed to improve.

    She could even sit up as she pointed at the air and shouted, "Get out! Go away! You''re all useless, nothing but worthless trash! Amelia, how dare you touch me? You''re so disrespectful...

    Reba clutched her own throat as if struggling to breathe, her face turning a deep shade of purple.

    Since the physician had warned them about her condition, no one thought she was actually seeing ghosts. Barrett rushed to pry her hands away and shouted, "Mom, there''s no one here! Amelia isn''t here!"

    "She''se to take revenge! She hates me!" Reba grabbed Barrett''s sleeve, her fierce expression shifting to one of terror. "Tell her I didn''t want her dead! I just wanted to enforce some rules! I needed to teach her a lesson! Ah... Stay away, Amelia! How dare you!"

    Reba swung her arms wildly, pping Barrett across the face again and again. He stood still, letting her strike him.

    It took an hour before she finally quieted down.

    Her breaths were shallow, with more air escaping her than entering. Sometimes, Reba seemed aware. She opened her eyes to look at the people gathered around her. Yet each time, she didn''t see Benjamin or her grandchildren.

    She moved her lips, whispering, "Benjamin....

    Barrett was sitting by her bedside. "Mom, would you like some water?"

    "Benjamin..."

    Where was her eldest son? Where was he?

    "He stepped out for a moment. He''ll be back soon," Barrett reassured.

    Bryan stood nearby, wiping his tears away, his voice filled with anger as he spoke, "Benjamin is heartless. Mom has been so good to him, and he can''t evene to see her off at the end."

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock. See her off? Was she really dying?

    She was dying.

    Her eldest son was absent, and her daughter hadn''t even taken a moment to check on her. Not a single person from the second branch of the family had visited.

    Was she truly so hated?

    Reba refused to ept it-she simply couldn''t. All her hard work had been for the family. She had hoped to restore them to their former glory. Didn''t she do it all for them?

    She felt as though something was choking her throat, making it increasingly difficult to breathe. She was so cold; she couldn''t stop shivering.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    This wasn''t how it was meant to be. She should have had the best physicians and taken the most expensive medicine. Though her husband hadn''t achieved much, he listened to her. And her daughters-inw... No, they had all left, everyst one of them.

    "I regret it..."

    Thick tears streamed from the corners of her eyes, but she couldn''t voice any other words.

    What she regretted, no one knew.

    At 10:45 that night, Reba drew herst breath. Her eyes remained open.

    Barrett cried for a long time before he began to arrange her funeral.

    With only a few days left until the New Year, the funeral preparations were rushed. They set up a table for a day to allow visitors to pay their respects.

    With the court on break and the Supreme Court closed for the holiday, Carissa could take a break. However, for the Capital Guard, the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Crown Guard, the New Year was usually their busiest time. There could be no ckening in their duties.

    Carissa would asionally return to check in, but she didn''t remain at the Capital Guard headquarters or the Central Command Office all the time.

    The following day, news of Reba''s death reached Hell Monarch Estate.

    No one said much about it. After all, news that she was nearing her end had long since spread.

    Jacob did remark, "Well, with this, Barrett will have to enter his mourning period. Is the Crown Guard about to lose itsmander?"

    Salvador had already intended to separate the Crown Guard from the Mystic Army, which meant having amander was essential. Previously, whether there was amander or not didn''t matter as much. Now, it was crucial.

    However, with Reba''s death at this time, it was the son''s duty to mourn, and such mourning meant Barrett would be sidelined. At the moment, there was no sign that Salvador would reinstate him.

    To put it inly, the Crown Guard didn''t necessarily have to have Barrett as itsmander.

 Chapter 875

    ?

    Violet felt no sympathy for Barrett.

    "I heard from ire that Serena didn''t return for the funeral, but Aurora left Blessed Haven to don mourning attire for that old hag," she said.

    Ever since the assassination attempt, Aurora had rarely left Blessed Haven. She wouldn''t even make an appearance when Reba was nearing death, so it was strange that she woulde out now to mourn. If someone wanted to kill her again, infiltrating the household during the funeral wouldn''t be too difficult.

    But Aurora was probably smart enough. The treason case had just happened, and it wasn''t resolved yet. Who would dare to act recklessly at this time?

    "Who''s helping to handle the funeral arrangements?" Carissa asked.

    Vi had been in poor health since giving birth, so she couldn''t manage it. Aurora likely wouldn''t be taking charge either.

    "Madam Charlotte," Violet replied. "After all, they''re sisters-inw. It''s not like they have a lot of grievances against each other. Plus, the family hasn''t truly split up, so she''ll handle what needs to be done."

    "Aunt Charlotte is quite loyal and principled," Carissa remarked. "That''s rare."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. They genuinely respected someone like Charlotte, who could clearly distinguish between love and hate. While they admired her, they couldn''t help but silently curse Reba.

    Only Rafael refrained from cursing her. He certainly resented Reba, but her cruel and ungrateful nature had led him to marry Carissa. His anger toward her was only because she had mistreated Carissa.

    Rafael''s injuries had mostly healed, though he still walked a bit awkwardly. The bump on his forehead had faded to a light bruise, but at first nce, it still gave the impression of an ominous shadow.

    Jacob said that Rafael''s forehead didn''t look very auspicious and insisted that Dn hold him down while he applied some powder to cover it up. Now, Rafael mostly stayed indoors unless he had to go out.

    Fortunately, Helen had gone to the pce to keep Victoriapany. Otherwise, she would have nagged him endlessly about the state of his forehead.

    The weather was cold, and Victoria had moved to the warm quarters of the pce. The concubines woulde to pay their respects on the first and fifteenth days of the month, while Salvador visited every other day. No matter how diligent he was in his duties, he never forgot to check in on her.

    Even while investigating the treason case, he would take time to drop by and see her. Helen had been living in the pce for a few days and had seen Salvador several times.

    Victoria was aware of Reba''s death. She remarked, "Well, she died at just the right time. This year will be peaceful."

    Helen raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Who told you that? I''ve seen you holed up in here all day. Did someone in the pce spill the news? Are they even prying into matters concerning the Warren family?

    "What''s wrong with knowing a little about what''s happening outside?" Victoria didn''t directly answer Helen''s question, but tapped her on the forehead. "Don''t be so closed-minded. You should keep yourself informed. Now that you''re out of the pce and staying with Rafael, you ought to help a bit. Don''t just focus on enjoying yourself." "If my son is doing well and my daughter-inw is dutiful, shouldn''t I be enjoying life?" Helen shot back. "After all the hard work raising my son, it''s only natural to want to enjoy the fruits of mybor. Am I supposed to keep toiling away for them? I''m not that foolish."

    In front of her sister, Helen always spoke her mind and was ustomed to being unrestrained in her words. If she said something wrong, it was only a few rebukes from her sister. What did she have to fear?

    Victoria chuckled. "You''re quitezy, you know. You have no ambition at all."

    "What do you mean? Since entering the pce, how many concubines have turned against me? I''ve fought through so much to get to where I am today. I wouldn''t have such a peaceful life if I hadn''t done all that," Helen retorted.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Victoria looked at her dim-witted sister and sighed. Fine-if Helen thought she got through it all on her own and wanted to be proud of it, let her be.

    Helen carefully arranged the sugar cubes on a te, making them neat and tidy. "Why say that the year will be peaceful since that old woman is dead? Did she make you suffer while she was alive? Do you have a grudge against her?"

    Victoria gave her a disdainful look. "Are you so heartless? She treated your daughter-inw poorly. Don''t you hate her for that?"

    Helen''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why are you still holding grudges against an old woman? Does she even deserve to be in your thoughts?"

    In Helen''s memories, Victoria had always seemed indifferent to everything and maintained a carefree expression. Whatever happened, her face was always the same, except when she was angry with Helen.

    Why would that old woman merit such attention from her sister?

    Victoria shot her an irritated nce. "Who exactly is Mnie Sullivan to me?"

    "A friend, of course."

    "That old woman picked on Carissa, and now she''s dead. Death took her before the New Year, so isn''t it like giving Mnie a big gift? Why wouldn''t I feel at ease because of that?"

    Helen waved her hand dismissively. "Come on, she''s going to hell! How could she possibly meet Mnie? If they were in the same ce even after death, it wouldn''t be a good thing."

    Victoria regarded Helen for a moment, as if considering her words. Perhaps she had a point.

 Chapter 876

    ?

    New Year''s was rather dull.

    At the pce banquet, some royal rtives, who only made an appearance once a year, came with their families. The men congregated in one area, while the women gathered in another.

    Carissa, along with several princesses and consorts, apanied Kylie and the concubines to greet Victoria.

    The honored and noble concubines were all together, with Helen among them.

    Molly and Fiona stayed in Ruth''s pce and apanied her, so they didn''te over.

    Everyone exchanged airy pleasantries-somepliments here, a bit of ttery there-whilepeting in beauty and showing off their jewelry.

    Salvador''s concubines were also present, leaving Carissa dazzled. She only recognized Kylie, Sylvia, and Salvador''s other concubines, Penelope and Grace, while the rest were little more than strangers to her. Those of lower rank mostly kept their heads down, asionally smiling apologetically or daring to nce up.

    Salvador only had a few offspring. Perhaps it was due to his dedication to governance that he spent little time in the harem.

    Kylie''s son, the legitimate eldest son, appeared quiteposed for his age. He walked much like Salvador, with his hands sped behind his back, chin slightly raised and back straight. If not for his short stature, one might mistake him for an adult.

    Sylvia had a son and a daughter. The son she raised wasn''t her biological child. The wet nurse brought him over to greet Victoria before taking him back. The princess was well-behaved, her hair styled in two pigtails. She was about four years old and was still quite innocent, but she had been taught proper manners and didn''t fuss. Penelope also had a daughter, the eldest princess, who was three months older than Sylvia''s girl. Grace had a son, the second prince, who was only two years old.

    The second prince was chubby, running with a wobbly gait. Victoria took a great liking to him, holding him close and giving him a few affectionate kisses before turning to Carissa.

    "You should hold him too. May you give birth to a plump little one next year."

    Carissa looked at the pudgy child and smiled as she extended her arms. "Your Highness, may I hold you?"

    The second prince hesitated for a moment, ncing back at Grace, who smiled and said, "Go on. Your aunt will take good care of you."

    Only then did the second prince open his arms for Carissa to hold him. She first looked at Victoria. While the queen dowager wore a smile, her eyes held a hint of chill.

    After holding the heavy child for a bit, Carissa set him down,ughing as she said, "The second prince is truly adorable."

    Grace smiled. "That''s good to hear. I wish you all the best in getting what you desire soon."

    Although Carissa wasn''t thinking about having a child just yet, she still felt it necessary to express her gratitude. Carissa had no idea if the other concubines had children. None of them had brought any with them. She rarely pried into pce matters. Rafael and Jacob might know, but such topics were rarely discussed within the household.

    Since Salvador ascended the throne, five years had passed. Some ministers had brought up the issue of naming an heir, but their interest wasn''t particrly strong, so the matter had yet to be officially addressed.

    However, Kylie had a legitimate son-an eldest son, no less. So, as long as nothing drastic happened, the session seemedrgely uncontested. That was why the ministers, although they had raised the issue, weren''t in a hurry to settle it.

    Victoria radiated warmth when with her grandchildren, but there was a palpable distance between her and the concubines. Even the queen remained somewhat estranged from her. Yet, Victoria was slightly closer to Carissa.

    Meredith arrived fashionablyte. As Victoria''s daughter, she naturallymanded attention. She was dressed in a stunning pomegranate-red gown embroidered with golden thread and a white fox fur cloak. 16 pure gold hairpieces with emerald iys adorned her hair, and she exuded a regal grace.

    Henrietta teased her, "You''re always thest to arrive each year. Did it take you half the day to get ready?"

    Meredith shot her a yful re. "You dare tease me? I''ll tear your mouth apart if you don''t watch it."

    Henrietta was Josephine''s daughter, and she was straightforward by nature. She quickly covered her mouth and called out to Victoria, "Mother, save me!"

    Victoria rarely appeared so entertained. "You''re usually so dignified and gracious, but you have such a sharp tongue when ites to your sister. If you want to be torn apart, I can''t help you."

    Laughter erupted around them. As they chuckled, there was a lingering sense that something was missing this year, and it was as if the atmosphere was notably warmer than in years past.

    Ah.

    It was the absence of Eleanor and Jessica that made this year''s gathering particrly harmonious. Meredith first called over the eldest prince. She watched as the little boy tried to mimic an adult, then yfully swatted him on the backside. "Hey now! Greet your aunt!"

    The eldest prince frowned but dutifully uttered, "Greetings, Aunt Meredith."N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Kylie lowered her gaze, but it was clear from her expression that she was displeased. Carissa noticed this. She could see that Kylie disapproved of Meredith''s yful swat, which had turned the otherwise dignified eldest prince into a mere child in front of everyone.

 Chapter 877

    ?

    Next came the evening banquet. Yuvan arrived with Molly and Fiona. After greeting Victoria and Kylie, he exchanged pleasantries with the other nobles.

    From Harvey''s side, only Heather came. She mentioned that Harvey had caught a chill in December and hadn''t fully recovered yet. Victoria expressed her concern and ordered some precious herbs to be sent for his recovery.

    At thevish banquet, Rafael sat beside Carissa. He picked out the dishes she loved, while willingly epting the ones she disliked and pushed aside.

    Seeing this, Kylie suddenly smiled and said, "The prince and his princess consort are truly affectionate.

    Kendrick and Adide looked up, thinking she was referring to them, but soon realized Kylie was speaking about Rafael and Carissa. They exchanged nces.

    Salvador cast a cursory nce their way but said nothing. However, when he raised his ss, he shot a cold look at Kylie.

    Carissa sensed a hint of jealousy in the queen and remarked, "With such a deep bond between His and Her Majesties, it''s only natural for us to follow suit."

    Kylie smiled faintly and remained silent. The burden she carried was hers alone to bear. The affection between Salvador and her was merely for show, while he truly favored Sylvia.

    If Salvador had treated her even half as well as he did Sylvia, Kylie wouldn''t have felt the need to pressure her son so much. The issue of session was supposed to be straightforward, but with Salvador''s favoritism toward Sylvia, there was always the risk of him fathering another son.

    If that happened, how could Kylia not strategize for her child?

    Lost in her tumultuous thoughts, she suddenly noticed a pce maid approaching with a cup of medicine for Sylvia.

    The maid softly said, "Your Grace, it''s time to drink your prenatal tonic."

    Kylie''s head spun at the news, her eyes shing with sharp light, but she quickly masked her reaction with a feigned smile. "Sylvia, you''re pregnant? Why didn''t anyone inform me of such wonderful news?"

    Sylvia''s face was delicate, and there was a hint of radiance now that she was pregnant. She looked up with a smile and said, "I didn''t inform you earlier as the pregnancy was unstable, Your Majesty. Please forgive me."

    Kylie chuckled. "What''s there to forgive? This is joyous news! You''re contributing to the royal line. I should reward you instead."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Sylvia remained seated, simply offering her thanks.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The subtle tension between Kylie and Sylvia was something only women could sense. Still, since this was a joyous asion, everyone raised their sses to congratte Salvador and Sylvia, as well as Victoria, on the prospect of another royal child.

    Once the toast was finished, Salvador smiled and said, "Tonight''s family banquet is a rxed affair. Feel free to enjoy yourselves without restraint."

    Yet, his smile didn''t reach his eyes. He wasn''t pleased that Sylvia had made her pregnancy public without prior notice. It was something he hadn''t even shared with Victoria.

    As the queen was in charge of the inner pce, Kylie should have been informed before anyone else. Sylvia''sck of respect for that duty irked him. While he cared for her, he couldn''t overlook her breach of propriety, especially in front of so many royal rtives. He felt it was disrespectful to Kylie, and the public nature of Sylvia''s announcement only amplified his displeasure.

    Kylie''s deration that she was unaware of Sylvia''s condition didn''t help matters. In the wake of such news, she

    should have offered some guidance on nutrition and prenatal care instead of highlighting Sylvia''s failure to inform her.

    As Salvador''s mood shifted, tension settled over the room, leaving everyone momentarily at a loss for words.

    At such gatherings, Helen typically preferred silence, speaking only when provoked by her rivals among the concubines. So, she simply indulged in the food and savored every bite. Among all the guests, she alone feasted with such abandon.

    Victoria shot her a nce. Perhaps being a little oblivious had its perks.

    After observing Helen for a while, Victoria then turned her gaze to Kylie and Sylvia. Those two had been subtly shing for some time. Their private skirmishes were one thing, but today was the New Year''s Eve banquet. With so many royal rtives present, their willingness to reveal their little schemes was tantamount to dismissing Victoria''s authority.

    However, she chose not to confront them for now. After all, such asions called for joy and celebration. During the meal, Hayden turned to Yuvan and asked, "How is Ruth''s health? Has there been any improvement?'' "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Hayden. Mom has shown some signs of recovery," Yuvan replied. Hayden nodded. "That''s good to hear. Your trip back to care for her hasn''t gone to waste. I''m only realizing now that you''re quite the dutiful son."

    Although it sounded like apliment, there was a strange underlying tone that caught the attention of the others at the table.

 Chapter 878

    ?

    Even Carissa shot Hayden a nce.

    Hayden said that he now realized Yuvan was a dutiful son, which meant thetter hadn''t always given that impression. At least, that was how it sounded to others.

    Yet, among the royal family, this revtion left everyone puzzled. After all, Yuvan had always been dutiful. Each year, he submitted a request to return to the capital to visit his mom. Sometimes, it was approved, while other times, it was denied. It had been that way even back when thete emperor was still alive.

    Such dedication-how could it not be moving?

    But on a day like today, when spirits were high, not many paid much attention to Hayden''s words. Salvador, however, cast Yuvan a meaningful look.

    Yuvan''s expression changed slightly before he smiled as usual and said, "Our ancestors ruled with kindness and devotion. How could I dare not be dutiful to my parents?''

    Rafael nced at Hayden but remained silent, continuing to enjoy his meal with Carissa.

    After the pce banquet, the women went off to watch a y. The theater had performances lined up all through the New Year, continuing until the eighth day of the celebrations. It was nice to pass the time watching the ys- at least it made the hours fly by.

    Though Sylvia returned to her quarters as she was pregnant, Victoria stayed with them for a while. Carissa was usually busy and rarely had the chance to visit her. Since she was finally in the pce, Victoria took her hand and chatted warmly.

    Dakota was sitting nearby and asked, "You''ve been married for a while now. Why haven''t you gotten pregnant yet?

    Carissa hated dealing with such questions. The decision of whether to have children and when to do so was something for her and Rafael to decide together.

    Before she could respond, Victoria interjected, ''She''s only just be themander of the Mystic Army. Why should she rush into pregnancy? A man should prioritize his career, and a woman should be the same."

    Carissa had always found Victoria''s views refreshing.

    The older woman encouraged women to be self-reliant. When Aurora joined the military and achieved sess in subduing bandits, Victoria was overjoyed. She held Aurora in high regard and even said she was a role model for women everywhere.

    Just like now, Carissa was taken aback by Victoria''s statement that women should prioritize their careers. If anyone else had said it, she might have thought they were against Rafael having children. But since it came from Victoria, Carissa believed she truly meant it.

    Helen was engrossed in the y, but chimed in, ''Exactly! Why worry about having kids? You''re the one making a fuss. I haven''t even pressured her."

    Dakota made a half-heartedment, but both Victoria and Helen shot her down, leaving her feeling bored and choosing to remain silent.

    Meanwhile, Heather, who had been quiet until now, leaned over several people to ask Carissa, "Carissa, I heard you''ve opened an embroidery workshop for abandoned women."

    "Yes, I have," Carissa replied nonchntly.

    "You named the ce Skye Embroidery. Is it named after thetedy from the Warren family? I recall that was her middle name." Heather leaned in a little closer. "But she''s dead. Isn''t it bad luck to use the name of a deceased person?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Carissa shot her a nce. "It''s bad luck to divorce, and now it''s bad luck when someone''s dead. In your opinion, everything is bad luck, right? Perhaps you''re just unlucky yourself, so you see everything as a bad omen."

    Victoria frowned at Heather. "Why are you bringing up the Warren family on New Year''s Eve? Are you trying to bring bad luck upon yourself? If you don''t have anything nice to talk about, just keep quiet and enjoy the show."

    Dakota felt a sense of bnce retum-Victoria was close to scolding Heather outright.

    Dakota set aside her previous irritation and asked, "Is Prince Harvey feeling any better? Why haven''t you called for the royal physician? Someone could go over and check on him."

    "No, that''s fine." Heather quickly waved her hand. "He... he''s feeling much better now."

    Penelope, who was sitting beside her, flinched at Heather''s frantic gesture, puzzled by such a big reaction. It was just a matter of having a physician check in. Was there something embarrassing about it?

    Carissa nced at Heather but then shifted her focus back to the stage.

    Was Harvey really too sick to attend tonight?

    Earlier, they had spected he might not have dared to show up. From their observations, however, Harvey seemed to have a far deeper scheming nature than Yuvan.

 Chapter 879

    ?

    After leaving the pce, Carissa spoke to Rafael about the matter while they were in the carriage.

    Rafael recalled a report from Jacob, who had people monitoring both Edgeview Estate and Hartstone Estate. Ever since the rebellion case, Hartstone Estate had been eerily quiet and Harvey seldom ventured out. He had only left his estate two or three times, each time for a drink with someone. After a couple of outings, he had stopped altogether.

    ''There''s a possibility that Harvey isn''t ill at all but has actually left the capital," Rafael said, furrowing his brow." Even though our people have been keeping a close watch on Hartstone Estate, there''s bound to be apse after so long. If Harvey has changed his appearance or disguised himself, he might go unnoticed."

    "Where would he go at this time?" Carissa asked.

    ''Let''s get back to the estate first," Rafael replied, running the current situation through his mind and forming a hypothesis.

    Tonight, Hell Monarch Estate was lively, with the staff from Northwatch Estate joining them for the New Year''s Eve dinner. However, the Klein family hadn''t sent Ryan back. They were aware that there was a banquet at the pce, and since Ryan would have needed to stay behind at Hell Monarch Estate anyway, it was better for him to celebrate with the Klein family.

    After they returned to Hell Monarch Estate, the atmosphere was vibrant, with everyoneing to collect their New Year''s gifts. Carissa was generous, leaving everyone delighted with their rewards.

    Later, Rafael, Jacob, and Kyle retreated to the study. Carissa didn''t follow them, as they would be fine without her.

    The activities at Hell Monarch Estate were far more entertaining than those at the pce. Travis showcased a series of martial arts moves and swordy, earning himself twenty silver coins. Luke joined in on the fun, singing a song that had everyoneughing and covering their ears.

    ''It''s too awful! I demandpensation for my ears!"

    Luke thrived on such teasing. It didn''t bother him if others found his singing terrible-he believed it sounded good enough. Even if he had to pay for it, he would still sing. Originally intending to perform one song, he took the crowd''s reaction as a challenge and belted out three consecutive songs, each more out of tune than thest, leaving Violet and Carissa in stitches, tears streaming down their cheeks fromughing so hard.

    The servants each showcased their own talents-pitching arrows, throwing darts, climbing trees, and cutting paper. Even those who usually swept the floors demonstrated their speed in cleaning.

    Violet rubbed her cheeks as sheughed. "I can''t take it anymore! For a few coins, they''re really going all out." With his chest puffed out, Travis dered, "I can do something even more difficult!"

    The high-difficulty acts earned ten silver coins, while the standard performances only brought in one.

    "What will you do that''s difficult?" Violet asked, herughter turning her voice hoarse.

    His eyes sparkling with excitement, Travis replied, "Eating a basin of noodles for ten silver coins, or drinking a whole jar of wine for the same!"

    "Dream on!" Carissa and Violetughed together, shaking their heads.

    "Five silver coins!" He raised his hand and held up five fingers. "Five silver coins for eating noodles and drinking. What do you say?"

    Violet threw a piece of candy at him. "Do you want to die from overeating or from drunkenness? Jacob gave you a decent amount of money this year. Are you really that greedy for another five silver coins?"

    Travis opened his mouth to catch the candy. "You can never have too much money! Besides, it''s easy money. Why wouldn''t I want it?"

    The thought of eating and drinking while pocketing money was too good to pass up.

    Realizing he had no hope of convincing them further, he sat down. "In a few days, I need to head back to Meadow Ridge to visit my mentor. At the same time, I''ll be bringing some money back there."

    "Sure, go ahead," Carissa replied.

    "Vivi, don''t you want to go back too? We could go together," Travis suggested.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Violet thought for a moment before replying, "If I go back to the Inferno Guild, I''ll have to visit my family. It''s that, or I don''t visit either ce at all. I have to be fair about these things."

    "Well, you can go to both ces. It''s not like you have much else going on right now."

    Violet took a stance and crossed her arms. "What do you mean I don''t have anything going on? I have three apprentices! They''re definitelying to visit me for New Year''s!"

    "You sure are something, Travis grumbled. Then, his eyes lit up. "Your three apprenticese from good families, so they''re bound to bring you lots of gifts! You wouldn''t want them anyway, so just give them all to me. I''ll take them back for my mentor."

    "You''re as greedy as ever," Violet replied, rolling her eyes.

 Chapter 880

    ?

    In the study, Jacob, Rafael, and Kyle had been discussing for over two hours.

    If Harvey wasn''t in the capital, there were three possible ces he could have gone.

    The first was Victory Pass. Yuvan, Harvey, and their people likely had nted some informants there. The second was Stonebridge County, where their private army was stationed. The third option was a military garrison outside the capital. Harvey had probably been covertly establishing connections there over the years.

    No matter where he went, it indicated that they were taking action.

    However, Rafael and the others had always believed that Harvey was the most patient among them. Why was he the one making a move first now?

    ''Perhaps he''s going all in," Jacob said. "After all, Eleanor is still alive. They might prefer to take a gamble rather than live in fear."

    Rafael shook his head. "I don''t think it''s a gamble. They''ve been plotting for too long. The best opportunity to strike was during the battle at the Southern Frontier, and they didn''t do anything then. Without a justified reason, they''re even less likely to act directly now. My greater concern is whether anything will go wrong on General Sullivan''s side at Victory Pass."

    "Westhaven!" Jacob''s expression darkened.

    The biggest variable at Victory Pass was Westhaven. It was likely that Harvey already learned that Westhaven''s king was critically ill. If he had indeed headed for Westhaven, he probably already had nted someone there for a while. In fact, he might very well be close to the new crown prince.

    Victory Pass, Fawnrun City, Westhaven-thesebined were a ticking time bomb that was bound to go off sooner orter. Rafael and his group had made preparations, but when that bomb exploded, they might not be able to handle the fallout as well as they hoped.

    No matter what they did or how they acted, one fact remained unchanged-the overallmander and marshal at Victory Pass was still Dominic.

    That was the source of everyone''s greatest concern.

    Carissa didn''t have much family left, so they had to protect whoever was left of it.

    ''Let''s enjoy the New Year first," Kyle said. "I''ll write to Winona and ask her to keep an eye on any news from that side. If there''s any movement, she''ll report back quickly."

    "Okay, thank you, Kyle," Rafael replied.

    They had to make the most of the New Year, as there were only a few peaceful days left. They stayed up almost until the early hours of the morning.

    Rafael''s leg had healed. When he returned to his room, he decided to take a more active approach. The couple were busy for quite a while before they finally fell asleep. But it didn''t feel like he had slept long before a knock at the door interrupted him-someone had arrived to give their New Year''s greetings.

    Rafael blinked his bleary eyes. "So much for a peaceful New Year."

    Carissa was already up and dressed. "Yeah, it''s not just theming to greet us. We have to visit others too. There will be several banquets we can''t avoid."

    The visitors that morning were from the Lloyd family. Most importantly, it was Hannah who hade. Davis wouldn''t normally be up this early. Since he was a court official and usually woke up early, he had intended to enjoy his holiday, but had been dragged out of bed by his wife.

    Hannah was dressed in a blue gown, wrapped in a cloak, and holding a hand warmer. As she entered, she kept ncing back at Davis, urging him to hurry. When she saw Jacob waiting to greet them, her expression brightened with a smile.

    She hadn''t brought her children and grandchildren this time. It was just the couple who hade. She was not only there to pay New Year''s greetings, but also to discuss Skye Embroidery with Carissa.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The matter had been weighing heavily on Hannah''s heart, and she had felt a surge of enthusiasmtely- something she hadn''t experienced in years.

    They had barely settled in their seats when Rafael and Carissa emerged.

    After the customary greetings, Hannah was about to suggest moving to the side hall for a chat when they heard an announcement from outside.

    Zoey had arrived.

    Before the New Year, Zoey had been officially granted her second-rank noble status. While she had always been the Earl of Silverstone''s wife, her husband''s title meant she should have been recognized as a noble. However, Sigmund had kept the Earl of Silverstone''s family at arm''s length and had kept the titles for the female family members on hold.

    "Oh, if it isn''t Madam Zoey." Hannah smiled and went to greet her.

    She didn''t call Zoey "Mrs. Prince" but rather "Madam Zoey'', showing her admiration for Zoey as a person and not the family she was associated with.

    Zoey had alsoe without her family. She was apanied only by her sister-inw, Luna, and her maid, Jane, who was carrying gifts.

    Zoey and Luna stepped forward. "Greetings, Your Grace, Mrs. Lloyd."

 Chapter 881

    ?

    Zoey had a clear purpose foring here today-she wanted to inquire about the embroidery workshop and the women''s academy. If the people of Hell Monarch Estate were indeed establishing a women''s academy, she hoped to secure a spot for her daughter.

    Normally, she would have brought her daughter with her, but doing so would make her intentions too obvious. It would seem as though she was pressuring Carissa to ept her daughter, which might make the princess consort ufortable.

    So, instead of bringing her daughter along, Zoey decided to gather information first and find out what was required. That way, she could go home and prepare everything.

    ''There''s no need to be formal. Let''s move to the side hall and chat," Carissa said with a smile, leading them to a smaller chamber.

    Meanwhile, Rafael, who had just woken up, was left facing Davis, who was still yawning.

    Davis covered his mouth with his hand, stifling another yawn, and asked, "Are there any ces to lie down here, Your Highness?"

    Rafael was baffled.

    At Davis'' age, he was still staying upte and causing a ruckus? How shameless!

    Knowing Violet yed a key role at Skye Embroidery, Hannah asked, "Where is Ms. Spencer? I was hoping to discuss the embroidery workshop matters with her."

    Carissa felt sorry for Violet and had nned to let her sleep a little longer. But since Hannah had asked for her, Carissa had no choice but to send someone to wake her.

    Hannah had a well-thought-out n. The workshop, being located in a somewhat remote area, needed a storefront to sell its handmade goods. She nned to allocate a shop specifically for selling these items, with all profits going to the workshop. Whoever made the items would receive payment based on how much they sold.

    Hannah also added, "I won''t charge rent. It''ll be my contribution to this good deed. As for the shop assistants, I''ll cover their wages until the store begins to make a profit. Once the goods start selling and we''re not at a loss anymore, we can take a share of the profits to pay the shop assistants. How does that sound?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Violet thought for a moment before responding, "For now, that seems like a workable n. At the moment, we don''t even know if there will be customers for the embroidery products. If everything runs smoothly, we could have the women with good speaking skills go out to sell. They''d already be looking for work, so there''s no need for them to worry about whether or not they''re putting themselves in the spotlight."

    Hannah nodded. "The only issue is that since they''re likely women who have been divorced, they probably won''t be ready to face the public. If we send them out to sell the items, they may not be able to handle the judgment and gossip from others."

    Carissa chimed in, "So, we need to help them rebuild their confidence. The workshop isn''t just a way for them to make money. More importantly, it''s about restoring their hope for life and their belief in themselves. That''s why we also need to find someone to teach them."

    They continued discussing, with Zoey asionally offering her thoughts. At first, since finding out about the women''s academy had been her priority, she had simply been asking about the embroidery workshop with the intention of donating some money. But as she listened to their conversation, she realized how meaningful this initiative was and wanted to be involved.

    Luna, being from a merchant family, wholeheartedly agreed with Violet and Carissa''s views.

    "What''s the big deal about women stepping into the public eye?" Luna said. "They''ve already been divorced, so why worry about their reputation? The idea that a woman from a good family should never be seen in public isughable. Just look at those women selling groceries or street food-many of them are married women too."

    While the discussion raged on in the side room, there was nothing but the sound of loud snoring in the main hall, courtesy of Davis.

    Rafael couldn''t believe it. He wanted to get some rest too, but with all that noise, how could he sleep? It wasn''t like he could return to his room and leave Davis alone here either.

    But how could someone be so clueless about manners? Coming to someone''s home in the morning just to nap? No wonder Hannah was so sharp with Davis-there was a reason for it.

    More than two hourster, after the group of guests had been seen off, Violet''s three apprentices, along with their wives, arrived to pay a visit. Having heard their husbands had taken a young woman as their mentor, the wives of Michael, Max, and Alistair were curious and insisted oning along to meet her.

    The visit may have been for formalities, but their true intention was to size Violet up. When they saw her, radiant and imposing, they were relieved to see their husbands behaving like subservient children in her presence. Each of the men had prepared two gifts-one for Carissa, their superior, and one for Violet, their mentor.

    The gifts delighted Travis, who was overjoyed. Violet had promised that all these gifts would eventually be his. At first, he hadn''t expected them to arrive so soon to pay their respects. Now, he realized that meant he could head back to Meadow Ridge the following day.

 Chapter 882

    ?

    At first, Violet tried to keep things rxed with her apprentices. After all, it was the New Year-what was the point of acting all high and mighty as their mentor?

    But when she saw the three couples treating her with such reverence, and when Max''s wife, Esther, personally took a cup of coffee from a servant and handed it to her, she realized that the role of a mentor had to be taken seriously. The other two women stood by Violet''s side attentively, as if she was their mother-inw.

    At that point, even Violet had no choice but to y her role. Still, she couldn''t help but wonder-did it really have to be this way?

    Back at the Inferno Guild, she wasn''t treated like this. Most of the time, it was her mentor who pampered her. As for serving refreshments, that was usually left to the new apprentices. What business did she, a senior apprentice, have doing that? But when she first joined, no one had treated her that way either.

    A sense of guilt stirred within Violet, and she found herself missing her mentor a little.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The next day, Travis packed uprge bundles and headed off for Meadow Ridge. This time, he took Leah and na along, as it had been a while and it was time to visit their mentor.

    The two women had insisted they wouldn''t ept any monthly stipends, but Leona had bought them many gifts- mostly fabric and some daily necessities for women, along with plenty of warm clothing.

    Originally, they had nned to ride horses back. But now, they were taking two horse-drawn carriages, both packed full with gifts. Even the exterior of the carriages was loaded with bundles.

    Since na and Leah didn''t want money, Carissa had given Travis extra funds, which he dly epted without hesitation.

    Travis had bought makeupst time, which earned him a good scolding from his mentor. But he didn''t let that stop him this time. He had his reasons-women had the right to beautify themselves. Whether or not they actually used the makeup was their business, but they couldn''t be without it. What if they wanted to use it someday?

    Even though Violet had warned him that if anyone used the makeup, they would face punishment, Travis didn''t care. If it meant looking beautiful, then it was worth the price. Surely, they would ept the punishment as long as they got to look good.

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in Hell Monarch Estate continued to be as busy as ever, with new invitations arriving every day-either formal invitations to pay respects or requests for Carissa to visit others. Rafael had his own round of visits to make too, starting with his uncles and other family elders in the capital.

    First, he went to visit Hayden. The bustle at Willowbrook Estate was all for Chaya. Hayden''s son was now a county duke and couldn''t retum to the capital without a royal edict. Usually, Hayden quietly spent the New Year alone.

    However, the quiet atmosphere in Willowbrook Estate during New Year wasrgely due to his own preference for keeping to himself. The only exceptions were Rafael and Carissa, to whom he had extended his courtesy.

    After they had finished their meal and spent some time conversing with the elderly man, Rafael finally asked, "At the pce banquet, you mentioned Uncle Yuvan''s devotion to his mother. After that, everyone knew it was just a front he had put on. Why did you get involved in that?"

    Hayden knew more than he let on-Rafael had been aware of this for some time. But Hayden had never involved himself because his family was at their fief. Whether it was offending Yuvan or angering the king, it could endanger his family, so it was better for him to stay out of it.

    But bringing it up at the banquet had undoubtedly offended Yuvan.

    Hayden looked at him helplessly. "Would you believe me if I said I acted out of impulse?"

    "Impulse?" Rafael paused, exchanging a surprised nce with Carissa.

    That answer waspletely unexpected.

    With a sigh, Hayden continued, "You know what they say-never y games with the younger generation. Ever since that little chubby one showed up, I''ve felt like a fool. Watching Yuvan fawn over Ruth, only emerging at the banquet to pretend to be so devoted, was infuriating. I just couldn''t hold it in and blurted it out."

    Rafael was still trying to figure out who the "little chubby one" was, but when he saw Chaya enter with servants bringing refreshments, it clicked. He couldn''t help butugh.

    But there was no denying it-Chaya seemed to have gained a bit of weight.

    Rafael shook his head. ''Please don''t get involved in this any further. It doesn''t matter who gets offended. One side is reckless, and the other is full of suspicion. You should just enjoy your life. Spend time with whoever you like, and leave the rest alone."

    In matters like this, with Hayden''s status, he certainly had the ability to speak up, stir the pot, and even influence things. But when it came to the conspiracy against the throne, it was best for him to stay far away.

    "It was one mistake, but I won''t make it again. Don''t worry," Hayden assured, taking Rafael''s advice to heart.

 Chapter 883

    ?

    For the next two or three days, Carissa didn''t have time to entertain guests. There was still much to handle with the Mystic Army, and she couldn''t leave everything to others. Plus, she had to head back to the Capital Guard headquarters soon.

    Meanwhile, Rafael and Jacob were inspecting the site for the women''s academy. There was a lot of repair work to be done, along with expansion ns, and the cold weather didn''t help. Progress had slowed as they approached the New Year, but fortunately, the funds were in ce, so things could move forward smoothly now.

    On the eighth day of January, Barrett submitted a formal application for mourning due to his mom''s passing. He first presented it to his superior, Carissa, who then passed it on to the king.

    Salvador took a quick nce at the application and asked, "What do you think?"

    Carissa paused, wondering what the king meant.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but I''m not sure what you''re asking."

    ''Military generals don''t observe mourning. There''s aw for that," Salvador replied.

    Carissa understood the reference, but thatw applied to military generals stationed on the front lines, not to military officers like Barrett, who was based in the capital. But based on Salvador''s words, it seemed like he wasn''t inclined to allow Barrett to mourn.

    ''Everything is up to you, Your Majesty, Carissa answered, not wanting to say much more.

    If she suggested Barrett shouldn''t observe mourning, it would imply he wasn''t fulfilling his duty to his mother. But if she said he should be allowed to mourn...

    Well, the king had already spoken on it. What else could she say?

    Seeing how decisively she had answered, Salvador couldn''t help but smile. "We''ll set it aside for now. He''s still in special training anyway. Whether or not he observes mourning can be decidedter."

    ''Yes, Your Majesty. I will take my leave now."

    "Commander Sinir, Salvador called after her, gesturing for her to sit. "There are a few things I want to ask you." Since he addressed her by title, it meant this was a conversation between the monarch and a court official. Carissa bowed her head in acknowledgment, then walked over to take a seat. "Your Majesty, please go ahead." ''The Mystic Army currently has the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Capital Guard. Not to mention, the Garrison Unit alone is filled with idle noble offspring, just passing their time. Not only are they ipetent, but many are troublemakers. Managing these people must be very difficult for you," said the king.

    The statement was indirect, but Carissa could read between the lines.

    He mentioned the Garrison Unit, the Royal Guard, and the Capital Guard, but deliberately avoided mentioning the Crown Guard.

    Carissa did as he wished, responding in a way that would please him. If he wanted her to say something, she would do it.

    "Your Majesty is wise, I admit, I do feel somewhat overwhelmed."

    Salvador''s expression softened slightly. "I understand your difficulty. After all, this is your first time holding such an important position. I also wish to lighten your burden. Tell me, what do you think would make your duties easier?"

    Carissa could tell what he was trying to do. Salvador wanted to separate the Crown Guard from the Mystic Army, but didn''t want to say it outright. He was leaving it to her to bring it up, as if testing her.

    After all, he was the king.

    Carissa pretended to think for a moment, adopting an expression as if trying to guess his thoughts. She couldn''t just say it outright-that would be the same as telling Salvador they already knew he intended to separate the Crown Guard from the Mystic Army.

    "Perhaps the Royal Guard..." she began, watching the king closely as she spoke.

    Continuing to look at her intently, his expression didn''t change.

    "Oh, or perhaps the Crown Guard..."

    A faint smile tugged at Salvador''s lips and his gaze softened considerably. Carissa felt a slight sense of relief, as though she had guessed correctly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "I believe it would be best to separate the Crown Guard and ce it under its own leadership. That way, the burden on me would be significantly lessened," she suggested.

    Salvador furrowed his brow in thought. "Since you put it that way, I see no reason not to be understanding. You''ve worked hard, so endure a bit longer. After the New Year, I will issue an edict to remove the Crown Guard from the Mystic Army. I believe all the court officials will understand. After all, you are a woman, so it''s only natural that there are some limitations."

    Carissa seemed to rx, and she stood to express her gratitude.

    Look at that.

    If Rafael were still themander of the Mystic Army, no one would question his abilities. No one would doubt

    him.

    But when it came to her, it was different. She was a woman, and managing the Garrison Unit, the Capital Guard, and the Royal Guard was already a difficult task. Taking the Crown Guard out of the equation was a logical solution.

    That way, if anyone thought shecked the ability, the king would still gain a reputation for showingpassion toward a female official.

 Chapter 884

    ?

    The announcement would be made after the New Year festivities, which meant that either a new leader for the Crown Guard would be appointed or Barrett would not be allowed to observe mourning for his mom.

    After Carissa left, Salvador examined Barrett''s mourning application once more before tossing it back onto the desk.

    He turned to Derek and asked, "What do you think? Should Barrett be allowed to observe mourning?"

    Derek bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty, this is a matter of selecting officials. I dare not offer my opinion."

    "Although it''s a matter of appointing officials, this is about someone serving directly under me in the Crown Guard. Speak freely."

    Derek thought for a moment before shaking his head. "I don''t know, Your Majesty."

    Salvador''s eyes sharpened, his gaze growing cold. "Is it that you don''t know, or that you don''t dare say?''

    Derek had served Salvador for many years and understood his temperament well. If it were any other official, one whose position could be easily filled or reced, the mourning application would have been settled long ago, without requiring further discussion with Carissa.

    But with Barrett, Salvador was clearly looking for someone to support his decision.

    Derek couldn''t bring himself to rmend Barrett. But even though his opinion had little weight and couldn''t change the king''s decision, he couldn''t say it.

    "I''ve always valued your service, but it''s clear your heart belongs to the Sinir family," Salvador said, his voice calm but causing his aide to break out in cold sweat.

    ''Your Majesty!" Derek knelt, his voice filled with urgency. "I have been loyal to you. How could I possibly be swayed by the Sinir family?"

    Salvador''s eyes narrowed, cold and sharp. "Mnie Sullivan saved your life, so you owe her a debt of gratitude that you should never forget. But you shouldn''t forget your ce, either."

    Derek''s mind was in turmoil.

    How could Savaldor know of that old matter? Had he sent someone to investigate him?

    "Rise," Salvadormanded, his tone still chillingly indifferent. "I know you dislike Barrett because of how he wronged Carissa."

    Derek stood, pale as a ghost, and bowed deeply. "I am indeed grateful to Madam Sinir for saving my life. And do not like Commander Warren. That is why I did not dare give any rash advice-I feared my personal bias would influence your decision, Your Majesty."

    Salvador scoffed. "You still can''t influence my decision."

    "Yes, of course. It was my mistake to overestimate myself," Derek said, lowering his head.

    "Bring me another cup of hot coffee. This one has cooled," Salvador instructed, picking up his cup.

    Derek hurriedly took the cup and, after briefly leaving the room, returned with a fresh, steaming cup of coffee. He ced it on the desk before stepping aside, his posture respectful.

    "Barrett''s mistake lies in his failure to keep his word, but do you truly believe Carissa waspletely in the right? *Salvador said, his voice thoughtful. "Men often take multiple wives or concubines. Why couldn''t she tolerate Aurora as a rightful wife with the same rank as her?

    "I granted Carissa leniency and allowed her to divorce, not just for her dad and brothers'' sake, but also out of respect for the past connection between the royal family and the Duke of Northwatch''s family."

    Derek wiped his forehead, not daring to refute Salvador''s words. With the king''s suspicions now turned on him, further arguments would only seal his fate.

    He could only reply, "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Seeing Derek''s obedience, Salvador''s tone softened as he added, "But Barrett is indeed disappointing. I''ve tried to elevate him multiple times, but he''s indecisive and drags his feet, always falling short. It''s a trait he inherited from his domineering mother. Now that she''s gone, perhaps things will change."

    Derek once again replied, "Yes, Your Majesty."N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Salvador tossed him a list. "Telln to have someone keep an eye on him. If Barrett, in his grief, is reluctant to let go of his position in the Crown Guard and associates with those people, deal with him immediately."

    Derek took the list, though he dared not look at it. Still, at a quick nce, he caught Yuvan''s name. It was clear Salvador still harbored doubts about him.

    He folded the list, his hands shaking slightly. "I will take my leave and seen now, Your Majesty." Blowing on it gently, Salvador took a sip of his coffee. The cold air in the room meant that, after only a few moments of conversation, the once-steaming coffee had already cooled down considerably.

    This was thest chance Savaldor was giving Barrett.

    On the night of the twelfth day of the New Year, a messenger pigeon arrived at Hell Monarch Estate''s council hall with news-the king of Westhaven had passed away.

    The crown prince, Edmund, had ascended the throne. The first thing he did as the new king was to imprison his uncle, Liam, on charges of illegally altering border lines, which resulted in the loss of Westhaven territory.

 Chapter 885

    ?

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Though it had been anticipated that the new king of Westhaven would inevitably investigate the Fawnrun City incident upon his ascension, no one had expected Edmund to act so quickly. He had barely settled into the throne, which was still warm from his predecessor, yet had already begun the investigation, going so far as to imprison Liam immediately.

    Liam had only just survived an assassination attempt, and his body had not fully healed. Now, with him thrown into the dungeon, no one knew if he could endure the harsh conditions.

    Rafael finally broke the long silence, saying. "The second thing he will do as king is likely to directly confront Starhaven and hold us ountable for what happened in Fawnrun City."

    ''That''s without a doubt," Jacob responded.

    Carissa turned to Rafael, concern in her eyes. "Have Scott and Wilfred managed to infiltrate Westhaven yet?"

    Those two members of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team were from Stonebrook District and had nned to return to their hometown after receiving their rewards. However, they had chosen to continue serving the court. After visiting their families, they immediately headed to Westhaven.

    ''They''ve already settled into the capital, Rafael confirmed.

    "Are there any others with them?" Carissa pressed.

    *There are 13 others. General Wace has already sent some people in as well. Altogether, there are about 40 to 50 people.

    Wace Sullivan was Dominic''s eighth son, who had been adopted. He had always been with his father at Victory Pass. Now, other than Wance, Dominic only had Wyatt, who was his third son who had lost an arm, as well as a nephew, Shane, whom everyone viewed as his sixth son.

    Shane''s father was Dominic''s half-brother, the governor of Greenvale City. He had been in office for ten years and had never returned to the capital. His entire family had moved there instead.

    Thus, aside from the Sinir family and Heather, there were no other rtives of the Sullivan family left in the capital.

    Seeing Carissa''s anxious expression, Rafael gently reassured, "Don''t worry too much. We''ve already begun managing this situation. If His Majesty truly summons your grandfather back to the capital to face charges, we''ve already made the necessary arrangements with the court. We can ensure he won''t suffer."

    Carissa nodded, though her unease still lingered. She knew that panicking would not help the situation. She needed to stay calm.

    Taking a deep breath, she remembered Salvador''s decision to separate the Crown Guard from the Mystic Army. It was likely he would form an elite personal guard, which meant that this case might not be handled by the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice. It could very well be dealt with by his newly formed guard.

    The Royal Guard was something Salvador could never fully trust. To him, they were outsiders and hard to control. He needed to tighten his inner circle to ensure absolute loyalty.

    "He''s pushing to make the Crown Guard an independent force now. Who knows if he''ll use my grandfather to test their loyalty?'' Carissa pointed out.

    Everyone fell silent-that was a real possibility, one that had crossed all their minds.

    "There''s no need to worry too much," Rafael said, pausing as his mind raced. "This is likely just to appease Westhaven. After all, hasn''t the king still kept Aurora alive? King Edmund seems focused on her too, since he captured her at the Southern Frontier. He won''t be satisfied until his revenge isplete."

    Jacob sighed. "The real issue is, with the boundary lines now in ce, I doubt His Majesty will agree to any changes. King Edmund has already stirred up public sentiment in Westhaven, iming that the border is unfair and that Starhaven has been bullying them. Now, the people of Westhaven want the boundaries redrawn."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Kyle added, "The boundary issue has been contentious for years, but when the previous king of Westhaven was in power, the two kingdoms reached an agreement using the current border as the line. If they''re willing to negotiate, we have the original maps and agreements to bring to the table."

    "A new kinges with fresh ambitions, and in his case, he wasn''t originally the crown prince. He was only appointed after the previous crown prince died, so he''s got shallow roots and needs to win over the people. A victory over the border dispute would be a political achievement," Rafael said, feeling that Kyle was being overly optimistic.

    "If they were willing to negotiate, we wouldn''t have had skirmishes nonstop for years. The conflict between our two kingdoms hasn''t let up," he added.

    Carissa leaned back, her gaze dark and troubled. "The problem is, the new king of Westhaven needs to secure the border to win public support, while our king has to hold the line to keep our people''s faith intact."

    Rafael''s sharp features darkened after hearing Carissa''s words. "Harvey''s just looking for an opportunity. If we give in, they''ll use the king of ceding territory and giving up our border. If we refuse, then it means war, and the unrest at the border will create more opportunities for them to stir up trouble."

 Chapter 886

    ?

    "Has Harvey really left the capital?" Carissa asked.

    "We sent people to check for several nights. Dn reportedst night that Harvey isn''t at his estate anymore. We''ve already sent men to track him in all three different directions. But if he''s disguising himself, it''ll be hard to catch him," Rafael replied.

    Jacob cursed under his breath. "This was a miscalction. I didn''t think he would dare leave the capital now." Carissa studied her nails, her eyes cold. "If it''s confirmed, then it''s time to let the king know Harvey isn''t in the city.

    Rafael thought for a moment beforeing up with a n.

    "Have Mom go to the pce tomorrow and ask the queen dowager to send a physician to Hartstone Estate. You should teach her how to speak in front of the queen dowager... It''d be best if Leona went, but don''t disturb her and let her enjoy her life for now," he said.

    Helen had returned to Hell Monarch Estate on the eighth day of the new year. After staying in the pce for ten days, she was tired of it and yearned for the freedom that she had at home. The pce was strict, but in Hell Monarch Estate, she made the rules.

    Carissa stood up. "I''ll go see her now."

    Helen had already gone to bed. As a beautiful woman in her middle years, she needed plenty of rest to maintain her beauty. Being pulled from her warm bed by her daughter-inw left her ring with all the resentment she couldn''t voice.

    Carissa knew she couldn''t let Helen lie, and there was no room for subtlety here.

    She said directly, "When you see the queen dowager tomorrow, tell her that Harvey has been ill since before the New Year and hasn''t gotten better. I don''t know if he''s seen a physician yet, but if he hasn''t, ask her to send a royal physician to Hartstone Estate. After all, he''s King Sigmund''s younger brother."

    Helen immediately bristled. "You woke me up just for that? His whole family treated you poorly, and you''re still thinking about them?"

    Oh, what a fool!

    Carissa could only sigh. "Ultimately, he''s still Leona''s dad. We can''t just ignore him."

    With that reasoning, Helen relented, her heart softening when she thought of Leona''s plight.

    "Fine, I''ll go tomorrow. I''m tired now. Let me sleep."

    "Rest well, Mother. Sorry to disturb you." Carissa quickly excused herself.

    Helen flopped back onto the bed and was soon fast asleep, her mind at ease, with not a worry in the world. The next day, she took Gillian with her to the pce. Carissa''s instructions to her weren''t entirely remembered, but Helen did recall a few key phrases-Harvey was sick and a royal physician should be sent.

    "What kind of illness do you think Prince Harvey has, Victoria? How could he have been sick for so long without getting better? It''s not like he went out and caught some sort of dirty disease, right? We should get a royal physician to check on him. Don''t let him embarrass the royal family," Helen said with a hint of concern.

    Victoria frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about? What kind of dirty disease?"

    It was true that Harvey had been ill for a long time. He hadn''t even visited the queen dowager in the pce during the New Year celebrations. Heather hade by once, and when asked, she mentioned that her husband was still sick.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Victoria knew Harvey well. He was a man whocked courage, the epitome of weakness. Because of Leona''s

    marriage, he had long been disliked by the other members of the royal family.

    But hearing Helen''s words, Victoria couldn''t help but reconsider.

    She called for Keith Finley, her head chambein, and instructed, "Send a royal physician to Hartstone Estate to check on Prince Harvey''s condition. You should apany him."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Having served Victoria for many years, Keith was known for his unwavering loyalty and remarkable ability. Among the chambeins in the pce, few could match his skills.

    Seeing that Victoria had given the order, Helen felt confident that her daughter-inw''s request had been taken care of. So, she focused on her own matters.

    "Victoria, I heard the pce had a new batch of jewelry delivered, including a pure-gold tiara with seven different colored gemstone iys. I want it."

    Victoria red at her sister. "You think just because you want it, I''ll give it to you? Who do you think you are?" Helen wasn''t at all bothered by the queen dowager''s sharp tone, adding, "Carissa has a bracelet, given to her by the matriarch of the Marquis of Ironridge''s family. She said it was made for Carissa by her mother at The Golden Tower. I''m not sure how it ended up with Margaret, but it has now been returned. Still, I think just the bracelet is a bit too in, so I was hoping to ask for that tiara to match it."

    "It''s for Carissa?" Victoria looked at Helen for a moment, intrigued. "I didn''t know you were so fond of her. If you''re asking for her sake, then I''ll give it to you. As for who you give it to, that''s your business."

    With both Kylie and Sylvia wanting the tiara, the queen dowager had been unsure of who to give it to.

    "Sna, bring the tiara. Make sure to tell everyone else that I''ve given it to Helen," Victoria ordered.

    Sna smiled and said, "It''s well known that Your Majesty dotes on your sister. I''ll go get it right now."

    Sna was one of the four main maids who apanied Victoria, along with Summer, Sienna, and Shannon. Now, only Sna and Summer remained, as Sienna and Shannon had long since passed.

 Chapter 887

    ?

    Chapter 887

    Since Helen had requested the tiara for Carissa, Victoria gave it to her. Helen immediately took the opportunity to ask for another one for herself. When a middle-aged woman pouted and acted coquettishly, even someone as high and mighty as Victoria couldn''t refuse. She ordered that the newest pieces of jewelry be brought out for her sister to choose from.

    Naturally, Helen couldn''t resist. She picked out seven or eight pieces without hesitation.

    Victoria didn''t care much for material things, but if giving jewelry to her younger sister made her happy, then it was worth it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Meanwhile, Keith and a royal physician, Seth Wright, headed to Hartstone Estate.

    Seth had long been trusted by Victoria. He was somewhat like his elder rtive, Irvin, the Oversight Minister- stubborn, unyielding, and upright.

    Such a personality would have made it impossible for Seth to get far in the Royal Medical Academy, but Victoria had promoted him. Through him, she even knew the Wright family well enough to marry her daughter, Meredith, to his nephew, Levi.

    When Heather heard that Keith and Seth hade to Hartstone Estate to check on Harvey, she froze in panic. Oh god, what should she do?!

    Harvey wasn''t in Hartstone Estate. He had left before New Year after telling everyone that he needed to rest due to his illness.

    Harvey and his family had always been ignored by others. No one ever came to visit. Even if they did, the excuse of illness could easily send them away.

    Over the years, Harvey and his family had remained inconspicuous, never drawing attention, regardless of whether the estate''s upants were present or not. The royal family seldom paid any visits.

    So, why had Victoria sent a royal physician here?

    "Um..." Heather stammered in a panic. "Prince Harvey has already seen a physician. It''s nothing serious. There''s no need to trouble you to check on him, Mr. Wright."

    ''Since we''re already here, we might as well have Mr. Wright take a look," Keith replied calmly. "After all, this is the queen dowager''s order. How can we report back without checking on Prince Harvey''s health? Mr. Wright would have difficulty exining to Her Majesty if we don''t follow through."

    Heather was at aplete loss. She didn''t even know what Harvey had gone off to do. He hadn''t told her his purpose for leaving, only stressing repeatedly that no one was to know he had left.

    Now, what should she do?

    Heather frantically searched for the steward, Horace, but he was nowhere to be found. Left with no other choice, she reluctantly invited Keith and Seth into the main hall and offered refreshments, telling them she needed to inform Harvey of their presence.

    Before long, Horace appeared. "Greetings, Mr. Finley, Mr. Wright. After His Highness took his medicine, he fell asleep. I''m not sure if he can be examined while asleep."

    "Of course, we can examine him," Seth replied. "But it''s not just about checking his heart rate. If His Highness is asleep, we''ll wait to check his heart rate. After that, I''ll need His Highness'' medical records. I can make a proper diagnosis based on that."

    Horace froze.

    By now, he had already arranged for someone to lie in Harvey''s bed and had drawn the curtains. If it was only

    about checking his heart rate, it would be as simple as extending a hand, and the person he had chosen did have a lingering cough that red up every winter, so they could easily im it was an illness.

    But there were no medical records to speak of

    ''The medical records... are with the physician," Horace said.

    "Isn''t the physician one of your household physicians?" Seth asked, looking at Heather.

    She opened her mouth to speak but stopped when Horace gave her a pointed look. She quickly closed her mouth and shook her head.

    "No, we''ve always used physicians from outside the estate."

    Keith spoke up, "Well, doesn''t that make things simple? Just send someone to retrieve the medical records and prescriptions."

    It wasn''t difficult to forge medical records and prescriptions, but the challengey in making it match the symptoms of the person they had prepared.

    Horace was momentarily at a loss, his mind racing.

    After a moment, he suggested, "The physician has been treating His Highness for a while without sess. Perhaps he''s been using the wrong medicine. Would it not be better to have Mr. Wright check His Highness'' heart rate first?''

    Seth nodded. "That works as well."

 Chapter 888

    ?

    Chapter 888

    The thick curtains were drawn so tightly that not a breath of air could pass through. There were four or five charcoal burners scattered throughout the room. With the windows slightly open and the charcoal not producing smoke, the air circted just enough to make the room warm without feeling stifling.

    Horace moved a stool into the secondyer of curtains, then approached and gently ced the hand of the person lying in bed on the edge.

    "Mr. Wright, please sit and check His Highness'' heart rate."

    Seth sat down, intending to lift the curtain to see Harvey''s face, but Horace stopped him.

    "His Highness mustn''t be exposed to the cold."

    "It''s necessary to observe hisplexion, not just his heart rate, Seth said, frowning.

    What was going on? If Harvey was sick, it was only right to focus on treatment.

    Keith stepped forward and pulled back the curtain with one swift motion. The figure lying in bed was trembling uncontrobly-he was clearly not Harvey.

    As Horace''s face drained of color, his mind raced with several possible exnations, but none of them were usible. They had never expected any issues with this. No one had ever paid much attention to Harvey and his family. Over the years, whenever the prince left the estate, no one hade to inquire.

    "This is truly absurd," Seth said, stunned. "You got someone to impersonate Prince Harvey?"

    Horace could only smile bitterly. "To be honest, His Highness has gone to a secluded residence to rest, but Her Grace didn''t want to seem unappreciative of Her Majesty''s kindness, so... she arranged for someone to pretend to be His Highness."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Keith nodded, his expression indifferent. "Well then, shall we report this to the queen dowager?"

    Seth nodded slightly. "Lady Heather, we''ll take our leave."

    Before he left, he nced once more at the figure on the bed. Though covered by nkets, the coarse fabric of the clothing at the neck was clearly visible-it was obvious this person was a servant from the estate.

    To deceive Victoria, they had made a servant sleep in Harvey''s bed. How would Heather sleep in the same bed after this?

    Keith cast a look at Heather. "Is His Highness still traveling?"

    Heather, whose nerves were still on edge, instinctively nodded. "Yes, he''s been away for a long time."

    Keith said nothing more, only giving a slight nod before he and Seth took their leave.

    After returning to the pce, Keith reported everything truthfully to Victoria. Upon hearing the news, she wasn''t the least bit surprised.

    She simply murmured, "A silent dog can bite the hardest."

    She turned to Sna, instructing, "Go and inform the king that he''s to join me for dinner tonight."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Sna epted themand before leaving.

    It was not unusual for the queen dowager and the king to dine together in the pce. Salvador was an extremely devoted son, and whenever he had time, he woulde to apany Victoria. The queen dowager usually ate in silence, without discussing state affairs.

    Tonight, once the meal was finished, the servants came to clear the dishes and brought them water to rinse their mouths.

    It was only after they left that Victoria calmly said, "Your Uncle Harvey has been ill for some time. Today, I sent a

    royal physician to treat him, only to find a servant lying in his bed. That family, despite their quiet appearance, is utterly without discipline."

    Salvador''s eyes flickered for a moment.

    It wasn''t just ack of discipline. It was far worse there was something sinister at y.

    How had he not seen it before?

    When Salvador was still the crown prince, Harvey kept a very low profile, appearing both timid and cowardly. Salvador recalled a royal banquet where several dancing women performed a sword dance. One of them made a mistake, and the sight of it was enough to make his uncle scream and faint.

    From then on, it was well known that Harvey was a coward.

    His fief was located in a remote area, and because of his cowardice, he didn''t dare go there. He begged Sigmund to let him stay in the capital, and the king at the time, seeing that his brother was utterly spineless, had no objections.

    Living in the capital, Harvey had to be overly cautious and was afraid of offending anyone. Even when Leona was bullied by Samuel, the prince didn''t dare step in. His timidity was so extreme that it was unmatched anywhere in Starhaven.

    He had always been this way, but no one had ever stopped to consider that such excessive weakness was abnormal.

    ''Sometimes, if it weren''t for the pce banquets, I would forget all about that uncle of mine," Salvador muttered, so preupied with his thoughts that he identally sipped the water meant for rinsing his mouth.

    It was the first time since ascending the throne that he felt so unsettled.

    He had investigated everyone he was suspicious of, even sending people to follow them. But Harvey, who had always been right under his nose, had never seemed to pose a threat. Salvador had briefly considered that his uncle might not be as simple as he appeared, but then quickly dismissed the thought.

    After all, Harvey had always been so meek and harmless-there couldn''t possibly be anything more to him. Or so Salvador thought.

 Chapter 889

    ?

    Chapter 889

    After collecting his thoughts, Salvador was struck by a question-why had his mom suddenly sent someone to treat his uncle?

    He paused, deep in thought, then asked, "I heard from the pce servants that Aunt Helen came by today."

    Victoria chuckled. "Yes, I asked her toe. The Treasury Office sent over a batch of new jewelry, and among them was a pure-gold and seven-colored gemstone tiara. Kylie and Sylvia both wanted it, so I was caught in a dilemma.

    "Kylie is the queen, so if she liked it, it should''ve gone to her. But Sylvia is carrying your son, which gives her great merit. I couldn''t decide who to give it to, so I gave it to your aunt. Little did I know, she was like a thief-she not only took that tiara, but also snatched up seven or eight other pieces. I really regret it."

    Salvadorughed along with her. "If she likes it, then it''s good. If she''s happy, then you''re happy, Mom."

    He wasn''t concerned about material wealth. Making his mom happy was what mattered most.

    After dinner, Salvador excused himself and left. Victoria went out for a walk with Sna and Summer by her side. It was a habit she had maintained for many years. No matter how cold the weather, she would always take a short rest after dinner before going for a stroll.

    The cold northern wind howled through the air as she lifted her gaze to the endless rows of pcenterns. The further thenterns stretched, the more they seemed to dissolve into mist, their lights blurry and distant, like zed ss submerged in water.

    Sna thought Victoria might say something, but they walked all the way to the Royal Garden in silence. The only sounds were the wind and their footsteps, and not once did the queen dowager even sigh.

    Sna knew that Victoria had long been worried about Salvador''s suspicions regarding the Hell Monarch, which could cause a rift between the brothers.

    Though Victoria and Salvador shared a deep bond as mother and son, when it came to political matters, she had to be cautious with her words. Anything she said carried weight, and because of that, she had to speak carefully, lest Salvador think that Rafael had used some method to sway her loyalty.

    Meanwhile, Helen gave Carissa the pure-gold and seven-colored gemstone tiara, while Violet received a crystal bead bracelet. Helen kept the rest of the jewelry for herself as a reward. She would use them and dress up every day.

    Victoria had said it before-no matter the circumstances, a woman should always dress well within her means to please herself.

    Salvador had dispatched people to keep an eye on both Barrett and Hartstone Estate. Likewise, Hell Monarch Estate was keeping a close watch on both parties as well.

    Barrett found it strange. He had already submitted a mourning application, so why was Salvador still sending him to the Capital Guard headquarters for special training?

    So many things had happened recently. His sister-inw was gone, as was his child, and even his mom too. All the deaths left him emotionally shattered.

    He thought to himself that perhaps this was just how his life would be-three years of mourning, and then either a position with the Crown Guard or back to the Capital Guard. He might even be sent to guard the city gates.

    His future seemed bleak, but for some reason, he felt a strange sense of relief. However, it didn''tst long. His second aunt still insisted on splitting the family, while his dad was avoiding responsibilities. And his elder

    brother, having lost his wife and status, had bepletely listless. Vi''s gaze nowadays was filled with hate and irony, and Aurora was still hiding away in Blessed Haven, unwilling to offer any support.

    All of it weighed on him.

    After selling off many of the servants, Valor Estate felt cold and empty. It no longer felt like a home, but more like a deste tomb.

    The moment Barrett stepped through the door, the suffocating feeling would hit him, making him feel as though the air was being squeezed out of his lungs. Every step forward felt like he was drowning. There was a tightness in his chest, and a suffocating sense of helplessness would overwhelm him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He knew he couldn''t go on like this, but what hope did his family have left? What hope did he have?

    He drank, and once drunk, he passed out and slept for two full days in his study,pletely indifferent to everything around him. Emptying his mind of thoughts felt oddlyforting-peaceful, even.

    On the third day, he called for more wine. As he poured a ss, he stared at the rippling liquid. He longed for it. yearning for the numb tranquility of drunkenness that felt like a different world. He realized he was craving alcohol and that numbing escape it brought with it. The longing frightened him. Every time he craved something. things seemed to get worse.

    A chill ran through him.

    He couldn''t keep going like this. If he did, the Warren family would truly be doomed. So, he spent the night in his study, not touching a drop of alcohol, his mind swirling with the events of the past days, as well as the words Sebastian had spoken to him.

    The next day, he took inventory of his mom''s treasure vault, leaving behind one or two items and selling off the rest.

    After Reba passed, Charlotte had arranged the funeral. Now, she was still insistent on splitting the family because she was deeply disappointed in Barrett. He agreed to the split, but any debts owed to his second aunt had to be repaid.

    The ounts were muddled and impossible to sort, but he would sell whatever he could and pay her ordingly.

 Chapter 890

    ?

    Chapter 890

    Barrett called for the shopkeeper of The Grand Vault toe over, asking him to bring the staff along to appraise and price everything. As they cleared out one box after another, Barrett was surprised to find that Reba had hidden away gold ingots, as well as arge collection of valuable jewelry.

    Tara exined that some of it had been his mother''s dowry, while some had been passed down from his grandmother. Since the family hadn''t been split yet, it hadn''t been given to the second branch of the family. There were also gifts from Carissa, which Reba had hidden away when she left the family. Thankfully, Carissa never asked about them.

    Barrett instructed Tara to separate the items that had been gifts from Carissa, nning to return them once they were sorted.

    Tara sighed. "To be honest, even if you return them to her, she probably won''t want them. It might be better to give them to Madam Charlotte. After all, she and Lady Carissa were close."

    "Whether she gives them to Aunt Charlotte is her business, but we can''t make that decision for her," said Barrett, firm in his stance.

    Vi didn''t agree. It wasn''t about the money or jewelry. She simply didn''t want to be involved with the people from Hell Monarch Estate anymore. Since Carissa hadn''t taken the items, they could sell or pawn them. Whatever money they got from it would go to Charlotte anyway.

    "She won''t care about the jewelry. Besides, didn''t Amelia pawn some items off before she died? Wouldn''t it be better to redeem what she pawned and return only those to Carissa instead?" Vi said.

    "Amelia intended to return them herself," Barrett replied, feeling that his wife''s reasoning didn''t quite make sense. "If we''re not to be involved with them, then we should return it all. Even if Carissa throws it away, it''s her decision."

    Vi was clearly upset with his decision but didn''t want to cause a scandal with The Grand Vault staff present, so she pulled him aside to speak privately.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Once outside the storeroom, Barrett took off his cloak and draped it over Vi''s shoulders without a second thought. After giving birth prematurely, her health hadn''t fully recovered, and with the cold weather, she must be feeling it even more.

    Vi froze for a moment, staring at her husband''s pale face. The anger that had been building inside her dissipated by half. But that small feeling of gratitude didn''t change the situation. Her expression softened slightly before hardening again.

    "If this is just an attempt to persuade me, it''s pointless. I''m not the kind of person who can be swayed with small gestures. You know the situation at Valor Estate. I''m not opposed to giving money to the second branch of the family, but if those pieces of jewelry go back to Carissa, then we''ll have to pay even more to the second branch. Don''t me me for being selfish. You know how things are right now. I can''t ignore our future."

    Barrett studied his wife''s nose, which was reddened by the cold wind, as well as her face, set in a challenging expression. If this had been any other time, he might have let it slide to avoid an argument. But some things were too clear to ignore.

    If they knew they were in the wrong and didn''t change, what difference did it make from being ignorant?

    He set his jaw, his tone firm as he dered, "I''ll find a way to make money. But what''s owed to others will be returned-everyst bit of it. That''s final.

    Without leaving Vi any room to argue, he turned and walked back into the storeroom.

    Vi reached out as if to stop him, but her hand grasped at air. She froze for a moment, taken aback by the realization that Barrett was defying her, refusing to listen to her when it came to household matters.

    As anger surged in her, she turned sharply, walking off without another word.

    The Grand Vault had offered 13,000 silver coins for the goods. That price didn''t even include the items Carissa

    had gifted. The real valuey in the heirlooms passed down from the Warren family. But even those would lose their worth once sold off, and the depreciation was significant.

    13,000 silver coins wasn''t a small sum, though.

    Even if Barrett gave all of it to Charlotte, he still had a bit of money left-about 2,000 silver coins from the first sale, though it had been stretched thin with funeral expenses. He would have to make do with that.

    Barrett helped The Grand Vault staff pack up the items to be taken away, fully aware that selling off his family assets would likely be a topic of ridicule. But at this point, he didn''t care.

    He had already heard worse.

    Just as Barrett was about to leave with the carriage, a voice called out from behind him, "Commander Warren!" He turned around to see a middle-aged man dressed in indigo attire and a ck cloak, standing beneath the g of The Grand Vault. Despite his worldly attire, the man carried an air of quiet elegance, almost ethereal.

    Barrett didn''t recognize him. "May I ask who you are?"

 Chapter 891

    ?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Chapter 891

    The man was Wayne, but his appearance was quite different from when Barrett had seen him at Edgeview Estate. Even his face seemed unfamiliar.

    He took a step forward and nodded in greeting. "Commander Warren, I am aware of the passing of your mom and sister-inw. My condolences."

    Though Barrett recognized the sentiment, he still maintained a certain distance, as he did with all strangers, simply saying, "Thank you. Since you don''t want to introduce yourself, I''ll take my leave now."

    Wayne nodded and said, "Commander Warren, my name is Horace. I serve at Hartstone Estate. It was Lady Heather''s request that Ie to offer my condolences. Considering the unpleasantness between you and Lady Carissa in the past, she felt it inappropriate to visit directly."

    Barrett hadn''t met many people from Hartstone Estate, but he knew that their steward was named Horace, so this man was likely him.

    However, the man before him had a schrly air about him, far from the typical appearance of someone who handled internal affairs. He seemed more like a schr-though, of course, as a servant of a royal estate, he must be well-educated.

    Barrett hadn''t expected Heather to send someone to express her condolences. A wave of mixed emotions swept over him.

    "I appreciate Lady Heather''s kindness. It''s my fault. I''ve failed... Madam Sinir and Lady Heather''s expectations."

    "Would you mind moving to a coffeehouse to talk?" Wayne asked. "Lady Heather has some words she''d like me to convey to you."

    Barrett had gone to Victory Pass on the day of his wedding, then returned and separated from Carissa afterward. When Heather hadn''t intervened, Barrett had assumed she didn''t want the divorce to happen, which gave him an instinctive sense of goodwill toward her.

    Moreover, Harvey and his family had always kept a low profile in the capital, so exchanging pleasantries once or twice with them would not raise any concerns.

    "Very well," Barrett agreed with a polite nod. "Lead the way, sir."

    As the two of them entered the coffeehouse, many eyes hidden in the shadows were watching their every move.

    Wayne studied Barrett quietly. He had already been observing him from afar for some time-he had even ced people to keep track of him.

    A year had passed, and Barrett had slimmed down considerably. His face now appeared more angr, while his eyes were far moreposed and serious than before. But Wayne felt a bit disappointed, as he saw no trace of the sharp edge or hidden ambition he had expected to find in the other man''s gaze.

    After everything he had been through-his sister-inw''s suicide, the loss of his power, the death of his child, his mom''s passing, and the mourning period-Wayne had assumed Barrett would either be more ambitious orpletely broken.

    Instead, he seemed unnervingly calm.

    Perhaps that wasn''t such a bad thing. Yuvan could use a calm and level-headed assistant, especially one who had authority over the king''s personal guards.

    Wayne continued, "Lady Heather knows about everything that''s happened in the Warren family, and is deeply saddened. She feels guilty for not convincing Lady Carissa to stay, for letting her ruin the Warren family''s reputation by getting a divorce, and also tarnishing Lady Heather''s name in the process."

    Barrett felt a strange, almost indescribable emotion rise in him. He had heard about what happened to Leona as well. She was Heather''s own daughter. When Leona was mistreated by her husband''s family, Harvey and his

    family didn''t intervene to help. So, to hear this man sent by Heather speaking about his divorce from Carissa sounded hard to believe.

    "You should know that Lady Heather was left with no choice," Wayne continued. "Prince Harvey has been able to remain in the capital only because he stays out of state affairs and lives quietly. There are many things he wants to manage but res not to, so this guilt should have remained private. But seeing how things have turned out with the Warren family, she simply couldn''t bear it and sent me to express her condolences."

    Wayne''s ability to read people was sharp. Barrett, standing in front of him, felt almost childlike inparison. Barrett thought back to how low-key Harvey and his family had been in recent years. It made sense.

    Back when Sigmund was still alive, Harvey was the younger brother of the king, Augustus'' biological son. If he and his family hadn''t kept a low profile, they would have been vulnerable to false usations of disloyalty. If that happened, wouldn''t that have ruined his entire family?

    Barrett nodded thoughtfully. "Your words make sense, Horace. I understand, and I appreciate Lady Heather''s concern."

    Wayne''s gaze was filled with sincerity and worry. "So, do you n to observe the mourning period for three years? Don''t you want to consider another approach?"

    "Another approach?" Barrett furrowed his brow in confusion.

    "Like applying for an exemption," Wayne said with a small smile. "Three years is a long time. Do you know what the situation will look like then? The king ns to make the Crown Guard independent from the Mystic Army, meaning it won''t be under Lady Carissa''s control anymore. But for that to happen, there needs to be amander for the Crown Guard. If you remain in mourning, that position will fall to someone else."

 Chapter 892

    ?

    Chapter 892

    Barrett wasn''t really surprised. Though his time as themander of the Crown Guard had been short, he wasn''t foolish and could sense the king''s intentions to make the Crown Guard an independent unit.

    Salvador was wary of the Hell Monarch, so how could he allow Carissa to control all the security in the kingdom, including the king''s own safety?

    Barrett smiled wryly. "Well, it''s something beyond my control. I am in mourning for my mom and must observe the mourning period."

    Wayne smiled gently, pouring him a cup of coffee. He spoke quietly, "Prince Harvey can help you."

    Barrett blinked, taken aback. Harvey barely interacted with anyone in the capital, so how could he possibly help him? Besides, would he really do it out of guilt-if that guilt even existed? And if there was guilt, it would be for Carissa, not for him.

    Barrett wasn''t stupid.

    Setting aside whether Harvey could actually help him, if he could, it would be for a reason. If he truly did assist him, Barrett would owe him, and from then on, he would be the prince''s servant.

    "In ordance with tradition, I''m observing the mourning period for my mom, unless the king issues an edict to revoke it. However, I''m not an important court official, nor am I a general on the frontier. The king does not need me," Barrett said slowly.

    Wayne chuckled softly. ''Commander Warren, you underestimate yourself. You''ve disappointed the king time and again, yet he''s still willing to offer you a chance. Do you know why?"

    "Why?" Barrett asked, indeed confused about it.

    "It''s because of your grudge against the Hell Monarch. The Mystic Army was originally led by Prince Rafael. After he became Chief Judge, he could have continued leading it. Many court officials hold multiple positions. So, why did His Majesty choose Lady Carissa to take over asmander of the Mystic Army?" Wayne posited, his gaze fixed on the other man.

    Barrett paused, thinking. Slowly, the pieces began to fall into ce, but he still didn''t fully understand.

    "Why?" he asked again.

    Wayne didn''t bother holding back and spoke directly, "Changing themander of the Mystic Army would cause dissatisfaction within its ranks, since the soldiers were all handpicked and trained by Prince Rafael. But Lady Carissa is his wife. Recing him with her would make it easier for them to ept her.

    "However, she won''t hold the position for long. The king will gradually reduce her power-first the Crown Guard, then the Royal Guard, and eventually the Capital Guard. At best, she''ll be left with the Garrison Unit, which is mostly made up of useless, undisciplined men who are no threat at all."

    Even though Barrett had suspected some of it, hearing itid out so inly still sent a chill down his spine.

    Salvador''s repeated attempts to keep Barrett close weren''t because he appreciated his talents. No, Barrett was just a pawn in Salvador''s game, used to bnce out Rafael and Carissa, who had personal grudges against him. He remembered Sebastian''s words-how Barrett had potential, but wasn''t a great man of talent. Sebastian could see it, so how could the king not? In other words, without the tension between Barrett, Rafael, and Carissa, Salvador would have cast him aside long ago, right?

    Aplicated storm of thoughts swept through Barrett''s mind. In the back of it all, he wondered if he would rather be just an ordinary member of the Capital Guard.

    Seeing his conflicted expression, Wayne continued to push, "I imagine you''re not content with the situation, Commander Warren. A woman who divorced you, who even caused such a public scandal, is now above you andExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    holding power over you.

    "Don''t you want the power to put her beneath your feet? When she divorced you, it caused a citywide uproar. It tarnished the Warren family''s reputation and even caused your mom''s death. If it weren''t for her, Sebastian would never have stopped your mom''s medicine."

    Barrett looked up, his expression darkening, his gaze full of anger and confusion.

    Pleased to see that look, Wayne''s voice wasced with even more persuasion as he added, "It was Lady Carissa who killed your mom. It was she who destroyed your family''s reputation, turning them into a joke.

    "If you lose the Crown Guardmander''s position, you''ll never rise again. The king may want you to help bnce out Prince Rafael and Lady Carissa, but he doesn''t need you. If you want a future, Prince Harvey can help you, Commander Warren."

 Chapter 893

    ?

    Chapter 893

    Barrett met Wayne''s gaze, feeling an icy chill run down his spine as he saw the calcting glint in thetter''s eyes.

    The case involving Eleanor''s rebellion wasn''t even resolved yet, and now Harvey was trying to ce someone by the king''s side? Was he really as timid as he seemed? What exactly was he trying to do?

    Barrett knew his own limits. He could never y double agent, especially not with Salvador. Having ten lives wouldn''t be enough if he tried that.

    He stood up immediately and respectfully said, "There''s a matter at home that requires my attention. I must take my leave."

    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and left.

    Wayne stared after Barrett''s retreating figure, his expression growing serious.

    Had he misjudged? Did Barrett trulyck any ambition? Did he understand what it meant to bemander of the Crown Guard? That role meant he would be the king''s most trusted personal guard, even more influential than a second-rank minister.

    There was no way Barrettcked ambition. Wayne had done his research before seeking him out. He had always dreamed of bringing honor to the Warren family-it was almost an obsession for his entire family. How could he possibly be content with mourning for three years like this?

    Unless someone else had already approached him? His mourning paperwork had been filed-someone must have known. It wouldn''t be surprising if someone had got to him first.

    Buttely, there had been eyes on him. After the New Year celebrations, Barrett hadn''t gone anywhere other than the Capital Guard headquarters'' training grounds. Because he was in mourning, he hadn''t visited anyone, nor had he received visitors, with the exception of people from the Earl of Silverstone''s family.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Could it be them? But that didn''t make sense. Oliver was at the Southern Frontier, Caspian was useless, and the rest were women. How could they help Barrett?

    Wayne thought it over. It was more likely that Barrett didn''t trust Harvey''s abilities. After all, these past years, the prince had been no better than a coward hiding away. But that was out of their hands.

    He also couldn''t approach Barrett using Yuvan''s name or status. And as for the ministers Eleanor had tried to win over, none of them could be used now, as they had all retreated.

    Sighing, Wayne recalled how he had advised Yuvan years ago to slowly take over Eleanor''swork and to never let her hold all the cards herself. But the prince had insisted she wouldn''t be suspected, and now, years of effort in the capital had been lost in an instant.

    Now, besides Harvey and a couple of others they had rmended, there was no one else useful. That was why they had no choice but to take a risky move, sending Harvey to Westhaven to secure the cooperation.

    What worried Yuvan now was that the queen dowager had sent someone to Hartstone Estate and discovered Harvey was no longer in the capital, yet no action had been taken against him.

    Wayne had studied Salvador thoroughly. The man''s ambition ran deep, and he trusted no one. Harvey''s sudden illness and departure from the capital at such a sensitive time should have raised rms, yet the king had done nothing.

    His inaction left Wayne at a loss. Without knowing Salvador''s next move, he couldn''t make any predictions or prepare for what was toe.

    Now, even someone insignificant like Barrett seemed beyond their control. Wayne couldn''t shake the feeling that things were slipping from their grasp, yet it didn''t feel like they were being countered directly.

    It was more like wandering through a fog-everything was vague and unclear.

    In the royal study, Salvador raised an eyebrow slightly upon hearing the report. "Did you hear what they discussed?

    "I couldn''t hear much. They were in a private room and the coffeehouse was noisy. But one thing''s certain- Commander Warren didn''t seem to get along with that man who works in Hartstone Estate. The man left with a dark expression,n responded.

    Salvador seemed pleased. "Are you sure that man is one of Heather''s servants?"

    "No,''n replied, shaking his head. "I''ve been studying the people from Hartstone Estate recently. Not a single one of them is like him. He isn''t a servant of their household."

    Salvador thought for a moment, his gaze sharpening. "It seems they''re losing patience. Keep an eye on Barrett."

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Jacob looked at Rafael after receiving the report, saying, "Wayne disguised himself as someone else? Your Highness, it seems that man is good at disguises."

    "Well, the meaning of his name is ''formless'', so it''s not a surprise he''s good at taking the forms of others," Rafael replied with a dark look. "Do you think Barrett underestimates Harvey and his family, or is he just trying to avoid suspicion?"

    "He probably thinks Prince Harvey can''t help him, which is part of it. But even if they could help him, Commander Warren might be even more wary and keep his distance. The Warren family can''t afford anymore trouble. I imagine his ambition has been tempered enough. Give him any respectable job and he''ll throw himself into it. That''s exactly the kind of person His Majesty wants," responded Jacob, who was good at reading people.

    "He doesn''t pose a big problem," Rafael said, then asked, "What about Westhaven? Any news?" "Nothing yet."

 Chapter 894

    ?

    Chapter 894

    Two dayster, Kyle arrived with a carrier pigeon from Winona. His face was serious.

    "The king of Westhaven ns to send envoys to Starhaven. An official correspondence will arrive in the next few days."

    Rafael''s expression darkened.

    It had been inevitable. Sooner orter, this day woulde.

    Before the New Year celebrations had even ended, Salvador announced that the Crown Guard would be separated from the Mystic Army and would no longer be answerable to Carissa. Also, Barrett would remain in charge of the Crown Guard.

    Barrett could hardly believe it. He recalled his meeting with the man the other day and privately wondered if it was really Harvey helping him. But if it was the prince, then Barrett''s reinstatement came with considerable risk.

    He had no one to consult, so he went home and told Vi.

    "Who cares what he wants to do? Just get reinstated as an official and be done with it. Besides, the Crown Guard isn''t even under Carissa''s control anymore. How is that not a good thing?" she responded.

    Barrett furrowed his brow. "No, I think there''s something behind this. It might be part of some scheme. I need to speak with His Majesty."

    Vi looked at him in disbelief. "Are you crazy? If you go to the king while he''s in a bad mood, he''ll strip you of your position. You won''t have any chance at a career after that. Forget about beingmander of the Crown Guard-you won''t even make it into the Capital Guard!"

    Barrett fell silent. He shared her concerns.

    Vi continued, "You can''t say anything. Listen to me. Prince Harvey is helping you because of what happened with Carissa. He and his family didn''t stop it, so they probably feel guilty..."

    Barrett shook his head, interrupting her, "That doesn''t make sense. If Lady Heather feels guilty, it''s for Carissa. Why would she feel guilty toward me? I''m the one who disappointed Carissa."

    "Unbelievable..." Vi''s eyes widened in exasperation. ''Fine. Forget what their motives are. What''s clear is Prince Harvey has no ambition and isn''t plotting a rebellion. He''s helping you get reinstated because he needs something from you. He probably wants you to protect him in return."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "That doesn''t add up either," Barrett replied. "If he''s capable of securing my position, then that means his previous ''low profile'' and ''timidity'' were all an act."

    Vi sighed. "Why do you care about all of that? Just think about yourself. Do you want the position of the Crown Guard''smander or not?"

    "It''s not that simple. You'' Barrett started to say, but seeing her growing impatience, he stopped. "Never mind. I''ll think about it myself."

    Vi''s face twisted with frustration. "I don''t know what you''re still thinking about. Maybe you should be worrying about whether our family can survive. If you lose your position, the whole family will be begging for scraps."

    The words hit Barrett like a p. He stormed off, not bothering to respond.

    In a fit of rage, Vi hurled a cup across the room. No matter what they said, they always parted on bad terms. Barrett spent the next two days back on duty, but his mind was elsewhere. After much thought, he made up his mind to speak directly with Salvador. He wanted the position of the Crown Guard''smander, but feared the consequences of being dragged into the rebellion case. He couldn''t afford to take even the smallest risk.

    In the royal study, Salvador observed Barrett as he knelt on one leg and recounted the conversation from the coffeehouse word for word.

    Salvador was pleased. Barrett had to stand alone, with no one behind him. He had to be a loyal servant-he was the most useful that way. Other noble heirs might be talented, but with their powerful backers, they could never be as easily manipted as Barrett.

    "No one interceded on your behalf," Salvador said, his voice calm but firm. "The Crown Guard is now independent and it must be reformed. I recognize your abilities, which is why I''ve given the order to reinstate you."

    At that moment, Barrett''s eyes burned. He knew Salvador''s words weren''t entirely sincere, and understood the political bnce at y. But hearing the king say he recognized his capabilities was, to him, a form of redemption.

    He knelt for a long time before finally choking out his gratitude.

    Salvador smiled knowingly, his fingers resting lightly on a paperweight without a word.

    At the next court session, Salvador presented the official correspondence from Westhaven.

    The king of Westhaven had dispatched envoys and their grand princess, Lisandra, to Starhaven to hold the kingdom ountable for breaking the agreement to spare civilians. The official correspondence also disclosed the number of civilians killed in Fawnrun City, as well as used Dominic''s forces of capturing Westhaven''s former crown prince and torturing him to death-again, in Fawnrun City.

    The court erupted into chaos. The revtion sent shockwaves through the room.

    With the official correspondence in hand, the events of Fawnrun City could no longer be hidden. Salvador had no choice but to make the truth public.

 Chapter 895

    ?

    Chapter 895

    Salvador and the entire court were faced with only two choices.

    The first was to tly deny the massacre of civilians ever urred.

    The second was to act as though they had been unaware of the events, and after receiving the official correspondence from Westhaven, cooperate with their investigation. They could arrest those responsible, take corrective measures, and salvage their kingdom''s honor before it was toote.

    The official correspondence from Westhaven did not mention the border issues, but that matter would be decidedter.

    Salvador gathered his ministers and deliberated for three days.

    The first option was impossible-Westhaven had already issued a formal usation and had enough evidence. They had been building support within their own borders for months. The borders between the two kingdoms were already in turmoil, and any attempt to deflect responsibility would lead directly to war.

    Given that the second option was the only viable one, the question now became who would be held ountable. Once the decision was made, Salvador exchanged a long look with Jeremiah. The others in the room remained silent, no one daring to speak.

    To handle this matter, they would have to recall Dominic and hold him ountable.

    But Dominic had lived a life of battle. He had been involved in quelling rebellions and eliminating bandits during Augustus'' reign. He had fought at the Southern Frontier, repelled ambitious nomadic tribes, and in the end, guarded Victory Pass. Over the years, the Sullivan family''s men had marched alongside him, with many dying in battle.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    And now, Dominic would be celebrating his 70th birthday on the 19th of February. For a general to still be guarding the borders at such an age-since the founding of Starhaven, he was the only one.

    Who would dare speak up and ask to summon him back to the capital for questioning?

    Salvador finally turned his gaze to Rafael. "Hell Monarch, you were once the marshal of the armies during the Southern Frontier battle. How do you think this matter should be resolved?"

    There was a stunned silence in the room. Why would Salvador ask Rafael for advice? The Hell Monarch''s wife was Dominic''s granddaughter. If Rafael were to suggest summoning the general back to the capital, would that not cause a rift between the couple?

    Davis immediately felt a sense of dread, recalling all the unpleasant consequences of crossing his wife. His sympathy took over, and in one swift motion, he stepped forward.

    "Your Majesty, I suggest investigating this matter by issuing an order for General Dominic to return to the capital for questioning. In the meantime, themand of Victory Pass should be handed over to his adopted son, General Wace."

    As the Defense Minister, Davis knew that the king should actually ask the prime minister, as well as Davis himself, for their opinion. The two of them would be the most appropriate people to make suggestions in this situation.

    Salvador nced at Davis, then asked, "Do any of the other ministers have objections?"

    After a brief silence, several voices spoke in agreement, "We concur!"

    Rafael remained silent and naturally didn''t oppose. In fact, he had anticipated this happening.

    Over the past year, he had maintained correspondence with Dominic. The events in Fawnrun City were irreversible; those who had died could not be brought back. Dominic had already submitted a petition of apology at the time, but Salvador had not made it public, nor had he imposed any punishment.

    Now, Salvador would not bring it up either, because acknowledging it would imply he had known all along. Once that information spread, especially when the Westhaven envoy arrived, it would stir trouble and only harm Starhaven''s reputation.

    "Draft the edict!" Salvador said tly.

    The first edict ordered Dominic to return to the capital immediately, transferringmand of Victory Pass to Wace.

    The second edict ordered the arrest of Aurora, who had been responsible for negotiating the border lines and signing the treaty. She would be taken to the Ministry of Justice''s prison to await trial.

    As for Barrett, Salvador didn''t mention him. No one else did either, as the fewer people involved at this stage, the better. They would wait to see the attitude of the Westhaven envoy upon their arrival and what demands they would bring.

    Meanwhile, Barrett stood just outside the hall, listening to the ministers as they debated inside. His heart was heavy, and fear gripped him.

    Aurora was certainly unlikely to escape punishment, but what about him? He had led the raid on Westhaven''s supply depot. He had failed to keep an eye on Aurora, who had gone on to massacre the vigers in Fawnrun City. Afterward, he had beenpletely unaware.

    If he hadn''t known, how could Dominic have known?

    In the end, it was Barrett who had dragged Dominic into this mess.

 Chapter 896

    ?

    Chapter 896

    The Deputy Minister of Justice, Cyrus Zellner, personally led a team to Valor Estate. To prevent Aurora from escaping, they first surrounded the estate.

    Vi was terrified when she heard the news. She hid in Grace Mansion, too afraid to step outside. It wasn''t until she learned they were there to capture Aurora that she finally dared to leave her hiding ce.

    As soon as themotion started, Aurora had an inkling of what was happening.

    Standing at the entrance of Blessed Haven, she gripped her sword. As the chill wind cut across her already scarred face, an eerie, deathly stillness surrounded her.

    She watched the officers from the Ministry of Justice storm into Blessed Haven, then twirled her sword in a swift flourish, aiming it directly at the leading officer.

    "Aurora Yates, surrender yourself at once!" Cyrus shouted from outside the gates of Blessed Haven.

    "Where''s Barrett?" she asked coldly.

    She knew about Barrett''s reinstatement. Now that he was serving at the king''s side, he must know everything. Yet, he had nevere back to tell her.

    Cyrus didn''t answer her question. Instead, his voice grew more harsh as he said, "You''d better not resist-you can''t escape. Valor Estate is already surrounded."

    But Aurora pressed the de of her sword against her neck, her face twisted into a bitter, mocking smile. "Bring Barrett to me!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Fearing that Aurora''s defiance might drag the Warren family into further trouble, Vi quickly shouted, "Aurora, stop this madness!"

    Aurora didn''t even spare her a nce. She kept her cold, piercing gaze on Cyrus and repeated, "Bring Barrett to me. I have questions for him. If I''m going to die, I''d rather die sooner than suffer any longer."

    Cyrus furrowed his brows. Aurora couldn''t die yet. She had to endure the wrath of the Westhaven envoy. Even if she died, she had to die in front of them and under their watch.

    "Aurora, it''s easy for you to die, but think of your family. Don''t act recklessly. Your death will implicate them," he said.

    "My family?" Aurora sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "They never cared about me. The moment someone spoke ill of me, they packed up and left the capital. If they don''t even see me as their daughter, why should I care about their lives?"

    Vi''s anger red. "But you can''t drag the Warren family into this!"

    Aurora looked at Vi with contempt, as though she were nothing more than a pile of filth. "It would be best if the Warren family went down with me."

    Vi''s fingers trembled with rage, but she dared not step into Blessed Haven. "How could you be so vicious?" Aurora pressed the sword''s edge against her neck harder, the skin breaking and blood beginning to seep out. She raised her voice coldly, "Stop wasting time. Bring Barrett to me."

    Cyrus'' brow furrowed as he gestured sharply. "Go summon Commander Warren."

    After sending someone off, Cyrus paused, feeling that something wasn''t quite right. What was the point of calling Barrett now? If there was something for him and his wife to discuss, they could have done it already.

    Taking a few steps back, he gave another order, "Find Commander Prince. Tell him to send two of the strongest soldiers from the Royal Guard."

    Barrett had once gone to great lengths for Aurora, even using his military achievements to secure her hand in marriage, forcing his first wife into a divorce. It was clear they had deep feelings for each other. If Barrett didn''t want her to be captured and tried, he could very well stage a hostage situation. That wouldn''t end well.

    Whether it was a fake or real hostage situation, it would be tricky. Barrett was themander of the Crown Guard and served the king directly. The fact that Salvador hadn''t required Barrett to observe the mourning period for his mom showed just how highly the king regarded him.

    A Ministry of Justice officer sent word to Alistair, exining that Aurora''s arrest wasn''t going smoothly and there was a risk of a hostage situation happening. Upon hearing this, Alistair immediately reported it to Carissa.

    "If a hostage situation happens, even I won''t be able to rescue anyone from Aurora''s grasp," Alistair said. " Commander Sinir, it''s better if you go yourself."

    Carissa hesitated for a moment before responding, "Take two men with you and let Aurora see you. She likely already guessed that Mr. Zellner sent for us."

    "Are you not going?" Alistair asked.

    He was an impatient man, and he immediately fired off a barrage of questions after hearing her orders.

    "If you don''t go, shouldn''t you at least send Sage Violet? If they''re conspiring behind the scenes and staging a fake hostage situation, we''ll be at their mercy. Who in the Royal Guard has the skill to disarm someone with a de pressed to their throat? If it goes wrong, someone could die...

    "Enough!" Carissa interrupted him sharply. "Go with two men. I''ll move in the shadows and wait for an opportunity.

    Alistair was instantly sobered by hermand and straightened up. "Understood! I''ll leave right away."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 897

    ?

    Chapter 897

    Barrett rushed back to Valor Estate in a panic. The moment he heard that Cyrus'' men hade with news, his heart skipped a beat.

    He knew Aurora too well-her personality was a mess of contradictions. She was proud and stubborn, but also afraid of dying. Even when pushed to the edge, she would always struggle one more time.

    He wasn''t so sure she would surrender without a fight this time.

    With the way things had ended between them, he couldn''t predict what Aurora might do to survive. For all he knew, she might go to extreme lengths.

    Lately, Aurora had been talking about leaving the capital, but she was terrified of being ambushed outside Blessed Haven. The assassination attempt on her had shaken her deeply. She likely thought through the possibilities repeatedly and decided how to handle things in case of trouble.

    Hence, Barrett hadn''t told her about the Westhaven envoy. He didn''t want her preparing ahead of time.

    When he arrived at Blessed Haven and saw Aurora standing with her sword pressed against her neck, his chest tightened.

    "Put the sword down, Aurora!"

    Her eyes were ice-cold, her gaze slicing through him like a de.

    She practically hissed his name, ''Barrett Warren!"

    Alistair also arrived with two royal guards by his side, just in time to stop Barrett from advancing.

    "Don''t get too close."

    Barrett cast aplex nce at Alistair. He knew what the man was worried about.

    "Aurora, go with Mr. Zellner to the Ministry of Justice," Barrett called out over Alistair''s shoulder, his tone steady but firm. ''Don''t make this harder than it needs to be. Cooperate with the investigation. The Ministry of Justice won''t make things difficult for you."

    Aurora''s eyes shed with rage, sneering bitterly. "Don''t talk nonsense! If they won''t make things difficult for me, then why don''t they just let me stay at Valor Estate? Barrett, I''ll ask you just one thing-you have no feelings left for me, right?"

    Barrett felt a pang of difort. "That''s between us. Just cooperate with the Ministry of Justice for now."

    Auroraughed coldly. "Cooperate? Fine! I want you toe here and arrest me yourself. Aren''t you themander of the Crown Guard?"

    Barrett stayed still.

    Aurora''s fury slowly drained away, leaving only a trace of sorrow.

    Her voice softened, almost mournful as she said, ''Barrett, we fought together at Victory Pass. We risked our lives together. Do you remember what you said to me when we went to Fawnrun City?"

    Barrett''s breath caught at her words. His eyes narrowed, and he nodded instinctively. "I remember."

    "Good." Tears shimmered in her eyes. "I''ll go with them. I won''t drag the Warren family down with me. I only ask

    one thing-remember our past, remember the little bit of affection we once shared. Please, ask the king to let me die with dignity."

    Barrett''s entire body tensed as he stood there, silent for a long while.

    Finally, he nodded. "I promise you I''ll do that."

    Tears slid down the disfigured side of Aurora''s face, and she smiled sadly. "Alright. Fine."

    Hearing that she was willing to go with the Ministry of Justice, everyone let out a collective breath of relief. Cyrus and Alistair noticed the solemn expression on Barrett''s face, which they found only natural. After all, Aurora was his wife, and the king granted them marriage due to their military merit. She mentioned the dangerous times they endured together during the war, times that no one else could truly understand. Now, as she was about to be taken away, it was clear that her trial was little more than a formality before her death.

    If Barrett had shown any sign of ease or indifference, it would have been an insult to her memory-he would have been worse than an animal.

    With the sword still pressed to her neck, Aurora slowly stepped out from Blessed Haven. The Ministry of Justice officers didn''t dare to move closer, for fear she would slit her neck if she were provoked even just a little. If that happened, she would surely die of blood loss before they could do anything.

    Alistair remained vignt and kept himself between Barrett and Aurora. Barrett understood Alistair''s caution and respected thetter''s position, so he retreated a few steps, prompting Alistair to follow him.

    Now slightly less on edge, Cyrus said, ''Put down your sword."

    Aurora moved the de away from her neck. At that instant, everyone exhaled in relief.

    But before the tension could even fully ease, Aurora suddenly lunged at Cyrus. The distance between them was barely a few steps, and she moved with lightning speed.

    Alistair, stunned, instinctively moved forward to push Cyrus out of harm''s way. But it was toote. As he had retreated a few steps to stay with Barrett, he was too far from Cyrus to intervene in time.

    The Ministry of Justice officers and the two royal guards were closer, but Aurora was faster-she moved like one who had been professionally trained. By the time they reacted, her sword was only a short distance from Cyrus'' neck.

    In that critical moment, a whip snapped through the air, wrapping around Aurora''s hand and yanking it sharply to the right. Her sword ttered to the ground, and the officers immediately jumped on her, pinning her down.

    Her face was forced into the dirt, leaving her unable to push herself up. She had no idea who had intervened, but the next thing she heard was a triumphant shout from the people around her.

    "Commander Sinir!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was then Aurora realized the one who had stopped her was Carissa.

 Chapter 898

    ?

    Chapter 898

    Aurora was roughly dragged to her feet, her hands shackled behind her back. When she was mmed to the ground, her face scraped against the sharp stones, drawing a few thin lines of blood.

    She first shot a look at Barrett, her eyes filled with nothing but disappointment. Then, her gaze turned to Carissa, sharp and unrelenting. Carissa''s official uniform was everything she had ever dreamed of, yet here she was, never even having the chance to touch them, let alone wear them.

    Carissa pulled the whip back and stood directly in front of Aurora. The two locked eyes-one pair filled with resentment, the other brimming with unabashed hatred.

    For the first time, Carissa''s hatred for Aurora was unmasked. Even in front of her parents'' memory ques, Carissa had tempered her feelings, unwilling to let the spirits of her family see her consumed by such hatred.

    But now, with everythinging to a head, there was no holding back. The resentment that had festered in Carissa''s heart boiled over. Aurora had destroyed her family and dragged her grandfather down with her-this grudge was something she could never forgive.

    In the face of such hate, Aurora''s jealousy and unwillingness to ept her fate seemed like nothing more than a pale shadow. After just a moment of meeting Carissa''s gaze, the weight of the anger was enough to crush her.

    She turned her eyes away and nced at Barrett, this time genuinely seeking help, her expression pleading for mercy.

    Barrett''s heart twisted, caught in a turmoil of emotions. Earlier, he had purposely let Alistair stop him when in truth, it was him who had been standing in Alistair''s way.

    Aurora couldn''t have truly taken Barrett hostage-it wouldn''t have worked, and Barrett knew it. However, holding the Ministry of Justice''s deputy minister hostage would make the entire ministry''s forces step back. He understood Aurora''s intentions. They had always had an unspoken understanding between them.

    During their time at Victory Pass, it wasn''t just about Fawnrun City. Before that, they had fought side by side, killing enemies together. Their bond was forged in that shared danger, and it had led to moments where their hearts and minds had aligned.

    Barrett remembered the time when, during the mission to burn the supply depot in Fawnrun City, Aurora had asked him what he would do if she found herself in mortal danger. He had answered, without hesitation, that he would risk everything to save her-even his life.

    And now, when Aurora had looked at him earlier, he had felt that same struggle, but his promise still held. No matter the cost, even if it meant losing his title or facing punishment, he was willing to keep that promise.

    Yet, Carissa''s appearance was like a p in the face. While he had kept his promise to Aurora, why hadn''t he upheld his vows to Carissa at the start?

    At that moment, Barrett felt as if he was being torn apart from within.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A sharp pain in his foot brought him back to reality. He looked up to see Alistair, who had just stomped on him, face twisted with anger. Alistair had seen through Barrett''s intentions.

    "Wretch!" Alistair muttered under his breath.

    To him, anyone who acted in a despicable manner, regardless of their gender, was a wretch.

    Those present all assumed Alistair was insulting Aurora. Though they found the words harsh, they knew Alistair''s vtile nature, so none of them said anything.

    It took a while for Cyrus to regain hisposure.

    The de had been just inches from his throat. Had Aurora miscalcted even slightly, the sword would''ve sliced his neck open. That was a near-death experience. Even if he survived, being taken hostage by Aurora would ruin his position. There was no way he could keep his title if she managed to escape.

    He felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude toward Carissa, and bowed deeply to her. "Thank you for saving my life, Commander Sinir."

    Carissa nodded. ''Take her back and lock her up properly, Mr. Zellner. Remember to search her thoroughly and ensure there are no weapons on her."

    "Yes, I understand," Cyrus replied, still bowing. He quickly led his men away, his steps heavy. Before he left, he nced at Barrett.

    Cyrus was suspicious. He noticed that Aurora had only asked Barrett one question, and their exchange had been full of strange, unspoken understanding. Without any concrete evidence, however, he could do nothing about it. Barrett stood there, pale and lost in thought.

    Without missing a beat, Alistair turned to Carissa and reported, "Commander Sinir, he was trying to help Aurora escape.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Vi snapped, finallying to her senses.

    Hearing Alistair''s usation, she immediately chided him, "Alistair, stop being ridiculous. He''s your family by marriage."

    Though Alistair was from a branch of the Prince family, he always had a strained rtionship with the Earl of Silverstone''s family. When he heard Vi refer to Barrett as family, he sneered.

    "You expect me to acknowledge him as my family when you can''t even address me properly? Watch your mouth, Vi," he snarled.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 899

    ?

    Chapter 899

    Carissa was still present. Vi, having been insulted, was naturally furious.

    "You watch your mouth, Alistair!" she snapped. "Don''t think you''ve be untouchable just because you''re themander of the Royal Guard. You''re still being controlled by a woman, aren''t you?"

    She knew how proud and arrogant Alistair was, and she also knew that he had never gotten along with Carissa. She intended to provoke him by unting their discord and humiliating him in front of Carissa.

    However, it was obvious Vi wasn''t aware of the entire situation.

    After Alistair became Violet''s apprentice, he had witnessed his mentor''s martial prowess firsthand. He had also listened to her talk several times about how she had been effortlessly defeated by Carissa when they were at Meadow Ridge, leaving her powerless to fight back. Having sparred with Carissa himself, Alistair understood just howughable his past arrogance had been.

    With a smug smile, he said sarcastically, "Oh, beingmander of the Royal Guard is no small thing. If you think it''s easy, then by all means, you try doing it. And don''t talk about women not being fit for such positions-look at Commander Sinir.

    "She once controlled your husband, and now, she''s my superior. I may not be as capable as her, and I acknowledge that. But do you? What''s so shameful about beingmanded by a woman? Who in their own home isn''t controlled by their wife? On the other hand, what about you? Can you control Barrett?"

    Vi''s face turned red with anger.

    Realizing she couldn''t win this argument, she turned to Barrett, who still looked lost in thought, and shouted, "Why are you just standing there in a daze? He''s using you! Don''t you have anything to say for yourself?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Barrett nced at Carissa. "I..."

    "May I ask you a few questions in private?" Carissa interrupted, her voice calm but firm.

    Barrett nodded, his face pale. ''Yes, let''s go to the side hall."

    "Alone?" Vi''s tone grew sharp, sensing something was amiss. "What can''t be said here? Is there something I can''t hear?"

    Carissa looked at Vi steadily. "You can''t, but Commander Prince can."

    Hearing that they wouldn''t be alone, Vi felt a slight sense of relief. At least that meant it wasn''t about personal matters.

    The side hall of Valor Estate, where they headed, was no longer the one Carissa had once known. Almost all the furniture had been reced. The tables and chairs were new, and what had once been filled with her bridal dowry -fine wood and intricately carved pieces-was now gone.

    The room was now furnished with simple, ordinary tables and chairs. Even the partition screen had a crack running through it.

    As they entered the side hall, Alistair was still talking, "He deliberately tried to stop me earlier and led me away from Mr. Zellner."

    Carissa tumed to him. "Do you have any evidence?"

    Alistair deted, clearly frustrated. "No!"

    "If there''s no evidence, put that aside for now," Carissa said calmly. "I have questions for him. I asked you toe in only to avoid suspicion, but there''s nothing here you can''t hear. Sit down and keep quiet unless you''re asked to speak."

    "Understood!" Alistair sat down, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible.

    Carissa and Barrett took their seats as well, and she got straight to the point, saying, "When you were at Victory Pass, my third uncle lost an arm trying to save you and nearly died in the process. Do you remember that, Commander Warren?"

    Shame flickered across Barrett''s face. "I remember.''

    Carissa continued, "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to ask you to return the favor. There''s no such thing as life debts on the battlefield. In moments of danger, we all save each other. What I want to ask is, who suggested burning the supply depot? Why did you and Aurora separate when you got to Fawnrun City? You didn''t know about the massacre of the vigers at the time, did you?"

    Although Winona had investigated the Fawnrun City incident thoroughly, there were still details that were hard to uncover.

    While they couldn''t change the fact that Aurora had killed innocent civilians, the operation itself had been led by Barrett. It was important to understand as much as possible, especially since after Dominic returned to the capital, Carissa and the others would need to know how to best act in his favor.

 Chapter 900

    ?

    Chapter 900

    Barrett fell into thought, his mind wandering back to past events.

    "It was my idea to burn the supply depot in Fawnrun City. At the time, Westhaven had already suffered several defeats in a row, and it looked like they were about to retreat.

    "General Shane said that our battles with Westhaven have always been sporadic skirmishes. But when ites to real fighting, both sides tend to hold back. So, when Westhaven retreated, we grewcent. We didn''t expect them tounch such a fierce offensive. It was during that battle that General Dominic was injured..."

    "No," Carissa interrupted him once more. "When you first arrived at Victory Pass, my third uncle lost an arm in the chaos of war, proving that the battle was already intense. If both sides were holding back, there wouldn''t have been a need for your reinforcements."

    Barrett exined, "The fighting had always been somewhat restrained. The reason it suddenly escted was because Marshal Liam pulled back from the frontlines, recing himself with his brother, Marshal Leroy, who''s much more ruthless and fierce. He changed tacticspletely because he wanted to push us back and draw a new borderline.

    "At the time, the situation at the Southern Frontier was critical. Troops were dispatched from Victory Pass, which left an opening for Leroy to exploit. That''s when His Majesty sent me to Victory Pass with reinforcements. This is all on record."

    Carissa knew this already. She looked at Barrett and asked, "So, when you thought Westhaven was retreating, was it because Marshal Liam had returned tomand the battle?"

    "Yes," Barrett replied, recalling the discussions he''d had in themand tent with Dominic and the others. "At the time, Uncle Shan... I mean, General Shane, said Marshal Liam''s tactics were always like this-he didn''t want a full- scale war or to sacrifice too many lives. Since we hadn''t lost anything, we figured we could just hold our ground. But then, Marshal Leroy suddenly reced Marshal Liam. Theyunched a vicious attack, catching uspletely off guard."

    Carissa listened carefully, analyzing everything he said. She pieced together that when Leroy tookmand, it likely meant that Liam had gone back to try to prevent the then Westhaven crown prince, Arthur, from going to the battlefield. By that time, Westhaven''s king should have already fallen seriously ill.

    If Arthur had stayed to stabilize the political situation, it would have been far safer. Instead, he went to the battlefield, which was a risky move.

    Once Liam left, Leroy, as the temporary marshal,unched a brutal offensive. When Liam returned, Arthur showed up in Fawnrun City. It was clear that Liam hadn''t been able to stop him, and the war had escted. This conflict would undoubtedly have been reported back to Westhaven.

    Liam hadn''t wanted to escte the war while the old king''s condition worsened, fearing a prolonged conflict. So, after his return, he had ordered a temporary ceasefire.

    But by then, Dominic had already been injured.

    Leroy clearly didn''t want to halt the fighting at such a critical juncture. If he were more self-serving, he might have sent Liam away and continued fighting with Starhaven.

    That was, in fact, what happened. After Liam disappeared, Leroy ordered the attack to continue.

    Barrett went on, "Westhaven''s relentless siege continued, and General Dominic was injured. Everyone was scrambling to figure out how to slow things down so he could recover. He had been hit by an arrow; it nearly cost him his life. That''s when I proposed leading a small force into Fawnrun City to burn Westhaven''s supply depot. Without their supplies, we would at least buy ourselves another two weeks."

    "And while you were sneaking into Fawnrun City, Marshal Liam had already returned to the battlefield?" Carissa asked.

    "That''s right, but we didn''t find out untilter." Barrett wasn''t surprised Carissa knew that. "When I took the troops into Fawnrun City, Marshal Leroy was stillmanding the battle."

    "How many days did it take you to enter Fawnrun City?" Carissa asked.

    "About seven days," Barrett replied.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Then, why did you and Aurora separate? Wasn''t the n to burn the supply depot?''

    "The supply depot was heavily guarded, but we were also worried about running into an ambush. Getting into Westhaven''s territory was risky, so I had her lead a team to scout the area...

    Under Carissa''s intense gaze, Barrett felt like he was being stripped bare.

    After a brief silence, he finally confessed, "I did want to protect her by doing that, but I was also thinking about the bigger picture. If I failed, she could stillplete the mission. I never expected her to massacre the vigers. had no idea."

    "So, you had no idea, which means when you reported back, you couldn''t have mentioned it to General Dominic," Carissa said.

    "Exactly. If I didn''t know about it, how could I have told him?"

    Carissa processed his words, reying them in her mind before asking again, "As themanding officer leading the troops to Fawnrun City, you truly didn''t know what Aurora did?"

    Barrett met her gaze without flinching. "I didn''t know, but that doesn''t matter, Commander Sinir."

    Carissa stood up. "Thank you for telling me. It may not matter to you, but it matters to me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 901

    ?

    Chapter 901

    When Carissa left, Alistair naturally followed behind her.

    Alistair had a big mouth, and today, the topic of Carissa and Barrett''s conversation-Aurora''s massacre of civilians-was no longer a secret.

    What bothered Alistair the most was Dominic''s involvement. He knew Dominic was innocent. The man had been gravely injured at the time, nearly dying. It was no wonder the treaty had been signed by Aurora.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Alistair felt a deep sense of injustice for Dominic. Upon returning to the Royal Guard headquarters, he couldn''t help but voice his thoughts.

    Who in the Royal Guard didn''t respect the grand generals, Hector and Dominic? So, when Alistair spoke up, more people started to speak out on Dominic''s behalf. The Royal Guard wasn''t one to openly plead for justice, but they would certainly discuss it in private.

    This was Carissa''s first move-she had to stabilize the foundation of her grandfather''s credibility and the respect hemanded among the people. Additionally, the admiration of the military officers in the capital was just as vital. When a n had to unfold gradually, these factors were non-negotiable.

    Fortunately, the so-called victory at Victory Pass had been a deliberate attempt by Salvador to elevate Barrett and Aurora, ensuring Barrett''s absolute loyalty. Salvador awarded the glory of the victory to Aurora and refrained fromvishly rewarding Carissa''s grandfather and uncles.

    This precedent of elevating subordinates directly while bypassing the marshal had urred before-Carissa''s dad had risen in this way. Hector, however, had earned his position through real military merit; unlike Aurora, who had only relied on deception.

    With Aurora now imprisoned, the Ministry of Justice began its secret interrogation. The proceedings were kept under wraps, but Salvador sent Barrett andn to oversee them.

    During Salvador''s time as crown prince, he had always followed Sigmund''s directives.n had kept a low profile. After Salvador ascended the throne, many had forgotten aboutn entirely.

    Recently,n had be more active. Salvador had appointed him as deputymander of the Crown Guard, just below Barrett. This was Salvador''s way of protectingn, using Barrett as a shield.

    The reason Salvador had Barrett andn oversee the interrogation was because Aurora''s testimony had to align with Barrett''s ount.n''s role was to supervise the proceedings.

    That night, no one at Hell Monarch Estate spoke. They were all in the study, organizing the information they had gathered so far. Though the lines of the investigation were already clear, they had to go over everything again. There could be no mistakes.

    The facts were set, and there was no changing them. It was impossible for Carissa''s grandfather to walk awaypletely unscathed. If generals andmanders didn''t take responsibility for the mistakes of their subordinates, it would set a dangerous precedent. If amander''s underling harbored ambitions ormitted a grave crime, they could simply me a loyal subordinate to escape punishment.

    Neither Rafael nor Carissa had entertained the idea ofpletely exonerating Dominic. They only hoped to minimize the punishment as much as possible.

    The light flickered over Rafael''s strikingly handsome face as he furrowed his brow. His thumb rubbed the side of his index finger in a nervous gesture-a subtle sign of his unease.

    "We have to do everything we can to prevent war between the two kingdoms. As long as there is no renewed

    conflict, this will remain a matter for the two kingdoms to resolve diplomatically. We can avoid the situation where death sentences are even on the table," he said.

    Rafael knew his words were harsh.

    The words "death sentence'' were never something they had spoken aloud, but the reality was unavoidable. If the two kingdoms went to war again over the incident at Fawnrun City, Aurora, who had imed the glory, would certainly be executed. And Dominic, the marshal of Victory Pass, would probably meet the same fate.

    Carissa trembled, fighting back tears.

    Seeing this, Kyle felt a pang of sympathy for her. "His Majesty should take into ount General Sullivan''s years of service, his advanced age, and his long tenure defending Victory Pass. He hasn''t even been able to return to the capital. The ministers will surely vouch for him, so a death sentence shouldn''t be on the table."

    Carissa took a deep breath, forcing the tears back and steadying herself. "We can''t rely on His Majesty''s goodwill. What if he doesn''t care? We can''t take that chance. Raf is right-war between the two kingdoms must absolutely be avoided. Once war starts, even if the king truly wants to protect Grandpa, there won''t be a way to save him."

    Even more troubling was the possibility that Salvador might not want to protect Dominic at all.

 Chapter 902

    ?

    Chapter 902

    Rafael shifted closer and took Carissa''s hand in his. "Don''t worry too much. We won''t let things get to the worst possible point."

    Carissa knew that his assurance, though strong, didn''t have much solid ground to stand on. People''s hearts were the hardest thing to control, especially the new king of Westhaven. Since bing crown prince, Edmund had used the Fawnrun City massacre to stir up public anger. Now that he was king, he could do whatever he wanted unchecked.

    Jacobpiled the gathered information and summarized it, "King Edmund doesn''t seem to care much about the throne. He''s using his immense power to seek justice for his brother and the massacred civilians, pushing us to give up our borderlines.

    "He''s even considering war, but Westhaven''s military is still recovering from their previous conflict with Sandoria. They''ve lost soldiers and resources, and they''ve been stuck in a stalemate with us for years. We''ve also had major battles with them at Victory Pass. They need time to recuperate.

    "A lot of Westhaven ministers oppose war, with Grand Princess Lisandra being one of the strongest voices against it. Having her lead the envoy partying here is probably King Edmund''s way of backing down. It will likely be his only concession. If we can''t reach an agreement with Westhaven''s envoys, the anti-war faction will probably bepletely silenced."

    Lisandra was the eldest daughter of the former king of Westhaven, and the sister of both Arthur and Edmund. Now that Edmund had ascended the throne, she held the title of grand princess.

    It was Lisandra who had helped Edmund rise to power. When Westhaven''s previous king fell ill, she had taken over the governance of the kingdom, so her influence in Westhaven was immense.

    There was a saying in Westhaven: If Lisandra weren''t a woman, she would have been made the crown prince. While Westhaven allowed women to wield political power and hold official positions, they would never let a woman ascend to the throne.

    Kyle suddenly spoke up. "I''ve met her a few times. She''s very capable-strong-willed and decisive."

    "You know Grand Princess Lisandra, Mr. Spencer?" Jacob quickly asked. "Does she have any weaknesses?"

    Kyle thought for a moment before replying, ''She values family, the throne, and the people."

    "Those are weaknesses, but they are also her armor," Rafael said.

    Carissa nodded. "At least her arrival shows that the anti-war faction has temporarily suppressed the war faction. This is our opportunity."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Jacob sighed. "It''s an opportunity, yes, but she''ll want a lot in return. Some things we can''t give, and others... Even if we can, should we?"

    The biggest point of contention was the borderlines. However, the current borderline was the one Starhaven had acknowledged. The conflict started when Westhaven repeatedly encroached during Starhaven''s weak years, leading to decades of ongoing border disputes.

    The room fell into silence after that. Rafael stood and suggested they disband for the time being, waiting to see if the Ministry of Justice would uncover any new information they didn''t already know.

    Back at Orchid Hall, Lulu stepped forward. "Your Grace, all the jewelry has been sold. The banknotes are safely stored in your private vault. The total is five thousand three hundred silver coins."

    Rafael nced at her and asked, "What jewelry?"

    "The things sent over by the Warren family. I didn''t realize I had given away so much," Carissa replied.

    Rafael ruffled her hair gently. "You gave them your heart and they didn''t value it. That''s on them, not you."

    Carissa smiled faintly. She hadn''t exactly bared her soul to them, but she had cared for them from the bottom of her heart.

    "It''s in the past." She turned to Lulu. "No need to store the banknotes away. Give it to Vivi for the embroidery workshop''s expenses."

    "Understood," Lulu replied, her voice soft with concern.

    She could see that her mistress wasn''t in a good ce. Carissa was clearly struggling, losing sleep over everything.

    "Why don''t you take a bath? It might help you sleep better."

    Carissa met her worried gaze and didn''t resist her suggestion. "Alright."

    Lulu bowed to Rafael. "I''ll go prepare it now."

    Rafael took Carissa''s hand and led her inside. He removed her official cloak, his fingers gently massaging her scalp.

    "You haven''t been sleeping well these past few nights. Your head''s hurting, isn''t it?"

    Carissa''s scalp felt tight and her neck was stiff. She hadn''t been able to sleep, and the tension in her body was affecting her blood cirction. The headache made it even harder to find peace.

    Under his soothing touch, some of the tension eased away.

    Rafael''s heart ached for her. Carissa had be so ustomed to being strong that it was rare for him to see the carefree smile she used to have when she was at Meadow Ridge. The pain of losing her loved ones had hardened her, turning the once bright and lively girl into the resilient, unyielding warrior she was today.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 903

    ?

    Chapter 903

    That night, Rafael held Carissa quietly as they slept. Her breathing was steady, as if she had drifted off to sleep.

    Rafael knew she hadn''t. Curled up in his arms, shey still with not a single movement, each steady breath so controlled it seemed deliberate.

    She didn''t want him to worry.

    At the Sullivan family''s residence in Victory Pass, the royal edict had arrived. The messengers sent were Felix and Homer from the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team. Naturally, they were apanied by people from both the Crown Guard and Royal Guard.

    Felix and Homer were both fourth-rank generals, but had yet to be assigned significant duties by the king. This task, delivering the royal edict to Victory Pass, was their first real assignment. If they performed well, Salvador might start using them more frequently.

    Yet, this task felt like an impossible burden. Most of the soldiers and officers still looked up to Dominic and Hector. They were here under the guise of delivering an edict, but in reality, they were escorting him. Felix and Homer both felt deeply uneasy about the situation.

    Originally, a Crown Guard officer, Galen Kimber, wanted to leave that day itself. However, Felix and Homer managed to convince him to allow Dominic to say his goodbyes to his family, and they would depart the following day.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    At the Sullivan family''s residence that night, everything was the same as usual. The meal was served at the regr time, and the same number of dishes were prepared as before.

    This day had been expected toe eventually, and everyone was mentally prepared. However, at this meal, no one could eat except Dominic.

    "Dad!" Wyatt put down his cutlery and looked up at his aging father, his eyes red-rimmed. "I''ll apany you back to the capital."

    Dominic calmly continued eating and simply said, "No need."

    "His Majesty has issued an edict for Wace to takemand of the troops. It would make sense for me to apany you back to the capital. Besides, I''m just a broken shell of a man now. Whatever happens, I can bear the responsibility on your behalf," Wyatt argued.

    "Ridiculous!" Dominic shot him a sharp nce. "What do you mean, a broken shell? You''ve only lost an arm. You can still wield a de with one hand. You''re still a general. His Majesty has ordered your eighth brother to takemand, but Wace doesn''t have your experience. Westhaven is stirring up trouble now. You must stay here and hold the line.''

    "Dad..." Wace also set down his cutlery, his voice trembling with unshed tears.

    Over the past year, the brothers had discussed countless times how they could help their dad escape the consequences of that disaster. Unfortunately, there was no way out.

    "What Wyatt says makes sense. You were seriously injured by the arrow back then, and all decisions were left to us. But as you''ve said, Wyatt is more experienced than I am, so he should remain at Victory Pass. I''ll apany you to the capital. I''ll shoulder all the me," Wace said.

    "No, Wace, you can''t go! I will!" Shane said. "Uncle Dominic, I''ve already packed my things. I''ll set out with you first thing tomorrow."

    Dominic nced at the table full of sons, daughters-inw, grandsons, and granddaughters. He saw the concern in their eyes and smiled faintly.

    He put down his cutlery and wiped his mouth. "Enough. Why is everyone fighting to go with me? You think this old

    body of mine can''t handle things, huh? You think you''re tougher than me?"

    Wyatt choked up. "Dad, that''s not what we mean. It''s just that the Fawnrun City incident... Someone has to take responsibility. Whoever it is, it doesn''t matter. It was my mistake, and it''s my duty to bear the consequences." "You? You''re not ready to take it," said Dominic.

    The old man''s face softened, a rare hint of tenderness showing. He was usually a stern and tough man, never one to show emotion toward his sons and grandsons.

    "I must handle this matter. I''m the leader of the army in Victory Pass. As long as I''m still breathing, whatever happened in Fawnrun City is on my shoulders," he added.

    "Aurora... she''s done a lot of harm!" Cindy, Wyatt''s wife, spat angrily. "She and Barrett are both vile! Father has always been strict with the military troops. For all these years, we''ve never vited the agreement between the two kingdoms not to harm civilians.

    "Then, shees along, and what does she do? She ughtered entire viges! How could she be so vicious? How could she even do such a thing? I just want to go back to the capital and tear them both apart!"

 Chapter 904

    ?

    Chapter 904

    Cindy''s heart was a mix of anger and sorrow. Her husband had sacrificed his arm to save Barrett, losing half of his martial skills in the process. Luckily, there was no war, so Wyatt could still train his one-handed sword techniques. However, he would never be able to wield a spear again.

    Wyatt saved Barrett, but what for? That ungrateful wretch! He dared to get involved with Aurora right under their noses! How could they have been so blind back then? How had they not seen iting?

    It was their fault for not being more careful. If they had known, they would have punished Barrett and Aurora right there at Victory Pass. How could they have let them go back and harm Carissa?

    Cindy doted on Carissa deeply. When she was born, Cindy had been in the capital, and she had never seen such a soft and adorable baby. Carissa was like a precious angel. There was no child in the world more beautiful than her.

    Before Carissa tumed three, Cindy would visit Northwatch Estate every few days just to hold that sweet little girl. Later, when Cindy moved with her husband to Victory Pass, she still made trips back to the capital every two years. However, as her own child grew, needing to study and train, and with the constant friction between Victory Pass and Westhaven, Cindy no longer dared to leave.

    When Hector and his six sons died, Cindy had apanied her husband back to the capital for a visit, but Carissa was already training at Meadow Ridge and hadn''t been notified toe home. So, Cindy had missed seeing her.

    The events that happened after that reached the Sullivan family through letters.

    When Carissa got divorced and returned to Northwatch Estate, the Sullivan family nned to return. Not long after, they heard that Carissa had gone to the Southern Frontier battlefield. Soon after, she made a name for herself, returned victorious, and married the Hell Monarch.

    By then, the Sullivan family knew they could never go back to the capital.

    The incident at Fawnrun City was still unfolding, and no one knew what disaster it might bring. The Sullivan family dared not return to the capital, fearing that they might drag Carissa into it.

    Thinking of Carissa, Cindy''s tears flowed uncontrobly. She wanted nothing more than to grind Barrett and Aurora into dust. But even more, she pitied Carissa. How had that child endured everything she went through? As Cindy cried, the other women in the room began to weep as well.

    Cindy wiped her tears, stood up, and said, "Father, I don''t care anymore. I''ll go back to the capital with you."

    Dominic sighed, knowing that his daughter-inw was heartbroken for Carissa. "If you want to go back, you can. See her for a few days, but you must retum quickly. You can''t apany me to the capital. Rest a few days before setting out."

    To put it nicely, he was returning to the capital on royal orders.

    To put it bluntly, he was being escorted back.

    Salvador had still left the Sullivan family in charge of the military authority at Victory Pass, so it was clear that the fallout from Fawnrun City wouldn''t touch them. Therefore, Dominic didn''t want his daughter-inw to travel with him to the capital. The fewer people who knew, the better to avoid drawing unwanted attention and dragging Cindy''s natal family into it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Although Cindy''s father had already retired to his hometown, her older brother still worked at the Ministry of Finance, a post known for its wealth and prestige. Too many eyes were on him. Dominic didn''t want his troubles to cause anyone else harm.

    Even if he didn''t want to, the troubles still affected his granddaughter, Carissa. Over the past year, he and Rafael had been exchanging letters about Fawnrun City. The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached. When his granddaughter faced a crisis, he couldn''t help her. Now, he would only make things worse for her because of his issues.

    He stood up and said firmly, "This is settled. No more discussion. Once I leave, you will continue as you always have. Remember this-if Westhaven dares to cross the border, we must restrain ourselves as much as possible. Don''t let it escte into a full-blown war. And be sure to enforce the agreement between our two kingdoms to never harm civilians."

    "Yes, Dad. We will remember."

    "We will remember that, Uncle Dominic."

    Dominic returned to his room. He didn''t light amp, and he wouldn''t allow anyone to wait on him. Since his wife passed away, he had be ustomed to sitting alone in the dark. From his early days in the military to now, over fifty years of service, he had gotten used to this solitary existence, finding stability in an otherwise unstable world.

    He had been a general under Augustus. There had been another grand general at that time, Matthias Warren, whom Dominic had been happy to be rted to through Carissa''s marriage. When Barrett came to support them at Victory Pass, Dominic had been quite pleased.

    Now, he realized how blind he had been-blind to the truth, blind in his heart.

    The affair between Barrett and Aurora at Victory Pass had remained a secret from the entire Sullivan family. That alone showed how truly blind he had been.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 905

    ?

    Chapter 905

    The generals under Dominic''smand had gone to find Felix and Homer at the observation tower where they were staying, intending to present the situation. As they watched the tanned-skinned generals, their faces full of worry and urgency as they spoke of Fawnrun City, Felix and Homer couldn''t help but feel a deep unease.

    "It''s absolutely true," one of the generals said, his voice tinged with regret. "General Sullivan had no knowledge of this. At the time, he was shot with an arrow, and the military physicians said he wouldn''t survive. General Sullivan pulled through with sheer willpower, and he was bedridden for nearly three months before he could even walk again. His body''s never been the same since. He''s too frail to endure any more strain."

    "Exactly," another general said. "Commander Warren''s mission to Fawnrun City was at my suggestion. General Sullivan had no part in it. You should take me back to the capital for questioning, and I''ll take full responsibility. If you want my head, you''ll have it when we get there."

    Yet another general spoke up, "General Quinton, General Larkin, you both previously served under Marshal Sinir at the Southern Frontier. Let''s be honest, is there no room for negotiation on this matter? What exactly does His Majesty n to do? Give us an honest answer. If all that''s needed is someone to shoulder the me, I''ll do it." One after another, the generals insisted on taking the me themselves, not wanting Dominic to be involved. Felix sighed helplessly. ''Generals, General Larkin and I aren''t in a position to make decisions. We''ve been sent to convey His Majesty''s orders. You don''t need to worry so much. The Hell Monarch will find a way to handle it."

    "How can we not worry? This isn''t how royal edicts are usually given. You were sent here to escort General Sullivan back to the capital. If you weren''t, wouldn''t the royal edict be sent by a fast rider instead?" said one of the generals, Igor.

    His eyes were red with anxiety, and his voice thick with emotion as he added, "He''s about to turn seventy- seventy! And he''s still holding the fort at Victory Pass. He''s given his entire life to defending Starhaven''s borders and protecting the people. We can''t let his reputation be tarnished because of someone else''s mistake!"

    Another general, Daryl, was also clearly frustrated. "That''s right! Commander Warren and the others were never our soldiers. If anyone should be held ountable, it should be Commander Warren or His Majesty himself. It was the king who sent them here!"

    Felix and Homer exchanged a nce, their faces darkening. They both turned toward the door, hearing the footsteps of someone in the Crown Guard uniform passing by. Daryl''s voice had carried too loudly, and the Crown Guard soldier surely would have heard his words.

    Though they couldn''t see who it was, Homer quickly stood and ran outside, determined to see who had overheard them.

    Steve, another general, snapped, "Daryl, don''t talk nonsense!"

    Everyone had been so worked up that they forgot the Crown Guard was still present.

    Daryl, face pale with embarrassment, quickly tried to exin, "I didn''t mean it that way, General Quinton, General Larkin. I was just anxious and spoke out of turn. Please don''t take offense. We are deeply grateful for His Majesty''s help in sending reinforcements to relieve our immediate crisis back then."

    Felix knew they couldn''t let this go on any longer. He cut in, his voice firm, "You all should return now. His Majesty will make his judgment."

    He lowered his voice and added, "Enough talking. Please go back now."

    Daryl realized his mistake. He turned pale and didn''t dare say another word.

    The others exchanged uneasy nces, realizing how dangerous Daryl''s words had been. They couldn''t help but feel a pang of fear.

    Igor took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go, then. We shouldn''t trouble the two generals any longer. I''m sure the Hell Monarch will have a way to help General Sullivan out of his predicament."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    One by one, the generals stood up, wanting to plead a bit more but afraid that speaking further would only make things worse. They feared they wouldn''t be able to help Dominic and would only create more trouble instead.

    Felix kept his anxiety in check and stood up as well. "Take care!"

    As they left, Felix hurried outside, just in time to see Homer return. He quickly asked, "Who was it?"

    "Kevin Ziegler," Homer replied.

    "Law''s cousin?"

    "Yes. I wanted to catch up with him and talk, but just as I was about to, Galen called him over."

    Felix''s expression darkened. ''This could be a problem. Galen is the king''s confidant. If Kevin tells him what General Daryl said, then no matter who actually said it, the king will think General Sullivan believes the same." Homer''s face turned grim. "I know. He definitely heard it. Now, it''s just a matter of whether he''ll tell Galen."

    Felix nodded, his mind racing. "Both Galen and Kevin aren''t from the Mystic Army. They used to serve as personal guards when the king was crown prince. From what I''ve seen, they''re very close to each other."

    Homer frowned. "This is troublesome."

 Chapter 906

    ?

    Chapter 906

    That evening, Felix and Homer tried several times to find a chance to speak privately with Kevin. However, he was always in the same room as Galen, and the two of them came and went together. Despite their efforts to separate them, they couldn''t get rid of Galen.

    Finally, they waited until Kevin went alone to the toilet. Homer kept an eye on Galen, while Felix stood guard outside the toilet, waiting for Kevin toe out. Kevin was unustomed to the local food and water, so he stayed inside for quite a while. By the time he came out, Felix was shivering from the cold.

    The light was dim in the area. When Kevin stepped out, he saw a shadow and jumped in surprise.

    After recognizing who it was, he rxed and said, "Oh, it''s you, General Quinton. You startled me."

    Felix stepped closer and was about to speak, but Kevin smiled and said, "If you can hold it in, why don''t you wait a bit longer? Let the smell inside clear out."

    Felix chuckled.

    As Kevin addressed him formally by title, Felix decided to do the same, saying, "I was waiting for you, Sentry Ziegler. There are a few things I want to talk to you about."

    Kevin, his voice indifferent, replied, "Don''t say anything here. Let''s talk inside. Aren''t you cold?"

    He shivered slightly, feeling his legs numb as though ants were crawling up them.

    Felix lowered his voice. "Sentry Ziegler, the generals who were looking for me tonight-they''ve served under General Sullivan for many years. They''re worried about him, so they spoke out of turn. It was an honest mistake." Kevin''s tone remained calm, saying, "General Quinton, are you hoping I won''t report this to His Majesty? If it was just an innocent mistake, they wouldn''t have shouted about it. I advise you not to interfere. Let them say what they want, and you mind your own business. As for me, I''ll report as needed. Don''t forget, this is the first official mission since you all returned. If it''s not done well, your future''s as good as gone."

    Felix felt the cold settle in his chest at those words.

    He even changed his tone, trying to get on his good side by speaking familiarly, "Kevin, let''s not bring up the past. Out of consideration for your cousin, Lawrence, just pretend you didn''t hear that, alright? We''re as good as brothers, aren''t we? Anything can be talked through. Consider it as doing Homer and me a favor-we''ll owe you one."

    "Don''t try to use my cousin to pressure me." Kevin waved his hand dismissively, raised his chin slightly, and continued, "You must know that the Crown Guard is now independent of the Mystic Army. We now have six units. Whether I be one of the captains depends on how well this mission goes. As you can see, there are twelve of us. It won''t be easy to eam a spot."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Felix stopped him, despite his body shaking from the cold. "Kevin, I know you respect General Sullivan, and I understand that General Dn spoke in the heat of the moment. But if General Sullivan gets med for this, it would be an unjust usation. General Dn will also be punished for it."

    "That just proves General Sullivan isn''t strict enough," Kevin replied. "General Dn thought he could speak recklessly just because he''s in Victory Pass. To say something so disrespectful-if nothing happens this time, something will happen next time."

    He pointed at Felix. "Don''t follow me anymore, and don''t say another word. If you do, I won''t hesitate to include you as well if I report it to His Majesty."

    With that, he walked past Felix and strode away.

    Felix was filled with worry. He wanted to chase after Kevin, but he knew there was no way to change his mind right now. He would have to wait until they were on the road again to talk things over.

    At least one thing was certain now-Kevin hadn''t told Galen. If he was going to take credit for a report, he

    wouldn''t have told anyone.

    After Dn and the others left the observation pavilion, they were all uneasy. They made their way straight to Dominic''s residence. Dominic wouldn''t see them, but when the young generals heard what had happened, they didn''t know what to say.

    Wyatt couldn''t bring himself to scold them, knowing they had acted out of frustration. He had also always been straightforward and often spoke without thinking.

    Wace sighed deeply. "General Dn, not only have you harmed yourself with those words, but you''ve also put my dad in danger."

    "I''m sorry... Why can''t I control my mouth?" Dn pped himself in frustration, tears streaming down his face. "I don''t care if I die, but if this causes trouble for General Sullivan, I''ll never be able to atone for it, no matter how many times I die."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 907

    ?

    Chapter 907

    "What''s the point of saying this now?" Shane grabbed him. "At this point, there''s no use. I''ll go to the observation tower and ask General Quinton myself. Let''s see if he did hear anything."

    "He definitely heard," Igor said, lifting his head.

    His eyes were filled with uncertainty. Even in the face of thousands of soldiers, he had never been afraid, but now he was terrified. This was a situation he didn''t know how to handle.

    "Dn yelled so loudly-unless they''re deaf, anyone could hear it."

    "I''ll go find them and ask for their help. This can''t reach His Majesty''s ears!" Shane shouted. "Get the horses ready.

    With that, he strode out.

    Wyatt watched the generals. He knew they had been by his dad''s side for most of their lives, and that their concern for him was what drove them to seek out Felix.

    He sighed. "My friends, words can bring disaster. From now on, we must be careful with what we say. No more speaking out of turn."

    The others nodded quickly, but what good was it now? Could they undo the damage?

    "Even without the Crown Guard present, we shouldn''t have said anything in front of General Quinton and General Larkin,"

    Wace sighed and rubbed his temples, a headache building. Their dad would return to the capital by royal order, but Wyatt wouldn''t be the one to take overmand of the troops here. Instead, it was passed to Wace. He was the youngest, and not even Dominic''s biological son.

    Clearly, Salvador had his own intentions and was trying to sow division within the family. If there was any strife or conflict here, Salvador could send another general to take over Victory Pass.

    As it stood, who could stabilize Victory Pass? Aside from the Hell Monarch, who else could handle it? Salvador wouldn''t send the Hell Monarch, so if anyone else came, they would either be too inexperienced or too eager to gain military merit and rise to power.

    Thankfully, the Sullivan brothers were united. No matter who held themand, when their dad was present, they followed him. When he wasn''t, they listened to Wyatt.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    When Shane arrived at the observation tower, Felix invited him to his and Homer''s room. The room was small, with two beds, a small dining table, and two stools.

    The observation tower had once been a temple, but after the temple relocated to the mountains, this building was repurposed to amodate officials and visitors from the capital or other regions.

    Felix gestured for Shane to sit, while Homer settled on the bed. After Felix ryed Kevin''s words, Shane''s face drained of color, turning ashen.

    With Dominic''s return to the capital, the stakes were high. It had been a gamble on divine favor, but those words would undoubtedly offend the king beyond redemption.

    "Is there any way out of this?'' Shane asked, his voice trembling after a long silence.

    "Before you arrived," Felix began, "I contacted some people we have in Victory Pass. They''re helping to send word to Prince Rafael. I''m sure you''ve heard of the Septimus Tetra reconnaissance team. All of them were saved by His Highness. We''re hoping His Highness can convince the Marquis of Elderglen to stop Sentry Ziegler before he returns to the capital and talk him down."

    Shane was a bit surprised. "You have people in Victory Pass?"

    "They''re not our people,'' Felix rified. "Before we came to Victory Pass, Lady Carissa gave us contact

    information for them, so we could send messages back to the capital quickly if anything happened."

    "Is Sentry Ziegler from the Marquis of Elderglen''s family?"

    "He''s the Marquis of Elderglen''s nephew."

    Shane couldn''t feel fully reassured. Felix had just said that even with that connection, he had been refused.

    It wasn''t hard to understand why. Everyone wanted to rise in the ranks, especially those who were working directly for the king. Who wouldn''t want to climb higher? Opportunities like that didn''te often, and it didn''t take much effort-just a simple report, and the reward would be theirs.

    "Please ry to Cari that if a conversation can be had, then have it. But if not, no other measures should be taken. The Sullivan family has always prided itself on being upright. If anyone''s to me, it''s ourselves for speaking without thinking and giving others leverage," Shane said.

    Felix and Homer already held great respect for the Sullivan family, but after hearing Shane''s words, their admiration deepened. If it had been someone else, someone ruthless, they might have arranged for an assassination on the way back to the capital to silence Kevin for good.

    However, the Sullivan family truly did everything with integrity.

 Chapter 908

    ?

    Chapter 908

    In the capital, ire received a message via pigeon from Victory Pass. Without reading it, she immediately passed it to Violet, who would be able to take it directly to Carissa.

    Understanding the gravity of the message, Violet opened it without hesitation. After reading it, she immediately mounted her horse and rode straight to the Capital Guard headquarters. During this time, Carissa should be there.

    It waspletely normal for Violet toe and go from the Capital Guard headquarters. She was now a special martial arts instructor, and Salvador, knowing her exceptional skills and that she had no interest in bing an official, had deemed her the best person to train the Mystic Army in martial arts.

    Though the Crown Guard had be independent, martial arts training still fell under the jurisdiction of the Capital Guard headquarters, which was why they came to Violet.

    Upon reading the message, Carissa let out a heavy sigh. This was thest thing that should have happened.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    On a smaller scale, one could say that Dn spoke out of turn and said something careless. A reprimand or perhaps twentyshes would be enough to resolve it.

    But on arger scale, this was a disaster. The words could be interpreted as the Victory Pass generals collectively agreeing that Salvador was to me for the massacre at Fawnrun City.

    Salvador had always focused on the aplishments he had made after his ascension. Redrawing the borderline at Victory Pass was considered one of his greatest achievements, as was the remation of the Southern Frontier.

    But if someone were to say that the ughter of Fawnrun City civilians was his responsibility, he would not hesitate to execute many just to prove to the world that he had been furious about the massacre.

    Moreover, the king shouldn''t be held responsible for the matter at all.

    "What do we do now? Jacob and Kyle aren''t in the estate, and His Highness is at the Supreme Court. I had no choice but toe to you,'' Violet said.

    She knew all too well how dangerous those words were. Not only the current king, but even the previous king, who was usually more forgiving, would find it impossible to tolerate such an usation.

    After all, Salvador had sent reinforcements to Victory Pass, and those troops had been dispatched under Dominic''s orders. If Salvador were to take responsibility for this, would that mean every failure on the battlefield would also be his fault?

    If anyone were to take the me, it would be Barrett, without question.

    Carissa held onto the note, then lit amp to burn it. Nothing could leak out before Kevin returned to the capital.

    Carissa collected herself and spoke with calm precision, "Ask Lord Edwin for help. When Kevin gets back to the capital, stop him. See if Lord Edwin can convince him. If Lord Edwin can get him to hold off on reporting, it will be fine. But if Lord Edwin can''t persuade him, General Dn''s life will be in danger, and my grandpa will have one more crime to answer for."

    "Are you going, or should His Highness go?" Violet asked, agreeing with the n.

    Edwin would likely help out given his ties to Lawrence, but the real question was whether he could persuade Kevin. Carissa paused for a moment.

    "Whether Lord Edwin can convince Kevin is still uncertain," she said. "If he can''t, those words will eventually reach His Majesty. But recently, every time Raf and I visit any noble house, someone has been reporting to the king. When Kevin returns to report, the king will know that we knew about it in advance."

    "You''re right. Being cautious in everything is never wrong," Violet replied thoughtfully.

    She had be much more groundedtely, learning to pay attention to details. As Jacob often said, sometimes

    it was the smallest details that determined sess or failure.

    "So, who should we send? We can''t let others know about this."

    Carissa thought for a moment before deciding, "Sebastian."

    Lawrence still needed to recover from his illness. Sebastian had saved his life, so ever since his return to the capital, Sebastian had continued treating him.

    Though Lawrence had been granted the title of Earl of Dunewind, he still lived at Elderglen Estate. If they informed Lawrence about the situation, he would not sit idly by.

    "I''ll go to Arcane Sanctum to get my wrist treated. It''s sore from all the sparring I''ve been doingtely," Violet said decisively.

    With that, she was already on her way.

    That night, Sebastian arrived at Elderglen Estate with his medical kit. When Edwin and Lawrence heard the news, their expressions immediately darkened.

    Lawrence was the first to respond, "Dad, we can''t let Kevin report this to the king."

    Edwin not only understood the importance of returning favors, but he also knew that Dominic had been unfairly wronged in this case. If those words reached Salvador, it would be a death sentence without question.

    "Don''t worry," Edwin said, his voice low but firm.

    It was only two words, but they carried the weight of a thousand decisions.

    Sebastian bowed his head in gratitude. "I am deeply grateful."

    He knew this wasn''t easy for Edwin. If Edwin couldn''t stop Kevin, the Marquis of Elderglen''s family would be dragged into the mess as well once Kevin reported it to the king.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 909

    ?

    Chapter 909

    After Sebastian left, Lawrence turned to his father. ''Dad, no matter what it takes, we must stop Kevin."

    Edwin nodded. "Don''t worry. I won''t let General Sullivan fall into such an unjust situation."

    Even if it meant losing his noble title, there were some things and people Edwin would protect with everything he had. His ancestors had been military officers, and they had earned the title of marquis on the battlefield. If he had to give up his title to protect Dominic, Edwin believed his ancestors would understand and not fault him.

    Edwin wasn''t confident he could convince Kevin. The young man had always been strong-willed and had learned early on to n for his future. Unfortunately, luck had never been on his side. Every time something important came up, Kevin would either fall ill or something would happen to prevent him from making a name for himself.

    For years, Kevin was nothing more than a low-ranking guard in the crown prince''s personal guard unit. Even after Salvador''s ascension, when he was ced in the Mystic Army andter made part of the Crown Guard, he still hadn''t risen much in rank. His chance to go to Victory Pass only came because Galen had rmended him ton.

    Kevin had always wanted to stand out. Now that he had such an opportunity, he wasn''t going to let it slip away easily.

    After Sebastian left Elderglen Estate, he sent word to Hell Monarch Estate.

    However, Rafael wasn''t too concerned. He knew Kevin was an upright person, thoughcking in luck. He suspected that Kevin was internally struggling with whether or not to speak out. If Edwin talked to him, it was highly likely that he would remain silent.

    Moreover, if Kevin truly wanted to use the situation to advance, it would make more sense for him to be open with Felix, who was from the Quinton family and rted to Logan, a prince consort. What they could offer Kevin in terms of benefits would far outweigh what he could gain from simply reporting the matter.

    Having spent so many years beside the king, Kevin should understand him well. While Salvador might temporarily praise or promote him, the cost would be losing his trust.

    Salvador feared powerful military officers and influential families, but as a man, he respected Dominic. He wouldn''t want anyone stabbing the general in the back.

    Rafael exined all this to Carissa, trying to reassure her.

    "If Grandfather saw you like this, he''d only be worried. Don''t stress yourself out too much. We''re not fighting alone. Go out and listen. Ever since Commander Prince spoke up, there''s been a lot of talk about your grandfather. Many people are speaking out on his behalf, and a lot of officials are supporting him. Even some lower-ranking officials are discussing it in taverns," he said.

    The minor officials, in contrast, weren''t so cautious. Whenever they gathered for drinks, they spoke freely.

    Dominic had the people''s favor-he was a hero in the hearts of many.

    As the conversations turned to this hero, reminiscing about Dominic''s youth and reflecting on his current state, people couldn''t help but feel the poignancy of his aging years. This only added to the sense of tragedy and heroism, making their admiration even deeper.

    As the days passed, the public discourse, which had initially been manageable, began to spiral out of control. As it gained momentum, people started voicing all kinds of opinions. Some began to suggest that Barrett, who had led the attack on the supply depot, should be held ountable for his actions, as should Aurora.

    After all, Dominic had been incapacitated by an arrow and couldn''t make decisions at that time. If anyone were to be questioned about the failure, it should be those who had been responsible for the operation, not just the marshal.

    Barrett would certainly be held responsible, but there was also the matter of Wyatt. He had temporarily taken over as marshal after Dominic was injured by the arrow.

    Some talked about how Wyatt had lost an arm while trying to save Barrett. His situation was already dire enough, having spent so many years guarding Victory Pass, with no personal stake in the wealth and prestige of the capital. Despite losing an arm, he didn''t return to the capital but continued to defend Victory Pass. Wasn''t that something to be respected?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As talk turned to the Sullivan family, the conversation shifted to the Duke of Northwatch and his six sons. After praising their deeds, many people were filled with contempt for Barrett and Aurora''s actions.

    Aurora and Barrett found themselves caught in a whirlwind of criticism. People rallied against them. Everyone voiced their support for Dominic, condemning the actions that had led to his suffering.

    All this overwhelming public opinion, which flowed like a great river, had started with Carissa. She had merely set the ball rolling by having Alistair overhear her conversation with Barrett. After that, nobody from Hell Monarch Estate interfered.

    Rafael knew that once a spark was lit, it would quickly spread, bing a wildfire.

    Someone would step in soon enough.

 Chapter 910

    ?

    Chapter 910

    With such intense public opinion, it was clear someone had been pushing the narrative. Salvador suspected it was someone from Hell Monarch Estate, but after a thorough investigation, he discovered, much to his surprise, that the trail led directly to the prime minister, Jeremiah.

    The articles and the storytellers in coffeehouses and taverns spreading the rumors had all been sent by Jeremiah. As the investigation unfolded, it became evident that the prime minister hadn''t tried to hide his involvement. He hadn''t nned on deceiving Salvador at all.

    Salvador sat quietly in the royal study for a long time before turning ton.

    "Let''s pretend we never looked into this. Keep your mouth shut."

    Jeremiah had nned to retire before Sigmund''s passing, but the previous king''s sudden death caught everyone off guard. Thinking that Salvador, as a new king, might struggle to stabilize the court, Jeremiah stayed on and continued to assist vigorously in state affairs.

    Among all the ministers, if there was one person Salvador trusted most, it was Jeremiah. Along with Trevor, they were the only two individuals he feltfortable relying on.

    Salvador recalled the recent discussions with Jeremiah about Victory Pass, where thetter had always seemed hesitant to speak freely. There had been signs all along.

    Jeremiah and Dominic had been key figures since the reign of Augustus, and they were old veterans who served as both civil officials and military officers. Salvador remembered something Jeremiah had once said-without the generals guarding the borders, there would be no peace or prosperity within the country.

    Though their rtionship seemed distant on the surface, and they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, both men respected each other.

    On the evening of February 13th, Felix and the others brought Dominic back into the city.

    For the past few days, the citizens had been gathering at the city gates, aware that Dominic had been summoned back to the capital. They had waited, and now, the day had finally arrived.

    The sun set, casting a blood-red hue across the sky. The tall, battle-worn general sat atop his sleek ck steed, nked by the officers of the Crown Guard. His back remained straight, his skin the color of dark bronze, as if covered with ayer of varnish. Despite the snow, rain, and wind, his face showed no sign of cracking, as though his skin were made of iron, impervious to the harshest elements.

    When he saw the throngs of people waiting for him at the city gates, shouting his name, his usually stern face showed a momentary shock.

    Dominic had expected nothing but the anger and curses of the people upon his return. After all, hisx military discipline had led to tensions between the two kingdoms. Plus, the massacre of the vige was a brutal act. The people, he thought, could never forgive him for such a thing.

    After the initial shock, his eyes burned with a fierce heat. It was still cold in early February, but here they were, standing in the biting wind, raising their arms to encourage and support him.

    Edwin was also in the crowd, dressed in simple green attire, his ck cloak pulled up to obscure his face. When the press of people stopped their horses from moving forward, he squeezed through the crowd until he reached Kevin''s horse.

    "Mr. Ziegler, the old madam is ill. Pleasee back with me to see her."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Kevin recognized him. He hesitated for only a moment, then turned to Galen, who was by his side.

    ''Galen, my family''s steward hase to fetch me. He said my grandmother is very sick. It seems like it''ll take a while for the crowd to disperse and allow us to move, so I''ll head back to my family''s estate first."

    Galen nced at the person standing next to Kevin''s horse. He was wearing in green attire and a ck cloak,

    with the cor concealing his face. Judging by his posture, Galen assumed he was likely the steward of the Marquis of Elderglen''s household.

    ''Then, go quickly," Galen said.

    Kevin dismounted and grabbed Edwin''s hand. "Let''s go!"

    They hunched their shoulders as they made their way through the throngs of people, the roar of the crowd deafening in their ears. One by one, the shouts began, chaotic at first, but then starting to form into a unified chant.

    *General Sullivan, we support you!"

    Kevin was forced to cover his ears. The sound was so loud he feared his eardrums would burst. As they moved, the crowd only seemed to grow thicker.

    Edwin gripped his wrist, pulling him toward a narrow alleyway. They made their way deeper into it, gradually leaving the chaos behind. At the end of the alley stood a young elm tree, just beginning to bud. They stopped beneath its branches, speaking in the quiet.

    "Uncle Edwin," Kevin said, bowing his head respectfully.

    Edwin''s expression was serious. "Let''s cut to the chase, Kevin. You know why I''vee for you. If you''re willing toe with me, it means there''s room for negotiation, doesn''t it?"

    Kevin fell silent for a moment, then slowly nodded.

    A weight lifted from Edwin''s chest. A nod was enough.

    *Tell me what you want. I''ll make it happen."

    Kevin''s gaze was steady, his voice firm as he said, "I want to be a direct apprentice of Sage Violet, just like Commander Prince, Deputy Commander Brown, and Commander Lewis.

    "What?" Edwin blinked, caught off guard by the request, momentarily stunned.

    Kevin''s cloak fluttered in the wind. "I must be the highest-ranking martial artist in the Crown Guard. Only by earning it through my strength will I be able to keep it without fear of losing it easily."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 911

    ?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Chapter 911

    Rafael and Carissa were sitting in a private room on the second floor of a tavern not far from the city gates. The room offered the best view in the ce. With the windows pushed open, they could see the entire area around the gates.

    Since their schedule had always been fixed, Rafael had reserved this room in advance so Carissa would be able to see Dominic from there.

    Carissa''s gaze never left his face, her eyes hungry as if she couldn''t get enough of him. She wanted nothing more than to rush down, throw herself into her grandfather''s arms, and cry like she used to when she was little.

    She would pour out all the grievances she had been holding inside, and her grandfather would gently pat her head, promising that anyone who dared hurt his little granddaughter would have to answer to him.

    But now, all Carissa could do was stand on the second floor, watching as Dominic''s horse was surrounded by the masses, listening to the deafening roars of support. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Her grandfather had aged. Really, truly aged.

    In the past, even though his hair was graying at the temples, his spirit had been sharp and his will unwavering. When he returned to the capital, he could spar with her dad without even breaking a sweat.

    Now, Dominic''s hair was fully white, with hardly a trace of ck left. The long journey had taken its toll, and while hismanding presence was still strong, the weariness was clear. He had also be much thinner. His once dark and full cheeks now looked hollow, the skin still the same color but the flesh underneath sagging.

    That was the mark of old age. Her grandfather had truly grown old.

    Dominic trudged forward through the crowd, moving slowly. At times, he raised his hand to thank people. Other times, he nced anxiously at the Crown Guard, worried that they might identally hurt someone in the crowd as they drove people away.

    It took nearly an hour before the procession finally reached the area below the tavern.

    Originally, the Garrison Unit and the Capital Guard were supposed to help clear the way, but the crowd was simply too thick. What started as a few people pushing through had turned into an unbreakable wall of bodies. At first, there had been some space to move, but now, the people had formed a human barricade, surrounding Dominic for protection.

    There had been some who tried to confront the Crown Guard, but they were immediately shouted down by others who insisted that causing trouble with the Crown Guard would only bring trouble to Dominic.

    Gradually, the crowd began chanting their belief that the king would treat the old general fairly, as someone who had guarded the borders for so many years.

    Eventually, the chants morphed into a steady roar, with everyone shouting "His Majesty is wise!" and "His Majesty is virtuous!"

    The transformation had been so natural, it seemed effortless. An hour was long enough for those hidden among the crowd to turn the tide, shifting from initial anger and support to overwhelming praise for the king.

    Among them was a man dressed as an ordinary civilian, whose voice was the loudest. He led the others, and it wasn''t just his loud voice that mattered. The disguise had been carefully crafted-thanks to the skills of ire and the others.

    No one recognized them as members of Hell Monarch Estate.

    In addition, Travis was originally from the martial world and had a rough, unrefined air about him. Even though he now served as a guard leader in Hell Monarch Estate, his roots still clung to him. With so many people around, it was impossible to identify anyone with certainty, even if someone tried to scrutinize the faces below.

    The repeated chants of ''His Majesty is wise'' seemed like a tribute to Salvador.

    Once, this was the praise Salvador had most wanted to hear from the people.

    But not today.

    Now, it symbolized the people''s expectations of how Salvador would handle Dominic. This expectation could only be met by a king known for his wisdom. That meant Salvador had no choice but to be lenient in dealing with the general.

    Dominic finally lifted his head and saw Carissa.

    The moment his eyes met hers and saw her mouth the word "Grandpa," his eyes, already bloodshot, couldn''t hold back a single tear. The moment the tear fell, Carissa''s tears broke free, streaming down her face.

    He sighed. That child rarely cried, but when she did, it was never easy tofort her. And now, with her tears flowing like that, who could possibly console her?

    Dominic noticed the Hell Monarch standing beside her, his hand resting on her shoulder. He was holding her tightly, projecting a calm and reassuring presence.

    Good. Someone was there tofort her.

 Chapter 912

    ?

    Chapter 912

    Eventually, Michael and Max, apanied by the Capital Guard and the Garrison Unit, managed to push through the crowd, gradually clearing a path so that Dominic and the Crown Guard could pass through unhindered.T¨şxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The Crown Guard led Dominic into the pce to see the king. Before they arrived, reports of the uproar caused by the citizens and the chants they had shouted had already been delivered to Salvador.

    The king''s brows furrowed. The repeated cries of ''His Majesty is wise'' had coiled around him like a noose, tightening with each passing moment.

    Originally, he had nned for Dominic to be taken directly to the Ministry of Justice upon returning to the capital, where a rtivelyfortable cell would be prepared for him. That way, he could also exin things better to the Westhaven envoy.

    But now, could he still carry out that n?

    Under Galen''s guidance, Dominic entered the royal study and knelt with his head bowed.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live the king!"

    Before seeing Dominic, Salvador had already formted a n for how to handle the situation. But as he looked at the man kneeling before him, so different from the imposing, powerful figure he had once known, it felt like a mountain had suddenly copsed. The sight of him now brought a pang of deep sorrow to the king''s heart.

    Back when Salvador was still the crown prince, Dominic and Hector had been his strongest supporters. He had frequently visited Northwatch Estate, where he had genuinely wanted to form a friendship with the Sinir family''s sons.

    Time had passed, the world had changed, and so had the people in it.

    Now that Salvador was the king, his thoughts were much moreplex, and his heart, no longer as pure as before, was filled with doubts and calctions.

    The old friend knelt before him, and as he looked at Dominic''s face, it was clear how the harsh winds of the frontier had wom him down. The once-steely general had been turned into a weathered old man, and Salvador''s heart ached more than ever in that moment.

    He couldn''t help but stand and personally offer his support. "General Sullivan, please rise."

    Dominic''s eyes welled with tears. "I''m a guilty official who has failed you, Your Majesty. There is no pardon for my crimes.

    Salvador let out a heavy sigh. "Sit. Let''s talk."

    Salvador helped Dominic to a seat beside him. As he did, he truly noticed just how much the once-imposing, steel- hearted general had aged. His shoulders and arms, once as hard as iron, had now grown thin and frail, a pitiful sight.

    Salvador returned to his throne, unable to hide his sigh. "You''ve lost much weight. You must take care of your health."

    ''Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern. I''m deeply ashamed," Dominic said, wiping away his tears, his voice thick with regret and embarrassment.

    Salvador saw the sorrow in Dominic''s eyes, and it only made his heart ache more.

    Trying tofort the man, he said gently, "I know the fault is not yours. You are the marshal of Victory Pass, and now, with the Westhaven envoying here, you must step forward. If the matter is to be acknowledged, it must be you who does so in front of them."

    Dominic nodded, his voice steady despite the sorrow, saying, "I will follow your orders, Your Majesty. Whatever youmand, I will do. I only wish to atone for my mistakes."

    Derek listened carefully as he stood to the side. He knew Salvador''s sympathy wouldn''tst once Dominic left the study. The soft heart Salvador had shown in these moments would fade quickly, and the general''s fate would be sealed.

    So, Derek stepped forward and spoke, "Your Majesty, now that General Sullivan has returned to the capital, shall he be sent to the Ministry of Justice''s prison, or is there another arrangement? If I may be so bold, I ask for a favor for the general.

    "Whether he is ced in the ministry''s dungeon or elsewhere, I beg that a royal physician be summoned to tend to him. I suspect his frailty is due to his past injuries from the arrow, which have worsened over time. Combined with the hardships of this journey, I fear that he may not endure much longer without proper care.

    Salvador was already considering how to handle Dominic''s situation. With Derek speaking up while Salvador was amid his emotional softness, the king naturally didn''t want Dominic to suffer in the Ministry of Justice''s cells. He didn''t hesitate to say, "Allow him to return home for now. Have the Griffinde Unit watch over him."

    The Griffinde Unit was part of the Crown Guard, which now consisted of six separate units-the Griffinde Unit, Shieldbearer Unit, Skystriker Unit, Vanguard Unit, Eastguard Unit, and Westguard Unit. All of them were now under Barrett''smand.

    The Griffinde, Shieldbearer, and Skystriker units were tasked with external duties, while the Vanguard, Eastguard, and Westguard units were the king''s personal guard, responsible for his protection.

    The Crown Guard had officially been renamed the Nightsteel Guard, meaning that from now on, there would be no more Crown Guard, only the Nightsteel Guard.

    In just fifteen days, Salvador and Barrett had restructured the former Crown Guard. They were officially separated from the Mystic Army, with some of its functions ovepping with the Royal Guard and the Capital Guard.

    Anyone paying attention could see that this was all part of Salvador''s n to bring the Royal Guard and the Capital Guard under the control of the Nightsteel Guard.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 913

    ?

    Chapter 913

    When Carissa first took up the position ofmander of the Mystic Army, many officials opposed her appointment. They felt that a woman holding such an important position was inappropriate.

    But now, seeing the series of actions taken by Salvador and understanding his intentions, the people began to feel that something wasn''t quite right. If things went on like this, the Mystic Army might end up reduced to nothing more than a gathering ce for the Garrison Unit''s misfits.

    The Mystic Army had once been a vital defense for the capital, a shield against external threats. Now, it was being torn apart, piece by piece. The officials felt uneasy, as if some sacred authority was being destroyed.

    This feeling was also due to the fact that since Carissa had taken charge, the Mystic Army had be more formidable and had instilled a greater sense of security. Many who had previously opposed her leadership were nowpletely won over.

    And it was this recognition of Carissa''s ability that had pushed Salvador to elerate his ns, transforming the Crown Guard into the Nightsteel Guard. It was clear that his next moves woulde even faster.

    Dominic was escorted back to the Sullivan family estate by the Griffinde Unit. The estate had been abandoned for some time and had fallen into disrepair. The Griffinde Unit members took it upon themselves to clear the overgrown weeds and clean the area. Derek also selected a few pce servants to assist with the upkeep.

    Barrett didn''t dare to personally escort Dominic, and instead deployed twenty members of the Griffinde Unit. Ten of them entered the estate while the other ten kept watch outside, guarding all three entrances-four at the main gate and three each at the back and side doors.

    Not long after Dominic arrived at the estate, Heather came with a group of people and requested to meet him at the main entrance. She was stopped by the Griffinde Unit, but she didn''t cause a scene and chose to wait outside instead.

    There were many things she could ignore, but now that her dad had returned to the capital, she couldn''t bear the thought of not visiting him. Otherwise, she feared she would face severe criticism and have her reputation tamished.

    Fortunately, Harvey wasn''t in the capital at the moment, or he would have done as he always did-stopped her froming, given her dad''s current status as a disgraced man.

    However, allowing Dominic to return home, though guarded by the Griffinde Unit, was still a great act of kindness from the king.

    Heather stood outside for a while, but when she saw that neither Carissa nor anyone from Edgeview Estate had arrived, and with the weather growing unbearably cold, she decided not to linger any longer.

    At Hell Monarch Estate, Carissa had calmed her emotions and was now listening to Michael''s report. Rafael didn''t return to the Supreme Court. He stayed with her the entire day.

    "Well, just as we hoped, Grandfather has made it back to Sullivan Estate, Rafael said, releasing a small breath of relief.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    At least Dominic wouldn''t be locked up in the Ministry of Justice.

    *The Griffinde Unit is overseeing him now. If you wish to visit General Sullivan, I can speak to Commander Warren about it," Michael offered.

    Michael and Barrett had a decent rtionship-at least when Michael had served as Barrett''s superior, he had been well taken care of.

    Carissa appreciated Michael''s offer. She was definitely going to see Dominic. No, she wasn''t just going to see him, she would speak with him too.

    After Michael left, Rafael looked around at the group, his voice steady as he announced, "From now on, we do what we should do. We don''t need to worry about anyone''s opinions, and we shouldn''t hesitate. We''ve earned this strength by surviving cautiously and carefully, day after day. Now, we''ve built it up, and it''s time to use it. The strength we''ve built up can sustain us for a good year or two of freedom."

    Carissa exchanged a nce with Violet. They both visibly rxed, the tension in their shoulders melting away.

    Violet let out a soft, triumphant shout and threw a fist into the air. "This frustration has been building up for too long. It''s time to let it out."

    "Your Highness, there''s still no word from Lord Edwin," Jacob reminded them, his tone grave.

    That one line spoke of potentially deadly consequences.

    ''Right now, His Majesty still holds General Sullivan in some regard for old times'' sake and for his merits. But if those words reach His Majesty''s ears, all that goodwill and merits will be wiped away. Everything will be erased."

    Rafael nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I believe Lord Edwin can help. The key is, Kevin knows the king better than anyone. He won''t choose this path."

    ''That''s what we hope, but with no news yet, we don''t know the situation. It''s worrisome," Jacob replied, always meticulous in his approach. Any information gap made him uneasy.

    "No need to worry. Lord Edwin is here!" announced someone, rushing in.

    It was Travis, who had already changed back into his clothes. His throat was raspy from all the shouting earlier, a clear sign of how hard he had worked.

 Chapter 914

    ?

    Chapter 914

    Edwin arrived alone, without a single attendant. His in green attire was paired with a thick ck cloak. To anyone unfamiliar, he could have been mistaken for a steward from some noble house.

    Rafael and Carissa were the first to rise to greet him, with everyone else following suit. They all felt a deep gratitude for Edwin''s silent assistance.

    After the formalities, Edwin got straight to the point, saying, "I''m ashamed to say I couldn''t get that brat to agree unconditionally. He set a condition, so I had toe here first to ask Lady Carissa and Ms. Spencer''s opinion."

    The word "ashamed" caught everyone off guard, but when they heard the rest, they finally breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    However, Violet was confused. "Why would you need my opinion? What does he want?''

    "He said he wants you to be his mentor, Ms. Spencer. He wants to be one of your direct apprentices, like Commander Lewis, Deputy Commander Brown, and Commander Prince," Edwin said, finding the situation strange.

    Violet blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Huh? He wants me to teach him martial arts?"

    She didn''t fully understand Kevin''s reasoning. He was an official in court and could attend the lessons with everyone else, so why would he need to be her apprentice? She had only agreed to take on three apprentices.

    "He said he wants to advance based on his strength," Edwin exined. "Military officers are judged on martial prowess and cunning. The kid''s sharp, but his martial skills aren''t up to par yet."

    Violet understood now, nodding in thought. She nced at Carissa, who was also watching her.

    This decision wouldrgely depend on Violet''s feelings. After all, epting an apprentice wasn''t something to be taken lightly. Even with Max and the others, it had been a challenge for her.

    "Fine. I''ll take him on," Violet said without much hesitation.

    Normally, though, with her usual temperament, something like this-which felt like a threat to her-would have been impossible for her to agree to. However, since it involved Carissa''s grandfather, some principles could be set aside.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Carissa''s gratitude was immediate. "Thank you, Vivi."

    "Why are you thanking me? I''m just getting another apprentice to boss around," Violet teased with a smile, though her thoughts were far less friendly.

    Inwardly, she was seething. How dare Kevin use Dominic as leverage? Once she took him on, she would make sure to make his life miserable!

    Rafael, who had previously imed he wasn''t worried, finally let out a deep sigh of relief after hearing Edwin''s report. "You''ve done us a great service, Lord Edwin. I am deeply grateful."

    "You''re too kind, Your Highness," Edwin said with a modest smile. "Even putting aside the fact that you saved my son, I wouldn''t have let that brat speak out of turn. I went to see him alone today, so no one else knows about this. You don''t have to worry about it, Your Highness, Your Grace.*

    Rafael nodded. "I know you handle things with great care, Lord Edwin. I wasn''t worried."

    It wouldn''t be appropriate for Edwin to stay long, so he stood up and took his leave.

    After Michael spoke with Barrett, thetter had no reason to refuse, and no courage to, either. His life had been spared thanks to Wyatt, and now, he wanted to repay that debt. The Sullivans had been good to him during the Victory Pass campaign.

    Barrett told Michael that Carissa should go see her grandfather the next day instead. There were two reasons for

    that. First, Dominic needed rest after the long and exhausting journey. Second, going tomorrow night would attract less attention.

    Michael agreed. It made sense to wait until the next day. He would also let Barrett arrange it, so as not to put too much pressure on himself.

    Carissa felt her heart ache for Dominic. The journey had been grueling. If it meant waiting so he could rest, she didn''t mind it.

    Meanwhile, Kevin arrived that evening, carrying gifts to formally request an apprenticeship under Violet.

    Having served by Salvador''s side for so long, Kevin knew better than anyone that the king feared the Hell Monarch. Yet here he was, fearlessly bringing gifts and visiting Hell Monarch Estate. What''s more, he invited his parents and wife to join him.

    Violet had been quite angry at first, nning to scold him when he came to ask for the apprenticeship. When she saw him apanied by his parents and wife, however, her anger dissipated.

    It was clear that Kevin''s parents were kind, warm people. They treated Violet with an especially polite and grateful manner.

    Kevin''s father, older than Violet by many years, became visibly emotional as he bowed respectfully and said, "If he ever disobeys, getszy, or does anything he shouldn''t, feel free to discipline him as you see fit, Ms. Spencer. If you have to beat him, I won''tin-even if it kills him."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 915

    ?

    Chapter 915

    Kevin immediately knelt and hurriedly said, "Dad, don''t worry. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I''ll make sure to learn well from my mentor. I won''t ck off or bezy. As for anything I shouldn''t do, I promise I won''t do it."

    He had attended Violet''srge lectures twice before, but had missed the others due to his duty shifts. Violet didn''t teach him one-on-one whenever he was free, which left him feeling quite despondent.

    When he returned home, he had told his parents several times that if he could be personally taught by Violet, it would be a dreame true.

    To his surprise, after all the bad luck he had suffered during the Victory Pass campaign, he now had such good fortune. He knew his actions weren''t exactly noble, but he also understood that if he let this opportunity slip through his fingers, he would never get another.

    The Crown Guard, soon to be the Nightsteel Guard, would soon separate from the Mystic Army, and Violet was only teaching the Mystic Army troops in consideration for Carissa. After the Nightsteel Guard became independent, things might remain the same way. Even if the king allowed Violet to continue training them, Kevin would probably still miss the sses like he had before.

    Kevin''s wife, Odette, who had been kneeling alongside him, also stood as part of the ceremony. If her husband was to be epted as an apprentice, it was only right that she also kneel and show her respect.

    After Violet drank the wine as part of the apprenticeship ritual, she gave Odette a bracelet as a gift. Odette recognized the value of the bracelet and immediately tried to refuse, saying it was far too precious to ept.

    Violet smiled. "Take it. I don''t give cheap gifts."

    Odette hesitated for a moment, then nced at her mother-inw, Pauline, for guidance.

    Pauline said gently, "Since it''s a gift from Sage Violet, you should ept it. When you have the time, make sure to serve her well and fulfill your duties as an apprentice''s wife."

    "I understand," Odette said, taking the bracelet with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Sage Violet."

    After the apprenticeship ceremony, Kevin urged them to leave first.

    Kevin''s father, Ernest, knew his son wanted to stay behind. He excused himself, bowing respectfully to both Rafael and Carissa before bidding Violet farewell.

    Jacob personally saw them out.

    Once they were gone, Kevin immediately knelt again. "I was wrong, Sage Violet. Please punish me."

    Though Violet was still new to being a master herself, she did feel a re of anger at Kevin''s actions. She recalled how Everett would always punish Carissa every time she made a mistake.

    When that happened, Everett would always ask one cold, sharp question: "What did you do wrong?"

    Inspired by that memory, Violet looked at Kevin with a cold expression and asked the same question.

    "You know you''re wrong? What did you do wrong?"

    The words were simple, yet they held a quiet but undeniable authority.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Kevin lowered his head. "I shouldn''t have used General Dn''s words to threaten you and force you to take me as an apprentice.''

    ''It''s good that you''re aware. Go and kneel outside for two hours!" Violet replied coldly.

    She picked up her cup and set it back down with a sharp thud-an action that felt eerily reminiscent of Everett. "Yes, Sage Violet!" Kevin responded.

    He stood up and headed straight to the outer courtyard, where he dropped to his knees.

    Carissa watched Violet''s stern expression and the way she moved-sharp, purposeful-and felt a sudden wave of unease. The sensation was all too familiar. Instinctively, she nced at Rafael. He, too, wore the same expression.

    Right now, Violet reminded them of Everett.

    Rafael was unfazed, his expression neutral. Everett had once told him that he needed to be stricter with Adrian''s apprentices because they didn''t have a good teacher to guide them. With Rafael, Everett didn''t need to be as harsh. After all, Rafael had a great mentor.

    Carissa was only momentarily afraid. After all, having Kevin kneel for two hours didn''t seem all that intimidating.

    When Everett punished them, it wasn''t so tame. If the punishment involved kneeling, there was always something else to make it unbearable-like having a jar on your head, or having to hold heavy iron ingots out at arm''s length, or kneeling on a bed of iron spikes. If it wasn''t like that, it didn''t count as a punishment, and would be considered leniency.

    Violet''s four apprentices were truly fortunate to have such a good mentor. However, it was clear that her punishments weren''t going to be so simple.

    Two hourster, her three other apprentices arrived. Violet had summoned them, and they were curious about the new apprentice. They wanted to see who had caused their mentor to break her vow of only taking three apprentices.

    To their surprise, they saw that it was Kevin, who was part of the Nightsteel Guard.

    Violet waved her hand dismissively. "You three,e and test his foundation. Don''t go easy on him, but don''t overdo it either. He still has duty tomorrow."

 Chapter 916

    ?

    Chapter 916

    Violet pulled Carissa aside to watch the sparring match. She knew Carissa must be worried about her grandfather right now, so she called over her apprentices topete. Martial arts was Carissa''s favorite, and watching the match would likely help distract her.

    Rafael sat beside her, also observing the fight. His main purpose, of course, was to stay with Carissa. As for how the match was going, he didn''t care much.

    Well, it didn''t matter whether he cared or not. Kevin was up against three opponents and was getting utterly pummeled. He could barely fight back and was mostly just taking the hits.

    It was almost painful to watch.

    Fortunately, they were careful not to target Kevin''s head or face. A few punches and kicks to his body weren''t a big deal since no one would see the damage. But if this kept up, Kevin wouldn''tst much longer.

    Just as Rafael was about to step in and call for a stop, Carissa beat him to it. As someone who practiced martial arts, she couldn''t bear to watch such a one-sided beating. Kevin''s weaknesses were already clear-his foundation was solid enough, but that was about all he had. His techniques were a mess. From his stances to his punches and kicks, there was no coherence or structure.

    Violet noticed that Carissa''s attention hadpletely shifted, and she felt a sense of relief. Even the way Carissa now looked at Kevin, lying on the ground, had softened a little.

    Carissa asked, "How many years have you been practicing martial arts?"

    Kevin was breathing heavily and hadn''t caught his breath yet, but before he could answer, Violet prompted him,'' Answer your martial aunt''s question."

    Carissa stiffened. No, she didn''t want to be their martial aunt. She and Violet were from different guilds.

    Kevin slowly stood up, his steps unsteady, but managed to reply, "I''ve been practicing since I was seven, so it''s been twenty years."

    "Who did you study under originally?"

    "I never formally apprenticed under anyone," Kevin answered. "I trained with the household instructor and practiced with my cousin. Later, I met Galen, and he taught me. After I joined the then crown prince''s personal guards, it was mostly him who guided me."

    After a pause, he added, "I also used to hang around the other guys and pester them, trying to learn a bit from them here and there."

    Everyoneughed. It was good that Kevin was eager to learn, but picking up bits and pieces here and there could lead to confusion. The key was to focus on mastering one thing, and once that was solid, move on to other areas. Only then would things make sense.

    ''No wonder you''re all over the ce," Violet remarked, frowning. She had noticed this during the bigger sses held earlier, but hadn''t paid much attention to Kevin at the time. "If you enjoy martial arts so much, why didn''t you apprentice formally when you were younger?"

    After all, Kevin was from the Marquis of Elderglen''s family. Bing an apprentice shouldn''t have been that difficult. Why had he only trained with the household instructor? Household instructors weren''t known for their exceptional skills, and their teachingcked structure.

    Kevin fell silent for a moment, then let out a long, drawn-out sigh.

    What followed was the unfortunate tale of his long and difficult journey to find a mentor. It exined why he was so determined to seize this opportunity, and why he couldn''t wait until tomorrow to formally be her apprentice.

    He had started practicing martial arts at seven. His family had already found a mentor for him, but just an hourContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    before the apprenticeship ceremony, that mentor suddenly died from a heart attack.

    So, he trained with the household instructor while his family searched for another mentor. Finally, when he turned eight, they found an expert from the Stormshore Guild, but there was a catch. He had to travel to the guild to be epted, and there was a strict limit to the number of apprentices-only five spots avable, and it was first-e, first-served.

    Ernest immediately took Kevin on the road, determined not to stop until they got there. Along the way, they encountered another boy traveling to the Stormshore Guild. Ernest believed this boy was apetitor, so he pushed himself to outpace him. Since they would be traveling by water, Ernest rented a boat in advance and disembarked at the designated port.

    However, it ended in disaster. The boat capsized, and dad and son barely managed to survive. By the time they recovered, any hope of joining the Stormshore Guild was lost.

    They waited until Kevin turned ten, and this time, Edwin helped find him a mentor. A martial arts school had opened in the capital. If Kevin was epted, he would be the eldest apprentice. Logically, everything should have gone smoothly. With his uncle''s help and the school being in the capital, there was no reason for things to go wrong.

    Yet, luck turned its back on Kevin once again.

    A series of heavy rains in the capital caused the newly rented school building to copse. Not only was the mentor injured and broke his leg, but it also crushed any hope of continuing the school. After that, the mentor didn''t want to stay in the capital anymore and had no intention of taking in apprentices.

    With his leg crippled, the mentor left the city in a carriage, iming the capital was unlucky and not meant for him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 917

    ?

    Chapter 917

    By the time Kevin turned 13, he still wasn''t formally apprenticed to a mentor. Every time he tried, something went wrong. Either he fell ill, or the mentor he found had bad luck.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, Ernest gave up.

    *Just keep learning what you can," he said. "Whatever you manage to learn is enough."

    Violet listened to Kevin''s story with mixed emotions. Was this guy some kind of bad luck ma? His life was one misfortune after another, and it seemed like he even brought bad luck to his mentors.

    She couldn''t help but wonder-would that affect her too?

    Based on his past experiences, it always seemed like something would go wrong before he could formally apprentice. Now that he had finally managed to find a mentor and things were going smoothly, maybe it was a sign that his luck had finally turned. Since he managed to apprentice without issues, perhaps it meant his bad streak hade to an end and everything would start going well.

    Kevin had officially met his senior apprentices. Seeing his sincere and respectful attitude, none of them made things difficult for him.

    However, Carissa asked him, "You''re from the Nightsteel Guard. Aren''t you worried that apprenticing directly to a mentor like this might make it hard for you to rise in the ranks there?"

    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t rise to the top right now," Kevin answered respectfully. "As long as I have the ability, I''ll eventually make a name for myself. But if I don''t hone my martial arts skills, even if the king values me, I won''t have the ability to perform. It''d be even worse if I''m removed from my positionter. I''m still young. I can wait."

    Carissa nodded slightly, agreeing with his perspective. His persistence was rare-he hadn''t let his bad luck push him off course, and despite everything, he hadn''t gone down the wrong path.

    It seemed Rafael''s faith in him wasn''t without reason.

    After they left, Travis entered and eyed the gifts. Unlike before, he didn''t rush over to inspect them. Earlier in the year, he had returned to his guild. Everyst bit of the money he earned had gone to his mentor, and in return, he got a beating.

    The reason? He had spent the money on jewelry, lip balm, and rouge. His mentor scolded him for wasting money and gave him a good thrashing. The next day, all the senior apprentices of the guild had painted their lips and applied rouge, protesting in their own way by using the very things their mentor had punished Travis for.

    na and Leah were among the few who had traveled and seen more of the world. They told their mentor, ''All girls today take the time to make themselves up. It''s not a big deal for them to dress up once or twice. After all, it''s the New Year, right?"

    Though their mentor was stern, she was soft-hearted. After muttering that it was easy to fall into luxury but hard to return to frugality, she gave up on scolding them.

    The night before Travis left the mountain to return to the capital, his mentor spoke with him for two hours.

    "We may be poor, but we''ve been poor for so long that it''s be part of us. Poverty shoulde with dignity. If someone offers you a gift, you must thank them. If they don''t offer one, don''t take it by force, or you''ll lose your manners, and more importantly, your dignity. This year, my hope for you is that you be a person of culture, someone who can manage their emotions and remain stable. Learn to control yourself, and always keep yourposure."

    Travis was deeply moved by these words.

    After the sentiment passed, however, he couldn''t help but ask, "When I was a kid, did you purposely send me to fight Cari? And when I lost, did you go to them to ask for reduced rent? Wasn''t that a sign of ack of dignity? Didn''t that embarrass you?"

    That question almost got him kicked out of the guild.

    So, this year, he promised to be good, to listen, and to be a person of culture-someone who could control his emotions and behave with grace.

    Violet noticed Travis had been staring but hadn''t approached the gifts.

    ''Don''t you want to take a look?" she asked.

    "That belongs to you. I''m not some rude person," Travis said with righteous indignation.

    Carissa and Violet were both taken aback by his statement.

    ''Do you hear yourself? You''re not rude? Then, who was it who used to mess with my gifts?" Violet questioned, almost in disbelief.

    "That was in the past. Now is now. I''ve reformed. I''m a person of high moral standing... very high," he stammered, trying to say something nice about himself but failing, since he hadn''t quite grasped the finer points of culture. ''But still, why is Carissa your apprentices'' martial aunt? You twoe from different guilds,'' he added. "Mind your own business, Violet replied, opening several embroidered boxes.

    Inside, there were two Evergreen Roots, a pair of crystal figurines, and a few other tonic herbs.

    "Put these in your private stash. These are for your mentor. She''s looking a little too thin and could use a good supplement," said Violet, handing everything over to Travis.

    Since Violet was giving him the items, Travis didn''t hesitate. With perfect politeness, he thanked her and epted everything without a second thought.

 Chapter 918

    ?

    Chapter 918

    The following evening, Rafael and Carissa arrived at Sullivan Estate.

    From the outside, it was clear that the Griffinde Unit wasn''t cking off. The que had been rehung, the front gate cleaned, and every copper nail on the door had been carefully polished to a shine.

    During the day,mon people hade to offer their respects, bringing simple gifts-fruits, vegetables, and meat. The people''s affections were the purest. They couldn''t do much else, but they gave what they could.

    Barrett stood at the gate, looking a bit out of ce. He couldn''t bring himself toe during the day, so he had taken to standing guard at night. He was gathering the courage to go in and apologize. Despite trying to work up the nerve, he couldn''t bring himself to open the door.

    When Rafael and Carissa arrived, Barrett instinctively stepped back and hid from view.

    It was a reflex, driven by the sharp insults he had been receiving from the townsfolk. He even had rotten vegetable leaves thrown at him when walking down the street. He understood now-his glory at Victory Pass was being repaid by the people''s anger, and their bitterness wasing back to haunt him.

    Still, he bore the abuse stoically. At least now, he didn''t have to exin himself to his mom or face her wrath. He would take what he deserved, and after that, things would pass.

    Rafael and Carissa came out of the carriage hand in hand. As Barrett''s gaze fell on their intertwined fingers, a strange, unspoken feeling surged within him.

    Carissa wore a gown of dark cloud-patterned satin, embroidered withrge flowers. Her cloak was ck on the outside, red on the inside, fluttering in the night wind.

    Thest few times Barret saw her, she had been in her official uniform and exuded authority. Now, in her female attire, she seemed even more stunning. Her delicate eyes were tinged with a reddish glow from her makeup, captivating anyone who looked at her.

    Barrett quickly averted his gaze, hoping the dim light at the gate would shield him from their sight. He didn''t want them to see him standing there. He didn''t even dare look at Rafael, not wanting to face how perfectly matched they were, how harmonious they seemed together.

    He acted as though he hadn''t seen them and kept his eyes lowered. Naturally, Rafael and Carissa paid him no mind. The Griffinde Unit guard opened the door, and the two of them entered.

    Having been informed in advance that they would being, Dominic had waited in the main hall after finishing dinner. Finally, he heard the sound of footsteps. He looked up and saw them enter, hand in hand, their figures illuminated by the soft glow of thenterns.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Seeing this, Dominic''s heart settled at once. He didn''t care if they were supposedly a match made in heaven. What mattered to him most was whether Rafael truly loved Carissa.

    Back at Victory Pass, their letters had mostly concerned matters of Fawnrun City, with only passing mentions of other things, Dominic had heard that Rafael treated Carissa very well, and had witnessed this himself when he saw them together at the city gates yesterday.

    Now, seeing them walk hand in hand, with that familiar, protective tenderness Rafael showed so openly, Dominic knew the prince''s feelings for Carissa were genuine.

    The two of them stood before Dominic and bowed deeply.

    Carissa called out "Grandpa" with a catch in her voice, her words faltering as she struggled to hold back her tears. She kept her head lowered, trying to control her emotions, not wanting her grandfather to see her in such a fragile state.

    At this moment, weakness would do nothing for her grandfather.

    Dominic knew she was crying-he could see her shoulders trembling ever since she had bowed. Carissa had truly

    grown up. She could now stand on a battlefield and no longer easily disyed her emotions.

    But why did it hurt so much inside?

    Dominic and Hector had chosen Carissa''s name together. Mnie had given birth to six sons, all of them remarkable in their own right. When they were blessed with a darling daughter, they cherished her with all their hearts, and that was reflected in her name.

    As their only daughter, they showered Carissa with love and affection, allowing her to grow up pampered and adored. Whatever she wanted to do, they let her-so long as she lived joyfully, freely.

    After all, it wasn''t difficult for both the Sinir and Sullivan families to protect the little darling.

    From the moment Carissa was born, her future seemed set. With the love and care from both families, she would grow up surrounded by affection, with a joyful and carefree childhood-like a wildflower blooming in the mountains, returning to the pure, untainted essence of life.

    Yet, that happiness was so fleeting. She hadn''t even fully blossomed yet, and she had already faced the harshest reality of life-the unbearable separation of life and death. She was forced to grow up too soon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 919

    ?

    Chapter 919

    Dominic stood and helped Carissa straighten up before gently rubbing her head, just like he used to when she was little. As a child, she woulde to him toin whenever she was upset.

    She had been a small, delicate thing, and couldn''t stand feeling wronged. Anyone who dared to scold her or speak ill of her would find themselves the subject of herints the moment her grandfather returned to the capital. After venting her frustrations, she would always hide in his arms, seemingly submissive and innocent on the surface. Yet, her eyes would gleam with mischievous satisfaction.

    Tears streamed down Carissa''s face, each drop falling in a steady cascade. With his rough fingers, Dominic wiped away her tears, swallowing the sorrow in his throat.

    His voice still trembled with emotion as he said, "Who''s been bullying our little Cari this time? But you don''t need me to step in and teach them a lesson now, do you? You can handle it yourself and give them a taste of their own medicine."

    His words, full of both pain and pride, made Carissa''s heart ache even more.

    She hurriedly wiped her eyes. She wasn''t here to cry, let alone let her grandfather see her weakness. Through her blurred vision, she caught the familiar, doting look in his eyes. Yet, it only made her more aware of how much he had aged.

    She had been through a lot these years, but Dominic had experienced even more. Besides the heartbreak over the Sinir family, there was the loss of his third son''s arm, the death of his seventh son, and his own near-fatal injuries from an arrow. Yet Dominic had endured each hardship with resilience. Even now, his back remained straight.

    While this caused others to admire him, all Carissa could feel was a deep ache in her heart. Finally, after much coaxing, Rafael managed to calm the grandfather and granddaughter enough for them to sit and talk properly. Carissa didn''t dare ask about her uncles or aunts, afraid that mentioning them would remind her grandfather of the painful loss of his seventh son. She was cautious with her words, careful not to bring up anything that might stir old wounds.

    Sensing her hesitation, Dominic spoke first, "Your third aunt will being to the capital in a few days. She insisted on returning, saying she wants to see you."

    He didn''t say more, not wanting to reopen the deep wounds he had buried for so long.

    Carissa''s face softened with concern. "The journey is long, and the weather is so harsh. Why didn''t you stop her, Grandpa?"

    Dominic''s voice was tender and loving as he replied, "She misses you. She wanted toe back sooner, but she didn''t dare. Now, with everything that''s happened, she''s decided toe anyway. Let here back to see you and Ryan."

    "It''s been hard on her," Carissa said, holding back her tears. ''I had nned to bring Ryan tonight, but he''s staying at the academy. I was in such a rush toe here that I didn''t go to pick him up."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    In truth, Carissa had purposely not brought Ryan with her. She hadn''t informed Salvador of her visit tonight. It was a private matter, but she would report it to himter, of course.

    In a few days, she would formally request the queen dowager''s special permission in Ryan''s name to allow him to meet his great-grandfather. That would give her a proper reason toe again.

    Privately, she could always visit again, but it would be better with a legitimate excuse-perhaps bringing Sebastian to check on Dominic''s health, delivering some tonics and everyday essentials, and sharing a meal together.

    It had been so long since they had sat down to eat as a family. Carissa''s father had once said that one of the most important things in life was sharing meals with family.

    When Ryan came up in conversation, Dominic''s heart ached too. He knew Rafael had been the one to find the boy, and that still deserved a proper thank-you.

    He rose and bowed in gratitude to Rafael. "Thank you, Your Highness, for bringing Ryan back to the Sinir family.

    Rafael quickly stood and returned the gesture. "Grandfather, there''s no need for thanks-we''re all family."

    The way Rafael said ''grandfather'' was so natural, as though he had practiced it countless times.

    ''This time, I''ve troubled both of you." Dominic sighed. "I hope the two kingdoms can avoid war."

    "Don''t worry, Grandfather," Rafael said quietly. "We''re working toward that goal as well. The Sinir family was destroyed, and though the spy we capturedter confessed that the reason was a grudge stemming from myte father-inw''s victory at Westhaven, where he and his thousand men defeated an army of a hundred thousand, it''s an old grudge.

    "It happened many years ago and can''t be used to justify the massacre. The Sinir family''s tragedy is rooted in Fawnrun City, and soon, everyone in the capital will know the truth of it."

    They had discussed this in their letters before.

    Dominic added, "It''s a pity. There''s no concrete evidence, and even if there were, it would still be seen as us massacring the vige first, with their revengeingter."

    "Revenge or not, it was still retaliation. After that, the soldiers from Westhaven went to the Southern Frontier-that was their second retaliation. Then, on the Southern Frontier battlefield, they captured Aurora and the soldiers who took part in the massacre-that was their third retaliation," said Rafael.

 Chapter 920

    ?

    Chapter 920

    Dominic understood what Rafael was getting at. Westhaven''s retaliation had been bnced-it was an eye for an eye. If they hadn''t taken action after the massacre but instead sent an envoy like they were doing now, then Starhaven would clearly be in the wrong.

    However, Westhaven had already exacted their form of revenge.

    "Yes," Dominic said softly. "If it was just the massacre of vigers, they would have gotten their revenge after what they''ve done. But don''t forget, there was the matter of a prisoner of war being killed as well."

    A prisoner of war being killed was just describing the situation in a nicer way. What had truly urred was the brutal humiliation of an heir to the throne, leading to his tragic death.

    The current Westhaven king, Edmund, wasn''t acting out of a sense of justice for themon people. No, he was seeking vengeance for his brother, Arthur. Even if the massacre of civilians could be swept under the rug, what of the murder of another kingdom''s crown prince?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "The issue of Prince Arthur''s death hasn''t been openly acknowledged yet. Marshal Liam has been making concessions to maintain Prince Arthur''s dignity as well as Westhaven''s reputation. Grand Princess Lisandra is leading the uing envoy, so there''s still hope," Rafael said.

    "Also, when we were at the Southern Frontier, Marshal Liam said that all the spies who escaped back to Westhaven were killed. From what I''ve gathered through Winona''s investigation, however, two managed to get away. Winona has been looking for them, and she''s found them. They''re on their way back to the capital now," Carissa added.

    Hearing them speak, Dominic felt both troubled and relieved. Since their return from the Southern Frontier battlefield, they had clearly been working tirelessly on his behalf. By the time he was summoned to the capital for questioning, they had prepared everything-so much so that he didn''t even have to visit the Ministry of Justice. No matter what happened, he was able to return to Sullivan Estate and stay for a few days. He had no regrets left in this life.

    He ced his hands on the armrests and looked at the two of them, his voice heavy as he said, ''Listen to me. Just do your best in this matter. Don''t expect too much else. I''m old now, and I can bear the consequences of whatever happens to me. But if it involves your future, I cannot allow that.

    "Cari, I''m going to say something harsh. If both kingdoms are at odds, even theplete destruction of the Sinir family doesn''tpare to the deliberate torture and murder of a crown prince. Once they bring up what happened to Prince Arthur, we will have lost. On top of that, we were the ones who massacred theman people first."

    "Grandfather, we''ve gone over everything countless times, and we know you''re right. We must take responsibility for what happened in Fawnrun City. The Sinir family''s massacre is something they must answer for, and if they expose what happened to Prince Arthur, we will be held ountable for that as well.

    "But they also need to take responsibility for their involvement in the Southern Frontier battle, where they aided Sandoria," Rafael said, his voiceced with quiet determination.

    "Exactly." Dominic nodded slowly, his tone solemn. "Everyone who needs to answer for their actions must do so, just like how it would be impossible for me to escape what I should be responsible for.

    "As for their involvement in the Southern Frontier battle, yes, it vites our agreement. But don''t forget, they signed that agreement in Victory Pass with Aurora. Once the Victory Pass treaty was overturned, their actions in the Southern Frontier no longer count as a breach."

    Dominic wasn''t trying to sound hopeless. He only wanted to make Rafalel and Carissa realize that they should abandon any illusions of sacrificing everything orpromising too much to save him.

    If taking his head would settle this matter and prevent war between the two kingdoms, Dominic would dly offer it.

    Carissa understood her grandfather''s thoughts well, and said firmly, "No matter what, we''ll give it our all before talking about anything else."

    Dominic looked at her, his eyes reddening. ''Cari, what you need to focus on now is how to bring justice for the Sinir family. They died unjustly and horribly. They were innocent-old, weak, women, and children-and they didn''t deserve this tragedy. You can do everything in your power to bring them justice.

    ''As for the rest... Don''t waste your efforts. If you start to worry about me, then the Sinir family massacre will be a bargaining chip. That will make it impossible for you to truly seek justice for them."

    Carissa shook her head, her expression resolute. "Justice must be served, and you must be saved as well, Grandpa. The tragedy of the Sinir family massacre will inevitably be ced on the negotiation table. Since that''s the case, why should we deliberately avoid discussing it further?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 921

    ?

    Chapter 921

    Dominic looked at his granddaughter''s thin shoulders. His heart ached with a feeling of unbearable sorrow.

    After all that she had already gone through, how could he bear to ask her to endure even more? How could he let her use the tragedy of her family''s destruction as a bargaining chip to fight for his survival?

    "Grandfather, Carissa''s right," Rafael said gently. "All of this is interconnected-it''s impossible to separate them. And it''s not just for your sake, but to avoid war between the two kingdoms as well."

    If they were to tackle the issues separately, Westhaven might indeed admit their wrongs. They might even apologize and offerpensation, but doing so would weaken their bargaining position.

    Dominic understood that logic. Still, it was too cruel to ask Carissa to bear the weight of it all. He couldn''t continue the conversation.

    At this moment, grandfather and granddaughter faced each other. There was nothing they could say. Family matters were too sensitive, while national affairs were too painful to discuss. But it was rare for them to meet, so neither of them wanted to part ways so soon.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Rafael found the safest topic to bring up-Meadow Ridge.

    He smiled and said, "Carissa, why don''t you tell Grandfather about your time at Meadow Ridge? I''m sure he''ll find it very interesting."

    Dominic''s eyes lit up immediately. "Ah, yes! You trained under Sage Adrian at Meadow Ridge, didn''t you? I''ve met him a couple of times. It''s a shame we didn''t get to talk more. What''s he like? Is he strict and stem? With your martial arts skills, you must have gone through a lot of hardship under his guidance. I imagine he''s been a very strict teacher."

    Carissaughed. "Sage Adrian isn''t strict at all. He''s more like our big brother, and he''s even more mischievous than we are! That''s why our martial uncle, Sage Everett, doesn''t like his style. Every time he finds an excuse to punish us, it''s just to teach Sage Adrian a lesson."

    Dominic was surprised. "Mischievous? That doesn''t sound right. I''ve met him, and my impression was that he was always cold and serious, distant and unapproachable. How could you call him mischievous?"

    Carissaughed again. "He''s been fooling everyone. His so-called cold and serious demeanor? He''s just shy around strangers and afraid of socializing. Once you get to know him, he talks non-stop and shares everything. After a little wine, there''s no secret he can keep. He also loves to tinker with things and makes a mess at the Pathfinders Guild. That''s what drives Sage Everett mad."

    ''Really? I never would''ve guessed." Dominic was utterly surprised. "I thought since he was a guild master, he was extra serious. I didn''t know he was such a fun-loving person on the inside!"

    "That''s right." Carissa rested her chin in her hand, her eyes sparkling. "When I was nine, I came back home for a month. He sent someone to fetch me. When I got to Meadow Ridge, he had them set off firecrackers every few steps, saying he wanted to make holes in my clothes so I wouldn''t dare leave Meadow Ridge for so long again." Dominicughed heartily, only speaking after heposed himself, "That''s just a child''s prank!" ''Exactly! When I first went to Meadow Ridge, I was terrified of ghosts. One night, he dressed up as one and tried to scare me. I was so frightened I cried. Then, he pulled off his ghostly disguise, looked at me seriously, and told me that there''s no such thing as ghosts. He also said that even if there were, ghosts are weaker than humans."

    Dominic couldn''t help but chuckle, realizing how absurd it sounded for a grown man to try and scare a little girl with a ghost costume.

    ''Because of that, Sage Everett grounded Sage Adrian," Carissa added with a mischievous grin.

    "Your martial uncle can ground your mentor?" Dominic asked.

    "Yeah, he''s in charge of the Pathfinders Guild''s discipline and rules. There are over a thousand rules, but the

    punishments? There''s no consistency to them. Sometimes, if Sage Everett is in a bad mood, he''ll dig up old grievances and punish people for those."

    Dominic''sughter filled the room. "Your martial uncle sounds like quite the interesting character." "No, he''s boring."

    "Yes, he''s definitely interesting!"

    Rafael and Carissa answered at the same time, but their responses couldn''t have been more different.

 Chapter 922

    ?

    Chapter 922

    In truth, Rafael had always found the Adrian that Carissa spoke of to be somewhat unfamiliar. In the prince''s eyes, Adrian''s actions were measured, neither overly serious nor overly indulgent, but with a certain degree of protection toward his apprentices.

    And when Carissa described Everett, he was a man of erratic moods, quick to punish without warning, and seemingly feared by everyone.

    Dominic watched them with a curious expression. "So, is he interesting? Or not?"

    Carissa groaned. "Raf is Sage Everett''s direct apprentice, so of course Sage Everett is good to him. It''s no surprise he thinks his mentor is interesting. But Sage Everett is only kind to him. With the rest of us? We get nothing but harsh punishments. Even my senior apprentice, who''s calm and steady, he sees as too frivolous."

    Dominic gasped in surprise. "Wait, so you two are fellow apprentices?"

    Carissa corrected quickly. "He joinedter than I did, so he''s my junior apprentice."

    *So, how does this junior apprentice treat his senior apprentice?" Dominic asked yfully.

    Carissa''s cheeks turned a soft pink. "Very well!"

    Dominic gave Rafael a knowing look. Sometimes, a man didn''t need to say much-the way he looked at someone was enough to show how much he cared.

    Back at Victory Pass, Dominic had worried in silence. When Carissa remarried, would the Hell Monarch ever feel any disdain toward her? He had never quite understood Rafael''s true intentions in marrying her. Was there some sort of conspiracy or hidden plot behind it all?

    When Dominic exchanged letters with Rafael, there was very little mention of his rtionship with Carissa. Most of the letters focused on matters of Fawnrun City, leaving Dominic with even more questions.

    After all, as a prince and a man of great aplishment, didn''t he have a wide range of choices for a wife? Even if Salvador feared Rafael''s military sess and disapproved of him marrying into a noble family, the options avable to him were endless.

    Dominic had once considered the possibility of love being the reason behind the marriage. Even then, it was a fleeting thought. If he truly believed that, he would have lost his vignce. That would only have harmed Carissa.

    Now, however, Dominic saw it clearly. He knew exactly what it looked like when a man had feelings for a woman; he had seen it in Hector''s eyes when he looked at Mnie, and in the way his sons looked at their wives.

    He listened as Carissa continued talking. In truth, Dominic already knew most of the things she was saying about Meadow Ridge, including the personalities of Adrian and Everett. How could he not? His precious granddaughter had been sent to Meadow Ridge when she was just a little girl. Of course, he would investigate everything thoroughly.

    Two hourster, Carissa let Rafael lead her away with obvious reluctance. Just before they left, she suddenly turned around, her eyes glistening with tears.

    "I''ll bring Ryan here in a couple of days," she said.

    Dominic smiled through the ache in his heart. "Good. Go on, now. I should get some rest."

    At the gates of Hell Monarch Estate, Kyle was waiting with Violet and Travis. He noticed Carissa''s red-rimmed eyes and knew that she had been crying.

    Violet stepped forward, linking arms with Carissa. "I made some dessert. Let''s have something sweet."

    Rafael didn''t seem upset about Violet openly stealing Carissa away. He understood. Sometimes, when one was feeling down, being with closest friends helped to rx more than anything else. Besides, Violet had made dessert personally. What could he say?

    Inside the side hall, Carissa ate the dessert slowly, finishing a bowl in no time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Is it good?" Violet asked.

    Carissa put down the bowl. "It''s a bit salty, but the spice is just right. It masks the sweetness a little." "Salty? It tastes just fine to me. Life''s like that, you know? You need a little bit of everything-sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, salty-to really savor it," said Violet, herforting wordsing with her signature lightheartedness.

    Carissa smiled faintly, her eyes still red and puffy. "Vivi, I''m fine, really."

    "I know you''re fine." Violet nodded. "Do you remember the sparring match we had at Blue Stone Spring?"

    "Of course. You lost to me three times.

    "We only sparred three rounds," Violet said, propping her chin in her hand. "The first time, I went wild. The second time, I screamed, and the third time I cried. You mocked me for being weak and unable to ept reality. You were so cocky back then."

    Violet let out a smallugh. "I remember thinking, ''Just wait until you face defeat. Let''s see if you cry, orpletely lose it like I did."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 923

    ?

    Chapter 923

    Carissa tapped the rim of the bowl, her nails clinking against the ss. A soft, clear sound rang out.

    "Sometimes, not crying and not making a scene is actually more painful than the tears and noise," she murmured.

    "I figured that outter," Violet said, rising to her feet and wrapping her arms around her friend. "That''s why I''ll always be by your side, until you give me back that arrogant Carissa from Blue Stone Spring."

    Carissa pushed her away gently, quickly wiping away tears that had fallen.

    She smiled and asked, "Does it have to be the Carissa from Blue Stone Spring? What about the one who beat you under the apple tree? Or the one who beat you outside the Inferno Guild? Or the one who defeated you on the mountaintop...

    Violet ground her teeth in frustration. "Shut up already! It looks like you haven''t had enough of my life''s bitter, sour, sweet, and salty. How about I bring you a whole pot of it and see if I can numb your tongue?"

    She put her hands on Carissa''s shoulders. "You''re really getting on my nerves."

    Carissa wiped her tears on Violet''s sleeve, but then suddenly threw her arms around her friend tightly, her shoulders trembling. She clung to Vialet for a long time, her shoulders shaking without stopping.

    Violet''s face was wet with tears, but she said nothing. It was just like when they were younger. After the sparring match, Carissa hadughed at her for crying, only to hold her again afterward.

    After what felt like forever, Carissa pulled back, choking on her words, "Thank you."

    Violet handed her a handkerchief. "Don''t wipe your tears and nose on my clothes. Use your handkerchief."

    Carissa took the unsightly handkerchief in her hand, still crying andughing at the same time.

    "Is this the one I gave youst time? You still carry it around?''

    Violet sat back down, her nose stuffy. "No. The one you gave me was thrown away long ago. This one is from your estate. I got it from Lulu."

    Carissa wiped her tears away, her eyes swollen and red. "Why would you take those? There are plenty of pretty handkerchiefs at your house."

    Violet sniffed dismissively. "Only these can prove that you''re weaker than me."

    Carissa couldn''t help it anymore-she burst intoughter.

    Outside, Travis was leaning against the wall when he heard herugh. Slowly, he slid down until he was sitting on the ground. Hugging his knees tightly, he pressed his face into them, quietly wiping away his tears.

    Lately, even though no one mentioned the Sinir family massacre during their discussions, everyone knew it was an unspoken shadow hanging over them. With the arrival of the Westhaven envoy, the case was bound to resurface. Tonight''s visit to Sullivan Estate was the beginning of that conversation.

    He was worried about Carissa. After she and Rafael left tonight, Travis'' heart hadn''t calmed down. When he followed Jacob to revisit the events, what Carissa had casually brushed off with a simple sentence, saying that her family was dead, had unraveled into something far more harrowing. Scene by scene, the tragedy came to life before his eyes.

    He had never been able to imagine how Carissa had endured it all. Now, it seemed even harder toprehend.

    Travis had no parents, but he had his mentor and guild members who were strict yet loved him deeply. If they were all brutally killed, he would go mad. He wouldn''t care about the so-called "greater good". When he saw his enemies, he would do whatever it took to take revenge, even if it cost him his life.

    However, he understood why Carissa could endure it. Her grandfather and uncles were all loyal generals, cing the kingdom before their family, and she was proud of that. Yet, it also bound her, preventing her from seeking

    revenge the way she once could.

    Travis sat there for a while, listening to the teasing between them inside, before he saw Kyle outside. He quickly stood up and walked over, hushing the other man with a finger to his lips.

    "They''re just chatting."

    "Did she cry?" Kyle asked softly.

    "Vivi calmed her down. Now, they''re just talking."

    Kyle sighed. "It''s fortunate she has Violet by her side. Sometimes, it''s the girls who understand how tofort each other. Us big guys, we can''t do it with that much delicacy."

    Travis nodded. "You''re right. Let''s head to the study. Prince Rafael and Jacob are probably discussing matters and nning the next move."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The first step was to ensure Dominic wasn''t detained at the Ministry of Justice. That battle had already been won.

 Chapter 924

    ?

    Chapter 924

    The next evening, Cindy arrived in the capital. She didn''t go anywhere else first, but made her way straight to Hell Monarch Estate.

    Carissa had known her third aunt wasing back, but hadn''t expected it to be so soon. Dominic had said it would be several days before they could meet. When she heard Violet cheerfully bounce over to inform her of Cindy''s arrival, she had just taken off half of her official uniform. She quickly put it back on and dashed out.

    It was still light out, and the sunset was beautiful. The evening glow painted the sky withyers of soft red and orange, casting a warm light over Cindy, who was directing the servants as they carried her things inside. "Aunt Cindy!"

    At the sound of her name, Cindy quickly turned around. Before she could even get a clear look, a figure rushed toward her and enveloped her in a tight hug.

    With Carissa in her arms, it finally felt real. Tears immediately welled up but were quickly held back, leaving only a sharp pang in her nose.

    Cindy smiled and said, "What''s this? I''ve only just arrived, and you''re already trying to throw me out of the gates by ramming into me?"

    Carissa held Cindy for a long time before letting go.

    With a wide grin on her face, she said, "I''m just happy to see you, Aunt Cindy."

    Cindy cupped Carissa''s face in her hands. No matter how hard she tried, tears wouldn''t stop pooling in her eyes. She smiled, but her lips trembled.

    "Silly child, let me see how much taller you''ve grown. My goodness, you''re already half a head taller than me!" Cindy raised her hand above her head to measure their heights,ughing until tears spilled from her eyes. Carissaughed brightly. ''Of course, I''ve grown taller. How old do you think I am now?"

    Cindy pinched her niece''s cheek lovingly, Carissa had clearly grown, but Cindy knew that growth hade through so much hardship.

    Carissa stuck out her tongue yfully before subtly turning away to take a deep breath, pushing back the ache in her chest.

    She feigned interest in the servants moving things around and asked, "What''s all this?"

    *These are all the birthday gifts we''ve collected for you over the years. I brought everything back this time," Cindy answered.

    ''So many?"

    "It''s not too many. Just one gift for each year. It''s been umting for quite a few years." Cindy paused for a moment, her gaze growing teary. "Some of it is from your seventh uncle. Go ahead, see if anything here suits you." Carissa hummed in response, taking a moment to gather her words before speaking, "I''ll have someone check if Raf has returned. You go in and have some tea, Aunt Cindy. Violet, please take care of her while I''m gone."

    With that, Carissa hurried toward the door. Cindy watched her disappear in an instant, and the smile on her face quickly faded. Tears fell in heavy drops as, with Violet''s help, she staggered inside.

    Carissa stood outside for a long while, calming herself before slowly making her way back inside.

    Cindy had also regained herposure, and she asked Violet many questions about Carissa. Through Violet, Cindy learned that Dominic was staying at Sullivan Estate rather than in the Ministry of Justice''s prison after returning, and that Carissa had already gone to visit him. The news put her mind at ease.

    Watching the young woman in official uniform step back into the room, Cindy smiled with a sense of pride. Carissa had not only grown up, but she had also achieved something significant, carving out a name for herself in a world that often limited women.

    "Come, sit down and talk with me." Cindy gestured for her niece to join her, setting aside the topic of the gifts for now.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Smiling warmly, she added, "I heard from Ms. Spencer about so many things you''ve done. Tell me, how''s the position ofmander treating you? Does it feel fulfilling?"

    "Of course!" Carissa sat beside her aunt, her tone bright and full of satisfaction. "It feels very fulfilling."

    She used to speak with this proud tone more often, but it had be rare. She wanted her aunt to see the Carissa she used to be.

    As expected, Cindy smiled widely at her words and ruffled her hair. "As long as it''s fulfilling, that''s all that matters. Young people should live happy lives."

    Carissa rested her head on her aunt''s shoulder. Cindy had aged a lot, the hair at the temples now gray. Thest time Carissa had seen her, there were only a few strands of silver, which her aunt had tried to hide. Now, it was impossible to cover, and Cindy no longer bothered to try. Otherwise, she would have touched it up beforeing back to the capital.

    Cindy was concerned for Carissa, but Carissa''s heart ached for her aunt as well. The battles at Victory Pass and the harsh winds of war had changed her, leaving her less concerned with her appearance than when she had been in the capital as a noblewoman.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 925

    ?

    Chapter 925

    After Carissa sent someone to call Rafael over, Cindy said, "I''ve heard that Lady Helen is staying here. Please take me to her so I can greet her."

    Reminded of this, Carissa quickly agreed, "Alright, we''ll go now."

    Helen had already heard from Gillian when Cindy entered the estate. Knowing that Carissa and her aunt hadn''t seen each other in such a long time, Helen figured they would have plenty to talk about. She decided to stay in for the evening meal so they could have some time to catch up.

    Not long after, Carissa and Violet brought Cindy in to pay their respects. Helen was quite pleased; she could tell that Cindy was well-raised and followed proper etiquette. After Cindy performed the formalities, Helen motioned for her to sit down, eager to chat.

    "It must have been a long journey. Were you exhausted?" she asked.

    Cindy nced at Carissa with affectionate eyes. "My heart was set on returning home, so it didn''t feel tiring at all."

    Seeing the loving expression on Cindy''s face, Helen sighed softly, understanding that Cindy cared deeply for Carissa.

    "It''s good that you''re back. Lady Heather is your sister-inw. Since you''re her elder, you should have a word with her. She''s been acting so recklessly," said Helen.

    When Cindy looked confused, Gillian exined all the foolish things Heather had done. Cindy had already known about Leona, but she hadn''t realized how careless Harvey and Heather were. The fact that they had neglected their daughter was beyond her.

    Violet was standing to the side and couldn''t help but vent her frustration, recounting all the things Heather had done to Carissa. Cindy''s anger red-she was ready to march over to Hartstone Estate and confront Heather.

    Carissa and Violet kept quiet about Harvey''s collusion with Yuvan, so Cindy still thought of the prince as timid and weak. Her fury made her curse Heather right there in front of Helen.

    Harvey was a prince, so Cindy couldn''t curse him. However, Heather was from the Sullivan family. As a sister-in-w, Cindy had every right to reprimand Heather without anyone daring to say otherwise.

    Helen, who found it satisfying to hear Cindy vent her anger, said, "It''s best to call her over while Prince Harvey is away from the capital. Give her a proper scolding. She doesn''t care for her own daughter, nor does she look out for her niece. What good is she as a princess consort if she can''t even manage her own family?"

    Cindy''s frustration was clear, but she knew there was no rush to confront Heather. There was no sense in letting it spoil her mood for the evening.

    Helen understood the situation and smiled knowingly. "You haven''t seen each other in a while, so I''ll skip dinner tonight. Carissa, why don''t you apany your aunt downstairs? The two of you can catch up and enjoy some time together."

    Carissa nodded. "As you wish, Mother."

    Cindy stood to take her leave. "I''lle again tomorrow to see you, Your Grace."

    Helen smiled and nodded. "Very well, go ahead."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Helen then asked Violet to stay, saying she would dine with her to avoid interrupting the conversation. The bond between Carissa and Cindy was as close as mother and daughter, and there was surely a lot to catch up on.

    Violet was appreciative of Helen''s rare moment of thoughtfulness and was happy to stay.

    When Rafael heard Cindy had returned to the capital, he hurried back to the estate to greet her. Cindy greeted him with a formal curtsy, which he returned with a bow before they both sat down.

    Cindy had met Rafael before, but hadn''t paid much attention to him. Now, looking at him more carefully, she saw

    that he and Carissa made quite the pair. It was clear that he genuinely cared for Carissa, and Cindy''s heart warmed with affection for him.

    The three of them shared a meal. After Rafael left to give them privacy, Cindy spent another hour chatting with her niece.

    Finally, she said, "I''m a bit tired now."

    ''I''ll escort you back to rest, Aunt Cindy," Carissa quickly offered, standing to help.

    Cindy didn''t refuse. She allowed Carissa to take her arm as they stood, smiling. "Alright!"

    Lily had already prepared Frostspire Hall for Cindy''s stay. She had brought five people with her on this trip-four for her protection, and one long-time maid, Dina, who had already gone ahead to help organize the rooms, waiting for Cindy''s retum.

    After escorting Cindy back to the courtyard, Carissa watched as her aunt patted her hand and adjusted her headpiece.

    "Go on back now, and see if you like the gifts," said Cindy.

    Carissa lowered her gaze. "I''ll like them no matter what. I''m sure of it."

    Seeing the way her niece avoided looking at the gifts, Cindy''s heart tugged with a quiet ache. She pulled Carissa into another embrace and sighed.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to look. Just leave them for now."

 Chapter 926

    ?

    Chapter 926

    The gifts had already been delivered to Orchid Hall, where Rafael was carefully arranging them one by one. He had already bathed and was waiting for Carissa to return.

    Earlier, he had gone to the Ministry of Justice to review Aurora''s testimony. He had nned to skip having dinner at home to stay and observe their evening re-interrogation of Aurora, but Matthew had sent someone to inform him that Carissa had requested his return as she had family arriving in the capital. When he heard that, he immediately mounted his horse and returned home.

    Cindy''s return to the capital pleased him greatly. Once the negotiations began, he intended to involve himself regardless of whether Salvador allowed him to participate. When the time came, he might not be able to take care of Carissa. With Violet and Cindy by Carissa''s side, he felt he could rx, knowing she would be looked after.

    In the past, he believed Carissa could endure anything. But this time, the negotiations involved the Sinir family''s massacre. That was a wound buried deep in her heart, and he knew these days would be especially hard on her.

    Hearing footsteps, he quickly wiped away the serious expression from his face and reced it with a charming smile as he rose to greet her.

    ''Back so soon?"

    Carissa removed her headpiece with a soft hum. ''Aunt Cindy was tired. I escorted her back so she could bathe and rest early."

    She nced at the gifts neatly arranged on the table and coffee table, each one beautifully packaged in brocade boxes, with two chests marked with the names of their senders. Her gaze lingered on the four brocade boxes on the coffee table. They were from her seventh uncle, Wade. It felt like something had burned her, and she quickly looked away.

    "Do you want to open them?" Rafael asked.

    "Not for now." Carissa then called out, "Lulu, have someone move the gifts to the storeroom and ce them separately."

    Lulu hesitated before entering, her confusion evident. "Your Grace, won''t you take a look?"

    In the past, whenever gifts from Victory Pass arrived, Carissa would eagerly tear into them. Why wasn''t she opening them this time?

    *Not now. Just move them downstairs,'' Carissa replied.

    Lulu nodded and left to instruct the servants to carry the gifts to the storeroom. Since she wasn''t sure what was inside, they couldn''t be cataloged just yet, so she had them set aside in a corner for the time being.

    Rafael didn''t bring up the gifts, simply instructing Pearl and Sydney to prepare hot water for Carissa''s bath. He personally retrieved her nightclothes and ced them on the mahogany wood rack behind the partition screen. Once she went inside to bathe, he lit a candle with a calming scent in the room, which helped induce sleep.

    Having settled the gifts, Lulu followed Carissa inside to assist her. She knew what her mistress was going through, having suffered a simr pain herself. Lulu grew up in Northwatch Estate and had also lost all her rtives in that brutal massacre. Her heart ached with the same sorrow. Over these past few days, it had been difficult for her to keep her emotions in check.

    Lily had been a constantpanion, urging her to take some time for herself and rest. However, Lulu couldn''t sit idle. Every time she was asked to take a break, her thoughts turned to the past, and the pain was unbearable.

    Carissa lifted her head from the steaming bath and saw Lulu entering with a towel.

    "Lulu," she called softly.

    "Yes, mydy?" Lulu hurried over, handing the towel to Pearl.

    Seeing the dark circles under Lulu''s eyes, Carissa understood thetter hadn''t been sleeping well either. Carissa''s voice softened as she said, "I need to go to the pce early tomorrow to request special approval from the queen dowager. I''ll also need to return to the Capital Guard headquarters afterward, so you''ll apany Violet to pick up Ryan tomorrow."

    "Of course!" Lulu readily agreed when she heard she needed to pick up Ryan.

    *A lot is going on right now, so you won''t have much time to rest. Be sure to get some sleep tonight, or you''ll be too tired tomorrow. We can''t afford to make any mistakes these days."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "I understand, mydy."

    Lulu nodded, relieved that she had something to do. When she was busy, her mind stayed upied, and she didn''t have time to dwell on painful memories. Besides, she wanted to be by Carissa''s side. Only when she was near her mistress did her heart feel at ease.

    "Good. Now, go rest. You''ve got an early start tomorrow," Carissa instructed.

    Lulu had nned to stay until after Carissa''s bath, but seeing Pearl and Sydney already present, she bowed and quietly withdrew.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 927

    ?

    Chapter 927

    After her bath, Carissa dismissed everyone and draped herself over Rafael''s shoulder like azy, weak cat.

    "I heard you went to the Ministry of Justice today."

    "Yeah. They were interrogating Aurora. I reviewed the testimony, but it''s the same old story. They''ll continue questioning her tonight."

    "Has she confessed to everything?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    *From what we know, yes, but there''s something in her confession that implicates Grandfather. She insists it was his orders that led to the massacre of the viges."

    Carissa''s eyes went cold. "So, now it''s about making her change her statement, not getting a confession."

    Rafael nodded. "That''s what I requested, and the Ministry of Justice is cooperating."

    "She''s ming my grandpa by iming she was just following orders and that she wasn''t the mastermind," Carissa hissed.

    Rafael''s expression hardened. "She thinks as long as she''s not the mastermind, she can escape death. But don''t worry, I won''t let her get away with it. Her testimony alone isn''t enough. When they went to Victory Pass, Grandfather was shot with arrows twice. The first time was during the first battle they encountered, and the second when they were heading to Fawnrun City. At the time, Grandfather was unconscious. How could he have given her any orders?"

    "She''s cornered and desperate, but we''ll overturn her testimony no matter what. Will her cousin, Zeke, be brought in tomorrow?" Carissa asked.

    "Everything''s been handled. They''ll be questioning him tonight as well, but I returned early. The Ministry of Justice is still interrogating. Don''t worry, I''ll go back there personally tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Carissa felt Zeke, who was with Aurora during the Fawnrun City incident, might be their key. Whether she acted under orders or on her own, he could testify to that.

    The next day, Rafael first went to the Supreme Court, then to the Ministry of Justice.

    Meanwhile, Carissa went to the pce to seek Victoria''s special approval in the hopes of having Ryan meet with Dominic. Technically, this was something she could request from Salvador. However, asking him would entangle things with politics too much and wouldn''t be appropriate.

    Seeking Victoria''s special approval was a different matter. Because of her long-standing connection with the Sullivan family, Victoria readily agreed to allow Ryan to meet with his great-grandfather.

    Since Dominic was residing at the Sullivan Estate rather than being held at the Ministry of Justice, Victoria deemed it a family matter. Thus, no one dared to interfere by calling it a political issue.

    Victoria was kind, offeringfort as she took Carissa''s hand. She assured her that Salvador would likely show leniency, given Dominic''s long years of service to the country.

    "Don''t worry too much," Victoria said.

    Not only did she grant permission, but Victoria also sent along supplements with her trusted chambein, Keith. She instructed him to stay there and assist as well.

    Carissa was deeply moved by this gesture. It was something she couldn''t have arranged herself. While the people who attended to Dominic were all assigned by Derek, the Griffinde Unit was still stationed at the estate. Their presence there meant pce servants would never defy them, and theirings and goings were strictly monitored.

    However, Keith was different. As the head chambein close to Victoria, even the Griffinde Unit had to show

    him respect. No one would dare stop him from entering Sullivan Estate.

    With the matter settled, Carissa returned to the Capital Guard headquarters. After a quick nce at the duty roster, she summoned Michael and a few others to make sure nothing urgent required her attention.

    When she was certain there were no pressing matters, she instructed, "If anything importantes up in the next few days, look for me at Hell Monarch Estate. If it''s not urgent, handle it yourselves as you see fit."

    Michael nodded. "Don''t worry, Commander Sinir. The preparations for the Westhaven envoy''s arrival are nearlyplete. There shouldn''t be any major issues for now. Please attend to your other matters."

    Carissa turned her gaze to Max. "Keep your men in check. During the Westhaven envoy''s visit, make sure they don''t cause any trouble."

    "Understood," Max replied. "The Garrison Unit is currently undergoing evaluations as per your instructions. Anyone failing the assessment will be dismissed. Many of them aren''t part of the Mystic Army to begin with, so it doesn''t matter if they''re removed."

    "Good," Carissa said, rising to her feet. "That''s all for now. You''re dismissed."

 Chapter 928

    ?

    Chapter 928

    When Carissa returned to Hell Monarch Estate, Violet and Lulu had already brought Ryan back and were chatting with Cindy.

    Carissa instructed her servants to prepare the carriage and have the items she had ordered a few days ago-fine quilts, clothing, money, charcoal, and medicinal herbs for healing-loaded into it.

    Lily had also made a variety of pastries that used to be served every time Dominic returned from Victory Pass. She had made plenty, filling up a three-tiered food container.

    Having received Victoria''s special approval, Cindy also apanied Carissa.

    Keith and Carissa''s carriages arrived almost simultaneously at Sullivan Estate. Keith directed the Griffinde Unit to assist in carrying the goods inside. Among the items were some of his personal clothing, as he intended to stay for a few days.

    He was tactful enough not to intrude on the family''s time together, but he had an exnation for his presence here if the king asked. After all, Keith was a trusted figure under Victoria. Who would dare question his presence?

    Dominic was overjoyed to see Ryan. After the boy went through the formalities of greeting his great-grandfather, Dominic bent down and lifted him into his arms,ughing.

    "You''re as heavy as a little piglet! It''s clear you''ve been eating well."

    "I''ve been eating a lot and growing taller, too," Ryan replied, putting on a cheerful, lively expression.

    Carissa had asked him to be happy and smile more to put his great-grandfather''s mind at ease.

    "Have you practiced martial arts yet?'' Dominic asked with a smile, lowering Ryan gently before standing up. As he supported himself with one hand on his waist, Carissa immediately noticed how much weaker his body had be.

    "I haven''t started yet. Sebastian says my legs aren''t fully healed. He wants me to wait until the bones are in ce and properly healed before I can begin training," Ryan answered.

    A flicker of concern crossed Dominic''s eyes. "That''s fine. For now, focus on your studies. Once your legs are fully healed, you''ll need to start practicing martial arts to strengthen your body. We must study well and train well. Learn to read and understand, keep your mind sharp, and build a strong body. That way, you''ll be able to carry the weight of the duke''s estate. Do you understand?"

    "I will follow your teachings, Great-Grandpa," Ryan said obediently.

    Dominic ruffled Ryan''s little head gently and smiled at Carissa. "You''ve done a good job with him."

    Carissa shook her head modestly. "I can''t take credit. It''s the teachers at the academy and Lord Klein who''ve done well by him."

    Cindy privately mentioned Heather to Dominic, and he frowned upon hearing the news.

    *I heard she came the other day, but didn''t ask toe in and see me," Dominic said. "She''s both callous and weak. She doesn''t even resemble a daughter of the Sullivan family."

    "I nned to visit Hartstone Estate today, but upon thinking it over, with all that''s going on right now, it wouldn''t be appropriate to go and scold her. She''s a grown woman, so whatever she''s done, she must face the consequences, I don''t intend to get involved," said Cindy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Dominic nodded. "You don''t need to seek her out, but if shees to see you, you should say what needs to be said."

    "Yes. I understand, Father," Cindy replied.

    The three of them stayed at Sullivan Estate and had a meal with Dominic before leaving.

    Rafael had spent most of the day at the Ministry of Justice. They had already interrogated Aurora using torture, but she stubbornly refused to stop ming Dominic.

    Zeke and several others had testified that Dominic hadn''t given orders to massacre the viges. They exined that Aurora had discovered that a group of Westhaven soldiers were hiding in a nearby vige and had ordered the massacre on impulse to find them.

    Still, she refused to change her testimony.

    Rafael didn''t personally interrogate her, but after reviewing her confession, he immediately tore it up and ordered," Continue the interrogation."

    The Minister of Justice, Patrick, had once received great help from Sebastian and was cooperating with Rafael. But after days of questioning, Aurora''s confession had remained unchanged. He believed that continuing the interrogation would lead to the same result.

    "Your Highness, I must have something to present to His Majesty," Patrick said with a troubled look. "We''ve been interrogating her for days, but no new testimony hase forward. It''s bing difficult for me to continue without results.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 929

    ?

    Chapter 929

    "What''s the point of presenting a false or iplete confession to His Majesty?" Rafael shot back. "He''ll just tear it up himself."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick sighed. "But we''ve already interrogated her for so many days. We''ve used torture, yet she hasn''t budged. We can''t use any harsher methods for fear of harming her. I believe another round of questioning will yield the same result."

    Rafael''s gaze turned cold. "Then, continue the interrogation. You know as well as I do, Mr. Lloyd. She must change her testimony. General Sullivan is not the one truly responsible-she is. If she refuses to cooperate, then we''ll have to bring in Commander Warren and interrogate him."

    Patrick''s eyes widened in shock. "Your Highness, His Majesty has not authorized the interrogation of Commander Warren. He has no intention of involving him in this matter."

    Rafael scoffed. "If General Sullivan is already implicated, then why not Commander Warren? Has His Majesty issued an order forbidding you from questioning him?"

    Patrick hesitated. "While there''s no explicit order saying we cannot question him, there was no order to arrest him either."

    Rafael fixed Patrick with a piercing stare. "I didn''t say anything about arresting him. I said to bring him in. He was in charge of the Fawnrun City operation. Bring him in and ask him some questions. What''s the problem? If His Majesty questions youter, just say it was my instruction."

    Patrick was puzzled. In the past, Rafael and the people from his household avoided drawing attention to matters involving them, as they were always fearful of arousing the king''s suspicions.

    Now, Rafael was pushing for an interrogation without Salvador''s authorization-even asking for Barrett by name. Wasn''t this directly inviting trouble? Why wasn''t Rafael concerned about provoking Salvador now?

    After thinking it over, Patrick said carefully, "Your Highness, I would advise against getting too involved. If the interrogation brings out any new confessions, I''ll let you know immediately."

    Rafael''s expression hardened, his voice unwavering, "Didn''t you hear me clearly, Mr. Lloyd? What I said was, if Aurora does not change her confession, bring Commander Warren in for questioning."

    Patrick looked at him, confused. "But what good will questioning him do? His Majesty clearly wants to protect him. Why provoke him now? Why upset His Majesty at this time?"

    "Because Commander Warren was the one in charge of the Fawnrun City operation," Rafael replied with firm resolve. "His testimony can prove that General Sullivan didn''t authorize Aurora''s actions. It''ll corroborate the testimonies of General Sullivan, Zeke, and the others, and reveal the truth."

    Patrick chuckled, understanding atst. Even then, he thought it was all a bit unnecessary.

    "Actually, whether we bring Commander Warren in for questioning or not, the current testimony already proves that Aurora is lying. Her confession can''t be trusted. His Majesty should be aware of this, and I believe he will handle it impartially. Westhaven should ept the truth as well," he said.

    Rafael shook his head. "Your ''shoulds'' and ''believes'' are filled with uncertainty. What I want is the truthid out clearly before His Majesty and the Westhaven envoys."

    Patrick paused to think, then understood what Rafael meant. They hadn''t questioned Dominic yet, so Aurora''s confession was still the key. While Zeke and the others'' testimonies contradicted Aurora''s, they hadn''t had direct contact with Dominic, so their statements couldn''tpletely disprove hers.

    Only Barrett''s testimony, if aligned with theirs, could counteract Aurora''s. At the very least, it would make the truth more believable.

    However, it was clear that Salvador didn''t want Barrett involved in the matter. Even though Barrett should be questioned and held ountable, Salvador seemed intent on protecting him. What could Patrick do? As Minister of Justice, opposing the king could only bring trouble.

    Rafael saw through his hesitation, and said inly, "Enough. I''ll send someone to fetch him. You just need to handle the questioning."

    Having heard that, Patrick could onlyply. "Understood. In that case, will you also be speaking to His Majesty, Your Highness?"

    Rafael nodded, rising from his seat. "I''ll report to His Majesty now to spare you the trouble."

    Patrick exhaled in relief. As long as he wasn''t left to take the me, he was more than willing to help. After all, he agreed that Barrett shouldn''t be allowed to sit this one out.

    Since Aurora had been taken away, Barrett had been a bundle of nerves. He was afraid Carissa or Alistair might go to Salvador and use him of trying to help Aurora escape.

    There was another reason for his unease. He couldn''t see a way out of the Fawnrun City mess. He couldn''t figure out why Salvador was protecting him, but with Dominic already summoned back to the capital to answer for his actions, what chance did he have to escape me?

    After days of anxiety, Barrett''s worst fear was realized when someone from Hell Monarch Estate came to inform him that the Ministry of Justice had called him in for questioning.

    His heart sank.

    What he feared was finally happening.

 Chapter 930

    ?

    Chapter 930

    In the royal study, Salvador took a sip of his coffee and looked up at Rafael.

    "I wasn''t aware the Supreme Court was investigating this case along with the Ministry of Justice. Did I issue such an order? Or is it that after your investigation into Eleanor''s rebellion went nowhere, you''re now trying to help the Ministry of Justice with their case out of the kindness of your heart?"

    Salvador''s words carried a note of questioning, tinged with displeasure.

    With the usual "understanding" between them, Rafael would normally be expected to confess to a fault, kneel, and then withdraw to maintain the appearance of harmony between the king and his brother.

    So, Salvador resumed drinking his coffee slowly after he spoke, waiting for Rafael to kneel and make an apology. Deep down, he was ustomed to his brother''s silent endurance and deferential nature.

    But this time, Rafael didn''t kneel to apologize. Instead, he stood tall and replied, "Your Majesty, Commander Warren was themanding general of the Fawnrun City operation back then. He can''t possibly be uninvolved in everything that happened there."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Salvador froze for a moment, then mmed his cup down heavily onto the desk. Derek, standing nearby, hastily dropped to his knees in rm.

    Salvador''s voice darkened with more anger as he spoke, "You were once the marshal who recaptured the Southern Frontier. I ask you after such a massive catastrophe, if Commander Warren is held ountable, will General Sullivan be allowed to escape punishment? After all, he is a Grand General and leader of the troops at Victory Pass."

    Meeting the king''s gaze with a calm but firm expression, Rafael responded curtly, "No, he can''t."

    Salvador''s voice grew sharp, saying, "Then, why drag another person into this? You must understand that before Westhaven''s envoy inquired into this matter, I had no intention of bringing it up, let alone punishing General Sullivan and Aurora.

    "Everything we''re doing now is just to appease Westhaven. I know you don''t like Commander Warren. He was once married to your wife, so I can understand your resentment. But as a prince and an official of Starhaven, you should be thinking about the greater good. You shouldn''t be using this as an opportunity to step on someone you hate, even to the point of confronting me. You''ve truly disappointed me."

    Rafael stood his ground, not bowing or shrinking back.

    "Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with personal grudges. When Commander Warren led

    the troops to Fawnrun City, General Sullivan was severely injured and on his deathbed. As the Grand General of Victory Pass, it''s true that he must bear responsibility for failing to prevent the massacre of civilians.

    "But if Commander Warren hadn''t been involved, the me would have fallen solely on General Sullivan for making poor decisions and choosing the wrong people. Westhaven will seize on this and force us to kill General Sullivan to cate their anger."

    Salvador''s gaze darkened with intensity. "Then, he truly chose the wrong person. He wasn''t unjustly used."

    "He was," Rafael countered. "General Sullivan didn''t make a mistake in choosing Commander Warren, who did burn the supply depot andplete his mission. The real mistake was Aurora''s, someone Commander Warren brought along. She wasn''t even one of the soldiers stationed at Victory Pass.

    "Even if it was General Sullivan''smand to send Commander Warren to Fawnrun City, Aurora was one of Commander Warren''s subordinates. He didn''t have to bring her along. I believe Commander Warren and Aurora had already formed a bond on the battlefield, and he wanted to give her a chance to prove herself. That''s why he brought her along. That is also why Commander Warren is responsible for much of this."

    Salvador sat frozen, his anger rising to the point of speechlessness. It took him a long time to speak, and when he did, his voice was sharp with fury.

    "I have my judgment on who''s responsible for what," he said. "This is not a matter for you to interfere with. You''ve overstepped. As for your assumptions, those are nothing more than your personal thoughts, not the truth."

    Rafael was unfazed. "That''s why I had the Ministry of Justice bring Commander Warren in for questioning. If he didn''t have personal feelings for Aurora and wasn''t the one who chose to take her to Fawnrun City, then the truth will be clear once the Ministry of Justice questions him, right?"

    "You''re making a fuss for no reason," Salvador snapped. "Once Commander Warren enters the Ministry of Justice and gives his statement, he will be implicated."

    Rafael held his ground and replied slowly, "See, you already know he''s involved, Your Majesty. If you already know, how can the outside world not? There are many soldiers at Victory Pass, so how can themon people not know? Westhaven has been plotting this for so long-don''t you think they know? If they do, it won''t just be a matter of simply questioning a few people to appease the situation."

    Salvador narrowed his eyes, his anger ring dangerously. "Rafael Sanford!"

    Derek, still kneeling on the ground, hastily called out, "Your Majesty, please calm down!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 931

    ?

    Chapter 931

    Despite kneeling on one knee, Rafael''s posture remained firm and unwavering. "To demonstrate fairness, I request permission for the Ministry of Justice to interrogate Commander Warren, so that his testimony can be corroborated with that of others. This will help reveal the truth of the matter to the people of Westhaven.

    "Please believe, Your Majesty, that I do this without any personal agenda. The people of Westhaven know more about the massacre of the vigers than we do. If we try to shield Commander Warren, it will only make them angrier and they will think we have no intention of negotiating in good faith."

    He lifted his gaze, locking eyes with Salvador, his voice growing more audacious as he added, "It will also dishearten the soldiers and citizens of Victory Pass, making them believe that you intend to cultivate loyal generals and ce all the me on the old veterans who have spent their lives guarding the border.

    Crash!

    A cup shattered on the floor.

    Salvador''s chest heaved and a dark fury clouded his eyes as he shouted, "How dare you?!" Derek flinched, quickly begging the king to calm his anger.

    He then turned to Rafael, pleading, "Your Highness, please stop! Do not provoke His Majesty further!"

    Salvador stood, his towering figure casting a long shadow over the kneeling Rafael. His eyes were sharp and cold.

    "So, all your previous deference and humility was just a show? You dare defy and challenge me? And now you use me of being harsh to the veteran generals? If word of this gets out, won''t the soldiers and the people lose faith in me? What exactly are you trying to do?" asked the king.

    Rafael met his gaze without hesitation. "Everything I do for the good of Starhaven, Your Majesty. But I would ask you, what do you think I am trying to do?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Salvador was both furious and taken aback by the prince''s calm response.

    It was true the king had taken away his brother''smand of the army, but he hadn''t yet taken control of the military''s loyalty. After the Southern Frontier campaign, Salvador had kept Rafael away from military affairs to gradually diminish his reputation in the army. But this gradual process would take time. It was not something the king could aplish so easily, not in a single moment like this.

    Especially now-it was the worst time for such a move.

    Salvador''s anger slowly subsided, though his fists remained clenched.

    "I don''t want to guess at your intentions. Since you im everything you do is for the good of Starhaven, as your brother, I have no reason not to trust you. If you believe interrogating Commander Warren is necessary, I will allow it. But I hope it''s not driven by personal resentment. I don''t want you to face any reproach. You must understand my brotherly

    concern for you," he said.

    Rafael lowered his eyes, his tone respectful as replied, "Your Majesty, you think of me as I think of you. I am deeply grateful, and hope you will believe in my loyalty."

    Salvador nodded. "We are brothers, of course I trust you. You may rise."

    Thank you, Your Majesty!

    As Rafael stood, he gave Derek a helping hand. The aide''s legs wobbled, his face drained of color and beads of sweat dotting his forehead. He never expected the prince to suddenly defy the king like that. It hadpletely shocked him.

    After Rafael took his leave, Salvador issued an order for Barrett to be sent to the Ministry of Justice. This would be his officialmand, not something Rafael had taken upon himself to do by overriding the king''s authority.

    Derek thought the king would be furious, but instead, Salvador only spoke in a cool tone, asking. "Is it true that everyone outside, like Rafael, believes I am sparing Commander Warren in order to build a faction of loyalists to rece the veteran generals?

    Derek fearfully replied, "Your Majesty, you are overthinking. The officials and people of the kingdom all know your wisdom and benevolence."

    Wisdom and benevolence? Yes, when General Sullivan entered the city, the people were shouting and praising my wisdom, weren''t they?" Salvador retorted sarcastically, rubbing his temples.

    Derek didn''t dare to reply. He simply lowered his head and stood off to the side, his back drenched in sweat. The heat from the fires in the hall made the sticky, ufortable air even harder to endure.

 Chapter 932

    ?

    Chapter 932

    Salvador paused the movements of his quill, his voice cold as ice as he said, "That statement wasn''t wrong. I do intend to cultivate new generals, but I am no fool. Even if I want to raise new blood, I would never abandon the veterans who have served the country loyally for half their lives.

    "Doesn''t Rafael understand why I want to cultivate new generals? Though the Hell Monarch Anmy no longer answers to him, his prestige stillmands respect. His unparalleled achievement in reiming the Southern Frontier stands as an immovable mountain, one I cannot shift by even a single inch. Yet, he dares threaten me."

    With a sharp snap, the red quill in his hand broke, the sound cracking through the tense silence. He threw it onto the desk, his expression darkening.

    "I bet Rafael doesn''t want to be used of being a traitor, but what can I do about it if he truly has ambitious designs?" Salvador added.

    Anxious, Derek hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, I am certain the Hell Monarch harbors no treasonous thoughts. He is your brother."

    Salvador''s response was cold, simply saying, "I know he isn''t nning anything treacherous for now. But the longer someone sits in a high position, the more likely they are to develop ulterior motives. I keep an eye on him, not because I want to see us at odds, but because don''t want to face a rift between brothers. He''d better not harbor such ambitions, or I won''t hesitate to act with ruthless resolve."

    While Salvador was furious at his brother''s defiance, his anger subsided somewhat after the confrontation. If the prince were truly plotting something, he would never have been careless enough to expose himself over the matter about Dominic.

    Now, Rafael''s dismissive attitude toward Dominic confirmed his current position-at least for the moment, he had no aspirations of rebellion.

    Derek understood from these words that the king''s anger was more about his brother''s disrespect than any real suspicion of treason. Salvador still considered Rafael a potential threat, but had concluded that the prince harbored no rebellious intent.

    Meanwhile, Barrett arrived at the Ministry of Justice, where Patrick personally oversaw his interrogation. He held nothing back, spilling everything about the events at Victory Pass, including his affair with Aurora.

    He had known for some time that he couldn''t escape this. Even though the king had tried to protect him, the truth was in for everyone to see. He had been themanding general responsible for the Fawnrun City operation, and his affair with Aurora could not be denied.

    There was no way for him to shift the me now.

    Once Barrett confessed everything, a weight seemed to lift off his shoulders. epting that he couldn''t distance himself from this any longer, he only hoped that Dominic wouldn''t be too deeply entangled in it all.

    He owed everything to Wyatt, who had sacrificed his arm for him, and to the Sullivan family. who had shown him such kindness at Victory Pass.

    But his time as themander of the Nightsteel Guard would no doubte to an end. Even if he wanted to join the Capital Guard as an ordinary soldier, that was no longer possible. Simply surviving this ordeal would be a mercy from the heavens.

    The battle at Victory Pass, which Barrett once saw as the beginning of a glorious future, had instead be the event that ruined his career and tarnished the honor of his ancestors.

    For now, Patrick ced him under temporary detention at the Ministry of Justice-not in a dungeon, but in a specially prepared cell originally intended for Dominic, though it had never been used.

    After Barrett''s interrogation, Patrick returned to question Aurora once more, personally overseeing her session as before.

    She had been through so much that she barely resembled herself anymore. Her hair was a tangled mess, her face sallow, and her fingers swollen from the torture she had endured. Every detail of her appearance testified to the miserable treatment she had experienced during her time at the Ministry of Justice.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But in reality, it hadn''t been that bad. To keep her alive, the ministry''s officers had refrained from using harsher methods of torture.

    Patrick sat in his chair, his cold gaze fixed on Aurora, saying, "Commander Warren has confessed. Before you went to Fawnrun City, you never saw General Sullivan. In fact, by the time the operation began, he had already been struck by an arrow. So, it''s impossible that he gave you your orders."

    Aurora seemed stunned, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Barrett confessed? You arrested him? No, that''s impossible!"

    Why is that impossible? He was the general in charge of the Fawnrun City operation. You''vemitted a crime of catastrophic proportions, and he naturally bears responsibility for it as well.''

    Aurora took a deep breath and shook her head violently. "No, that''s impossible. The king has ns to groom him. Why would he drag Barrett into this? Didn''t General Sullivan already return to the capital for questioning? If he''s being interrogated, what difference does it make whether Barrett is involved or not?"

    Aurora still assumed that Salvador was thoroughly investigating this matter just to give the Westhaven envoys an exnation. Since that was the case, wasn''t Dominic''s confession enough? Why involve Barrett at all?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 933

    ?

    Chapter 933

    Patrick''s voice turned harsh, "You''re the reason for General Sullivan''s return to the capital for questioning. Are you really trying to make him carry all your crimes? How can you say such a thing?"

    "Someone is making excuses for General Sullivan! I''m sure of it!" Aurora snarled, raging like aered beast.

    Had she not been shackled, she would have lunged forward.

    "It''s not fair! General Sullivan is the leader of Victory Pass, so he should bear the heaviest responsibility. You all tter Prince Rafael and Carissa, trying to take down Barrett, but he had no idea about how I massacred the vigers or killed the prisoner. He''s being unjustly used!" she yelled.

    "If Commander Warren didn''t know, then General Sullivan definitely wouldn''t have known.'' Patrick scoffed, turning to the scribe. "Write this down-Aurora has confessed that both Commander Warren and General Sullivan were unaware of the matter.

    "No! I never said that!" Aurora shouted in protest.

    Patrick''s voice cut through her outburst, "There are too many ears in this room for you to take it back now."

    Aurora opened her mouth, but the words stuck in her throat. She realized her situation-there was no escaping now. She slumped, her gaze dropping as she hid the defiance that still burned in her eyes.

    As Patrick observed her, he couldn''t help but admire Rafael''s decisiveness. With Barrett''s confession, Aurora''s ims held no weight. After all, Barrett had been the general in charge of the operation. If even he didn''t know about it, how could Dominic?

    Aurora was just one of Barrett''s subordinates. She was never in a position to bypass him and take orders directly from Dominic.

    Had this been earlier, Aurora wouldn''t have cared about dragging Barrett down with her. Before the Ministry of Justice came for her, she believed that her husband had no feelings left for her and that their bond was severed.

    But that day, when she had asked him if he remembered the promise he made at Victory Pass, he had unhesitatingly risked his future to help her escape. At that moment, she knew- he hadn''tpletely erased her from his heart.

    So, after being brought to the Ministry of Justice, she clung to the story of Dominic being the mastermind, knowing full well that the king was protective of Barrett. Her confession, presented in front of the court, would surely exonerate her husband and absolve him of any guilt.

    But she hadn''t anticipated that Salvador would abandon Barrett, allowing him to be brought to the Ministry of Justice for questioning. And that man, in his foolishness, had confessed everything. If he had pinned the me on Dominic, their situation might not have been so dire.

    In the end, it was true that Barrett still had feelings for Aurora, but Carissa''s ce in his heart was far more important.

    Aurora couldn''t say whether it was guilt or love-perhaps even Barrett himself didn''t understand what he truly felt. What she did know was that he hadn''t erased herpletely from his heart, yet he hadn''t been willing to sacrifice Carissa for her.

    With all the confessions stacked against her, including Barrett''s own, Aurora realized it was pointless to keep using Dominic. She had lost that battle. She could only try to secure a way out for herself, but no way forward seemned to present itself.

    The only option left was to protect Barrett''s life with everything she had.

    She started to confess, "General Sullivan didn''t know, and neither did Barrett. When I encountered that group of Westhaven soldiers near the vige in Fawnrun City, we shed. They lost and retreated into a vige to hide. The massacre was only meant to flush them

    out.

    "As for humiliating that young general... I didn''t know who he was at the time. I only thought he was a coward who had fled the battlefield and hidden in the vige. I tortured him because they killed several of my soldiers during the sh..."

    Aurora didn''t spare any details about the torture, but the scribe didn''t record them fully. He merely wrote the term ''tortured prisoner to keep things brief, as the confession was meant for the Westhaven envoys'' eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She continued, "After I captured them, I didn''t expect Marshal Liam to arrive with his troops. I was terrified, and confused as to why he would go so far for a mere young general. He even abandoned the front lines. That''s when I suspected the general''s identity wasn''t simple. I never imagined he could be the crown prince. At the time, I thought he might be Marshal Liam''s son.

    Their army was so muchrger than ours. If a battle broke out, we wouldn''t stand a chance. But Marshal Liam actually wanted to talk terms for the sake of that young general. I was shocked. I tested the waters by making a bold suggestion, which was to redraw the boundary lines and cease the war.

    "I never thought he would agree. I just wanted to test how high-ranking that prisoner really was. When Marshal Liam agreed without hesitation, I was certain the young general was his

    son.

 Chapter 934

    ?

    Chapter 934

    The scribe meticulously recorded Aurora''s words, which once again pieced together the truth as told by Zeke and the others.

    Aurora had proposed returning to Victory Pass to finalize the details of the treaty, but Liam had dismissed the idea and said it wasn''t necessary. The terms had already previously been discussed between the two kingdoms, though neither side had agreed on them.

    Aurora had indeed seen the terms in question before. They were Starhaven''s demands-a ceasefire, as well as the pushing back of the border to its original demarcation, using the base of the mountain outside Fawnrun City as the boundary.

    "I was momentarily tempted by my desires. I thought that if I signed the treaty, I would im all the credit," she confessed. So, I had Marshal Liam pull his forces back about six miles and leave only 12 men behind. This served two purposes. First, it helped Barrett with his n to burn the supply depot. Second, I needed to ensure my own safety and that of my soldiers after the agreement was signed.

    "Originally, I was worried he would leave behind a group of elite soldiers, which would still put us at risk. But I never expected that of the 12 men he left, one was a strategist and three were military doctors. With that, I had no more concerns. The treaty was signed even more smoothly than I had anticipated. Afterward, we took the young general hostage and retreated to the foot of the mountain before releasing him."

    Afterward, she had waited for Barrett to arrive and informed him about the treaty. Once back at Victory Pass, Liam sent someone to follow up. It was all so confusing, but in the end, Aurora became the hero.

    Of course, Wyatt had repeatedly asked her about the details of the treaty with Liam. She and her officers had concocted a story. Supposedly, they had met the marshal and his 12 men at the foot of the mountain. A fight broke out, during which Liam was captured. That was how the treaty had been signed.

    Wyatt didn''t fully believe it, but Liam had indeed disappeared from the frontlines and the treaty carried his military seal, which symbolized his authority as a military leader. On Starhaven''s side, they only needed Dominic''s military seal to officially make the agreement binding.

    While recording, the scribe intentionally omitted the mention of the Westhaven crown prince, recing him with a young general instead. Since the Westhaven official correspondence didn''t explicitly state Arthur''s identity, they couldn''t mention it yet. They would wait for the envoys to arrive and gauge their stance before deciding how to proceed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Patrick had already learned from Zeke and the others about the torture of Arthur and the massacre of vigers, hearing Aurora speak of it once again sent a cold shiver down his spine.

    "How can someone be so cruel? Because you ughtered civilians and razed viges, the entire Sinir family-old, young, women, and children-were all murdered in cold blood. How could you be so vicious?" he asked, horrified.

    "Vicious?" Aurora slowly lifted her gaze to meet Patrick''s, then scoffed, her expression full of

    disdain. "What do you know of viciousness on the battlefield? Those soldiers hid among themon folk. If I hadn''t razed the vige, how would they havee out to be captured?

    You privileged people in the capital are always talking about morality and righteousness. I''m sure if any of you had ever set foot on a battlefield, you would know how ruthless it is. If you''re not ruthless, you''ll be ughtered like cattle. Since I found them, I had to force them out. If I didn''t, our entire squad would have been ambushed. Are our lives worth nothing to you?"

    She turned her head, trying to hide the brief flicker of guilt that passed through her, adding. As for the Sinir family''s massacre, that was the work of Westhaven spies. If Carissa wants revenge, she should go after them. Isn''t she so capable? To me me for the ughter of the family-what kind of trick is this?"

    His voice cold as ice, Patrick replied, "At this point, you still have no remorse? It''s a wonder the queen dowager ever thought so highly of you."

    He ordered that Aurora be taken back, and her confession was immediately sent to Rafael, who wanted the facts she had just spoken.

    With this confession and Barret''s ount, there was hope. Moreover, there was the fact that Dominic had been injured by an arrow and was fighting for his life back then. With all this, Lisandra''s anger would be shifted away from Dominic, which might be enough to save his life.

    After reading the confession, Rafael instructed Patrick to deliver it to Salvador for review. The prince''s task was done, so he would step back for now and await the arrival of the Westhaven envoys.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 935

    ?

    Chapter 935

    The confession was presented to the king. After Salvador read through it, he furrowed his brow as he listened while Patrick detailed Aurora''s admission.

    The king was well aware of the entire Fawnrun City affair-the massacre of vigers and the killing of the prisoner. The entire matter was soaked in blood.

    However, he didn''t know the specifics. The confession didn''t detail the grisly events of the massacre, but Patrick had described them. Hearing these bloody details, even Salvador, despite his position as king of Starhaven, couldn''t help but m his fist on the table in a fit of anger as he cursed Aurora.

    Patrick could understand Salvador''s fury. Even he felt a chill run down his spine. Fortunately, someone like Aurora had asked for a marriage based on her military merit. If she had served in court or as a military officer, she would have been a huge threat, just like how Carissa currently was.

    "Has the Hell Monarch seen these confessions?" Salvador asked after his outburst.

    Patrick knew that Rafael had sent people to summon Barrett before the king issued his order, so he answered carefully, ''As soon as Aurora confessed, I had it sent to the pce for your review, Your Majesty."

    Salvador nodded in approval. "Good, Send it to him. Even though the Supreme Court hasn''t been involved in this case, General Sullivan is the Hell Monarch''s grandfather-inw. He can''t just sit by and do nothing."

    Patrick was momentarily stunned. Was Salvador now tacitly allowing Rafael to be involved in the case? He had assumed there might be some tension between the two brothers.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, Ill go personally," he said respectfully, making sure to not show his shock on his face.

    After his dismissal, Patrick made sure to go back and review the confession with Rafael, making sure everything matched up properly to avoid any mistakes in front of the king.

    Ever since Patrick had taken on this task, he had been walking on eggshells as the Hell Monarch''s involvement had been overwhelming. Now that Salvador had spoken, the Ministry of Justice would follow Rafael''s lead.

    Patrick was well aware that this wasn''t just a simple case. It required the utmost caution. If he handled it well, there would be no credit. But if he failed, demotion and punishment would be the least of his worries. So, Patrick couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief as he hurried to find the prince.

    Perhaps Rafael would go directly to Sullivan Estate and obtain Dominic''s testimony. If that happened, the Ministry of Justice wouldn''t have to worry about it.

    However, Patrick''s wishful thinking didn''t work out. Rafael agreed to keep things under wraps in front of the king, but as for going to Sullivan Estate to get Dominic''s testimony, that responsibility still fell to the Ministry of Justice.

    Well, that was fine. Now that the situation had changed, there wasn''t anything wrong with being respectful toward Dominic.

    At dinner, Rafael announced that Aurora had stopped using Dominic, and everyone visibly rxed.

    Winona had also arrived in the capital, bringing the two Westhaven spies with her. Rafael handed them over to the Ministry of Justice for detention, where they would be interrogated by the ministry''s officials.

    The Ministry of Justice''s officials were greatly excited when they learned that the Westhaven spies involved in the massacre of the Duke of Northwatch''s family had been captured. There were two main reasons for their enthusiasm.

    First, they had long suspected there were survivors who had escaped their, and now, with these spies in custody, they had finally rounded up the missing pieces. Second, with these spies, they could confirm that the Sinir family''s annihtion had indeed been orchestrated by Westhaven, which would be a significant advantage in negotiations.

    Winona temporarily stayed at Hell Monarch Estate. She knew the past few days had been difficult for Carissa, so she remained in the capital to keep thetterpany.

    Everything was in ce now. They were just waiting for the Westhaven envoys to arrive.

    As the storm clouds gathered, there was a sense of nervous anticipation among everyone, though Helen seemed unaffected. She knew the Westhaven envoys wereing, and she knew they wouldn''t being with good intentions.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, she felt it wasn''t her problem to worry about. With so many capable officials in court, there was no doubt they would handle it. It wouldn''t affect her in the slightest, so she intended to continue living her life as usual.

    In fact, she was d that Hell Monarch Estate was bing more lively. When Cindy and Winona had some free time, Helen invited them to chat. She said that she didn''t often get the chance to see the outside world, so listening to their stories was interesting. She would also call Carissa over, and all of them would spend the whole day together.

    Sometimes, when her daughter-inw wanted to go out for something, Helen would stop her, saying. There are so many people in the house. You don''t need to handle everything yourself. It''s rare that your third aunt''s back in the capital, and your senior guild member is here too. Wouldn''t it be nice if you just rx and chat with us, have some snacks, watch a y, and maybe y a game of cards?"

    Carissa couldn''t refuse and would stay.

    But truth be told, the days passed quickly as they waited for the Westhaven envoys to arrive. Finally, ire came to report that, barring any unforeseen dys, the Westhaven envoys would arrive in the capital the next day.

    That evening, Helen rubbed her cheeks and said, "Tomorrow, I''m sleeping until noon. Don''t wake me up."

    Gillian smiled and replied, "Of course, Your Grace. I''ll have the kitchen prepare a few of your favorite dishes, and we''ll wait until you wake to serve them. You''ve had quite a few difficult

    days."

    Helen sighed dramatically. "The waiting is the worst. I can''t help with anything. All I can do is invite more people to keep Carissapany, chat,ugh, and get through the day."

    With that, shey down and fell asleep immediately.

 Chapter 936

    ?

    Chapter 936

    Around noon the next day, the Westhaven envoys arrived in the capital. The Protocol Department and the Diplomatic Affairs Department made the arrangements for their reception and provided lodging at Concord Lodge.

    Westhaven''s government system was simr to Starhaven''s, though they did not have a position equivalent to the prime minister. Instead, they had a cab and various ministry departments that were simr to Starhaven.

    This delegation to Starhaven was led by Lisandra, along with Leroy, Westhaven''s Defense Minister. They were apanied by various cab members-Garrick Horton and Amos Bailey, both Secretaries of State; us Reed, the Diplomatic Affairs Department Minister, and Icarus Mendez,mander of the Sovereign Guard.

    Also present was Han Fitzgerald, the guard captain of Lisandra''s household soldiers, as well as two interpreters and three female officials. Since the names of the female officials had not been announced, their identities remained unknown. The rest of the entourage consisted of various guards and attendants.

    Rafael, Carissa, and the others stood at a tavern near the city gates, watching the envoys pass by.

    Lisandra was dressed in purple official attire and riding a bay horse, slowly making her way into the city with herrge procession. Though she was actually 32 years old, the weariness from the long journey made her appear older than her age.

    ''The man riding the ck horse behind Grand Princess Lissandra is Leroy Stellwyn," Jacob remarked.

    Though Liam and Leroy were indeed rted to the Westhaven royal family, they actually had a different family name. They had used the Tudor surname on the battlefield, but their actual surname was Stellwyn.

    "He''s Marshal Liam''s younger brother, but they''re not on good terms. He was the one who pushed for the battle at Victory Pass, and even now, he''s the one urging King Edmund to go to war.

    "King Edmund greatly respects his older sister, but he respects thete crown prince, Prince Arthur, even more. That''s why he wants to go to war. King Edmund..."

    Jacob paused, considering the best way to describe him before continuing, "He''s a capable person. He''s well-versed in both civil and military matters. He followed Prince Arthur for a long time and earned a reputation for virtue in Westhaven. But his nature is rather unhinged.

    "Back in the day, when Grand Princess Lisandra and Prince Arthur were watching over him and with Marshal Liam guiding him, his true nature didn''t show. That''s why Grand Princess Lisandra supported his rise to power. What she didn''t know, though, is that in his heart, the kingdom and the people don''te before his brother."

    Carissa picked up on Jacob''s words, saying, ''Grand Princess Lisandra prioritizes the kingdom and the people, so naturally, she assumed that King Edmund would do the same. "Now, she probably realizes what''s going on. This time, she''se personally to push

    through the decisions, which is favorable for us. But we can''t let our guard down with Mr. Stellwyn. He''s always wanted to rece his older brother, Marshal Liam."

    Since their return from the Southern Frontier, the Hell Monarch Estate''s members had begun investigating the princes and influential figures in Westhaven, uncovering the true nature of their personalities.

    The second prince, Eamon, had been granted a title, but was mediocre and had almost no chance of ascending the throne.

    The third prince. Edmund, was now king of Westhaven.

    The fourth prince, Emory, was on par with Edmund in terms of ability, but his heart was twisted, cruel, and withoutpassion. His maternal family was powerful, which was why Lisandra had supported Edmund''s ascension to the throne. Without the grand princess, the throne would likely have fallen to Emory.

    Now that Edmund had ascended as king, he hadn''t fully dismantled his brother''s power. The fourth prince''s maternal family still held substantial influence and watched the throne with greedy eyes. This internal division and severe internal strife were the reasons why Liam and Lisandra did not want to go to war.

    The fifth and sixth princes, Elian and Elior, were twins who had been born with heart conditions. Simply surviving was considered a great blessing.

    The seventh prince, Esher, was only twelve years old. His mom was Emory''s mom''s cousin, further strengthening the fourth prince''s power.

    Canissa''s gaze fell on the three female officials apanying the delegation. Though their names were not listed on the roster, it was clear that Westhaven was more amodating toward women holding official positionspared to Starhaven, where women entering court was a rare sight.

    She couldn''t help but feel envious. Starhaven also had many capable women, but they were confined to the inner household, where they managed household affairs, educated their children, and served their husbands.

    "Does Westhaven have a civil service exam for women?" Carissa asked.

    Rafael shook his head. "No, wormen usually enter court through rmendations. Westhaven has a women''s academy where a selection is held every three years, but only three women are chosen each time. It''s like a single nk bridge with fiercepetition. So, it''s quite difficult for women to serve in court."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Carissa''s gaze lingered on them. "It may be difficult, but at least it gives women a chance. Choosing three every three years, thirty every ten years-slowly, more women will enter the government and their influence will grow."

    Rafael hesitated for a moment, but at the hopeful expression on her face, decided not to borate further.

    In truth, it wasn''t as easy as she imagined. The selection every three years only allowed women into official positions, but the opportunity for promotion was slim. Wormen who held positions above the fourth rank were only found in the pce, not at court.

    Rafael''s eyes scanned the ranks of guards, spotting a face with a t expression.

    That person..

    As the Westhaven delegation''s procession gradually disappeared from view, their mood became more serious.

    There would be a royal banquet tomorrow evening to host the envoys. The royal family and high-ranking court officials, those of third rank or higher, would attend. The negotiations wouldn''t take ce on that night, but the envoys'' attitude could be gauged from the banquet.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 937

    ?

    Chapter 937

    The next day, Winona''s sources gathered information that after the Westhaven envoys had checked into Concord Lodge the day before, Harvey had secretly returned to his estate. Early this morning, he had disguised himself and left again, apparently mobilizing some people. Winona thought for a moment, then seemed to understand Harvey''s intentions.

    "Be careful. If he''s working with Leroy, he might try to make a move against you," she said. Carissa nodded. ''Got it."

    In fact, Rafael had already informed her the night before, having spotted someone amongst the Westhaven guards who resembled Harvey. So, the two of them had spent the whole night specting,ing up with various possibilities.

    The royal banquet hall glittered under the lights, as bright as daylight, its beams twinkling like stars in the sky.

    By the time Rafael and Carissa arrived, the Westhaven envoys had already entered the pce and were seated to the right of the hall. The guards and pce attendants waited outside. As weapons were not permitted inside the pce, the guards weren''t armed with

    swords.

    Victoria and Kylie sat at the head of the room. Since the banquet hadn''t started yet, they were busy entertaining Lisandra.

    Normally, Victoria wouldn''t havee, but she heard that the Westhaven grand princess was attending. The queen dowager had a fondness for capable women, so she ignored her persistent cough and insisted on making an appearance.

    At the moment, Lisandra and Victoria were deep in conversation. What was surprising to Carissa, however, was that the two of them spoke without needing an interpreter. At times, they used Starhaven''snguage, Stellish. At other times, they switched to Westhaven''s tongue, Westic. It wasn''t surprising that Lisandra spoke Stellish, but Carissa hadn''t expected Victoria to be fluent in Westic.

    Rafael and Carissa entered to pay their respects to Salvador first, then moved on to greet Victoria.

    Upon hearing that Carissa was Hector''s daughter, Dominic''s granddaughter, and had distinguished herself during the Southem Frontier''s reconquest, Lisandra couldn''t help but study her a little longer. After observing her for a few moments, the grand princess shifted her gaze away, her expressionplicated.

    The Hell Monarch''s household had gathered plenty of information on Lisandra, and the grand princess, in turn, had made inquiries about some important people in Starhaven, especially Carissa and Aurora. The former because of her family background and abilities, and thetter due to her involvement in the massacre at Victory Pass.

    When Carissa stepped forward, Lisandra stood up and curtsied to her, her head bowed low, initiating a formal gesture of respect.

    "Lady Carissa, the Hell Monarch''s princess consort. I''ve long heard of your esteemed name,"

    Lisandra said in fluent Stellish.

    She addressed her as Lady Carissa instead of Commander Sinir, because tonight, those entering the pce were either high-ranking royal rtives or powerful ministers and lords. Though Carissa held an official position in court, tonight, she was entering as a princess

    consort.

    As the banquet was meant to wee the Westhaven envoys, other matters were set aside for now.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Long have I admired you, Your Highness, Carissa said, curtsying respectfully. "It is a great honor to finally meet you today."

    She was seated beside Lisandra. As the banquet had yet to begin, the group was just chatting casually. Of course, such conversations weren''t open to just anyone.

    Once seated, Carissa felt a piercing gaze on her. She looked up and met the eyes of a man sitting across from her. His features bore a striking resemnce to Liam''s, though his eyes were sharper, colder, and full of disdain. He didn''t even attempt to hide his scrutiny, and there was an unmistakable air of contempt in his gaze.

    Rafael sat beside him, cing a hand on his shoulder and giving him a light pat. "Mr. Stellwyn, we''ve met before. Do you remember?"

    Though not as physically broad as Leroy, Rafael was tall and imposing, his presence moremanding than the other man.

    Leroy''s eyes flickered away from Carissa, turning to the prince with a forced smile. Earlier, he''d been speaking in Westic with Jeremiah, deliberately ignoring Starhaven''snguage.

    Now, facing Rafael, he switched to wless Stellish, saying, "How could I forget? It''s been years, and you''re no longer the young man you once were, Your Highness."

    Rafael shot him a brief, cold nce, the weight of his gaze still lingering. "A young man should never be underestimated. Now, you''re staring at my wife with such malice, Mr. Stellwyn. Is it because you think me weak, that I can be trampled upon?"

    A flicker of displeasure shed in Leroy''s eyes. They had agreed to set aside past grievances for tonight-to offer the Westhaven envoys a warm wee. Why was the Hell Monarch viting this truce and provoking him so openly? What was this all about?

    Leroy nced at Salvador, silently hoping he would rebuke the Hell Monarch

    But at that moment, the Starhaven king shifted his gaze to Lisandra, smiling as he spoke," I''ve heard much about your king. A young and valiant ruler, he was on the battlefield by the age of sixteen. I must say, I have great respect for such courage."

    Lisandra smiled graciously. You tter us, Your Majesty. When you were crown prince, I heard that you too fought alongside Grand General Hector on the battlefield and were never defeated. It''s truly your skills that I admire."

    The polite exchange was nothing but mutual ttery.

    While Edmund was indeed brave, his military aplishments were minimal. As for Salvador''s supposed undefeated record, it was more of a courtesy than a reflection of reality. Hector''s strategic brilliance had kept them safe, and the wars at that time were not

    <prge-scale, so iming an unblemished record was more apliment than a fact.

 Chapter 938

    ?

    Chapter 938

    Leroy grew increasingly frustrated as he realized Salvador was deliberately ignoring him. To make matters worse, Rafael continued to exude an oppressive aura beside him, which only deepened his irritation. He could hardly suppress the urge to bring up the Victory Pass situation and settle it once and for all.

    As his anger burned, his thoughts were interrupted by Rafael''s voice, "I heard Marshal Liam was injured. Is he fully recovered now?

    Leroy broke his re and replied stiffly. Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. My brother is no longer in any danger."

    "I thought he would be apanying you today," Rafael said, his tone casual.

    Leroy''s gaze tumed icy. "Though my brother is no longer seriously injured, he sustained heavy wounds and is not fit for travel."

    "General Sullivan also suffered severe injuries. He was struck by arrows twice within a year, and has just recently turned 70. Yet, for the sake of our two kingdoms, he hase back to the capital from Victory Pass, replied the prince, pretending to be unaware of the fact that Liam had been thrown into prison.

    Leroy furrowed his brows. What was that supposed to mean? They had agreed not to bring up such matters today. If they were to speak of it, he had plenty to say in return.

    But before he could respond, Rafael casually shifted the conversation, saying, "By the way. I''ve heard that you have a great passion for crafting swords, Mr. Stellwyn. Have you recently forged any exceptional weapons? I''d love to see one.

    The topic had shifted with such ease, leaving Leroy seething with rage.

    His eyes bulged as he snapped, "Military duties have kept me too busy to forge swords. If you want to see Westhaven''s weaponry, there will be plenty of opportunities, Your Highness." After all, Rafael could always see them on the battlefield, right?

    Rafael met his gaze and responded with a soft, almost nonchnt, "Sure."

    Though the words were spoken quietly, they struck Leroy as strangely provocative. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the prince was subtly daring him, perhaps even seeking conflict.

    However, that didn''t make sense. Harvey had said that the Hell Monarch was the one who most wanted to avoid further conflict between their kingdoms. If war broke out again, the Sullivan family would inevitably bear the me.

    So, why did Rafael''s words feel like he was pushing for anything but peace?

    "I''m sure both you and I need an opportunity like that, Mr. Stellwyn," the prince added, almostzily

    Leroy studied Rafael, his eyes narrowed with scrutiny and confusion. Was Harvey intentionally deceiving him? But Harvey was now so tightly bound to his cause that there was no way he would have sent the wrong message.

    Leroy''s determination for war came from his need for a chance to establish himself, and now was the perfect opportunity, With Dominic facing punishment, he was unlikely to survive, let alone retum to Victory Pass.

    As for Rafael, who had been stripped of his military authority, he was left with only the position of Chief Judge. The marshal at Southern Frontier, Oliver, was practically useless, and the other generals at Victory Pass were no longer a threat without Dominic to lead them.

    They all needed an opportunity?

    Suddenly, Leroy''s thoughts sharpened. Of course a man who had been stripped of his military power had no other way to reim it but through war.

    Starhaven might not want a war, but the Hell Monarch did. The Sullivan family wasn''t his bloodline. What did his princess consort''s grandfather matter to him? A man who had made great achievements like Rafael would never be content to go from a battlefield general to a position of courtly politics.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Leroy''s mind began to whirl. His desire for war stemmedrgely from the knowledge that Rafael had been disarmed and unable to fight. But now, it was clear that the Hell Monarch was determined to regain that power. If he tookmand of Victory Pass, Westhaven wouldn''t have much hope of victory.

    He watched Rafael''s knowing smile. Leroy feared no one in all of Starhaven, but Victory Pass was no longer the imprable fortress it once had been. Dominic was not a legend anymore. The only person who had ever truly defeated the Sandorians and recaptured the Southern Frontier was Rafael. In just three years, the prince had done what no one else had managed in all the years Starhaven had struggled.

    As they talked, Lisandra remained unaware of their conversation. Carissa spoke to her quietly, distracting her. But judging from Leroy''s sour expression, Lisandra could tell the conversation between the two men was not going well.

    Leroy was impatient by nature. Beforeing to Starhaven, he had loudly called for war, as if victory was already guaranteed the moment they went to battle. Now, seeing him humbled and with his spirit dampened, it was clear that the person he truly feared was the Hell Monarch.

    That was fine. Rafael''s presence alone was enough to keep him in check. Hopefully, his unease would help keep the uing talks in order and prevent his arrogance from disrupting the negotiations.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 939

    ?

    Chapter 939

    Carissa listened closely to Leroy and Rafael''s conversation, taking in every word.

    It was true that they were doing everything they could to avoid war. However, they couldn''t let Westhaven be so certain that they didn''t want to fight. In particr, Leroy needed to think that it was only the Sinir and Sullivan families who didn''t want war, while the Hell Monarch was eager to reim his military authority through battle. Carissa shifted her focus back to Lisandra, who was speaking fluent Stellish with ease.

    *I''ve long wanted to meet you, Lady Carissa," she said, her tone sincere. "So, I made sure to be assigned to this mission. One of the main purposes of my trip is meeting you."

    Lisandra had already said this once before, but now it seemed more genuine. It was as if it came from the heart, instead of the diplomatic ttery they had exchanged earlier.

    Carissa smiled. "It''s also a great honor to meet you, Your Highness.''

    Sitting close, Lisandra didn''t appear as exhausted as she had the previous day at the city gates. It seemed the rest had done her well. The dark circles under her eyes, faintly concealed by makeup, were now gone. However, despite her appearance, her overall state suggested she was older than her actual years.

    Carissa knew that Lisandra had once been a regent who navigated Westhaven through both internal and external turmoil. The hardships she must have faced were not something the public knew. And despite knowing that tomorrow''s situation would be one of tense opposition, Carissa couldn''t help but feel respect for the grand princess.

    After some brief pleasantries, the banquet began. Everyone took their ces at the table, and the meal was served. The Westhaven envoys still sat on the right side, while Rafael and Carissa took seats together.

    Victoria didn''t join the meal, having onlye to meet with Lisandra to show her respect for the envoys. The king and queen were in attendance, and various princes and powerful officials filled the other seats.

    Naturally, Harvey wasn''t present, nor was Heather. Yuvan attended with Fiona. In this setting, he wouldn''t bring Molly, even though she was his princess consort.

    As the banquet progressed, wine flowed and sses clinked. It created the appearance of a cordial rtionship between the two kingdoms without any major grievances, Salvador made only polite remarks, such as wishing everyone an enjoyable evening, but said little else.

    Between Carissa and Rafael, there was a palpable distance. They didn''t exchange any nces, and though they were sitting next to each other, their chairs were a noticeable distance apart. Leroy and Amos asionally cast curious nces in their direction, trying to discem whether the distance between the couple was genuine or merely for show. It was important to know.

    Their stance on warrgely depended on the Hell Monarch, as everyone believed that with the apparent affection between him and his wife, Rafael would do everything possible to avoid conflict, especially for the sake of Dominic.

    It was clear that Salvador didn''t want war either. Without the massacre of vigers and the killing of war prisoners on the record, it would be hard to justify an immediate shift to war if negotiations stalled. Such an abrupt esction would seem unreasonable, likely sparking public outrage.

    But what did the Hell Monarch have to fear? Public discontent wouldn''t be aimed at him. It would target Salvador. The other nations and tribes would call the king ipetent and ineffective, but the Hell Monarch woulde through unscathed.

    In fact, war was far more advantageous for Rafael, especially if he harbored ambitions of taking Salvador''s ce. Reiming his military power would only serve his goals, with no real downside. As for marital affection, that was debatable. After all, Carissa was a woman who had wed and divorced once, and was not someone worth holding in particrly high regard.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Midway through the banquet, Leroy, who had been drinking heavily, stood up, iming he needed to relieve himself. He motioned for Icarus to apany him.

    Derek arranged for Galen to guide them to the restroom. Upon arriving at the designated room, Leroy waved Galen away, instructing him to wait at a distance while he allowed Icarus to assist him inside.

    Knowing his superior likely had something to discuss, Icarus only spoke up once they were alone, asking, "Mr. Stellwyn, is there something you wish to speak of?"

    Leroy narrowed his eyes. "Commander Icarus, I couldn''t help but notice that the Hell Monarch seems indifferent toward his princess consort. Do you feel the same way?"

    "It''s hard to say," Icarus answered, unsure.

    A sharp coldness flickered in Leroy''s gaze, almost like the glint of a de. "Test it."

    "Test it? How?" Icarus asked, confused.

    Leroy had already nned his course of action beforeing to the restroom. He leaned in close to Icarus and whispered a few instructions.

    After listening, Icarus was silent for a moment, his brow furrowed. "But... I''ve heard that Carissa is quite skilled in martial arts, and we''re currently in Starhaven''s capital. Won''t this be too risky?"

    Leroy scoffed dismissively. "How strong can one woman be? You''re the strongest warrior in Westhaven. Don''t tell me you can''t handle one woman."

 Chapter 940

    ?

    Chapter 940

    Icarus felt uneasy about the n. Regardless of whether the Hell Monarch cared about his wife or not, this approach would never reveal anything useful. Not only was it pointless, it also carried significant risk.

    "Mr. Stellwyn, I still believe this isn''t a good idea. They will suspect we are behind this," said Icarus as he shook his head.

    "What''s wrong with that?" Leroy''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger in his expression. "I want him to suspect us. If he truly wants war, this gives him a perfect excuse to ruin the negotiations and go straight to battle. If he doesn''t want war, he''ll pretend not to know and secretly rescue her. Either way, we''ll know his true intentions."

    "The problem is that it may start a war. Grand Princess Lisandra has said she wants to avoid war between the two kingdoms," Icarus said carefully.

    "That foolish woman is just like Liam, soft-hearted and indecisive," Leroy scoffed, pulling out an edict from his robes and handing it to Icarus. "Take a look at this. This is the king''s true will.''

    Under the dim light in the restroom, Icarus opened the edict, his brow furrowing as he read. Having served at court for years, he recognized the handwriting instantly. Edmund''s orders were clear. He demanded harsh terms, and if Starhaven didn''t agree, they were to leave immediately and formally dere war.

    Icarus understood now. Edmund had originally wanted war, but had been persuaded by Lisandra to hold off.

    If this edict was genuine...

    Icarus'' eyes widened. "So, you''re not really testing the Hell Monarch. You mean to capture Carissa."

    Testing the Hell Monarch was just an excuse. Edmund wanted war. Capturing Carissa was the equivalent of returning the favor-just like how Aurora had kidnapped Arthur and humiliated him.

    Westhaven would use the same tactic to make the Sullivan family''s army at Victory Pass retreat.

    "Mr. Stellwyn, this still isn''t a good idea. After capturing Carissa, we can''t just take her back to Concord Lodge," Icarus protested.

    Leroy''s eyes shed coldly as he smirked. "Once we have her, we''ll send her to the back courtyard of Hartstone Estate, Someone there will take care of the rest. And you''ll have assistance as well, so don''t worry."

    "Hartstone Estate?" Icarus'' eyes widened as realization hit.

    The man Leroy had insisted on bringing along was most likely from Hartstone Estate. That man had arrived at Concord Lodge yesterday and disappeared shortly after.

    So, no matter how the Hell Monarch and Carissa acted tonight, Leroy had already made up his mind to kidnap her. The preparations had been made, and Leroy hadn''t told Icarus until now to prevent him from letting Lisandra know.

    ''Since it''s His Majesty''smand, I will follow through," Icarus said.

    Hearing his agreement, Leroy whispered a few more words in his ear.

    Icarus nodded. "Understood."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As they left the restroom, they saw Galen standing under a tree in the distance, waiting. He had been waiting for some time and almost called out to them, but had vaguely heard them speaking in Westic, which he couldn''t understand. So, he assumed everything was fine and decided not to approach.

    Back at the pce banquet, Rafael and Carissa had already figured out what was going on as soon as Leroy and Icarus left for the restroom.

    Among the many suspicions they had the night before, one seemed the most usible: Leroy, who was eager for war, might abduct Carissa to use as leverage against Wyatt and the others at Victory Pass.

    The negotiations were just a cover. Once they captured Carissa, they would move quickly. After taking her, Leroy would cause a disturbance.

    So, at today''s banquet, Rafael and Carissa kept their distance, deliberately appearing indifferent to each other. Rafael also took the opportunity to intimidate Leroy, showing that he wasn''t afraid of war-if anything, he was eager for it.

    The goal was to ensure that tomorrow''s negotiations would go smoothly without Leroy interfering.

    The n seemed solid. Leroy had shown signs of doubt and caution, but if he pressed on with his actions, it would be clear that he wasn''t the only one who wanted a war-Edmund wanted it too.

    So, Lisandra hadn''t actually seeded in persuading Edmund. Instead, he had been ying her for a fool.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 941

    ?

    Chapter 941

    Lisandra felt a slight unease as she watched Leroy and Icarus leave the banquet. When they returned, there was an exchange of nces between them, as if they were confirming something.

    Her brow furrowed deeper, a sense of something being off growing stronger. But there was no way she could ask Icarus to exin. Asking him to step out again during the banquet would be far too conspicuous. Anyone with eyes would notice something was wrong.

    Westhaven was on the brink of internal chaos, and Lisandra had no desire to stir up further conflict. She hade here to seek justice, but her real purpose was to stabilize Edmund''s im to the throne and ease the unrest among the people.

    When they had gone to the Southern Frontier to seek justice, they had already suffered significant losses-both men and resources. The heavy financial aid given to Sandoria had drained the national treasury, so the kingdom could hardly endure another costly war that would further harm themon people.

    If war was toe, it would have to wait at least five years.

    The pce banquet carried on with music from musicians and performances from dancers, but everyone was lost in their own thoughts. They hid behind fake smiles as they observed one another from the shadows.

    By the time the banquet ended, it waste. Lisandra led the envoys in their formal farewells.

    Salvador, who had drunk to the point of near drunkenness, returned to his quarters with the help of the pce servants. Tonight, everything at the banquet had seemed peaceful. As for tomorrow''s negotiations, which would no doubt be filled with tension and danger, he didn''t need to be directly involved.

    Salvador found a certain satisfaction in Rafael''s selfishness. It made him feel like a real, living, ordinary person. The constant talk of selflessness and serving the nation and people-those words were nothing but hollow to him.

    A person without desires was the one to fear most, as human nature was inherently selfish.

    Of course, there were true, loyal servants of the crown, like Dominic, whom Salvador respected. Dominic''s loyalty wasn''t something he just spoke of. He proved it through action for most of his life.

    But human hearts were fickle.

    Salvador had already sent people to investigate Valken, but so far, there was no evidence to suggest any trouble there. He had also dispatched agents to Stonebridge County, which was part of Eleanor''s territory. If Yuvan dared not act openly in Valken, he would most likely be hiding in Stonebridge County.

    In his investigation of the treason case, Salvador felt a deep, unsettling helplessness.

    It wasn''t that there weren''t capable people avable. The court was filled with talented individuals, and Salvador''s dad had left him an excellent mix of civilian and military advisors-perhaps the best the kingdom had ever seen.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But they were Sigmund''s people. Whenever there was disagreement or differing opinions on court matters, they all ended up bringing up thete king. Salvador would use them, but he wouldn''t trust them as his closest confidants.

    For matters regarding Yuvan''s covert investigation, he left it ton. However,n''s people were still leagues behind those from Hell Monarch Estate.

    Outside the pce gates, carriages and horses moved like water. Once Lisandra''s carriage had departed, others gradually made their way out. Carissa and Rafael had barely climbed into their carriage when Leroy walked over, his demeanor noticeably more polite than before.

    "Your Highness, tomorrow marks the official start of negotiations. I''d like to have a word with you before then. Would you be amenable to joining me at a coffeehouse for a drink now?" he asked the prince.

    Carissa pushed back the carriage curtain to reveal her cool,posed expression. "Mr. Stellwyn, it''s alreadyte. Might we not save the conversation for tomorrow?"

    Leroy chuckled. "Are you worried I might lead His Highness astray to some brothel, Your Grace? There''s no need to worry, I''d just like the chance to sit down and speak with him alone before negotiations begin. I want to clear the air, so to speak.

    Leroy didn''t promiseplete transparency, but before such a crucial moment, sitting down to feel each other out wasmon practice.

    And given that Starhaven was clearly at a disadvantage here, it was only right for them to take the initiative and make an effort to gauge Westhaven''s position. Rafael would have no grounds to refuse now.

    Rafael only hesitated a moment before saying, "You should return first. I''ll join Mr. Stellwyn for a drink.

    Carissa nodded. "Very well. Then, I shall head back now."

    "We''ll be leaving now," she called out to her maid and coachman, who were actually Violet and Travis. The two answered in unison, "Yes, Your Grace."

    Leroy watched the carriage disappear into the night, a sly, victorious grin spreading across his face.

 Chapter 942

    ?

    Chapter 942

    On Royal Street, the only sound was the tter of horses'' hooves and the asional rattle of carriage wheels. There was nothing else to break the silence.

    Travis was expertly guiding the carriage. He was getting better at it with every passing day-after all, he was now the owner of a carriage.

    Violet sat inside the carriage with Carissa, resting her head on her friend''s shoulder. Feigning weakness, sheined, "You all got to go inside, eating and drinking to your heart''s content, while we were stuck out here in the cold wind. Thankfully, Lulu had us bring some meat and pastries from home. She even thoughtfully packed some coffee in a water pouch. If we hadn''t had that, I might have passed out from hunger by now."

    Carissa chuckled. "It''s truly a sin to leave you hungry, Ms. Spencer. After this is all over, we''ll have to throw a feast to make it up to you."

    Violet didn''t seem offended. Instead, she gave a yful smile and quipped, "You know me best. The one thing I can always indulge in is spending money."

    Violet enjoyed spending money on the people around her, especially those she was close to. When it came to strangers, it depended on their situation. If she felt sympathy for them, she would be willing to spend a bit on them.

    Carissa leaned her head against Violet''s, their two heads resting together. They didn''t need to listen to the sounds outside-Travis was handling everything.

    At Hartstone Estate, a dim light flickered in the study, casting shadows across a face weathered by wind and time. The usual signs of weakness and hesitation were gone, reced by a dangerous gleam in his eyes as they reflected the flickering light.

    They couldn''t afford the slightest mistake during tonight''s mission.

    War between the two kingdoms had to happen now, or their opportunity would be lost. The chance at the Southem Frontier had already slipped away. This time, they couldn''t afford to miss it.

    Salvador was already suspicious of them, so they couldn''t afford to aim for both power and a righteous reputation now. What did it matter if they were called traitors and rebels? The victors would write history and determine how it would be remembered.

    Now, to seed in their n, they needed war to break out simultaneously again at the Southern Frontier and Victory Pass, mobilizing their scattered forces across various regions to stir up internal chaos. Then, they would me Salvador for his cruelty, iming his actions led to widespread turmoil, and use this as justification to lead a righteous campaign.

    Harvey''s visit to Westhaven was a necessary step to find Leroy. Among all the people in the enemy kingdom, he and Edmund were the most eager for war. But since Harvey couldn''t meet the king, he had to turn to Leroy.

    He and Leroy had secretly formed an alliance. Leroy had one condition: to ensure Westhaven''s victory at Victory Pass. He didn''t ask for much-just the capture of Victory Pass and the relocation of its people to a nearby city. The only way to guarantee their sess at Victory Pass was to kidnap Carissa and take her to Westhaven. She was the apple of Rafael''s and the Sullivan family''s eye. With her in their grasp, they could secretly threaten Rafael, preventing him from joining the war, as well as coerce the Sullivan family into withdrawing from Victory Pass. Yuvan''s suicide soldiers would be working with Icarus in theirrge-scale n to capture Carissa. Her martial arts skills were formidable, so they couldn''t afford any mistakes. They had to strike swiftly and take her without dy.

    Icarus was Westhaven''s greatest fighter. As long as Rafael wasn''t present, Leroy and the suicide soldiers would have no problem kidnapping Carissa.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Harvey closed his eyes. Tonight was the first step toward sess, and a critical one at that. There could be no mistakes.

    Leroy should be able to draw Rafael away. The negotiations were tomorrow, so the prince would be eager to probe Westhaven''s stance before that.

    The n would seed, without a doubt.

    "Your Highness."

    A knock on the door jolted Harvey upright, and he quickly recognized his wife''s voice.

    Irritated, he responded coldly, "What is it?"

    Heather''s anxious voice came through, "Your Highness, I just wanted to ask where you went earlier. The queen dowager sent a physician to check on you, and she knew you weren''t in the estate."

    "No need to ask so many questions. Rest for now. If there''s nothing important, don''te near me," Harvey replied, his voice devoid of emotion.

    He was already aware of Victoria''s actions, but it didn''t matter. There was no evidence to back up any ims, nor would Salvador bother with him, a useless prince.

    Even if there was suspicion, Harvey could alwayse up with a reasonable exnation. It was absurd that Heather was so frightened over something so trivial. While she and Mnie Sullivan were sisters, Heathercked even a fraction of Mnie''s courage and intelligence.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 943

    ?

    Chapter 943

    Heather lingered outside the room for a long while before slowly walking away, a deep unease settling in her chest. Ever since Harvey returned home, he seemed like a different person.

    There were also several unfamiliar faces in the estate. These strangers didn''t seem to regard her at all, despite the fact that she was a princess consort. When they crossed paths, they didn''t bow or step aside, walking straight past her as if she were invisible.

    The sound of horses'' hooves broke the stillness of the night, their rhythm jarring in the otherwise silent streets. The cobbled roads were deserted, with the capital''s nightlife limited to the lively areas in the east and west cities, or along the river. The cheer andughter there never reached the quiet of the southern district.

    As a horse neighed, then came to a sudden halt, the air seemed to hum with an unusual tension. The light from thenterns on the carriage didn''t reach far, and the moon was hidden behind the clouds, leaving the surroundings eerily dark.

    Travis held a riding whip and had a long de strapped to his leg. He closed his eyes, listening intently to the slightest change in the air, his ears twitching as if to catch every subtle sound.

    Carissa held her whip, its length coiling at her feet like a red serpent, ready to strike. Violet gripped her sword, her index finger lightly pressing against the hilt''s opening. With a mere flick, the de would slide free from its sheath.

    In the darkness, more than ten shadowy figures descended without a sound, their feet barely disturbing the dust beneath them-a clear testament to their mastery of the Lightfoot Skill.

    In an instant, Travis unleashed his battle prowess, his power like a thunderp. He flicked the whip, drawing his de with lightning speed. His Lightfoot Skill carried him as if he were riding the wind.

    With a single leap, his de was already slicing down toward one of the attackers. The assassin narrowly dodged the fatal blow, but the long de still drew blood, the scent of it fueling the assassin''s bloodlust.

    Inside the carriage, the two women burst through the curtains, Carissa''s long whip hissing like a striking serpent. The force of it sent two attackers reeling back.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet unsheathed her sword in a fluid motion. Without even pausing to twirl the de, she stepped on Carissa''s whip and leaped forward. With her deft hands, she sent her sword dancing in the air, creating a web-like shield of light that blocked the assassins outside.

    Dressed in ck and masked, Icarus also wielded a long knife. Master of all eighteen martial arts techniques, he was especially deadly with his de. He had expected that with so many people involved, capturing Carissa would be a quick and easy task. But to his surprise, even with the ten or more men and himself, their first strike had been thwarted.

    It didn''t take long for him to identify their weakness. The coachman and the swordswoman were both highly skilled fighters. Those two were difficult opponents, but on the other hand, Carissa seemed weaker. If he could just tie up the other two, capturing Carissa would be easy.

    He turned to face Travis, swinging his massive de down with powerful force. When the two des collided, he expected to cut Travis'' weapon in half. Icarus believed his de, infused with inner force, would be as sharp and unyielding as obsidian.

    A ng rang out and sparks flew. Both men felt their hands go numb, almost losing their grip on their de handles.

    Icarus knew Travis was skilled, but hadn''t expected his inner force to be so powerful. It seemed that defeating him quickly would be impossible. However, a prolonged fight was out of the question. If it dragged on, reinforcements would arrive.

    Icarus signaled for the suicide soldiers to deal with Travis and Violet, then cautiously moved toward Carissa with two of his men. He nned to have her subdued within ten moves.

    The sh of des quickly surrounded Carissa. Icarus noted that her reactions were sharp, managing to dodge his long knife three times in a row. But her weapon was just a whip. How many times could she defend herself with that?

    The suicide soldiers moved like lightning, their swords shing in every direction, keeping Carissa from escaping. Icarus'' long de descended in powerful strokes, slicing through the air. Mid-swing, he flipped it to hit her neck with the back of the knife. The force of the blow would surely knock her out cold-Icarus was determined to capture her in one swift move.

    But in that fleeting moment, Carissa somehow evaded it.

    Icarus froze, shock spreading through him.

    What the hell? She had no way to escape, with the suicide soldiers'' swords surrounding her on both sides and his deing down from above. She had nowhere to run except to retreat or burrow underground.

    Yet, she hadn''t moved at all-she was still standing right where she was.

 Chapter 944

    ?

    Chapter 944

    Icarus hadn''t even seen how Carissa dodged the strike. He only knew that his long de had cut through empty air. When he focused again, she was still standing there, as if she hadn''t moved an inch.

    Thenterns on the carriage cast two faint glows, illuminating Carissa''s face, which seemed a little pale. Her expression, cold as frost in the biting wind, softened into a smile directed at him.

    The smile sent an immediate shiver down Icarus'' spine. In fact, it wasn''t just a shiver-it was a sharp, painful jolt.

    It took him a moment to realize what had happened. Her whip hadshed through the air, striking him across the face and tearing away the ck cloth covering his face. He spun around in midair, swiftly covering his face again.

    He leaped to the top of a wall and turned around just in time to see the red whip, coiling like a venomous snake, wrap around the neck of the suicide soldier on Carissa''s left. With a powerful tug, she yanked him into the air, her feet pushing off toward the other suicide soldier on her right.

    In a smooth, fluid motion, she dragged the first suicide soldier toward the carriage. His weapon fell to the ground with a tter. Just before it hit the earth, Carissa''s foot shot out, sending the sword flying into the air.

    She flew up alongside the suicide soldier, swinging her leg horizontally. The sword arced gracefully through the air, striking the second suicide soldier and burying itself deep into his stomach.

    The entire sequence unfolded in an instant. Even though Icarus had witnessed it up close, there was nothing he could do. It became clear to him now-the real threat was Carissa, not her two servants.

    Grinding his teeth, Icarus charged forward, swinging his de to sever the whip. If he didn''t, that suicide soldier would be dead.

    Carissa yanked the whip, throwing the suicide soldier into the air at such a rapid speed that it nearly blurred Icarus vision. He immediately altered his course to avoid striking his own man. However, it would have been better if he hadn''t done that. The moment he changed direction, the de bit into flesh-his long knife had cleaved the suicide soldier''s head clean off.

    She had predicted the direction of his de.

    Impossible! This couldn''t be real!

    His technique, Phantom de, was a series of deceptive moves with over a dozen variations. It was a martial arts masterpiece. In Westhaven, no one had ever escaped its reach. Obviously, no one had ever predicted the direction of his de either.

    But now, as if to mock his confidence, Carissa''s whip danced through the air like a, casting even more sweeping shadows than Icarus'' Phantom de. In closebat, his massive de was useless. Meanwhile, her whip could extend or retract, as well as switch between soft and rigid, and every move of hers aimed straight for his neck.

    Barely able to lift his de, he could only use the hilt to block, unable tond a proper strike. He struggled to defend himself, unable to even spare a nce at the others.

    Why hadn''t anyonee to help?

    Icarus didn''t know how many attacks he had blocked, but with each one, he was pushed further back. Desperately, he tried to create some distance, but Carissa kept the pressure on, her whip striking relentlessly. He had already been hit several times, eachsh leaving his body burning with pain.

    At that moment, the pride and confidence of Westhaven''s greatest fighter was shattered, destroyed by the relentless, almost insulting way Carissa wielded her whip.

    And now, Icarus feared he might not escape tonight. If they got their hands on him... the consequences for tomorrow''s negotiations were too dire to even consider.

    As his thoughts grew more frantic, his focus slipped. He made more and more mistakes, and eventually, thereThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    was no way to dodge the whip. It wrapped around him like a serpent, tightening around his neck. With one sharp pull, Carissa yanked him forward. Her hand moved like lightning, ripping the tattered ck cloth off his face. His entire face was exposed under the dim glow of the carriage''sntern.

    "Commander Icarus," Carissa said, shing him a smile. "I appreciate the challenge."

    She tightened the whip again, spun him around, and forced him to look at the fallen suicide soldiers behind him. Most of them were down, with only three or four still standing, struggling in vain to escape. Meanwhile, the coachman and the swordswoman moved with ease, as if waiting for something.

    Fear wrapped around Icarus like the dark night itself, suffocating and cold. He barely had time to process this when the sound of hooves shattered the silence of the night, breaking through the lingering bloodlust. His face turned pale and he could barely breathe.

    "Commander Sinir!"

    A horse galloped toward them, its rider quickly dismounting. Behind him, more than twenty horses followed, each carrying a member of the Capital Guard.

    "What happened?"

    It was Michael, the deputymander of the Capital Guard. The soldiers trailing behind him were naturally the guards who patrolled the streets at night.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 945

    ?

    Chapter 945

    When Lisandra returned to Concord Lodge, she realized that neither Leroy nor Icarus hade back. A sense of unease gripped her heart; she felt that something had gone terribly wrong.

    Her uncle, Leroy, was the most reckless and troublesome member of the Stellwyn family. It wasn''t that hecked ability on the contrary, he was bold and skilled-but his arrogance and impulsive, reckless behavior often led him to act without thinking.

    Lisandra turned to one of the female officials, Penny Durham, and ordered sharply in a firm tone, "Bring Amos to me! Immediately!"

    Amos was one of Westhaven''s Secretaries of State and also Leroy''s brother-inw. The two had been in close discussion throughout the journey, so he certainly knew what Leroy and Icarus had nned for tonight.

    After retuming to his room, Amos had been waiting for news. He knew exactly what Leroy was up to. This wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision. Everything had been carefully arranged. When Amos hadst seen Leroy, the mission was already halfplete, with thetter sessfully luring the Hell Monarch away.

    Once Rafael was out of the way, capturing Carissa would be easy. After all, when they came tonight, the couple had only brought a coachman and a maid with them. As long as the prince was out of the picture, it didn''t matter how skilled Carissa was in martial arts. She would have no chance against Icarus and the elite suicide soldiers Harvey had dispatched.

    The operation was bound to seed.

    "Mr. Bailey, Her Highness requests your presence,'' came Penny''s voice from outside the door.

    Amos stood up and opened the door. While this n had been kept secret from Lisandra, now that it was in motion and sure to seed, it was time to inform her.

    The grand princess had always been against starting a war. She only wanted justice from Starhaven, but the truth could only be revealed on the battlefield. Without military action, how could they renegotiate borders or receive the apologies and reparations they were owed?

    Amos followed Penny into the side hall where Lisandra resided. Under the dim light, the grand princess'' expression was cold and stern, a far cry from the gentle demeanor she had shown at the pce banquet earlier that evening.

    Without waiting for his greeting, Lisandra''s voice cut through the silence, sharp and usatory, "Where are Leroy and Icarus? What are you lot plotting behind my back?"

    Amos bowed and answered, "Your Highness, Mr. Stellwyn is responsible for luring the Hell Monarch away, while Commander Icarus and the suicide soldiers are tasked with capturing Lady Carissa."

    *Nonsense!" Lisandra mmed her hand on the table, her face red with anger. "How dare you? This is Starhaven, not Westhaven! You''ve taken it upon yourselves to abduct the Hell Monarch''s wife? If this fails, have you considered the consequences?"

    Amos confidently replied, "Your Highness, please do not worry. Failure is impossible. Even if something goes wrong, it will not be our fault."

    ''How could it not be our fault? Icarus went personally," Lisandra snapped.

    "Your Highness, please remain calm," Amos replied, trying to soothe her. ''Do you remember that man who apanied us to Starhaven? The one next to Mr. Stellwyn? He''s Prince Harvey. He was part of the n tonight. He sent those suicide soldiers, who are all from Starhaven. Even if tonight''s mission fails and we cannot abduct the Hell Monarch''s wife, Commander Icarus can still walk away unscathed."

    Lisandra shook her head, disappointment filling her eyes. "You''ve underestimated everything. The Hell Monarch''s wife spent her youth learning martial arts at Meadow Ridge. Her skills are likely no less than Icarus''. ''Before you tried to capture anyone, did you bother to find out who you were dealing with? And let''s assume, for aN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    moment, that you seed. What happens when the Hell Monarch realizes his wife is missing? Do you think he won''t suspect us? Tomorrow is the day of the negotiations..."

    The grand princess paused, taking a deep breath before ring at him. "I see now. You all have been so focused on the idea of war that you''ve forgotten about diplomacy entirely."

    *Mr. Stellwyn and I just wanted to be prepared. We never said we wouldn''t negotiate. And frankly, Your Highness, I believe war wouldn''t be such a bad option. Starhaven has been oppressive and you''ve always said you wanted justice. Prince Arthur was your brother. Don''t you want to avenge him?" Amos countered, determined to defend their actions.

    Her anger evident, Lisandra responded sharply, "I came to Starhaven to seek justice, not to bring about war. Do you think the only way to achieve justice is through bloodshed and destruction? You all sitfortably in your high positions, throwing around the idea of war like it''s nothing. Why don''t I see any of you charging into battle, fighting as soldiers?"

    Amos didn''t show her the same respect he would have in Westhaven. Instead, he sneered and said, "I''m a civil official, Your Highness. Of course, I can''t fight on the frontlines. But Mr. Stellwyn can. During the battle at Victory Pass, he led the campaign, forcing the Sullivan Army to retreat. He even nearly killed General Sullivan."

    His words made it clear, despite the subtlety, that he was pushing Lisandra to see things his way. His attitude only reinforced the suspicion that Edmund was orchestrating this entire scheme behind the scenes.

    Edmund had agreed to the negotiations outwardly, but had never truly given up on the idea of war.

    Lisandra''s face paled. She sighed heavily, her voice filled with weariness as she spoke, "I''ve warned you all time and again-never underestimate your enemy. Over the years, my dad and I have worked tirelessly to bring stability to the kingdom. But none of you care about the people.

    "Have you seen the national treasury''s records? The faminest year-did you see the devastation? A desire for revenge could lead to the people suffering, being disced, starving, or even resorting to cannibalism. Those of you in power sitfortably in your positions, indifferent to the lives of themon folk. In your hands, Westhaven will eventually copse."

 Chapter 946

    ?

    Chapter 946

    Knowing that victory was all but assured, and with Edmund''s royal edict backing him, Amos straightened his back, his expression firm.

    He furrowed his brow and said, "Your Highness, such words are unttering. To speak of the fall of Westhaven with such certainty-that''s not something I expect to hear from you. To belittle your own country like that is beneath someone of your position. I don''t think Mr. Stellwyn''s actions are in any way misguided.

    "As I''ve said, it''s a two-pronged approach. If they''re willing to negotiate, we''re prepared to talk. But if they refuse, war will be inevitable. Capturing the Hell Monarch''s wife is a move akin to what Aurora did to the former crown prince. Should war break out, having the Hell Monarch''s wife as a prisoner on the battlefield at Victory Pass will force the Sullivan family''s forces to retreat. It''ll be just like how Marshal Liam signed that humiliating treaty after Aurora captured our crown prince.

    Lisandra''s fury ignited as she mmed her hand on the table. "You''re being utterly foolish! When Marshal Liam did that, it was because Aurora captured our heir. At the time, the court was in disarray due to my father''s illness, and the country was on the brink of copse.

    "If we hadn''t stabilized the throne, the entire government could have fallen. And now, youpare the Hell Monarch''s wife to an heir to the throne? I was right in saying you are all reckless and naive. Have you ever taken the time to understand Lady Carissa? Do you know anything about the Sullivan family''s generals or their army?"

    Amos didn''t see Carissa as much of a threat. Yes, her dad was Grand General Hector and she had fought at the Southern Frontier, but she was still a woman-unprepared for this kind of confrontation. With Icarus leading the charge and Harvey''s suicide soldiers by his side, failure was simply not possible.

    "Of course we do," Amos said, dismissing Lisandra''s concerns. "This wasn''t a rash decision. The n has been meticulously arranged. Carissa will fall into our hands without fail. As for where she''ll be held, we''ve already secured Hartstone Estate. From there, we''ll find a way to send her out of the city safely. If the negotiations fail, they won''t dare harm an envoy. We''ll retreat to Westhaven safely and dere war."

    Lisandra''s gaze hardened. "So, once we retreat to Westhaven, we''ll officially dere war? Are you telling me that the moment we left for Starhaven, King Edmund already began gathering troops at Fawnrun City?"

    Amos met her gaze coldly. ''Exactly. His Majesty is decisive and wise, a monarch who would never falter out of sentimentality. I believe that men, not women, should rule the world. I''m not suggesting you''re weak, Your Highness, but there are times when retreat is not an option."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Penny couldn''t hold back any longer and interjected coldly, "It sounds like you''re not only looking down on Her Highness, Mr. Bailey, but also women in general.

    Amos gave a faint smile and raised his hand in a small, respectful gesture to Lisandra. ''Your Highness, I didn''t mean any offense."

    Penny''s eyes shed with anger. "You say you didn''t mean it, yet your words clearly show otherwise."

    Lisandra raised her hand, signaling for Penny to hold her tongue. Amos shot her a smug look, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.

    "If there''s nothing further, I will take my leave," Amos said, his tone casual, almost dismissive.

    Lisandra looked at him coldly. "If you look down on women so much, then be prepared for women to p that arrogance right off your face."

    Amosughed softly, a hint of derision in his voice.

    "Your Highness, such words only serve to lift someone else''s spirit while diminishing your own. Two kingdoms are at odds, and yet, you''re only concerned about defending women? The unfortunate truth is that the Hell Monarch''s wife is a Starhaven native. No matter how highly you raise her, it won''t help your desire to elevate women to power."

    With that, he bowed and withdrew.

    Though enraged, Penny could onlyfort Lisandra, saying, "Your Highness, don''t let such short-sighted people provoke you. We can deal with him when we return to the capital."

    Lisandra sighed deeply, her voice filled with weariness as she replied, "Why should I be angry with him? No, what angers me is the king. Can this impulsive behavior be a blessing for Westhaven? He''s followed Arthur for so many years, but learned nothing. I went through hell and back to help him rise to power, hoping he would carry on Arthur''s legacy. Instead, all he thinks about is revenge. He''s forgetting the people and the kingdom."

    As the state of the nation weighed heavily on her mind, Lisandra felt utterly drained. She had been involved in politics for years, yet it often seemed like those around her were bent on opposing her.

    Perhaps they weren''t fighting against her personally, but rather her very identity as a woman.

    Despite her talent for governing, no one would heed her. Progress was almost impossible. Before, she had the backing of her dad, thete king. But now, with the current king''sck of support, she felt powerless-as though she were nothing at all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 947

    ?

    Chapter 947

    By the time it was nearly midnight, the lights in Glimmering Tower were still on. However, a ''Closed'' sign hung at the entrance.

    The private room on the third floor, once a peaceful drinking space, now bore a jug of wine and a few small dishes set out for snacking.

    Rafael hade without his guards, and Leroy had only brought a single attendant who stood by the door. The wine was half-drunk, and though the two men spoke of tomorrow''s negotiations, neither revealed any crucial details.

    Leroy''s goal was to keep Rafael here for as long as possible without sharing anything important. He suspected the operation had already beenpleted and their target had already been captured.

    On the other hand, Rafael seemed to remain blissfully unaware of the n. Leroy''s satisfaction grew as he thought about how easily they had lured the Hell Monarch away. People always talked about how difficult Rafael was to deal with, yet it had only taken a few well-ced words to get him to fall into Leroy''s trap.

    Still, Leroy didn''t let this lull him into thinking Rafael wasn''t vignt. After all, tomorrow''s negotiations were vital. Starhaven was fully aware of their weak position, which was why they were eager to hear what terms Leroy would offer. It was clear they were desperate.

    What made Leroyugh, though, was Rafael''s absurd arrogance. Every word out of his mouth suggested he wasn''t afraid of war. Leroy could hardly contain his amusement.

    "So, are you telling me you''re not afraid of war, Your Highness?" he sneered. "But can you guarantee that, if war breaks out between our two kingdoms, your king will allow you to lead the troops? From what I''ve heard, your king is quite wary of you and would never let youmand the army again."

    "Whether I lead depends on the situation, not on what the king thinks now," Rafael replied smoothly.

    "Situation?" Leroy''sugh wasced with scorn. "That''s even more ridiculous! If things get out of contral, do you think you can ride in and tum the tide? You''re overestimating yourself, Your Highness."

    "Is that so?" Rafael''s smile remained as he leaned back in his chair. "Well, I suppose we can always give it a try."

    The confidence in his eyes made Leroy pause for a moment, a flicker of doubt in his chest. But then he reminded himself that they held the upper hand, and decided there was nothing to worry about.

    He snorted dismissively. "We''ll see tomorrow, Your Highness. I hope you''ll still be this full of yourself."

    The sound of the midnight gong rang out, and Leroy stood.

    "It''s gettingte. Let''s call it a night. We''ll continue at the negotiating table tomorrow."

    He couldn''t wait to return and hear good news from Icarus. Once Carissa was in their hands, they could make their demands at the table. If Starhaven refused, the negotiations would be over. The Westhaven envoys would leave for home with their mission aplished.

    If there was anything else Lisandra was dissatisfied with, Edmund would handle it once they returned home.

    Yet, Rafael didn''t move to leave. He simply smiled at Leroy. "Don''t rush off, Mr. Stellwyn. Stay a little longer. You never know-someone mighte looking for you soon."

    "Someone mighte looking for me? Who would? Who even knows we''re here?" Leroy asked, puzzled.

    "The people at Glimmering Tower all know we''re here," Rafael replied casually.

    "Isn''t this Glimmering Tower?" Leroy''s suspicion grew. "Do you own this ce, Your Highness?"

    "Technically, it belongs to Commander Sinir."

    "Commander Sinir?" Leroy frowned.

    Who was Commander Sinir? He had never heard of a senior official in Starhaven with the surname Sinir.

    As if reading his thoughts, Rafael added with a knowing look, "My wife and princess consort, the Mystic Army''smander, is Commander Sinir."

    Carissa didn''t own Glimmering Tower-it belonged to the Pathfinders Guild. Many might not know that, but Rafael did. He knew because all the ounts for the Pathfinders Guild were handled by Everett.

    Leroy looked at Rafael, unsure what exactly he was getting at.

    So what if Glimmering Tower belonged to Carissa? She was probably already at Hartstone Estate by now. She wouldn''t be here.

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard hurried footsteps approaching.

    The shop doors of Glimmering Tower, which had already been closed, swung open.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A loud voice rang out, "Is His Highness here?"

    "Yes, His Highness is here, someone quickly responded.

    "Hurry, report to him that Lady Carissa was attacked!" the voice continued urgently. "The assassin was Commander Icarus, Westhaven''smander of the Sovereign Guard. He has already been sent to the Supreme Court."

    Leroy''s face drained of color, his expression going as white as a sheet.

 Chapter 948

    ?

    Chapter 948N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Leroy snapped back to reality and bolted down the stairs in a frenzy.

    Several guards in uniform stood by the counter in the lobby on the first floor, speaking with the messenger who hade to report.

    Leroy''s heart skipped a beat. When he had arrived, there had only been the shopkeeper and a waiter-no guards. When had they arrived?

    The messenger was none other than Michael, apanied by three others. Upon seeing Leroy, his face twisted with fury.

    "Mr. Stellwyn, what is the meaning of this?! Did you try to assassinate Commander Sinir?" he snarled.

    Leroy nced around; not seeing Carissa, a surge of anger red across his face. ''Impossible! Don''t nder us with baseless usations!"

    Icarus couldn''t have failed! The n had been carefully set-his group of over ten against only three people. There was no way it could have failed. And with Icarus'' skill, even if they were prepared for him, they could only have prevented the mission from seeding. They couldn''t possibly have captured him.

    It had to be a setup. Carissa had been taken, and now, they were trying to frame Westhaven. This was clearly a trap to get Leroy to slip up!

    Fury built in him as he turned sharply to Rafael. His voice was cold and seething, snapping. "Hell Monarch, what''s the meaning of this? Are you staging an act to frame us? Trying to gain leverage at tomorrow''s negotiations? Don''t be so despicable!"

    However, Rafael ignored him and turned to Michael. "You said Carissa was injured. Is it serious?"

    "It''s not too bad, just a wound to her arm. She''s already at Arcane Sanctum for treatment. Afterward, she''ll go to the Supreme Court," Michael replied.

    Rafael''s eyes softened with a brief sh of concern. How did she end up injured?

    However, he quickly regained hisposure and asked, "Are you certain the assassin is Icarus Mendez from Westhaven?"

    "Yes, it''s him, along with a dozen or so other men in ck. Commander Sinir killed several, and the rest were brought to the Supreme Court. They tried tomit suicide with poison, but Commander Sinir managed to extract the poison from their mouths."

    ''Impossible! If you keep making baseless ims, there won''t be a need for negotiations tomorrow!" Leroy snapped.

    A chill settled over Rafael''s expression, his tone icy as he said, "Why are you so anxious, Mr. Stellwyn? Why not go to the Supreme Court and see for yourself?"

    Leroy red at him, speaking each word with finality, "Impossible! Commander Icarus could have never attacked your princess consort!"

    Rafael sneered. "Is it that he could never attempt to assassinate my wife, or that he could never fail and be captured? When confidence crosses into arrogance, Mr. Stellwyn, it leads to downfall. Overconfident people often end up stumbling."

    Leroy remained defiant, though his bravadocked conviction. "In any case, it''s impossible."

    "Then,e with us," Michael said.

    ''Fine, let''s go!" Leroy''s voice was cold.

    He refused to believe Icarus could fail. This was all a trick to deceive him.

    The group made their way outside and mounted their horses. The route to the Supreme Court passed by Arcane Sanctum.

    As they passed it, Rafael spoke again, ''Let''s stop by Arcane Sanctum and pick up Carissa.''

    Leroy''s eyes flickered with suspicion. Though he didn''t know exactly where Arcane Sanctum was, he did know it wasn''t far from the Supreme Court. If they were trying to deceive him, why not go directly to the Supreme Court? It was farther away, and they would have more time to test him.

    But if they went to Arcane Sanctum, it would be impossible to see Carissa there. Wouldn''t that reveal their deception?

    Leroy''s gaze shifted to the Hell Monarch, who was riding ahead with a straight back and holding the reins firmly. Leroy tightened his grip on his reins, his fingers trembling slightly. Something about the situation tonight was off, though he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong.

    Their n to abduct Carissa was a well-kept secret. While it wasn''t perfectly nned, Leroy had trusted Icarus to carry it out carefully. The operation wasn''t hasty by any means.

    If they had to decide which part of the n was easier, it would have been deceiving the Hell Monarch, who was the lead negotiator for tomorrow''s talks. So, it was only natural for him to want to assess the situation before the negotiations.

    Icarus and his suicide soldiers couldn''t possibly have lost to Carissa and two mere servants! That was, unless someone had tipped them off and allowed them to prepare an ambush ahead of time.

    Yet, this operation had been kept so secret that Icarus had only learned of it during the pce banquet. After receiving the order, he hadn''t left Leroy''s sight. Plus, Icarus would never have exposed himself unless he waspletely desperate.

    Suddenly, it struck Leroy-if this operation had indeed failed, the only person who could have betrayed them was Harvey. Was he pretending to ally with Westhaven to get close to them?

    Leroy''s mind raced with uncertainty, but he refused to believe the mission had failed until he saw Carissa for himself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 949

    ?

    Chapter 949

    Outside Arcane Sanctum, twonterns hung, casting a faint glow. As Rafael and the others arrived on horseback, Carissa, supported by Violet, emerged from the building.

    The moment she stepped outside, Leroy''s body stiffened and his heart pounded wildly.

    Had they truly failed?

    A wave of red fury flooded his eyes. It had to be Harvey-he was the one behind this! That traitor hadn''t wanted to ally with Westhaven to rebel. He was sent by the king of Starhaven!

    Carissa''s hair was slightly disheveled, and her injured arm was bandaged. She had changed into a new outer garment, likely brought to her by someone from home.

    Rafael immediately dismounted and quickly approached her under the flickering light, his voiceced with concern, asking, "Are you alright?"

    Carissa''s tone was filled with frustration and grievance as she replied, "If I hadn''t reacted quickly, Commander Icarus would have dislocated my entire arm. I don''t know why he has such a deep grudge against me. To go so far as to personally lead an assassination attempt

    Despite her words, she still reached out and grasped Rafael''s hand, patting it lightly to assure him she was fine.

    Leroy could hear the usation in her words. Disbelief flickered in his eyes as he studied Carissa, as though he was trying to discern whether she was truly the Hell Monarch''s

    princess consort.

    "This is impossible!" His voice was hoarse, tinged with desperation. "I want to see Commander Icarus. I refuse to believe he could do such a thing!"

    Rafael held Carissa''s hand, then turned to face Leroy with an icy expression. "Then, we''ll go to the Supreme Court and settle this once and for all."

    Leroy''s face paled, his disbelief deepening as he watched the Hell Monarch help his wife onto her horse.

    Even the maid mounted with agility, her movements swift and graceful. It was clear that she was no ordinary servant. She was skilled, her martial prowess evident. This wasn''t just any maid.

    The Supreme Court was brightly litte into the night.

    Icarus and the five suicide soldiers who were freshly captured hadn''t been imprisoned yet. Matthew, along with his team, was conducting ate-night interrogation.

    When Leroy entered the interrogation room and saw Icarus, he was stunned beyond belief. The man looked utterly disheveled. A deepsh mark ran from the top of his head to his chin, nearly splitting his face in two. The scar looked terrifying. His body was also covered in multiplesh marks. Given Icarus'' martial prowess, it was clear he hadn''t been overwhelmed by a group of skilled fighters. The injuries on his body were all from a single person.

    Leroy instinctively nced at the red whip hanging at Carissa''s waist.

    Could it be her? How could that be possible?!

    "Mr. Stellwyn!" Icarus urgently called out in Westic the moment he saw Leroy.

    Leroy furrowed his brows, looking around at the people present. They were all part of the interrogation and could presumably understand Westic. Leroy couldn''t possibly ask Icarus about the details or tell him to deny it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead, he could only ask in Westic, They say you ambushed the Hell Monarch''s wife and injured her. Is that true?"

    Just as Icarus was about to im he was innocent, Rafael interrupted coldly, "What else could it be? The stealth attire he''s wearing is the same as the ones the suicide soldiers wore. It''s not as if Commander Icarus went off to enjoy a walk in the middle of the night in those clothes right after attending a pce banquet, right?"

    That was when Icarus remembered he was wearing the same kind of stealth attire as the suicide soldiers. There was no way he could plead innocence now.

    "A walk? Hah!" Michael snapped. "When I arrived with the Capital Guard, they were already in the middle of the assassination. A dozen of them were attacking three people. Had I arrived anyter, Commander Sinir would have been dead in their hands!"

    Matthew sharply demanded in fluent Westic, "Your spies from Westhaven killed the entire Sinir family. Now, you can''t even spare Commander Sinir. What kind of deep-seated hatred do you have with the Sinir family?"

    Leroy and Icarus both gasped in shock. If there was one thing that Westhaven was guilty of in this conflict, it was the ughter of the Sinir family.

    With the mention of the Sinir family and their ties to Westhaven, the entire incident was sealed. The world would believe that the assassination attempt was real.

    What was worse was that this assassination attempt happened right before the negotiations. If word got out, no one would believe Westhaven wasing to negotiate in good faith.

    Harvey''s attempt to approach them was nothing but a facade. It was all a Starhaven plot. They had set a trap with a dozen suicide soldiers, and Leroy had foolishly walked right into it.

    Leroy lifted his cold, piercing gaze and locked eyes with the Hell Monarch. He wanted to shout that Starhaven had sent Harvey to Westhaven to set this up, but he swallowed his

    words when he saw the chilling depths of Rafael''s gaze.

    No, he couldn''t act on impulse.

    This was still just a guess. He couldn''t keep falling into their traps over and over again.

 Chapter 950

    ?

    Chapter 950

    Rafael knew Leroy was an impulsive and reckless man.

    The trap had been easily defused, and Icarus had been captured on the spot. Now, Leroy would doubt Harvey and wonder if this was all part of a joint scheme.

    However, Rafael saw Leroy''s mouth open and then immediately close. That indicated that while Leroy was rash, he wasn''t foolish.

    However, Rafael wasn''t disappointed and ordered, "Matthew, continue the interrogation."

    After giving hismand to Matthew, he turned to Michael. "Take Mr. Stellwyn back to Concord Lodge and report this matter to Grand Princess Lisandra."

    "Understood!" Michael responded, then turned to Leroy. "Mr. Stellwyn, please follow me."

    Leroy nced at Icarus, then adjusted the sleeve pocket where the king''s edict was kept, signaling for Icarus to remain silent.

    Seeing the motion, Icarus'' heart sank. He realized he had been discarded like a pawn. He had been caught on the spot, with no room to evade responsibility. Still, he couldn''t let Westhaven''s negotiation fail because of him. There was no choice left-he would have to bear this burden alone.

    As Leroy left the Supreme Court, he felt a coldness creeping through his limbs. His heart seemed frozen in his chest.

    Where had things gone wrong? Had there been an ambush? Or had it been just the three of therm?

    Looking at the whip marks on Icarus'' body, it was clear he had been attacked by only one person. When Michael arrived at Glimmering Tower, he angrily imed that a dozen men had surrounded three people, which meant the Hell Monarch and his party might not have prepared in advance.

    Could Icarus and the suicide soldiers have simply been overpowered?

    That conclusion was hard to ept. If it had truly been just three people, it would have had to be the coachman, the maid, and the Hell Monarch''s wife. Even without the suicide soldiers, thatbination couldn''t possibly defeat Icarus.

    No, the Capital Guard had arrived just in time. It suggested that they might have been prepared ahead of time. Had the Capital Guard been the ones to beat Icarus?

    But that didn''t make sense, either. Leroy had already investigated the Capital Guard and Royal Guard. Few of them were highly skilled. From the marks on Icarus'' body, it was clear he had been in a dire situation before the Capital Guard even arrived.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    What was frustrating was that there was no way to get a clear answer now. The true situation remained a mystery.

    When Leroy hesitated to mount, Michael asked, "Mr. Stellwyn, would you like a hand getting on your horse?"

    Leroy steadied his thoughts, mounted his horse, and straightened his back. "Let''s go."

    Amos was waiting for the news at Concord Lodge. Midnight passed, and there was still no sign of Leroy. A twinge of unease began to stir in him.

    Could there have been some unforeseen trouble?

    Amos had already offended Lisandra beyond repair, but he knew she wouldn''t act against him in Starhaven as she would want to preserve her reputation. However, if he failed to carry out the king''s orders, he knew Edmund wouldn''t protect him when he returned to the capital. If Lisandra decided to implicate him, his position would be in jeopardy.

    Just as anxiety began to cloud his thoughts, there was a knock at the door. "Mr. Bailey, Mr. Stellwyn has returned. Grand Princess Lisandra requests your presence."

    He immediately stood up and opened the door. ''Did Commander Icarus return with him?"

    "No, Mr. Stellwyn arrived with Starhaven''s deputymander of the Capital Guard." Amos'' heart sank-had Icarus failed?

    He hurried to the main hall of Concord Lodge. As soon as he entered, he saw Lisandra sitting on the main seat with a frosty expression. The Starhaven deputymander had already left. Leroy sat beside her, looking dazed and as if struck by a heavy blow.

    "Mr. Stellwyn, what happened?" Amos asked, his voice trembling.

    Leroy lifted his gaze, his voice low and gritted as he hissed, "We were fooled! Prince Harvey can''t be trusted. Commander Icarus failed and was captured."

    "What? We were tricked?" Amos was stunned. "Even if it was a trap, wasn''t Commander Icarus supposed to escape? How could he have been captured?"

    "I saw him." Leroy mmed his fist on the armrest, furious. "He was brought to the Supreme Court. His entire body was covered in whip marks. It was Prince Harvey. It has to be him! That scoundrel-I''ll kill him!"

    Lisandra remained cold andposed, and her gaze was fixed on them. Her expression was indifferent as she asked calmly, "At this point, are you still ming Prince Harvey? Where''s your brain? I warned you all not to underestimate women. Did you investigate Lady Carissa? Did you send people out without thinking? Does someone like Icarus even matter to Lady Carissa?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 951

    "Impossible!" Leroy instinctively retorted. "No matter how skilled Lady Carissa is, can she really surpass Commander Icarus, the top fighter in Westhaven?"

    "The fact is, she can and she did," Lisandra replied coldly. "Not only that, but she captured him with ease. The so-called top fighter in Westhaven is too obsessed with scheming and power ys. His relentless pursuit of power has already determined the limits of his martial skills. Since you''ve already investigated Lady Carissa, you should know she''s trained in the Pathfinders Guild since she was young. Do you even understand what kind of ce the Pathfinders Guild is?"

    "Isn''t it just some martial arts guild? What''s so special about that?" Leroy argued, still in denial.

    Despite the undeniable evidence-Icarus had been defeated by Carissa''s whip-he refused to believe that her martial skills could be that advanced. If it had been the Hell Monarch who defeated Icarus, he wouldn''t have doubted it for a second.

    "A young woman from a guild-just how powerful could she really be?" Amos chimed in, echoing Leroy''s disbelief. He simply couldn''t ept that a woman could be this formidable.

    Lisandra cast a sharp look at the two men,beling them as fools. Their skepticism stemmed from their ignorance, and their ignorance was rooted in arrogance. They would never understand the sheer effort and sacrifice it took for a woman to enter court as an official. The blood, sweat, and tears were unimaginable.

    Not just in Starhaven-even in Westhaven, where female officials were chosen once every three years. Candidates would burn the midnight oil, not daring to ck off even a little. Many survived on just three hours of sleep a night, all for a shot at one of the mere three positions avable every cycle.

    As for Starhaven, there was only one female official currently serving-Carissa. If her martial arts skills weren''t unparalleled, how could she possibly hold the position ofmander of the Mystic Army? She had even fought on the battlefield and earned military merits. Of course, in the men''s eyes, it was all because the Hell Monarch had elevated her to this position. Even so, how many princes could sessfully push their wives into positions of real power throughout history?

    Lisandra didn''t bother exining further. Instead, she issued an order, "Gather everyone. Since you''ve caused such trouble, we''ll need to adjust our strategy for tomorrow''s negotiations."

    "Adjust the strategy? Are you suggesting we back down?" Leroy''s head snapped up, his eyes zing with dissatisfaction. "No way. Absolutely not! If the worstes to worst, we''ll just fight!" Lisandra ignored his protests. "Penny, summon the ministers. We need to discuss this."

    "Yes, Your Highness," Penny replied before hurrying out to disperse the others and call the officials inside.

    It seemed no one at Concord Lodge would be getting any sleep tonight.

    At Hartstone Estate, the hours dragged on. By midnight, the back gate remained silent, showing no signs of activity.

    Harvey frowned and sighed heavily. He called someone into his study and instructed, "Disguise me. I can''t stay in the capital any longer. At first light tomorrow, we leave for Valken." "Yes, Your Grace!"

    The people he had brought back with him were loyal confidants trained outside the estate, individuals he had never allowed near Hartstone Estate before this.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    These confidants were capable in

    their own right-not extraordinarily so, but skilled enough for delivering messages, self-defense, and

    handling minor errands. However, he would have to rely on Yuvan''s

    ork for something truly

    significant.

    His resolve hardened. "Open the treasury. Take every coin and banknote we have."

    "Your Grace, shouldn''t we leave some for Lady Heather?"

    Over the years, Heather hadn''t acquired much in the way of extravagant jewelry or fine clothes, in the name of maintaining a low profile. The estate was kept minimalistic in its decor. Though there were a few royal gifts, those

    couldn''t be sold off.

    As for theirnds and properties, Harvey had already liquidated most of them when Eleanor''s incident urred, preparing for exactly this kind of eventuality.

    "Why bother?" Harvey''s tone was

    dismissive, devoid of any sentiment

    for his wife, "She''s a princess

    consort. She has her monthly

    stipend. The fief provides a mo"

    ie too. It''s enough to keep the estate running."

    On the other hand, Harvey had far bigger ambitions, which required substantial funds. "Check if there''s anything else of value in the estate. Take it all with us," he ordered. "Your Grace, shouldn''t we wait a little longer? There''s still a chance the n could seed."

    "It''s hopeless. The Westhaven connection is as good as dead. Leroy will never trust me again."

    The pce banquet had ended over an hour ago, yet nothing hade of their efforts. Harvey wasn''t worried about the suicide soldiers leaking anything. He only hoped that Icarus wouldn''t fall into Starhaven''s hands.

 Chapter 952

    The night before the negotiations turned into utter chaos.

    While the Westhaven envoys at Concord Lodge worked through a sleepless night, the officials at the Supreme Court convened for an emergency session.

    Over at the Ministry of Justice, Aurora had been relentlessly pleading to see Barrett onest time since her confession. She even dropped to her knees, crying and begging for mercy.

    Ever since Aurora was taken into custody, she had maintained a strong front. Now, all of that seemed to have crumbled. Patrick knew that after the negotiations, she would likely be handed over to Westhaven''s envoys for punishment. A quick death would be a mercy, but she would most probably receive a painful and humiliating end.

    Even death row prisoners were allowed a final meeting with their loved ones, so Patrick allowed Aurora and Barrett to meet tonight, but only within the confines of the prison cell.

    Barrett was escorted to the cell under heavy guard. The officials opened the cell door, then stationed themselves outside, giving the two some semnce of privacy.

    Of course, Barrett was thoroughly searched before entering. Any sharp objects that could allow Aurora to harm herself were strictly prohibited. If she ended up dead before being handed over to the Westhaven envoys, it would be impossible to exin. Aurora was being held in solitary confinement in the women''s prison. Her role in the case was too critical to risk anything happening to her, so Patrick had stationed heavy guards around her cell.

    The flickeringntern light illuminated Barrett and Aurora''s gaunt, haggard faces. The confident, triumphant air they had after the triumph at Victory Pass was now nowhere to be found. All that remained was exhaustion, desperation, and a palpable sense of defeat. "I changed my testimony for you," Aurora said, staring at the man in front of her. Hisck of resolve only deepened her despair, and her voice grew urgent, "I told them you knew nothing about what happened at Victory Pass. That should be enough to keep you safe." "That''s the truth. I truly didn''t know," Barrett replied tly.

    "But before you were brought in, I insisted that Dominic was the mastermind behind the entire operation."

    "That wouldn''t have held up. It was just your word against his. Neither the king nor the Ministry of Justice will believe it."

    Aurora''s face twisted with fury and frustration, her features dark and menacing. "It doesn''t matter! Westhaven didn''t go through all this trouble just to see me dead. They''ve hated the Sullivan family for years. Guarding Victory Pass for generations has made the Sullivans a thorn in Westhaven''s side. They are who Westhaven truly wants."

    Barrett stared at her, his expression turning serious. "What are you nning?"

    "Listen carefully," she said bluntly. "Westhaven is after the Sullivan family and me. To them, you''re useless. They don''t want your life. On top of that, the king is determined to protect you, so you''ll be fine. At worst, you''ll lose your position for a while, which might be good for you."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "Save me."

    Aurora''s eyes burned with a cold intensity as she locked her gaze on Barrett.

    "The Westhaven officials won''t kill me right away, she went on. "They''ll take me back to Westhaven and torture me. They''ll drag it out until die as miserably as their crown prince did. That''s the only way to

    satisfy their grudge. But th1.ne

    gives us an opportunity. Once I''m out of the capital, you can find a way to rescue me."

    Barrett looked at her in shock. "So, your n to protect me was just so you could use me to save yourself?" Aurora shook her head.

    "No! I would never willingly drag you into this! From the start, I told them it was Dominic who secretly summoned me to n this. I didn''t implicate you. It wasn''t until you confessed to your involvement that I was forced to admit I acted alone and that it had nothing to do with you. I never intended to harm you. Even in the worst moments, I still remembered our bond as husband and wife and did everything I could to protect you." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She ced her hand on his shoulder, her disfigured face filled with a mix of defiance and resentment.

    "If it weren''t for your confession, I wouldn''t have been pinned as the mastermind. You caused this. Now, you have to fix it."

    "You''re overestimating me." Barrett looked at her. The face before him was almost unrecognizable, as though she were a stranger. "Even if I''m released, I''ll still be stripped of my rank. What power would I have to save you?"

    Aurora grabbed his clothes and pulled him closer, leaning in to whisper something into his ear.

    Barrett jerked back, his eyes wide. "You''ve been nning this from the start?"

    Aurora''s voice turned cold, saying,

    "What choice did I have? Sit in Blessed Haven and wait to die? If you''d cared even a little or bothered to visit me there, you''d have known what was doing. I studied every map of Starhaven, analyzed every possible escape route, and nned until I found the perfect one."

 Chapter 953

    Aurora had never been one to give up on her life so easily. Even clinging to a wretched existence was better than dying.

    She firmly believed that no one could remain unlucky forever. As long as she stayed alive, there was always a chance to rise again. If she couldn''t be a female general, she would find another path to make her mark. The world was vast, and she was determined to carve out her ce in it.

    So, she couldn''t die.

    Barrett looked at her, incredulous. "What good is your escape n? Do you even know how many people Westhaven brought with them this time? Over a hundred, with at least 60 or 70 guards! There''s no way I can save you." "You''re not doing it alone," Aurora whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Barrett had to strain to hear her as she continued, "The people from Hell Monarch Estate will help you. Once I''m in Westhaven''s custody, I''ll make sure they demand for Dominic as well. The people from Hell Monarch Estate won''t abandon him. You just have to follow their lead. When they rescue him, they''ll have no choice but to save me too."

    Barrett felt a chill run through him as her words sank in. "What are you saying? How could you possibly get Westhaven to demand General Sullivan? What are you nning to tell them?"

    Aurora shot him a sidelong nce and scoffed. "That''s none of your concern. All you need to do is agree to help. Save me, and we''re even. After that, whether I live or die has nothing to do with you anymore."

    "No. I can''t promise you that." Barrett drew in a deep breath. "I just can''t."

    "Barrett Warren," Aurora''s voice turned icy as she stared fixedly at him. "You''ve never truly forgotten Carissa, have you? You''ve been unfair to me from the start. Yet even knowing that, I still altered my testimony to protect you. Are you seriously telling me you feel no gratitude at all?"

    "Then, tell me, what''s your n? What guarantees do you haveˇŞ"

    Aurora frowned and cut him off sharply, "Whether you help me or not, Dominic is getting dragged into this. He''s going with me to Westhaven no matter what! So, stop wasting time and answer me will you repay the favor I did for you or not?"

    Barrett stared at her, a mixture of doubt and disbelief in his eyes. "You''re still scheming? After everything, you won''t stop?"

    "What nonsense are you spouting? Am I supposed to wait to die?"

    Aurora stretched out her swollen fingers, one by one, in front of Barrett''s face. Her expression twisted with anger.

    "I''ve endured so much-taking beatings and saying I did what I did on Dominic''s orders. I changed my testimony only because you got involved. Barrett Warren, if you don''t save me, you''re a heartless bastard who''s betrayed not just Carissa, but me as well!" Barrett looked as though he had been struck in his weakest, most vulnerable spot. His face turned pale and his lips parted slightly as he stared at her in shock.

    Meanwhile, at Hell Monarch Estate, the study was bustling with activity. People came and went in waves, each bringing updates or reports. Jacob and Kyle were stationed inside, alongside Winona.

    Tonight, there was a new

    additionˇŞan imposing figure who had just arrived in the capital, Everett. He had entered Hell

    Monarch Estate after dinner, his

    expression dark and stormy. His presence sent chills down

    everyone''s spine. Everyone quickly stepped aside to avoid his wrath. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Kyle and Winona, seasoned martial artists with notable reputations, were thoroughly terrified.

    In the eyes of their martial uncle,

    they were nothing more than unruly children who needed discipline. Worse still, the two had avoided returning to the Pathfinders Guild precisely to escape Everett''s grasp. Now that he was here, didn''t that mean their long-dreaded reckoning had arrived?

    Inside the study, Everett sat calmly sipping coffee with Jacob. As for Kyle and Winona, they were being punished forced to hold a horse stance while bncingrge water jars on their heads. The jars were so massive that their heads seemed to disappear beneath them, leaving only their struggling, unsteady legs visible.

    Kyle''s usual schrly grace was nowhere to be found, while Winona''s confident and graceful figure had turned into a clumsy, bent-legged mess. They had already endured this punishment for an hour. Those who entered the room with updates caught sight of the scene, but wisely kept their reactions in check. They dared notugh aloud, even though their amusement was evident in their fleeting nces.

    However, Dn wasn''t as restrained. He stifled hisughter so hard that his stomach hurt. Since no one dared enter the study, reports were delivered to him outside, and he passed them along to Jacob inside. "I''ve got an update on Hartstone Estate," Dn announced, snapping out of his amusement.

    He kept his gaze downward, avoiding any more nces at theical sight of Kyle and Winona as he prepared to deliver his report.

 Chapter 954

    Jacob rubbed his stomach, his hands massaging his face as he let out a long sigh.

    What a tough situation!

    Then, he muttered, "What''s the update from Hartstone Estate?"

    "Three carriages have been moved, and they''re parked at the back door. They''re loading up things looks like gold, silver, and other valuables from a distance," came the response. Jacob nodded. "He''s trying to run."

    "Should we send someone to intercept them on the way out?"

    Ever the diplomat, Jacob turned to Everett for advice. "What do you think, Sage Everett?"

    With a calm expression, Everett replied, "Where can he go? He''s definitely heading for Valken. Send someone to follow him, and along the way, take all his valuables. Let him head to Valken empty-handed. Once he''s there..." He gave Winona a pointed look.

    "Have your people keep a close watch. Everything he does and every move he makes needs to be reported back."

    Winona gritted her teeth and responded with a firm, "Yes, sir!"

    Jacob was aware that he would need to send someone to keep an eye on things, but the idea of stealing all of Hartstone Estate''s valuables struck him as particrly ruthless-and he couldn''t help but admire the cunning. Everett nced at Kyle and Winona, and finally relented. "Fine, you can go now. Put the jars down and get on with your business."

    The two of them felt like they had just been granted mercy. With shaky hands, they carefully carried the massive water jars out of the room. The jars were sorge that they barely fit through the door. Had the door been any smaller, they wouldn''t be able to get in or out. Once the jars were ced down, they returned, bracing themselves for more reprimands. Having been punished so many times before, they knew the process was neverplete without at least a few words of scolding.

    "Thank you for your forgiveness, Sage Everett."

    Everett took a sip of his coffee before saying slowly, "I''m not punishing you because I''m heartless. If you want to me someone, me your hopeless mentor. He''s up on the mountain experimenting with gunpowder and blew up my courtyard. And then he had the nerve to ask me toe to the capital to help his apprentices. If I don''t punish you, how can I let off some steam?"

    The two of them exchanged a look. Was Adrian still messing around with gunpowder from the kingdom of Nerathia?

    He had been working on it when they first heard that Carissa was going to the battlefield. It wasn''t the first time he had tried-each time ended in failure, with nothing but loud explosions and thick smoke.

    This time, however, he had destroyed Everett''s courtyard. Could he have actually seeded?

    Winona, unable to help herself, blurted, "How did it go? Did he blow up your entire courtyard?"

    It was a foolish question, one that only fueled Everett''s irritation. The moment the words left her mouth, Winona saw the change in the older man''s expression-his face instantly darkened.

    "Go tell your people to handle their business. Then,e back and continue holding up the jar."

    With that, Winona quickly left, her head low in defeat.

    Jacob watched the scene unfold, a deep sigh escaping his lips.

    No matter how famous Kyle was or how well-known Winona was in the martial arts world, they were nothing in front Everett. All their usual grace and intimidation melted away. Each punishment was met without a word, and they didn''t dare utter a singleint.

    Not just themˇŞJacob suspected even Carissa would be the same.

    It wasn''t long before Winona left, and soon enough, Rafael, Carissa, and the others returned.

    They had only found out Everett was in the estate after arriving. The? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    couple''s reactions were entirely

    different one pleased, the othet

    inwardly groaning. Still, both knew

    they had to go to the study and greet him.

    Everett''s reputation in Meadow Ridge was notorious. Violet and Travis would never approach him willingly. After all, there was no point in seeking trouble when it could be avoided.

    As the study door opened, Everett''s gaze softened slightly when he saw his only apprentice enter, affection filling his eyes. His gaze shifted to the troublemaker in the corner the one who had been a constant headache ever since joining the Pathfinders Guild. His expression soured once again.

    "Sage Everett, what brings you here?" Rafael asked with a bright smile, quickly stepping forward.

    "Sir, what brings you here?" Carissa asked with a furrowed brow, dragging her feet as she walked in, clearly less than thrilled.

    Everett naturally chose to answer his apprentice, saying, "That troublesome martial uncle of yours blew up my courtyard, so now I have to renovate it. Looks like I''ll be staying here for a while."

    He finished his statement with a cold, piercing re at Carissa.

    Naturally, Carissa silently walked over to stand beside Kyle and kept her mouth shut.

 Chapter 955

    Rafael wisely avoidedmenting on the previous subject and quickly changed the topic.

    "When did you arrive? Why didn''t you send someone to let me know?"

    "You have your own things to handle. I''m just here to keep an eye on things for you. How''s everything going? Have you captured the target?" Everett asked. From Everett''s tone, it was clear he was already aware of the assassination attempt that had taken ce earlier that evening.

    Rafael, looking rather pleased with himself, answered proudly, "Carissa and the others have already apprehended Commander Icarus and delivered him to the Supreme Court. He imed to be the best fighter in Westhaven, but ended up being utterly defeated when he faced Carissa."

    Everett responded with a neutral grunt before casting a brief nce at Carissa. "She has no real skills except for her martial arts. Icarus isn''t the top fighter in Westhaven, either. That kingdom has many skilled warriors who choose not to serve in the court. Beating him isn''t much of an achievement. Don''t get too proud of yourself."

    "Yes, sir," Carissa replied obediently.

    After everything Carissa had been through, the way people looked at her had changed. Some pitied her, some admired her, and others envied her.

    But Everett? He still treated her the same way he had when she was at Meadow Ridge. There was no difference at all.

    Jacob then gave a brief rundown of what had happened since their participation in the pce banquet-details about Edgeview Estate, the movements of the people at Hartstone Estate, and the reports from Concorde Lodge. Once he finished, Everett spoke first before Rafael could.

    "Everything else can wait, but sleep should never be dyed. I know you''re in charge of the negotiations, and everything depends on you. Go get some rest," he said.

    Rafael had no choice but toply when his mentor gave him an order. However, he still had one more question.

    "What did you mean when you said my martial uncle blew up your courtyard?"

    Jacob nearly jumped out of his skin, and hurriedly shot Rafael a look that pleaded for silence. However, Rafael waspletely unaware or perhaps simply didn''t care. "He was ying with gunpowder and blew it up," Everett replied.

    "What?" Rafael didn''t expect Adrian to have such a hobby. "Your courtyard is sorge. Did he blow up the whole thing?"

    Everett shrugged. "Not really. Just my bedroom."

    "I see. Then, you should stay in the capital for a while before going back," Rafael suggested.

    Jacob blinked in surprise-he hadn''t realized that was a question one could ask.

    Everett, clearly eager to wrap things up, urged, "You two should go rest now."

    Kyle, who had been quiet until now, stood up. He said he was tired and prepared to leave.

    Before he could even move, however, Everett''s sharp voice rang out, "What, are you going to the negotiations tomorrow too?"

    Kyle, who had barely lifted himself from the chair, sank back down without a word.

    Once Rafael, Garissa, and Jacob left, Everett''s voice turned cold, "Your mentor blew up my bedroom on purpose to force me to the capital and keep an eye on your junior apprentice. He doesn''t want me to befortable, so neither should you expect anyfort."

    Kyle had no reply. What could he say? He had no choice but to endure.

    The next day, the negotiations took ce at the Diplomatic Affairs Department.

    Despite the Westhaven envoy''s best efforts to appearposed, their exhaustion was evident. Lisandra wore her formal court attire. While she held the title of grand princess in Westhaven, she had no official position or rank.

    Leroy was also far from his usual energetic self. The dark circles under his eyes made him look particrly worn, and the others weren''t faring much better. It was likely they had stayed up all night.

    Rafael and Davis led the

    negotiations on the Starhaven side,

    with the officials from the

    Diplomatic Affairs Department providing assistance. Jeremiah was present as well, though

    e was th

    only to observe and not to take part

    in the discussions.

    A long, intricately carved cherry wood table was set in the middle of the hall, surrounded by chairs for the participants. Due to the nature of the negotiations, refreshments were prepared to help sustain them.

    Rafael gestured for everyone to take their seats. Documents were ced on the table, and interpreters were present to trante between the twonguages. As was customary, the proceedings would be recorded in writing.

    Before the discussions began,

    Rafael said, "Last night, an incident

    that has stirred great anger

    urred. Grand Princess Lisandra I''m sure you and our other honored guests are already aware. TheThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ovel

    The confession had been copied several times in advance, so there was no need for everyone to take turns reading it. Officials from the Diplomatic Affairs Department assisted with distributing the copies of the confession. Last night, the discussions among the Westhaven envoys had centered around what Icarus would say. The tension was evident in their eyes as they took the documents, their unease as clear as day.

    Once the confessions had been handed out, Rafael continued, "This incident took cest night. I expect Grand Princess Lisandra to provide us with an exnation."

 Chapter 956

    The confession was written entirely in Stellish, which Westhaven envoys couldn''t fully understand. The two interpreters read it aloud in Westic for them.

    Icarus took full responsibility for the plot, exining that his motive stemmed from Hector''s past victory of Westhaven, which had resulted in the deaths of many Westhaven soldiers. He also harbored a deep grudge against the Sullivan family, particrly Carissa, whose grandfather, Dominic, had guarded Victory Pass for many years and fought in countless battles. Consumed by hatred, Icarus had seized the opportunity to strike at Carissa when he came to the capital, hoping to vent his anger.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Even after hearing the confession, the Westhaven envoys didn''t seem any less tense. Regardless of their stance, this meant the attempt on Carissa''s life was tied to Victory Pass.

    The Westhaven envoys couldn''t help but respect the Hell Monarch for his straightforwardness in not bringing this matter to the negotiating table directly. Instead, he had sought justice before the talks even began.

    This, in turn, made the mood heavier. They would have preferred it if Starhaven had been a little more ruthless and put the matter directly on the table. Were that the case, they wouldn''t have to worry about preserving their dignity.

    All the envoys, except for Amos, were inwardly cursing Leroy. How foolish to think he couldpare to his brother, Liam. Did he even realize how much like a clown he appeared?

    Rafael remained calm as he watched them with a steady gaze. In negotiations, it was all about the psychological game.

    Originally, the Westhaven envoys hade a long way to demand an exnation from Starhaven. Westhaven was the aggrieved party, with the right to present their conditions. They could be angry, could question, and could demand more than what was fair. Now, with the assassination attempt on Carissa, they suddenly found themselves at a disadvantage.

    In reality, their only wrongy in the eradication of the Sinir family. The assassination attempt took ce justst night, and today was the negotiation. That was what truly shook them psychologically.

    Leroy pressed his hand against the confession, meeting Rafael''s gaze. He raised his voice as he said, "Let''s be clear. Whether the assassination attempt is true or not, we don''t know yet. We can wait for the investigation to confirm the details. Let''s return to the main topic, shall we?"

    Rafael''s posture was rigid, his face solemn. "You don''t know whether it''s true? Didn''t you hear it with your own earsst night, Mr. Stellwyn? If you doubt the assassination attempt, why not investigate it further before we continue?"

    "No, this can''t be dyed any further!" Leroy''s voice grew a little sharp. "You want an exnation, right? Since he attempted assassination in Starhaven, then your kingdom can handle the punishment ording to yourws. Don''t drag this out here."

    Her patience already worn thin, Lisandra suddenly snapped. "Shut up!"

    She hadn''t slept all night. Her head

    was pounding, and she had only been able to leave the inn after taking some medicine. Before she left, she had repeatedly reminded them that the Hell Monarch would likely bring up the assassination attempt. She had stressed how important it was to maintain an apologetic attitude about the

    incident.

    Their stance would directly influence Starhaven''s response. If they were arrogant and dismissive, Starhaven would return that same attitude in the negotiations.

    But now, Leroy was making trouble again.

    Leroy shot Lisandra an irritable nce. No matter what, he was her uncle. How could she disrespect him so?

    Seeing her cold expression and the icy authority she held, he snapped his mouth shut, silenced by the force of her presence.

    Lisandra stood up and bowed

    slightly to Rafael. "Commander Icarus is a Westhaven official. His attempt on your princess consort''s life is a grievous offense. In my capacity as a grand princess of Westhaven, I offer my apologies. How to deal with him is for your kingdom to decide."

    Since Icarus attempted to kill a princess consort of Starhaven, then Starhaven would handle the punishment.

    Just as Aurora''s massacre in Fawnrun City should be dealt with by Westhaven.

    Rafael also rose, giving a respectful nod. "Very well. We''ll do as you say, Your Highness. This matter is closed."

    Lisandra felt her brow twitch slightly.

    She knew that Icarus'' assassination

    attempt would put them in a disadvantageous position for the negotiations, but it had be unavoidable.

    Now, Rafael wasn''t pressing the issue further. His leniency effectively set the tone for the negotiations on both sides today.

    She shot Leroy a sidelong nce.

    See? A true general ns ahead. And you?

 Chapter 957

    Leroy was seething with frustration. Today''s negotiations had been his opportunity to take the initiative by demanding ountability and making uneptable conditions, then dering the talks a failure. After that, he would return to Westhaven and dere war. Yet now, not only had he been unable to follow through with his n, the negotiations had also shifted into a disadvantageous position. To make matters worse, his niece, the grand princess, was looking down on him.

    The humiliation gnawed at him.

    Jeremiah, who had been sitting quietly to the side, felt a sense of resolve settle over him as he watched the proceedings. If they could negotiate peacefully, that would be ideal. The massacre in Fawnrun City was Starhaven''s fault, and they were willing to offer apologies,pensation, and make amends-but only if given a chance for peaceful negotiations.

    Westhaven had distributed the case files regarding the Fawnrun City incident, which contained numerous firsthand ounts from soldiers who had been captured alongside thete Westhaven crown prince, Arthur. Some had survived, and they had given detailed testimonies to recreate the true events.

    Not everyone in the viges had met a tragic end. Some had managed to escape. Even those survivors had seen part of the brutality that had unfolded.

    The case files referred to the crown prince as "Artie," but Rafael and Davis understood it was a pseudonym.

    For Rafael and his group, the files were difficult to read. The details of the ughter were heartbreaking. Even though Aurora and Zeke had been repeatedly interrogated and forced to reveal every detail, there were still things they had kept hidden-such as the methods used to force the vigers to betray the crown prince, the torture, and the cruelty.

    The files also excluded how they had tortured Arthur.

    Lisandra recognized Jeremiah, and ordered Penny to give him a copy of the files for his review.

    At Rafael''s signal, the officials from the Diplomatic Affairs Department began distributing the files concerning the Sinir family massacre. The Sinir family''s destruction was intricately tied to Victory Pass, and it was inevitable that this issue would be brought to the table during the negotiations.

    The room fell into a heavy silence, only broken by the rustling of pages turning.

    Lisandra had been managing state affairs for many years, and she wasn''t one easily moved bypassion. As she read through the Sinir family''s massacre, however, she felt her eyes well up with tears.

    What struck her as the most tragic was the fact that every single male member of the Sinir family had died for the kingdom, leaving behind only the elderly, women, children, and the family''s servants. And even those people''s deaths had been brutal-bodies hacked beyond recognition, with the children having met the same grim fate.

    Leroy skimmed through the file quickly. When he reached the part that detailed the 108 cuts, he looked up, his voice cold as he said in Westic, "You all seem to understand why there were 108 cuts. General Artie''s wounds also added up to 108. While none of them were fatal, each wound represents aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    degradation."

    The trantor ryed the message, though Rafael and the officials from the Diplomatic Affairs Department understood the meaning without needing the trantion.

    Rafael met Leroy''s words with an

    equally cold response, "What you said is chilling, Mr. Stellwyn. We have never covered for Aurora. Are you trying to cover for the spies who wiped out the Sinir family? If you want to makeparisons, then those 108 cuts should have been returned to those whomitted the crime, not inflicted upon

    innocent women and children. The way you speak makes one wonder if you truly wish to seek justice for the innocent victims."

    Leroy felt the sting of the remark and bristled, "The Sinir family wasn''t just anymon family! Even if they were all widows and orphans, they were a noble house."

    "And so?" Rafael shot back. "Are the lives of those from a noble family life worth more than anyone else''s? You hold an official title, Mr. Stellwyn. Does that mean your life is worth more thanmoners'' lives? Are you saying that they are beneath you?" Leroy''s frustration red. "That''s not what I meant! Why are you so anxious, Hell Monarch?"

    Rafael didn''t respond and continued to focus on the files. Lisandra and the other envoys were engrossed in their reading as well; they showed no interest in engaging with Leroy.

    Once everyone had finished reading, both sides expressed their regret over what had happened. Their attitudes were sincere.

    The massacre of the viges at Fawnrun City and the destruction of the Sinir family were both tragedies. Since the two kingdoms were sitting down to negotiate, it was essential to respect the facts as they stood. Neither side would dispute the known truth.

 Chapter 958

    Lisandra spoke first.

    She believed Starhaven had vited the agreement between the two kingdoms, which was to not harm civilians or execute prisoners of war. The ughter of civilians and the brutal treatment of a war prisoner during wartime were actions that would outrage both man and god. Simrly, the massacre of the Sinir family by Westhaven''s spies was a grave mistake.

    "We seek peaceful negotiations, and for that to happen, both sides must acknowledge these facts. Only with that understanding can we proceed with talks for peace between our kingdoms."

    Once the trantor ryed her words, both Rafael and the negotiating officials from Starhaven agreed with her.

    Thus, the negotiations officially began.

    Westhaven put forward five conditions. Firstly, Starhaven must issue a formal apology to the people of Westhaven for the lives lost.

    Second, Starhaven was to paypensation of 10,000 gold coins.

    Third,pensation of 3,000,000 bushels of grain was to be delivered to Westhaven by Starhaven representatives.

    Fourth, the treaty signed at Fawnrun City was to be rendered null and void. This meant the border should revert to its previous terms before the agreement.

    Fifth, Barrett, Aurora, and Dominic must be handed to Westhaven for punishment.

    Even though Starhaven had prepared itself for tough terms, these demands were still too much to ept.

    "We can agree to the first two conditions, but we cannot ept the terms of delivering 3,000,000 bushels of grain or shifting the borderlines," Rafael said. "We acknowledge our fault, but the massacre of the Sinir family is also tied to the situation at Victory Pass. This is a shared responsibility.

    "As for the fifth condition, Aurora may be handed over to Westhaven, but General Sullivan does not bear the main responsibility. At the time, he was severely injured and unable to control his subordinates. Therefore, he should be dealt with by our kingdom."

    Garrick retorted, "The Sinir family''s massacre was a direct result of your vition of the agreement. Westhaven is at fault, yes, but you must also take responsibility for this incident."

    "What you say shows ack of

    respect for the facts we all just agreed upon Mr. Horton," Davis pointed out "Grand Princess Lisandra herself said that the foundation for these talks is mutual respect for the facts. The Sinir family massacre was carried out by Westhaven spies. Regardless of their reasons, it is unforgivable to carry out such a brutal act against innocent women, children, and the elderly."

    "We respect the facts, and as such, we are willing to follow the first two conditions in regard to the massacre of the Sinir family," Lisandra said firmly. "We will apologize to the remaining Sinir family members andpensate them with 40,000 gold coins. With this, the first and second conditions are bnced out.

    "However, I ask Starhaven not to overlook the most important fact that you killed war prisoners and massacred vigers, breaking the agreement first. Therefore, you bear the main responsibility. Thepensation must be increased ordingly." "Bnced out" meant that the Sinir family''s massacre should not be brought up again.

    However, Rafael certainly wasn''t about to agree. His goal was to remove Dominic from those first two conditions and to ce the Sinir family issue on the negotiating table. The primary aim was to absolve Dominic from the matter entirely.

    "Since we''re talking about respecting

    facts," Rafael said, his tone calm but

    firm, "I ask that Westhaven also

    respect General Sullivan''s role in the Fawnrun City incident. He was only guilty of not being able to control his subordinates. He neither gave the order nor participated in the massacre of war prisoners and civilians."

    Dominic wasn''t one of Westhaven''s primary targets. Bringing him into this conversation was a strategic move to gain leverage in negotiations, so naturally, Westhaven wouldn''t back down easily.

    Not only did they refuse to back down, but they also dragged Barrett into the conversation. They argued that as the general overseeing Fawnrun City''s actions, he too bore some responsibility for the situation.

    Given the strategic nature of the talks, it was clear Barrett had to be protected. Agreeing to hand him over on the first day would open a dangerous precedent. For now, Starhaven only agreed to surrender Aurora and nothing more.

    And so, the first day of the negotiations ended without significant progress. The only agreement reached was on the first two conditions-mutual apologies andpensation.

    Before the day concluded, Lisandra made onest remark, "If you think the massacre of the Sinir family can fully cancel out the events at Fawnrun City, that is impossible."

    Rafael responded in kind, his voice just as resolute, "These are human lives we''re talking about. It''s not possible to cancel one tragedy with another. To do so would be a profound disrespect to those who died in such brutal circumstances." As such, the negotiations for the day ended without any meaningful breakthroughs.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 959

    After the Westhaven envoys left the Diplomatic Affairs Department and returned to their lodgings, the Starhaven negotiators remained behind and continued discussions about the next round of talks. Jeremiah was involved in the conversation, his voice calm but firm.

    "If we''re going topensate with grain, we can''t offer such arge quantity. Last year, there was a poor harvest and the military wages were insufficient. If we give them 3,000,000 bushels of grain, we''re essentially funding their war efforts. We canpensate, but it can''t exceed 300,000 bushels."

    He paused, then added, "Also, His Majesty insists that we cannot make any concessions on the border issue."

    Having delivered his points, he left the room. From the way Rafael had been conducting the negotiations, Jeremiah felt confident in the direction they were heading.

    Meanwhile, at the Ministry of Justice, Barrett requested a meeting with Patrick.

    After his conversation with Aurora the previous night, Barrett had been troubled. Aurora had mentioned a n to convince Westhaven to take Dominic, but Barrett couldn''t understand how she could pull that off. So, he turned to Patrick for advice. "She really said that?" Patrick asked,ing to meet Barrett in person. "Did she say how?"

    Barrett shook his head. "She didn''t say, and when I asked, she just refused to exin. But she has mapped out an escape route, and it''s clear she''s confident she can convince the Westhaven envoys to take General Sullivan with them."

    At that point, Patrick still didn''t know the oue of the negotiations. However, he knew Dominic would definitely be brought up at the table. If Starhaven refused, Westhaven wouldn''t be able to take him.

    But if the talks ended without a resolution, what could Westhaven do to take Dominic after the fact? More importantly, how could Aurora be so sure she could persuade the Westhaven envoys?

    "That doesn''t seem likely," Patrick said. "If she''s taken, she''ll be in a prison cart. The Westhaven envoys hate her with a passion. No matter what she says, no one will listen."

    Barrett frowned. "I agree, it seems unlikely. But she''s convinced that Westhaven will take General Sullivan. I just don''t get how she''s so sure. I''ve been locked up here, so I want to ask you to send a message to my wife... No, to Madam Zoey, and ask her to investigate the servants at Valor Estate."

    "You suspect that Aurora has been in contact with someone outside through the servants, perhaps even conspiring all along?" Patrick asked, his expression thoughtful. Barrett thought it over, but couldn''t untangle the mess in his mind.

    "I''m not sure," he admitted, "but it''s better to investigate, just to be safe. If something doese up, please have Madam Zoey inform Cari-I mean, Lady Carissa." Patrick nodded, but couldn''t hide his confusion. "Why Madam Zoey? Why not have your wife look into the servants at Valor Estate?"

    From what Patrick knew, Zoey was the sister-inw of Barrett''s wife, Vi. Why would he ask his wife''s sister-inw to handle this rather than his own wife?

    Barrett looked visibly ufortable.

    After stammering for a moment, he finally replied, "Well... Madam Zoey has been managing her household for years and is incredibly meticulous. If there''s something

    suspicious about the servants, she''llProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    be able to uncover it."

    Patrick studied Barrett''s expression, suspecting there might be some discord between Barrett and ViˇŞor perhaps Vi simply wasn''t adept at running a household.

    "Very well," Patrick said. "In that

    case, I''ll inform Commander Sinir.

    It''s better for her to approach

    Madam Zoey about this. Since the Earl of Silverstone is absent, it

    tos

    wouldn''t be appropriate for me to go personally, nor for my wife to step inolt might lead to unnecessary misunderstandings."

    Barrett nodded quickly. "Exactly, sir. Please act quickly."

    Patrick left the Ministry of Justice. Before departing, he made a point of instructing the kitchen staff to improve Barrett''s dinner for the evening with a couple of meat

    dishes. Afterward, he personally went to find Carissa and ryed

    Barrett''s concerns.

    Carissa also found Aurora''s behavior peculiar. After her capture, Aurora had fixated on implicating Dominic in the matter, which initially seemed like a desperate attempt to shift the me and avoid the worst punishment. After enduring interrogation and torture, Aurora had been explicitly told that no matter who else she implicated, she would still be handed over to Westhaven. Her persistence no longer made sense.

    Hearing Patrick''s report, Carissa decided to investigate immediately. Without dy, she made her way to Silverstone Estate.

 Chapter 960

    Once Carissa arrived at Silverstone Estate, she quickly briefed Zoey on the situation.

    Zoey immediately said, "This involves General Sullivan, so not a moment can be wasted. I''ll go immediately."

    Since Barrett had been taken to the Ministry of Justice, Vi had been on edge. She had even returned to her family for help, hoping they could pull some strings on Barrett''s behalf. However, Zoey outright refused.

    "This is a matter between kingdoms," Zoey had said. "What could a woman like me possibly do to change anything?"

    Still, Zoey had made inquiries. She learned that while Barrett was detained at the Ministry of Justice, he was being given special treatment and hadn''t suffered any undue hardship.

    Zoey shared this information with Vi, but it did little to calm her. Sheined incessantly, saying she had worked so hard to see Barrett appointed asmander of the Nightsteel Guard, only for him to end up in prison because of Aurora. She even med Natalie for arranging the marriage and Evelyn for agreeing to it.

    Zoey had scolded Vi for herints, urging her to show more resilience and take responsibility for her choices.

    Faced with Zoey''s rare disy of anger, Vi hadn''t dared to argue further and returned to Valor Estate. Once home, she refused to handle any household affairs and left everything to her father-inw, Jonathan. Word got out, and it became a source of ridicule for some time.

    When Zoey arrived at Valor Estate, her first request was for Vi to bring her all the servant contracts.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Vi frowned and asked why, but Zoey simply replied, "I''m looking for a way to help Barrett."

    Vi pressed for more details, but Zoey, looking visibly anxious, brushed her off. "I''ll exinter. Just do what I said. Now."

    Left with no choice, Vi retrieved the contracts and handed them over before retreating to her room.

    Zoey pored over the documents and then summoned the steward to question him about the origins of the household staff, focusing particrly on those who served Aurora. After gathering some initial information, she turned her attention to the gatekeeper and interrogated him about anyings and goings.

    She reasoned that whatever was going on likely happened in the past few months, from the time Westhaven''s envoys arrived until now. Investigating this window of time would yield the most urate results. If nothing came to light, she would consider earlier periods. The gatekeeper kept records of entries and exits, though his diligence was inconsistent. Some entries were missing, but overall, there was a decent log.

    After reviewing the logs, Zoey found no significant irregrities. The maids and attendants from the inner household rarely left the estate, except for errands like shopping. As for the male servants, Aurora hadn''t employed any in her courtyard for some time. The steward confirmed this. Ever since Aurora survived an assassination attempt, she had forbidden male servants from entering Blessed Haven. Even when heavy items needed to be moved, she insisted on supervising them personally.

    Aurora had strict reasons for her precautionsˇŞshe was genuinely afraid that a strong male servant might smuggle in a weapon and take advantage of a moment of inattention to harm her. Her measures were extreme, but they reflected a deeply ingrained sense of vignce.

    With this in mind, Zoey ruled out the

    male servants entirely. If no men were allowed in Blessed Haven, anymunication had to rely on the

    maids. This added an extrayer

    risk-each additional person involved increased the chance of information leaking. With things done in such a thorough manner, it meant any information wouldn''t pass through too many

    intermediaries.

    ???

    After questioning the steward, Zoey moved on to interview other household staff, excluding those who worked directly in Blessed Haven. She asked whether anyone had seen the maids or attendants from Blessed Haven leave the estate alone, when they had gone out, and if anyone had noticed them meeting with anyone in particr.

    The staff recounted various details from the past few months. Most of it was mundane or irrelevant, but Zoey listened carefully with remarkable patience.

    To find anything substantial in a short time, she knew she had to sift through the mountain of trivial anecdotes for one loose thread-something she could pull to unravel the bigger picture.

    By nightfall, her persistence paid off.

    One of the servants, Jill, recalled an

    incident on the day Reba passed away. The steward had taken a group of staff out to purchase supplies for the funeral. During this erran a maid from Blessed Haven, Le, had been seen sharing coffee with a woman she referred to as a good friend from the same

    hometown.

    Jill had stopped by to greet them, and remembered receiving a small cake from Le during the encounter. At first nce, it seemed innocent enough. It wasn''t unusual for people from the same hometown to catch up over coffee. Even Zoey''s maids often took simr breaks during errands.

    Reba had just passed away, and Le-a maid from Aurora''s trusted circle-had been called out for coffee. Furthermore, during the funeral itself, Aurora, who typically avoidedrge gatherings, had attended in person to observe mourning rites.

    However, given the timing, the incident stood out.

    While standing vigil, Aurora had exchanged a few words privately with a visitor who came to pay respects named Paige, or better known as Mrs. Lester. As it happened, Paige''s maid was the very same friend who had shared coffee with Le that day.

    Zoey immediately recognized the connection. The Lester family was a merchant household in the capital that happened to be rted to Henry''ste concubine, Mnie Lester. Zoey had previously looked into the Lester family because of Celeste''s trip to the Southern Frontier.

    Without hesitation, Zoey ordered Le to be detained and brought before her for questioning. She dismissed everyone except Jane, insisting on conducting the interrogation alone.

 Chapter 961

    Le had heard that Zoey was investigating the servants in Valor Estate, but she had no idea what it was about. When she was brought in, she wore an expression ofplete confusion.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    It wasn''t until Zoey questioned her about having coffee with a friend from her hometown the day before Reba''s funeral that Le realized what was happening.

    She quickly dropped to her knees and confessed, "Madam Zoey, that day, the person I had coffee with was a close friend of mine. She''s a maid at Lester Estate. She mentioned she''d be returning to our hometown and asked if I had any messages for my family. She also invited me to go shopping for some gifts together..."

    Having been questioning for a long time, Zoey grew a bit impatient. She interrupted and asked bluntly, "Did she ask you to pass on any messages to Aurora that day?"

    Le thought for a moment, then replied, "Yes, she asked me to tell Madam Aurora that Mrs. Lester would also be attending Madam Reba''s funeral."

    "Did she give you anything to deliver to Aurora?"

    "Yes, she gave me a package of herbal medicine."

    "What kind of herbal medicine?"

    "I remember it was Moonroot."

    "Was there any note or message hidden in the package?"

    Le shook her head. "I don''t know. After I ryed the message, Madam Aurora dismissed me right away."

    After finishing, she suddenly eximed, "Oh! Wait, there might have been something. Later, when I returned to serve her, I noticed some ashes on the ground, like burnt paper.''

    Zoey asked if there was anything else, but after thinking for a long time, Le confirmed there wasn''t. Zoey then instructed someone to escort Le out.

    Vi had beening to the side hall repeatedly, asking the servants questions. This time, she arrived just in time to hear Zoey ordering someone to take Le out.

    Vi frowned and asked, "Zoey, what exactly are you investigating? You haven''t exined anything to me, yet you''ve turned the whole household upside down. The servants are all either hiding or cking off. I can''t even get someone to bring me coffee, let alone prepare dinner. It''s alreadyte and the kitchen staff hasn''t even started cooking!"

    Zoey nced at her and replied coolly, "I''m done questioning. You can handle the servants however you see fit."

    With that, she instructed Jane to take Le along and turned to leave.

    "She''s a maid from Valor Estate. What are you taking her for?" Vi called out from behind, but Zoey ignored her and hurried off.

    Le was nervous and confused. She had no idea what was going on, but with both Barrett and Aurora arrested, she was terrified.

    In the carriage, Zoey said gently to her, "Don''t be afraid. I''m taking you to see the Hell Monarch''s princess consort, Lady Carissa will just ask you a few questions. Whatever you told me earlier, repeat it to her exactly as you said it."

    Le was relieved when she realized she was being taken to see Carissa.

    When Carissa managed Valor Estate in the past, she had never made things difficult for the servants. In fact, she was always generous with rewards and treated them with kindness. She had always been the most gentle and considerate of mistresses.

    Once they arrived at Hell Monarch Estate, Le was introduced to Carissa and Violet. Zoey shared the findings of her investigation.

    "I thought you might still have questions for Le, so I brought her along," Zoey said.

    Violet immediately turned to Le and asked, "The woman you mentioned, Mrs. Lester. Is she Mnie Lester''s sister-inw?"

    "Yes, Ms. Spencer," Le quickly replied. "That''s her. My friend serves her as a maid." Noticing the sudden change in Violet''s expression, Carissa asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Violet''s face grew serious as she exined, "I didn''t mention this to you before because I didn''t think it was important, but I learned that earlier this year, when Mrs. Lester and her husband went to the outskirts of the city to pray, their carriage lost control and felt down a hill. Four people died-Mrs. Lester, her husband, the coachman, and a maid."

    She nced at Le. "I''m not sure if one of them was your friend from the same hometown."

    Le''s face paled. "My friend''s name is Maeve. But... she said she was going back to our hometown."

    "I don''t know the maid''s name, but you can find out for yourself," Violet replied.

    Her heart racing, Le quickly excused herself to head to Lester Estate in search of her friend. Violet secretly sent someone to follow her.

    Seeing that Carissa didn''t ask Le any further questions, Zoey realized that Carissa trusted her investigation and understood that she and Violet would need to discuss the matter privately. Smiling, Zoey said, "If there''s nothing more you need from me, I''ll return home and have dinner."

    Hearing that Zoey hadn''t eaten yet, Carissa quickly took her arm. "Please stay and dine here. I''ll have someone prepare something for you. I''m sorry you''ve been dyed and missed your meal." Zoeyughed, "You don''t need to be so formal. You all continue with your business. I''ll eatter when I get back."

    Carissa was about to insist, but Zoey waved her hand dismissively. "No need to insist. There''s no rush. Once everything''s settled, we can have a meal togetherter."

    Carissa reluctantly nodded. "Alright. Then, let me escort you out."

 Chapter 962

    After seeing Zoey off, Carissa and Violet returned to the council hall.

    Most matters had previously been discussed in therge study, but since Everett had arrived, he insisted that important matters be reported in the council hall. He would remain in the hall from morning until night, listening to everything that was brought before him. Rafael hadn''t returned yet even though the negotiations had concluded hours ago. It was likely that he was still in discussion with the delegation about tomorrow''s talks.

    Once Carissa finished reporting the day''s findings to Everett, he gave a conclusion everyone was already aware of.

    "It''s a case of silencing witnesses-tracing the killer leads nowhere."

    Kyle spoke up, his voice thoughtful, "Sir, is it possible that Aurora never had to speak with the Westhaven people at all? That someone else already reached out to them and is just focusing all the me on Dominic?" "But Harvey has already fled," Carissa replied. "I doubt Leroy would trust him now."

    Kyle looked at her, his expression tense. "But what if it''s not Harvey and Leroy? Yes, it''s obvious that they were targeting you. However, that person has been nning for years, which indicates he has aplex mind. What if he was hiding some other n that''s targeted at your grandfather?"

    The analysis hit home, and Carissa had to admit there was a chance.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After all, Yuvan was a man who had been ying the long game.

    Also, Aurora had likely been nning her escape for some time. She probably wanted to run, but the king had ced people to watch her movements, something she must have known. On top of that, after all the failed assassination attempts, she would have been terrified of leaving Valor Estate, fearing another attack.

    So, she had stayed put, enduring in Valor Estate until the Ministry of Justice came for her. When they did, she called Barrett back, asking for his help to escape. But that n had failed as well.

    After being captured, her testimony focused solely on implicating Dominic, which was likely what someone had instructed her to do. This was her final chance to avoid the noose.

    However, her hand was forced when the Ministry of Justice brought Barrett back to interrogate him. She couldn''t let Barrett get caught up in this. If she stuck with her story that Dominic was guilty, Barrett-being the general of the operation-would face even graver consequences. So, she changed her testimony, iming that it was her own spontaneous decision to orchestrate the massacre of the vigers and murder of the prisoners.

    It didn''t matter how capable Barrett was. Aurora had protected him because once she was taken by the Westhaven forces, he would be the only person she could rely on.

    After some analysis, Violet raised a question, "I''m curious-why did Aurora think Barrett could rescue her with so many Westhaven guards watching?"

    Everett turned to Carissa. "If your grandfather were taken by Westhaven, would you try to intercept them?"

    "Yes!" Carissa answered without hesitation.

    Everett nodded. "So, that was Aurora''s n."

    Violet growled, clearly irritated. "That woman''s been hiding away in Blessed Haven, probably scheming all sorts of things. But Barrett actually speaking out-now that surprised me."

    Surprise aside, Violet''s disgust for him remained.

    Barrett was always indecisive. He still had a bit of conscience, but his actions were always messy and unclear.

    "Let''s see how the negotiations go. If Yuvan really has another hidden n, it will slowlye to light in the next few days," Kyle said.

    Carissa nodded. "Alright. While Raf isn''t back yet, I''ll go visit Mother and Aunt Cindy."

    "Don''t let them find out about your injury," Violet reminded.

    Carissa waved off the concern as she walked out. "It''s nothing, just a small scrape. They won''t notice."

    Everett watched her leave, letting out a soft sigh.

    The rare hint of concern in his eyes

    didn''t go unnoticed by Kyle. He quickly shifted his gaze and said nothing, though momentster, Everett''s voice called out from outside, "Get the pot."

    Kyle was speechless.

    At around nine in the evening, Rafael and Winona arrived almost simultaneously.

    Winona had chosen to handle the task of intercepting Harvey''s wealth on her own, wanting to avoid Everett''s punishment. If she had sessfullypleted the task but still faced punishment, it wouldn''t make sense.

    As they approached the council hall, she stopped in her tracks upon seeing Kyle, who was holding a pot over his head. What? Was there no logic to these punishments anymore?

 Chapter 963

    Rafael shot a nce at Kyle before striding in.

    "Sage Everett, why are you making Kyle hold a pot over his head again? With so much going on, I was hoping he could help me out more. If he''s always busy being punished, he won''t be able to." After hearing that, Everett said, "Then, he''s excused from punishment."

    Outside, Kyle and Winona realized they had found their support.

    Winona stepped in to report, "Sage Everett, we''ve swapped out all of Harvey''s gold and silver for fakes. Now, all the chests are filled with stones."

    "I see. Have they discovered it?"

    "When they stopped to rest in a small grove, we knocked them out. When they wake up, they might inspect the chests and will likely figure it out," she answered.

    "Did you send anyone to keep following them?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Winona wanted to roll her eyes. Was that really a question? Of course she had sent someone. She wasn''t a rookie. After all, she was the one who founded Skywing Spire!

    But since Kyle was still out there holding a pot over his head, she didn''t dare be too bold. She replied respectfully, "Rest assured, sir, I''ve already sent someone."

    Carissa and Violet heard that Rafael had returned, and hurried over to ask about the negotiations.

    Everett''s face darkened. "He''s been so busy, he probably hasn''t had a bite to eat. Isn''t there hot food in the kitchen? Have it brought out."

    Seeing Everett''s stern face, Carissa immediately turned and left.

    Everett turned to Rafael. "You treat her like she''s the world to you, but how does she treat you? She doesn''t even care about your food or drink." Rafael chuckled. "I ate at the Diplomatic Affairs Department earlier. Carissa''s just focused on the negotiations. Please stop getting upset with them." Kyle and Winona mentally apuded.

    Seeing his apprentice acting so indulgent, Everett sighed softly. How could Rafael plead for mercy if he didn''t punish them? And if Rafael didn''t plead for them, how would they realize how important his apprentice was? Though they were all apprentices of the Pathfinders Guild, the others had the advantage of numbers, while Rafael was alone. If any issues arose between Rafael and Carissa, the guild members would surely side with Carissa. Wouldn''t that put Rafael at a disadvantage?

    Unaware that his mentor had already been worrying this much, Rafael removed his cloak and sat down. He listened intently as they exined the investigation Zoey had helped with.

    After a moment of silence, Rafael said, "Once Grandfather finds out, it''ll probably ease his mind a bit. At least his genuine efforts won''t have gone to waste."

    What they feared most was getting betrayed by a treacherous one of their own. Barrett''s past actions had already hurt them deeply. What was done couldn''t be undone, but this would at least make them feel a little better.

    "That''s all secondary," Everett said.

    "Pay close attention to tomorrow''s negotiations. Figure out who''s colluding with Yuvan. We don''t know his n, so we can''t develop a counter strategy. For now, we''ll have to rely on some underhanded tactics. Winona will handle those.

    el.p

    She''s good at that."

    Winona nced at Rafael and said, "Do you think it''s appropriate to use such tricks from the martial arts world for such important state affairs? I doubt my guild junior will agree."

    Before Rafael could respond, Everett cut in, "What''s the problem with that? If they y dirty and we always try to be honorable, we''d be at a huge disadvantage."

    He scoffed, then continued, "We

    know exactly what they''re up to

    behind closed doors. Going forward, we''ll use that knowledge to guide our actions. For anyone like

    el:

    that sneaky and impossible to pin down-we''ll use whatever methods are necessary."

    Rafael agreed. There were things that, even when known, were hard to prove. And even if proof was found no one would have the authority to act on it. Besides, this wasn''t about who had the power to decide Anything that disrupted the normal flow of negotiations would be removed.

 Chapter 964

    After Rafael had eaten a little of the hot food, they began discussing the day''s negotiations.

    Carissa sat beside him, clearly taking advantage of her position. At least when she spoke out of turn or disagreed with Everett, she wouldn''t receive the cold shoulder since she was sitting right next to Rafael. "Has the king heard their terms? What did he say about it?" Jacob asked.

    "Davis reported to him. When he returned to the Diplomatic Affairs Department, he ryed the king''s stance. The borderline can''t bepromised, but everything else is open for negotiation. We''re not bound to the conditions they''ve proposed. We can offer alternativepensation. That''s the king''s directive."

    Everett thought for a moment before speaking, "Not yielding on the borderline means forcing Westhaven to acknowledge the treaty Aurora signed. If they deem the treaty invalid, the borderline should revert to the previous one. But the border dispute has been going on for years. Considering they took advantage of Starhaven''s chaos to invade, this situation isplicated."

    Rafael nodded. "The matter discussed tonight at the Diplomatic Affairs Department was exactly that the borderline. We know it''s impossible to get Westhaven to recognize Aurora''s treaty, and we''re not thrilled with it either. But if we push back the borderline, the people will likely rebel and turn Aurora into a hero. How can a person so stained with guilt be considered a hero?"

    "It''s indeed a tricky issue," Everett said.

    He didn''t have a perfect solution for it, either. But then again, how could there ever be a perfect solution for such matters?

    "We''ve alreadypiled the border maps from the time of our ancestors and the original agreements between the two kingdoms. We hope to convince Westhaven to ept those agreements in ce of the one Aurora signed. We never agreed with their invasion, so there was never a new border agreement," Rafael said.

    "That''s not going to be easy," Carissamented.

    "Of course it''s not easy," Everett replied tly. "If it were, would the king have sent him? He''d have given up the credit for nothing."

    Carissa fell silent, realizing herment was met with more of a lecture than she had expected. Anyway, she had no new insights to offer.

    Jacob furrowed his brow, clearly troubled. "We can''t fight, we can''t retreat, and we''re in the wrong. This situation is already hard enough to manage, but we still have to deal with it. How do we find a breakthrough?"

    Everett nced at Rafael, who looked a little weary. "Go get some rest. Tomorrow''s negotiations are crucial."

    Carissa immediately stood up. "Yes, go take a hot bath. You''ll sleep better."

    "Everyone should disperse and get settled for the night," Rafael said as he rose, bowing respectfully to Everett before taking Carissa''s hand and leaving.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The next day''s negotiations brought no breakthroughs. Both sides remained firmly focused on their core interests, unwilling topromise.

    Leroy hardly spoke at all today,

    clearly having been reprimanded by Lisandra when they returned the previous evening. On the other hand, Garrick was more vocal. However, he never mentioned Dominic, so Rafael just paid attention but didn''t jump to conclusions about him.

    On the third day of talks, Garrick''s demeanor didn''t change. He didn''t bring up Dominic, and both sides remained deadlocked, unwilling to yield an inch.

    But by the afternoon, Lisandra suddenly became ill. She clutched her head as waves of nausea swept over her. Her face turned pale and she was drenched in cold sweat.

    Although they had brought along a royal physician and supplies, Rafael still asked, "Would you like us to call for a physician from Starhaven?"

    Lisandra declined, exining, "This headache has been a chronic condition for years. The royal physician I brought with me understands my condition better and knows how to treat it." However, it seemed likely that the negotiations would need to be postponed by a day.

    Rafael nodded. "Then, we''ll dy by a day and resume once Her Highness has recovered."

    Michael, who was responsible for security outside Concord Lodge, had been leading the guards. For now, the Capital Guard was under

    Alistair''smand. After seve

    days of hard work, Michael was

    dausted. Carissa went to relieve

    him that evening so he could rest while she took up watch.

    Alistair could have handled it, but Carissa didn''t trust him-his loose tongue was a risk. With the Westhaven envoys here, Violet hadn''t been teaching, so she came to keep Carissapany.

    The exits of Concord Lodge were all guarded. While they wouldn''t stop the Westhaven people froming and going, the guards had to be alert in case of any assassination attempts.

    The Capital Guard didn''t enter unless there was a special reason. Westhaven had their own guards and had taken residence inside. For now, Concord Lodge effectively belonged to Westhaven.

 Chapter 965

    Although it was alreadyte February and the weather had warmed considerably, sitting by the entrance with no shelter still felt a bit chilly.

    The small guardhouse at the entrance of Concord Lodge was avable for their use. Inside, there was a brazier for heating water. Seeing that Violet wasn''t dressed warmly enough, Carissa led her into the guardhouse to sit and drink coffee. "You don''t need to stay with me tonight," Carissa said as she poured the coffee. "I''ll be fine here."

    Violet blew on the dark liquid''s surface. "It''s no trouble. I''ll stay with you. It''s a good chance to let ire and the others rest. I''ll keep an eye on things."

    ire and the others were watching theings and goings of the Westhaven people, observing where they went and who they interacted with.

    Lisandra and the officials didn''t leave Concord Lodge much, but there were plenty of others in the group. With all the information Barrett and Zoey had gathered, if there really was another hidden n, Yuvan''s people might still try to make contact with Westhaven. "By the way, I overheard Jacob when I left." Violet nced at Carissa. "He said that Prince Rafael ns to visit the Ministry of Justice tomorrow to see Barrett."

    Carissa nodded. "I know."

    "Is it necessary for him to meet Barrett? He should have already said everything he knows."

    "He hasn''t mentioned the route Aurora ns to use when she escapes."

    "Is that important? She''s not getting away. She nned the route, not Yuvan. Asking about that now seems unnecessary."

    Carissa tapped Violet yfully on the forehead, smiling. "Raf just needs an excuse to talk to Barrett again and see if he can uncover anything useful. At least we''ll know who he''s dealing with. This person is hiding too well-if they slip up only at the end of negotiations, it''ll be toote to act."

    Violet understood at once. "You''re right. Three days of talks and no mistakes yet. It''s time to think of another way."

    At the Ministry of Justice, Barrett didn''t expect the Hell Monarch toe looking for him personally. When he heard that a Ministry of Justice official, Lonnie, hade to fetch him, he stood there stunned for a moment. Then, he asked somewhat stiffly, "Why would he being to see me?"

    "His Highness didn''t say. He just asked me to bring you. You should go quickly. Don''t keep him waiting," Lonnie replied.

    Barrett didn''t know why, but a sense of unease settled in his chest. "Was it just him? Were there any other officials? Was Mr. Lloyd present?"

    "No, it was only His Highness," Lonnie replied.

    Barrett nodded absent-mindedly, but didn''t get up. "What about the matter I asked Mr. Lloyd to investigate? Did he look into it? What did he find?" Lonnie''s expression didn''t change. "I''m not sure what you had Mr. Lloyd investigate."

    Seeing the man''s indifferent attitude, Barrett didn''t press further. He stood and followed Lonnie.

    Before entering the side hall, Barrett took a deep breath. Then, he walked inside with heavy steps.

    When he was the Crown Guard

    Even then, he had felt inferior in thetter''s presence. Now, in his current sorry state, imprisoned and in

    despair, that sense of inferiority only

    grew.

    He didn''t know if Rafael would purposely make things difficult for him, but what did it matter? In his position now, he was already someone to be looked down upon. Upon entering the side hall, Barrett saw Rafael.

    The prince looked every bit the regal

    figure as he sat in a carved,

    round-backed chair. His posture was straight, unwavering. For some reason, the sight of the Hell

    Monarch''s strong and dignified form made Barrett recall a moment from the past-when he had returned from Victory Pass and gone to

    Grace Mansion to see Carissa,

    telling her he intended to marry

    Aurora as his rightful wife.

    At that time, she had sat just like this on a chair. However, she looked far more slender and fragile. The memory stirred something in his heart, a mix of emotions tooplex to name.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He collected himself, cleared his throat, and approached to bow. "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Rafael nced up. "Sit."

    Barrett froze for a moment.

    Sit? He was being asked to sit? Wasn''t he about to be questioned? Even if it wasn''t an intentional slight, considering his status as a criminal, just being allowed to stand and respond was already an act of

    mercy. ge

    And yet, here he was being told to sit.

    Rafael looked up at him and frowned. "Sit down. I have questions for you. There''s no need for these formalities."

    Barrett blinked, then quietly sat across from the Hell Monarch.

 Chapter 966

    Rafael first shared the results of Zoey''s investigation with Barrett, giving him a clear conclusion.

    "It''s pretty much confirmed that the people behind this used the Lester family to contact Aurora. They had a maid inform her and got her to show up at your mom''s funeral. Afterward, Mrs. Lester went to offer her condolences, which gave her the opportunity to speak with Aurora privately. Once she did, both she and her husband were silenced."

    Barrett was stunned beyond words. "Is that truly the case?"

    Rafael didn''t hesitate. "I''ll be straightforward with you. While investigating Eleanor''s treason case, the Supreme Court found links to the Lester family. However, we didn''t have enough evidence, so we never moved against them. Mrs. Lester''s involvement with Aurora indicates that the people behind her are the same as Eleanor''s conspirators-the true masterminds behind the treason."

    Rafael''s gaze grew heavier. "Aurora is involved in this case, and she will be taken to Westhaven. However, you''re her husband. Once the truth of the treason is uncovered, what will happen to you and your family? You know exactly what that means."

    Barrett''s lips trembled slightly. He had served in court before and knew full well how seriously Salvador took this treason case. It was why Salvador was so furious. It was a dagger that stabbed deep into the king''s heart. When the time came, anyone even remotely tied to it would never escape the reckoning.

    "Barrett, there''s no other choice for you. You''ll need to earn merit if you want to avoid punishment."

    Merit and punishment.

    It was those words again.

    The pressure of those words felt like a heavy hand clutching at Barrett''s heart, squeezing the breath from his lungs. One decision had shattered everything-his family''s peace and his own. He clenched his teeth, fighting the rising frustration. "Your Highness, just tell me what to do. I''ll do it."

    Rafael watched him for a long moment, then said, "Go to Aurora and ask her if Mrs. Lester mentioned anyone from Westhaven. As for how to ask, what techniques to use, whether you''ll get anything out of her-well, that depends on your ability." Barrett was silent for a long time before replying, "Understood."

    This was a matter of life and death for his entire family. There was no question of whether he would go. Whether he would get answers was another matter, but at least by asking, he could try to clear his name.

    Barrett wasn''t sure if this would clear his name, but at this point, he had no other options.

    He took his leave, and was led by Lonnie to Aurora''s prison cell.

    When Aurora saw him walk in again, a wave of caution washed over her. She understood the situation-after all, they were both prisoners. Even though Barrett was under special detention, a visit had to be authorized by the Minister of

    Justice.

    Yet, despite her wariness, Aurora knew Barrett well. He wasn''t one for scheming, and his lies were far from convincing. If there was something unusual, she''d be able to sense it immediately.

    Barrett sat on the foul-smelling

    straw bed. With spring in the air, the

    dampness was unbearable, and the stench in the cell had only grown worse since hisst visit. Aurora? herself carried the same foul odor, and her disheveled hair seemed to teem with fleas. Her face was swollen from flea bites, and some of

    them were broken open and

    bleeding from scratching.

    Seeing her in such a condition tugged at Barrett''s heart. No matter the circumstances, they had once been husband and wife. The sight of her suffering made him feel a pang of difort. The sympathy on his face made Aurora drop her guard just a little.

    "Did they send you to see me?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Barrett shook his head. "I begged toe. His Majesty showed mercy, and I''ll be released tomorrow."

    Aurora blinked in surprise. "The negotiations are over? Have you been reinstated?"

    The mention of his official post struck a sore spot in Barrett. His heart sank with a hollow, disappointed gaze, he said, "Not yet, but His Majesty has issued an edict that allows me to return home and reffect on my actions."

    Aurora studied his expression closely and felt that his words held no lies.

    "If you''re leaving, then you have to remember what I told you," she said, her voice softening considerably.

 Chapter 967

    Barrett''s eyes instinctively flickered toward the door. It wasn''t something he did on purpose. He simply felt uneasy, as if everything he was doing was underhanded. Because of that, he couldn''t help but act cautiously. This nervous, furtive behavior only lowered Aurora''s guard even further. In front of her, this man was as transparent as ss-what was there to fear?

    "The thing you mentioned that day..." Barrett''s voice was barely above a whisper. He avoided looking directly at her. "I''ve thought about it a lot since then. I can''t help but feel the chances are slim. And you never said how you would ensure the Westhaven envoys will take General Sullivan. Without that certainty, I can''t be sure the people of Hell Monarch Estate will intervene, and whether we''ll get the right chance at all."

    His voice was very low, and his gaze towards Aurora was somewhat evasive. He still cared for her as his wife, and asking her questions like this felt like he was betraying her. He felt deeply troubled, but in order to keep the Warren family safe, he had no choice but to act this way.

    Aurora frowned. "If I said it will happen, it will. What are you worried about? You can leave, so just prepare yourself."

    "You make it sound easy. How am I supposed to save you by myself? Don''t I need more people and some money to make it happen? But if there''s no guarantee, how can I justify spending that money? Don''t call me stingy. You know the situation at the estate." The mention of their estate''s troubles made Barrett sigh deeply.

    "More people?" Aurora''s voice turned sharp. "What kind of people can you find? You can''t just pick anyone for this kind of thing."

    Finding people would be too risky.

    "You just need to take advantage of the situation while they''re rescuing Dominic. Your martial arts skills are enough," she added.

    "Don''t me me for being heartless," Barrett said. "I can''t rescue you directly. I can only help from the outside. I''m willing to take risks for you, but I can''t put my own life at stake."

    Aurora''s expression suddenly changed. "You... Are you really that cold-hearted and ruthless?"

    "Your life matters, but mine doesn''t?" Barrett couldn''t help but feel a sh of resentment. "His Majesty has pardoned me. If I reflect on my actions and keep to myself, I can still find a way out. But if I try to save you, sacrifice my future and my position. All I will be able to hope for I is a chance to keep my life. The truth is, this isn''t my fault. Helping you is a kindness, not an obligation. If you can''t ept that, then we''re done here."

    Aurora''sugh was cold, almost mocking. "You''re such a spineless coward! We''re husband and wife, and we''ve been through a lot. How can you just stand by and watch me suffer?" Barrett''s temper red. He hated being called a spineless coward, and his face darkened. "If you keep talking like that, I''ll walk out right now."

    Aurora''s anger red, but she reached out and pulled him back. "Who are you thinking of asking for help? I need to know if they''re reliable."

    Barrett exined, "When I was with

    the Capital Guard, I met a few down-and-out men from the martial world. They''re skilled fighters, but

    their pride won''t let them entC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    orders from just about anyone. prefer taking dangerous jobs, even if it means their life is on the line. If the pay''s good enough, they do it.

    "I''m thinking of gathering seven or eight of them. The amount of money

    I need won''t be small, though. If

    you''re not sure about this n, I can''t waste the money. I need you t tell me how confident you are, ve been thinking it over and I just can''t believe you''ll be able to convince Westhaven to take General Sullivan without something more than just your words."

    Aurora gave him a cold, calcting look. "Why would you need to know the details? You just have to trust me. If I say I can handle it, I will."

    Barrett shook his head, doubt clouding his eyes. "I can''t take that gamble. You want me to spend all that money and risk my future based on nothing but your word? You know the situation at the estate. We''ve lost everything. We don''t have money and my mom''s belongings have been sold off. I''ll have to borrow from Vi."

    A red flush of shame appeared on his face as he spoke, and he continued bitterly, "I don''t have a good rtionship with her. Borrowing from her means I''ll have to lower myself, and you can imagine how difficult that is for me."

    Then, it seemed like he suddenly remembered something.

    "Don''t you have any savings? How much do you have? If you can contribute, I won''t have to borrow from her and deal with her attitude."

 Chapter 968

    Aurora pursed her lips.

    She did have some money saved up. No matter who managed the household, her portion was non-negotiable. As for the bride price, she had kept some of it for herself there was no way she would have given it all to the Warrens! The small dowry she had been given wouldn''t have been enough to live on, and she would never agree to the marriage without some savings of her own.

    However, the money she had saved was meant for the future.

    "You can take it if you need it, but you have to borrow what''s necessary. After I escape, I''ll be alone and without any support. I can''t be left without money. You can''t expect me to wander the streets and starve in the cold," she said.

    Barrett steered the conversation toward money as he knew it was better to discuss that first. Otherwise, pressing for too much information would make him seem too forceful and arouse Aurora''s suspicions.

    "How much do you have? I''ll look at it, leave you some, and use the rest to hire people. If it''s not enough, I''ll borrow from Vi," he suggested.

    Aurora pondered. She knew that relying on Vi for arge sum might not work. Though Vi was from a noble family, the woman was stingy and frugal.

    "I have two to three thousand silver coins, but you can only take one thousand," she said.

    Barrett tried to ask for two thousand. After some back-and-forth, they settled on one thousand five hundred.

    With the money settled, Barrett naturally needed to know what cards Aurora had up her sleeve. She had to tell him, or he wasn''t willing to take the risk. This was a matter of his future, maybe even his life. If he didn''t feel secure, he couldn''t agree. Aurora watched him for a long moment before suddenly asking, "Barrett, you''re not trying to sell me out, right?"

    Barrett''s thoughts hadn''t fully shifted away from the bargaining. He wasn''t the sharpest and his emotional responses were often slow. After all the bargaining, it almost seemed like he truly believed he was nning for her.

    So, when he heard her question, he looked up in surprise, his tone filled with anger and grievance as he replied, "What did you say? If you don''t trust me, why would you entrust me with something so important? I''m putting my life and future on the line, and you still doubt me?"

    Aurora might have understood Barrett, but the truth was, she didn''t understand men. Lying was second nature to them and they had a knack for it.

    ??.??

    Human nature wasplex and ever-changing, and that included her own. When it came to Barrett, she always saw him through a simplistic lens and thought she had him figured out. Her caution, sensitivity, and suspicion often blinded her to the truth, leaving her unable to see through the man she believed she understood so well.

    On top of that, Barrett was herst hope. Deep down, she still believed that he had feelings for her.

    After a long silence, she said, "Don''t worry. The remnants of Eleanor''s faction are colluding with a female official at Grand Princess Lisandra''s side. She can ensure that nothing goes wrong."

    Barrett looked at her in shock. "A female official at Grand Princess Lisandra''s side? Are you saying that Grand Princess Lisandra has joined forces with Eleanor''s faction?!"

    "No, not Grand Princess Lisandra,

    but a female official at her side." Aurora decided to juste clean. "When Mrs. Lester came to see me during your mom''s funeral, she told me this. She insisted I hold onto Dominic because if he gets captured by Westhaven, Victory Pass will fall."

    "That doesn''t add up." Barrett thought carefully. "If they told you Westhaven wants General Sullivan, then even if the Hell Monarch''s people try to rescue him, it''s unlikely to seed."

    "Naturally," Aurora replied, "most of

    the troops will be focused on guarding Dominic. If the king agrees to Westhaven''s request but the Hell Monarch''s people try to rescue him, that would be going against military orders and viting the treaty made after the two kingdoms'' negotiations." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    M

    Her eyes were filled with a chilling certainty, as though she could already foresee Carissa''s fate.

    "In that case, whether they seed or fail, the king will punish them."

    She leaned in even closer to Barrett, her voice dropping to a near whisper, "When the chaos hits, you''ll have a better chance of saving me. The odds will be much more in your favor."

 Chapter 969

    Barrett still couldn''t bring himself to believe it.

    "Grand Princess Lisandra is against the war," he said. "If a female official around her is doing this, wouldn''t it gopletely against her stance? There''s no way she''d agree to it."

    Aurora let out a coldugh. "It seems she may not have a choice in the matter."

    Barrett was shocked. "What do you mean? Are they trying to undermine Grand Princess Lisandra?"

    Aurora''s expression hardened. "How should I know? That''s what Mrs. Lester told me, but she didn''t go into detail. I don''t even know the identity of the female official! I didn''t believe her at first, which is why I asked so many questions. But she promised that if I cooperated, they''d help me escape when the time came. Because of you, I didn''t press the issue with Dominic. They may not care about me anymore. However, no matter what I confess, I''m afraid their n will go forward regardless. That means I still have a chance."

    After the initial shock, Barrett looked at her intently. "You didn''t change your confession because of me. You know they can''t be trusted, and you''re worried they''ll turn on you once they''ve used you. That''s why you''re turning to me. Don''t say you''re doing this for my sake. You still want me to pay the price. I''ll be taking as much money as I need, or I can''t help you."

    Aurora didn''t feel guilty at all, even when he saw through her. "This is something you owe me, Barrett. Nothing in this world is free. You started this, so you have to take responsibility."

    Barrett felt a coldness settle in his chest. "Did I start this? Didn''t I take responsibility? When you were captured on the Southern Frontier battlefield, I defied Carissa''s orders multiple times to save you. I even took the punishment meant for you. How can you be so shameless?"

    Aurora''s expression turned cold. "Don''t bring up the past! This is all your doing, not mine. I never forced you into anything. You chose to be with me. You gave up your military merits to marry me, even abandoning Carissa. Everything you did was your own choice. Don''t try to act so wronged. If you didn''t want it, no one could''ve forced you."

    Barrett was beyond furious, but he was no good at arguing. He always ended up losing when he fought with Aurora. So, he fell silent.

    He''d asked the questions he needed to ask, and now he simply said, "Fine. Just wait."

    After he left, Barrett immediately ryed everything about his conversation with Aurora to Rafael.

    Rafael listened, his expression puzzled.

    A female official? Why was it a female official?

    The path to bing a female official in Westhaven was incredibly difficult. It was only with Lisandra''s support that they managed to stay afloat. Without her, the selection. process every three years might not even continue. To so tantly betray Lisandra-wasn''t that cutting off all of one''s future prospects?

    "Do you think she was telling the truth? Was she lying?" Rafael asked.

    Barrett thought for a moment, but didn''t dare to be sure. "I don''t know. I can''t tell when she''s lying."

    Rafael gave Barrett a look, his gaze unreadable.

    No wonder Salvador liked using Barrett! This man couldn''t even understand the woman beside him, let alone dare to guess the king''s intentions or do anything inappropriate. Someone like him was perfect for being a scapegoat. "Did she say a female official or a maid?" Rafael asked, wanting rification.

    There were only three female officials who hade this time. It wouldn''t be hard to investigate them. But if it was a maid, that would be much more difficult.

    "She said it was a female official, but..." Barrett hesitated, unsure if the Hell Monarch wanted his opinion.

    "Go ahead," Rafael urged, growing impatient with Barrett''s hesitation.

    Barrett took a deep breath. "But I

    don''t think it''s a female official. I know the situation in

    Westhaven-female officials rely on Grand Princess Lisandra''s power to maintain their positions. If she''s sidelined, it wouldn''t benefit them." N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He felt like he had made a sharp observation, but little did he know, Rafael had already thought of that and perhaps even deeper. The female official idea wasn''t impossible. Lisandra''s power was waning, and the female officials might not be able to rely on her for much longer.

    Rafael stood up. "Good. Thank you for your input."

    Barrett watched Rafael''s retreating figure.

    Was that... an acknowledgment?

 Chapter 970

    Rafael quickly returned to Hell Monarch Estate and made his way to the council hall, where Everett was already sitting in the main seat, waiting for reports. Rafael instructed Jacob to gather information on the three female officials who had arrived this time. It was crucial to examine the details thoroughly.

    At Concord Lodge, Violet had drunk a lot of coffee and was beginning to feel ufortable. She excused herself and told the Westhaven guards stationed there to wait as she went to the inner chamber. Carissa also stood up to apany her. A maid who spoke Stellish was called over, and they were escorted toward the inner chamber. As they passed by the main courtyard of Concord Lodge, they noticed that the ce was brightly lit. Sounds of an argument could be heard from within. Carissa took a quick look and saw that most of the envoys were present, as well as the female officials from Lisandra''s side. There were easily a dozen or twenty people inside, arguing. Their voices weren''t loud, but some looked solemn, while others were clearly angry. Carissa only understood a few phrases in Westic, so she couldn''t catch the full meaning of the argument, but she very clearly heard the words "danger" and "very dangerous."

    She stopped, trying to listen further, but the maid urged her forward. Carissa and Violet continued toward the inner chamber, gradually distancing themselves from the main courtyard, where the sounds of the dispute faded.

    They exchanged a look, both of them filled with uncertainty. This didn''t seem like a discussion about the uing negotiations. Lisandra wasn''t present, and there were guards and maids around. One of them even wore the hat of a medical officer.

    By the light of the passingnterns, Carissa stole a nce at the maid, who had clearly just been brought out from the main courtyard. Her expression was one of quiet anxiety.

    Carissa thought back to Lisandra''s condition. She had heard that Lisandra had been vomiting during the negotiations earlier today, and wondered if the grand princess'' condition had worsened.

    Carissa turned to the maid leading them and asked, "Has Grand Princess Lisandra gotten any better? If not, we have a physician in the capital named Sebastian whoˇŞ"

    Before Carissa could finish, the maid''s eyes brightened. "Sebastian Dalton? The renowned physician? Is he in the capital?"

    "Yes, he''s in the capital," Carissa replied, sensing that Lisandra''s headache had likely intensified. "Should we send someone to invite him to check on Grand Princess Lisandra?"

    The maid hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "No need, Your Grace. Her Highness has taken medicine and is already feeling much better."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Is she truly feeling better?"

    Carissa couldn''t help but grow suspicious. Upon mentioning Sebastian, she had seen the maid''s eyes light up. But when she talked about Lisandra feeling better, her gaze seemed to flicker and avoid meeting Carissa''s. "Yes, Your Grace. Please hurry along. I must return to attend to the grand princess," the maid urged.

    Carissa had originally only apanied Violet, so whether she went or stayed didn''t matter much. She motioned for Violet to continue ahead and lingered behind.

    She said to the maid, "You''re one of Grand Princess Lisandra''s personal attendants, right? You''ve brought medicine with you on this trip,

    haven''t you? If you''re missing a

    ingredients, you can tell us and we''ll send someone to fetch them right away. You can trust us-we want nothing more than for Her Highness to recover her health."

    The maid nodded but didn''t speak much further, her expression still wary.

    Seeing this, Carissa didn''t press her and instead chatted casually, asking, "What''s your name? How long have you been serving Grand Princess Lisandra?"

    "My name is Aria," the maid answered. "I''ve served Her Highness since I was 11. It''s been 12 years now."

    "I never would''ve guessed you were 23. I thought you were only 17 or 18. Your name is lovely," Carissaplimented with a smile.

    "Her Highness chose my name," Aria replied softly.

    "I see." Carissa noticed Aria kept ncing toward the inner chamber, as though she were anxious to return. "Aren''t you supposed to be attending to Her Highness? Is she settled?"

    "Her Highness... is settled." Aria hesitated before continuing, "Um... You mentioned Mr. Dalton just now, Your Grace. Is he difficult to call on?"

    "It depends on who''s calling on him."

    Carissa was now more certain than ever that Lisandra''s condition hadn''t improved. She recalled hearing bits and pieces of the argument about "danger" and "very dangerous". She wondered if it was referring

    Lisandra''s condition.

    Furrowing her brows, she said seriously, "Aria, tell me. Has Her Highness truly gotten better? Is her condition dangerous? You''re her personal attendant, and you must know that we would never wish her harm." Suddenly, tears welled up in Aria''s almond-shaped eyes.

    "Your Grace," she cried, "Her

    Highness fainted after having a fit. The royal physician we brought said there may be a tumor in her brain, which is very dangerous. They''re arguing about whether to summon a Starhaven physician to examine her."

 Chapter 971

    In the council hall of Hell Monarch Estate, Jacobid out the profiles of the three female officials: Penny Durham, Yuna Rutherford, and Yasmine Stein.

    "These three are Grand Princess Lisandra''s close confidants. In Westhaven, women rarely hold important government positions. However, Ms. Durham was the first female official to rise to a fifth-rank position.

    "Grand Princess Lisandra highly favors her. Next is Ms. Stein, the legitimate daughter of the head of Westhaven''s Stein family. Marshal Liam''s wife is her aunt. Finally, there''s Ms. Rutherford. Shees from amoner background and earned her ce by topping the women''s imperial exams. She''s been working alongside Grand Princess Lisandra on state affairs. All three have been with the grand princess since theirte king''s time, and our investigation shows they are all highly loyal to her."

    Rafael picked up the documents, carefully scanning the details-names, ages, personalities, backgrounds, family information, when they started their careers, and what they had done. After reading through them, he turned his attention to Penny''s profile. "She''s been with Grand Princess Lisandra the longest and has always been loyal, so it''s unlikely to be her," Jacob pointed out.

    "She served as a female official by thete crown prince''s side for two years?" Rafael asked, looking up.

    Jacob nodded. "Yes. She was selected by Grand Princess Lisandra, and was sent to thete crown prince''s side. Much like us in Starhaven, a crown prince has his own smaller court to handle administrative affairs, which helps him with the transition... oh!" His eyes widened in realization.

    "She served by Prince Arthur''s side for two years and was loyal to him. That means she''s likely to support King Edmund and Mr. Stellwyn! She''s in the pro-war faction."

    "Where''s Travis?" Rafael said immediately. "Have him drop by Concord Lodge and inform Carissa and Violet about this. Tell them to keep a close watch on Penny. Also, they should monitor Grand Princess Lisandra''s condition closely."

    He couldn''t go himself. As the lead negotiator, the Westhaven envoys would be wary if he appeared at Concord Lodge in person.

    Travis was stationed by the door of the council hall. Everett said he should be on stand-by there when he had no pressing matters to attend to.

    Upon hearing Rafael''s instructions, Travis immediately said, "I''ll go right away."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    With that, he dashed off like the wind, disappearing in an instant.

    Winona sighed. "The unfortunate part is that we can''t send anyone to secretly monitor Concord Lodge."

    "That wouldn''t be a good idea," Everett said. "If you send someone to spy and eavesdrop during the negotiations and they find out, they''ll think we''re trying to pry into their private discussions. That won''t help the peace talks." "Yes, sir," Winona replied.

    Afterward, she excused herself to use the restroom and left.

    Meanwhile, Travis had already saddled up and was galloping toward Concord Lodge.

    At Concord Lodge, Carissa didn''t take immediate action after she finished talking with Aria. Instead, she made sure to find out who was opposed and who supported Lisandra''s ns. Once she had the information, she told Aria that if they needed to summon Sebastian once the discussion was over, they could send for him at once.

    After returning to their quarters, Carissa and Violet immediately discussed the matter. Violet''s expression darkened as she listened. "What should we do? Could this be a trap?"

    Carissa shared her concerns. Right now, the Westhaven envoys were divided-some supported Lisandra, and others opposed her. Without being sure whether Lisandra was in danger, they couldn''t just force a physician inside. If there was any conflict and Lisandra emerged unharmed, it would blow up into a huge issue.

    Even if Lisandra was truly unconscious, it might still be a scheme. Someone could have poisoned her to make her appear i waiting for the right moment to force out the opposition. Once they had the physician in ce, they could treat her and clear the poison, making it look like nothing

    happened.

    The situation was tricky.

    Still, a decision had to be made no matter how difficult. If it turned out to be true and Lisandra was in danger of dying here, the pro-war faction would seize the opportunity to take control of the negotiations. They would push for one thing only-war.

 Chapter 972

    Carissa hesitated for a moment before saying, "Go and bring Sebastian here. I''ll think of a way to slip inside and take a look."

    No matter what, it was best to have Sebastian ready just in case.

    Violet nodded. "Alright, I''ll go now."

    She hurried out and saddled the horse. The night air was still cold, and it would be quite troublesome for Sebastian toe out in this weather.

    Halfway there, she crossed paths with Travis, but it seemed like he didn''t notice her. He rode straight past. She called out to him, and it took a moment before the sound of galloping hooves returned.

    Carissa instructed the Capital Guard to stand watch at the entrance, ensuring no one entered. If it turned out to be a trap, they had to be cautious and prepared. There was no harm in being extra careful. After that, she left the gatehouse and wandered around the perimeter of Concord Lodge.

    Since the area outside was filled with her men, she didn''t think there would be much risk in walking around. After a while, she scaled the wall at the back of the courtyard and slipped inside.

    The security inside was clearly less strict than before, though it was hard to tell if that was intentional or not.

    Carissa knew Lisandra resided in the eastern courtyard, but she was some distance away from there and had to be cautious to avoid detection. As she moved into the central courtyard, she noticed there were more guards. She crept along the corridor, pressing herself against the wall. Fortunately, thenterns weren''t very bright, and her footsteps were light enough not to alert the guards.

    The guards were talking, but Carissa couldn''t understand their conversation. She felt frustrated. If only Winona were here she could speak fluent Westic, Sandorish, Nerathic, and many other regional tongues.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Carissa climbed to the roof, nning to cross it. As soon as she reached the top, she saw a shadow flicker across the roof of the eastern courtyard.

    It was still a bit far away, and the light was too dim for her to see the rooftop clearly. For a moment, she thought she saw something sh by, and the shadow seemed to vanish.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be? Had they really sent someone in? Was it an assassin?

    Just as Carissa was about to leap over to take a closer look, the shadow appeared again. This time, it stood up and faced her. Then, the glow of a firestick lit up, aimed right at the person''s face.

    Carissa almostughed out loud.

    It was Winona!

    But what was she doing here?

    With Winona around, there was no need for Carissa to investigate further. She silently retreated and climbed down the wall, slipping out quietly.

    Winona might not be as skilled as

    Carissa in martial arts, but her Lightfoot Skill was undoubtedly superior. Just watching hernd earlier without a sound was enough to prove it.

    Carissa made her way back to the gatehouse, but she had little interest in the coffee now. She kept peeking out the window, anxious to see if Violet had arrived with Sebastian.

    After waiting for what felt like an eternity, she finally heard the sound of hooves.

    She rushed out to see three horsesing to a halt-Travis and Violet were helping Sebastian off his horse.

    Carissa stepped forward and greeted him, "Thank you foring, Sebastian."

    "It''s nothing," Sebastian replied. "Can we go in now? What''s the situation?"

    "Just a little longer." Carissa turned to Travis. "What brings you here?"

    "Let''s talk inside," Violet said, ushering them all in.

    The four of them crowded into the gatehouse. Travis ryed the

    information about the possibility that one of Lisandra''s female officials was conspiring with Yuvan.

    Carissa''s expression turned grim. "So, Grand Princess Lisandra may really be in trouble."

    "It seems likely," Violet said, ncing into the room. From a distance, she couldn''t make out much. "Is there anything unusual?"

    "Winona went in to investigate. If what she finds checks out, we''ll go in," Carissa answered.

    "Winona''s here too? That''s a relief." Violet sighed.

    With Winona''s understanding of theirnguage and her Lightfoot Skill, she was likely to avoid detection.

    Carissa helped Sebastian adjust his cloak. The old man had been in such a rush to leave, he had grabbed the first cloak he could find and thrown it on.

 Chapter 973

    After a while, Winona appeared at the entrance of Concord Lodge. It was likely she hadn''te alone. When Carissa had seen her earlier, she had been dressed in stealth attire. But now, she wore her usual attire and her stealth attire was nowhere in sight. Carissa hurried over to greet her and asked, "What''s the situation, Winona?"

    "I stayed on the roof of Grand Princess Lisandra''s quarters for a while. She''s unconscious. There are a few maids by her side. I overheard them talking-she came back from the Diplomatic Affairs Department not long ago and suddenly went into a fit. She even bit someone. After that, she lost consciousness," Winona replied.

    "She went into a fit and bit someone? Could she have gone momentarily insane?" Violet eximed, astonished.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Did you hear what they said in the main courtyard?" Carissa asked.

    "They were arguing in the main courtyard. Some wanted to summon a royal physician or Sebastian, but others opposed it. Since I was on the roof, I couldn''t tell who was for or against it." "Was there a woman among those opposing?"

    "Yes," Winona replied. When she saw Travis, she knew Carissa and the others must already know that one of Lisandra''s female officials was involved. "But I can''t be sure if it was Penny." "Were many people opposing calling for a physician?" Carissa pressed.

    "About three or four people. But it wasn''t just opposition-they were weighing the situation. One woman, though, was adamantly against it. She argued that our Starhaven physicians were no match for their royal physician, and there was a risk of harm." "So, the people opposing are mainly concerned that Grand Princess Lisandra might suffer if the wrong decision is made, and they''re worried about the consequences?" Carissa rified.

    Winona nodded. "That''s one way to put it."

    Carissa didn''t hesitate. "Then, let''s go!"

    Travis stopped her for a moment. "Should we inform His Highness? Perhaps he should make the decision."

    "No," Carissa said firmly. "This is my decision, not His Highness''."

    She immediately sent a message for the Capital Guard on watch toe over, and ordered, "You will go in with Mr. Travis and Ms. Spencer. Try to avoid any conflict and do not engage with any envoys." "Understood!" the capital guards responded in unison.

    Travis and Violet led the way with the Capital Guard, while Carissa and Winona followed closely behind with Sebastian in tow.

    The Westhaven guards saw them

    "What are you doing? What''s going on?" Leroy shouted as he appeared, visibly furious.

    Carissa stepped forward. "We''ve learned that Grand Princess Lisandra is unwell, and we''ve brought Starhaven''s renowned physician here to treat her."

    "No need for that." Leroy waved his hand dismissively. "We have our royal physician. Step back."

    Penny''s expression changed slightly as she approached. "How did you find out?"

    Carissa looked to Winona, her eyes silently asking a question-was it her?

    Winona recognized the voice-it was the same one she had overheard earlier, the woman who had opposed summoning a physician. She nodded in confirmation.

    Upon hearing Penny''s words, Leroy snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Carissa with renewed fury. "That''s right, how did you know? Did you break in? Or have you been spying on us? Eavesdropping on our conversations?"

    "During the negotiations, we were

    aware that Grand Princess Lisandra

    was unwell," Carissa said, raising her

    voice. "We came in just now to use se the restroom and overheard your guards discussing her condition, saying it was quite serious. Hence, we brought Sebastian here to treat her. We''re doing this because we don''t want Grand Princess Lisandra''s health to affect the

    negotiations."

    "Absurd!" Amos scoffed. "How could it affect the negotiations? Tomorrow''s talks won''t be canceled. We aren''t reliant on just Grand Princess Lisandra for negotiations." Garrick stepped forward. "Since they''re already here, we might as well let them in. Her Highness hasn''t woken up yet."

    "No!" Leroy immediately objected. "Who knows what they''re really after?"

    Penny''s face was also filled with suspicion.

    "I don''t agree, either," she said. "Our

    royal physician, Mr. Glover, is the one who understands Her Highness'' condition best. How can we allow just any physician to treat her? Even though we''re not at war, the rtionship between our two kingdoms is still somewhat hostile. Also, we''re in the middle of a

    delicate negotiation. If they take advantage of this and harm Her Highness, can we take responsibility for that?"

 Chapter 974

    Although Penny was a low-ranking female official, she had Lisandra''s favor and full trust. Just now, it had been her fierce opposition that had swayed others, turning supporters into opponents.

    Still, there were a few, like the Diplomatic Affairs Department officials, who supported inviting Starhaven''s renowned physician, Sebastian. His reputation had reached Westhaven; when Westhaven''s previous king had been gravely ill, some court officials had even suggested summoning Sebastian for treatment.

    However, thete king refused to entrust his life to someone from Starhaven, which was why the idea was abandoned.

    The argument raged on. Carissa and Winona, seeing the chaos, quickly moved Sebastian toward the eastern courtyard.

    "Stop them!" Penny shrieked, her voice cutting through the tension.

    "Let me exin. Listen to me..." Violet stepped forward, grabbing Penny''s arm. "We''re only doing this for Grand Princess Lisandra. There are maids by her side. If we do anything suspicious, your people will see."

    "Yes, that''s right," Travis added, stepping between them and Leroy. "Don''t worry, our physician will just check her vital signs. Where''s your royal physician? Hurry up and follow them. It would be better if he was also present."

    Javier Glover, a Westhaven royal physician, had already rushed into Lisandra''s room. Though there were two medical attendants with Lisandra, the Starhaven group had moved to enter the room. Fearing trouble, Javier immediately followed. "Let go of me! Let go!" Penny shouted at Violet, her eyes wide with panic. "What do you want to do? Are you trying to hurt me?"

    "No, of course not," Violet assured her softly, clearly not interested in confrontation. "If you need to go in, we''ll go together."

    "Yes, let''s all go in together. We''re all here for Grand Princess Lisandra''s health," Travis called out loudly.

    The Capital Guard and the Westhaven guards began to push and shove. Carissa had given orders not to engage physically, so the Capital Guard, though shoved, could only use their shoulders to counter the pressure.

    The scene descended into chaos. Because Travis was dragging Leroy and Violet was tightly holding onto Penny''s hand, they were being forcefully moved toward the eastern courtyard.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Carissa and Sebastian had already reached the eastern courtyard. Meanwhile, the maid, Aria, had returned to Lisandra''s quarters to tend to her, having stepped out briefly to listen in on the ongoing debate to see what decision had been made. When Aria saw Carissa enter with Sebastian, her eyes lit up. She hurried to meet them and asked, "Have you brought Mr. Dalton with you?"

    In the bedroom, aside from the

    medical attendants, there was a

    female official and a few maids. The female official, seated by Lisandra''s bedside, was wiping the grand princess'' face. As soon as she saw them enter, she lifted the sheer curtains and stood up with a wary expression.

    When Aria spoke, the female official''s expression brightened.

    "Sebastian Dalton? Did they agree?" She quickly approached them and bowed respectfully. "Mr. Dalton, please check Her Highness'' heart rate."

    Sebastian took the medicine box from Winona and walked over. Aria moved a stool closer so he could sit by the bed.

    The sheer curtain was pulled down, and they could see Lisandra lying with her eyes tightly closed through it. It was impossible to tell herplexion.

    Aria gently ced Lisandra''s hand out for Sebastian, allowing him to check her heart rate. He removed a red cloth from his chest and draped it over Lisandra''s wrist before, beginning to feel her heart rate.

    BUMS

    Everyone held their breath in silence, waiting for his assessment.

    After a moment, Sebastian released his hand and looked up at the female official. "Could you lift the curtain a little more so I can see her face and eyes?"

    The female official was Yuna, who

    understood the urgency of the situation and the importance of Lisandra''s health. She quickly puffed back the curtain and fastened it on the golden hooks on either side.

    Lisandra''s face wasn''t pale, as expected. Instead, it had a strange, unusual flush to it; a deep redness that didn''t look quite right.

    At that moment, the noise of an argument outside grew louder. The crowd pushing and shoving had reached the door.

    "Since everyone''s here," Violet called out, "we might as well all go in and have a look."

    Penny yanked her hand away from Violet''s grip, ring furiously at thetter. Without wasting another moment, she rushed inside.

    The others followed closely behind. Leroy remained outside, shouting angrily that they were tantly disregarding Westhaven''s authority.

 Chapter 975

    Penny stormed in and saw that Lisandra''s curtain had been lifted. Her face darkened, and she immediately snapped at Yuna, "How dare you?! How could you let a man from outside see Her Highness'' sleeping form?" She moved to step forward and pull the curtain down, intending to have Sebastian thrown out.

    However, Yuna blocked her path. "Since she''s already been seen, it''s better to let the physician diagnose her properly."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Though Yuna was of lower rank and status than Penny, she hesitated only briefly before responding firmly, "Nothing is more important than Her Highness'' health. She''s been unconscious for more than four hours. If we don''t find the cause soon, it may do serious harm to her."

    Penny''s eyes widened in fury. "Yuna Rutherford! How dare you?!"

    The other female official, Yasmine, stepped forward to support Yuna. "Since they''re already here, let them take a look. What''s the harm? Why are you so against it? You''ve been opposing everything seems to me you don''t care much about Her Highness." Penny red at her. "Stop spouting nonsense! When have I ever not cared for Her Highness? The people of Starhaven are deceitful and malicious. Have you forgotten about the massacre of the vigers? How can we trust them?"

    Winona was listening to the exchange, and she quickly fired back in Westic, "It was Aurora Yates who did the massacre. You can''t me all of Starhaven for it. Your Westhaven spies ughtered the entire Sinir family. Does that mean all of you are bad people too?" Garrick stepped in and said, "Enough, all of you! This is not the time for fighting. Her Highness'' health is what matters most. Even Mr. Glover couldn''t determine what caused Her Highness to fall into a frenzy and lose consciousness. Let Mr. Dalton do his diagnosis." us nodded in agreement. "Right. They''ve alreadye in, and Mr. Dalton has already checked Her Highness'' heart rate. First, we need to rule out poisoning."

    "Her Highness has not been poisoned," Javier spoke up.

    Penny stared at Sebastian, her brows furrowed. She knew she couldn''t stop them now. If Javier had said there was no poison, then there was no poison. Carissa and Violet, unable to understand thenguage, exchanged a look. Since they were already inside, they might as well see what happened next. After diagnosing and observing Lisandra''s condition, Sebastian called Winona over to trante. He had questions for Javier.

    "Were there any symptoms before she lost consciousness?" Sebastian asked.

    Winona tranted the question, and Javier quickly exined the general situation. Winona then ryed the information to Sebastian.

    "Grand Princess Lisandra has

    always suffered from headaches,

    which have been more frequent over

    the past year. She had a few

    episodes on the way to Starhaven as well the symptoms usually consist of severe headaches and vomiting.

    "But this time, after returning from the Diplomatic Affairs Department, she went into a frenzy and bit people. I seemed as if she lost control and she was extraordinarily strong. After biting someone she was subdued and then passed out. She hasn''t woken up since."

    Javier showed Lisandra''s medical records for the past two months to Sebastian. There hadn''t been much change-she was dealing with chronic stress, heightened irritability, and an overall imbnce in her health.

    Winona tranted this part to

    Sebastian, saying, "Grand Princess Lisandra has always had a weak constitution, with an overall imbnce in her health. In thest few years, she''s been burdened by her duties at court and has suffered a great emotional blow, which has caused both her physd mental state to deteriorate, worsening her pain."

    When Winona ryed this, both Carissa and Violet understood that the "great emotional blow" referred to Arthur''s death.

    After hearing this, Sebastian remained silent. He put down the medical records and started checking on Lisandra again.

    Watching him check the grand princess again, Penny couldn''t contain herself and said, "You''re still checking her heart rate? Are you trying to live up to your reputation as a renowned physician?"

    Penny spoke in Stellish, so Sebastian understood every word.

    He looked up at her, his gaze steady and calm. "I''ve already diagnosed her. I''m just verifying the results to be thorough."

    Penny red at him. "Mr. Glover already told you everything you need to know, so of course you''ve got a diagnosis."

    Sebastian huffed. "What he said is mostly correct, but not entirely. Grand Princess Lisandra can be considered as having been poisoned."

    "That''s nonsense!" Penny yelled.

    Her face turned pale, and she rushed forward as if to shove Sebastian aside. Violet quickly stepped in to block her. Having heard enough of Penny''s interference, she realized that Penny was the one Travis had warned them about. She grabbed Penny firmly and barked, "Shut up and let Sebastian finish!"

    Before Sebastian could speak, Javier interjected, "That''s impossible! There are no signs of poisoning at all. What do you mean that Her Highness can be considered as having been poisoned?"

 Chapter 976

    The Westhaven envoys first looked at Javier, then at Sebastian. In their hearts, they were inclined to trust Javier as he had treated Lisandra for many years and was undeniably loyal. His long-standing dedication earned him their trust. However, Sebastian''s medical skills were also exceptional, and his reputation was highly regarded even in Westhaven.

    Winona tranted Javier''s words, and Sebastian withdrew his hand from Lisandra''s wrist.

    He turned to Winona and said, "Tell them-it''s poison."

    "We can understand you just fine. There''s no need to trante," Garrick quickly interjected.

    Most of the envoys present were fluent in Stellish, with only one or two having limited proficiency.

    "So, tell us, what kind of poison is it?" asked Garrick.

    Sebastian nced at Carissa. At that moment, she recalled the case from Brightmoor District-the woman who had been infected by Soulgrip Threadworms. That frail woman had grown immensely strong, even going into a violent frenzy. However, that was different. That woman had been controlled, whereas Lisandra had slipped into a deep unconsciousness. So, Carissa didn''t dare to make a conclusion from that.

    On the other hand, Javier stuck firmly to his opinion, exining, "Her Highness has always been weak, and she has been suffering from persistent headaches for years. Now, with her blood cirction blocked and the pressure in her head building, it''s likely that there''s swelling or a tumor in her brain. My diagnosis can''t be wrong."

    Winona ryed this to Sebastian, who shook his head.

    "There''s no swelling in her brain," he said. "The blood flow is indeed obstructed, but that''s because there''s a poisonous worm in her brain. The reason I call it poison is because it is, in fact, poison. But unlike traditional poison, it doesn''t show typical signs. It doesn''t manifest in the heart rate, but it disrupts the mind and intensifies headaches. If this poisonous worm stays in her head for too long, it could be fatal."

    "Impossible!" Penny clutched her handkerchief, her eyes filled with disbelief.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She switched to Stellish and spat angrily at Sebastian, "What poisonous worm? Ridiculous! And to im it could endanger Her Highness'' life-you''re a quack, not a renowned physician. Preposterous!" Sebastian had seen countless people in his time, so he immediately noticed Penny''s fear of being exposed.

    He said nothing; instead, he calmly opened his medicine box and retrieved a small wooden case. Once he opened it, the others saw a small, ck object about the size of a finger inside. It emitted a faint, mysterious fragrance. Sebastian handed the small object to Javier, then turned to Winona. "Have him light this in front of Grand Princess Lisandra. That should prove whether I''m telling the truth or not."

    Winona tranted, and Javier took the object, sniffing it. Though he had seen many things in his time, he couldn''t recognize the item in his hand. He merely thought that the scent was refreshing and soothing. "What kind of incense is this?" he asked.

    There was no need for trantion. Sebastian understood the question and replied, This is a medicinal herb soaked in a special solution. It''s designed specifically tobat the Soulgrip Threadworms. What Grand Princess Lisandra has been afflicted with is Threadworm Toxin. Those infected by it can be controlled by the person who inflicted it.

    "The reason Her Highness fell unconscious is that her body is fighting against the control, unwilling to submit. The chance of sessfully resisting is slim. In my lifetime, I''ve only seen one person manage it, and it was someone with an exceptionally strong will. s, the result was death. Falling

    wn

    unconscious is only the first step. If the threadworms aren''t drawn out within 12 hours of the onset of unconsciousness, it will begin to corrode the brain, leading to death."

    The mention of death turned everyone''s faces pale.

    The color drained from Penny''s face as she murmured, "Impossible... That can''t be true."

    Her reaction caused Garrick and the others to look at her curiously.

    "Penny, you keep saying it''s impossible. Why are you so certain?" he asked.

    set

    "I..." Penny''s eyes lingered on Lisandra, whose face was still flushed with unnatural redness. A wave of uncertainty swept through her. "I just feel... It sounds so far-fetched. A poisonous worm? I''ve never even heard of such a thing."

    "The world is vast. There are plenty of things you''ve never heard of. If lighting this can cure Her Highness, why not try it?" Garrick replied.

    Penny hesitated, still conflicted. "We can''t be sure if what he''s saying is true. What if lighting this thing is the real poison?"

 Chapter 977

    Leroy furrowed his brows. This matter had nothing to do with him. He had recognized Penny''s strange behavior, but it didn''t matter what she had done. As long as Lisandra couldn''t participate in the negotiations, the power to make decisions rested in his hands. However, there was one condition-Lisandra''s life couldn''t be harmed. After all, she was his niece. Arthur was gone. Even though Lisandra didn''t share Leroy''s stance on the war, he simply couldn''t take her life.

    He found it odd that Penny, who had always been Lisandra''s trusted confidant, would betray her. Was Penny in favor of the war? She had opposed it previously. And clearly, she didn''t want Lisandra to die, nor was she willing to give up just like that. Penny couldn''t be acting alone-someone must be pulling the strings behind her betrayal.

    Who was it? Edmund?

    Questions swirled in Leroy''s mind, but he had no answers.

    His suspicions about Penny stemmed from his ties to Harvey, but the others wouldn''t have noticed anything, as she had always been one of Lisandra''s most loyal subordinates.

    While Leroy was lost in thought, Winona turned to Penny and said, "We''re all here. If that''s poison, we''ll all be poisoned together."

    "If you''re using poison, I''m sure you all have the antidote," Penny retorted.

    Winona leaned back and said calmly, "Why would we do that? What good would it do us if we poisoned all of you here in Starhaven?"

    The Westhaven envoys understood that the people of Starhaven would never do such a thing. They turned to Javier, hoping for reassurance. If he agreed, they would feel morefortable about the incense.

    However, Javier remained silent. Though he was familiar with parasitic toxins, he had never seen them used in practice, nor did he know the antidote. He couldn''t be certain whether Lisandra had been poisoned by Soulgrip Threadworms, nor was he sure if this small object would awaken her.

    Sebastian noticed that no one was speaking, and grew impatient. He raised his voice and said, "Her Highness has been ill for several hours now. If the poison isn''t neutralized within 12 hours, even a god would have a hard time saving her. Every hour we dy only worsens the damage."

    With that, he turned to leave with his medicine box in hand.

    Garrick and Javier quickly stepped forward to stop him.

    "No, you can''t leave!"

    Sebastian was no patient man. He gave them a cold look. "Since you don''t believe me, I''ll only watch her die if I stay here. I''m too fragile to bear such sights. It''s best if I leave."

    Yasmine looked at Penny for a

    moment, then nced at the rest of the room. "Why don''t we just listen to Mr. Dalton and light the incense? If it''s poison, they''ll all be affected. If it''s harmless or doesn''t wake Her Highness, we''ll be no worse off, and we can think of another r way."

    This was also the consensus of the Westhaven envoys. But aside from Garrick, who had spoken earlier, none dared to take responsibility Now, Yasmine, the eldest daughter of the Stein family and Lisandra''s trusted ally, had spoken. If anything happened, she would take the me.

    Naturally, no one else objected. Even Penny remained silent as she clutched her sleeve, her expressionplicated. In the end, everyone nodded in agreement.

    Under their watchful eyes, SebastianC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    lit the incense and ced it near Lisandra''s pillow. When it was first lit, it emitted a delicate fragrance, but after a while the scent became strangely off. The familiar fragrance remained, but now carried a strong, bloodlike odor. As the bloody scent spread, it was tainted with a rotten stench that overpowered the earlier pleasant scentpletely.

    Everyone quickly covered their noses, their hearts pounding as they anxiously watched Lisandra. Before long, something that shocked everyone present happened.

    Lisandra''s ears and nostrils began to expel tiny, almost transparent threadworms about the size of a thread. After crawling out, they all entered the incense burner through its hollow openings. Yuna gasped in horror. "Oh my god, what is that? It''s terrifying!"

    "Is that the Soulgrip Threadworms?" Javier asked, utterly stunned as he had never seen such a thing before.

    The poison was alive!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 978

    There were four threadworms in total. Thest two were a different color-their first half was red while their second half was a faint pink, perhaps from having absorbed blood. "If all four threadworms had their fill of blood, Grand Princess Lisandra would have been beyond saving," Sebastian said calmly.

    He ced the incense burner aside, and everyone instinctively took a step back. They had never seen anything so horrifying, and couldn''t help but feel a chill run through them. Carissa and Violet exchanged a look, both feeling a wave of disgust, their skin crawling.

    Penny was so frightened, she could hardly stand. She braced herself against the table, her lips trembling and her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Sebastian remained calm. "Her Highness will wake soon. Mr. Glover, check on her and see if you can detect any stagnation in her blood now."

    Leroy nudged the stunned Javier. "Go."

    It took a moment for Javier to snap out of his daze. He moved to the bed, checking on Lisandra for a long while before shaking his head and taking a deep breath.

    "How is this possible? Her vital signs arepletely different!"

    "After expelling so many poisonous worms, of course they have changed."

    Yuna, who sat by the bed, began instructing Aria to prepare water so they could feed Lisandra once she woke.

    "Prepare some water with salt and sugar for her as well," Sebastian added.

    His medicine box contained many remedies, some of which would be ideal for Lisandra''s condition. However, he wouldn''t administer any of them until she was conscious. Only once she woke and allowed him to treat her would he begin prescribing the proper medicines. Aria hurried off to prepare the sugar-salt water. In her haste, her steps faltered and she nearly fell over. Carissa caught her just in time.

    "Thank you, Your Grace," Aria murmured, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    At first, Aria regretted telling the Hell Monarch''s wife about Lisandra''s condition. She feared they would use the information to stir up trouble. Now, seeing them burst in to help, she felt nothing but gratitude. She was relieved she had made the right choice.

    Under everyone''s watchful eyes,

    Lisandra stirred awake. As her gaze swept over the group gathered at her bedside, her expression was filled with confusion. She tried to speak, but was overwhelmed by the metallic taste of blood in her mouth.

    "Her Highness is awake!" Yuna eximed, her voice filled with excitement.

    A collective sigh of relief filled the room as everyone looked gratefully at Sebastian and Carissa.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The group approached to offer their thanks.

    Even Leroy, who was usually arrogant and proud, bowed respectfully to Sebastian. "Thank you for saving the grand princess, Mr. Dalton."

    "It was nothing," Sebastian replied.

    Seeing how happy everyone was, he added, "But the danger isn''t over yet. Whoever was able to introduce the first threadworm could easily do it You need to find that person

    again

    as soon as possible. The

    threadworm was introduced through

    food."

    His words brought a moment of realization to the Westhaven envoys, who exchanged wary nces.

    Penny''s face was deathly pale, which raised immediate suspicion. Moreover, she was also close to Lisandra and sometimes served her meals, which made the suspicion even greater.

    "What happened?" Lisandra''s voice was hoarse as she spoke. "Why is everyone here?"

    She sounded weak, and the taste of blood still lingered in her mouth. Suddenly, her eyes widened as she she seemed to recall something. A sharp pain shot through her head, and she rememberedˇŞshe had bitten someone. It had been especially vicious.

    Aria brought in a cup of water, and Yuna gently helped Lisandra sit up, urging her to drink. After Lisandra finished the water, Yuna quietly ryed everything that had happened. Once she finished, Lisandra''s expression remained unreadable. However, her eyes lingered on Penny''s face for a brief moment before she thanked Sebastian and Carissa. She attempted to rise, but was hit by a wave of dizziness. As she tried to push herself up, the room seemed to spin.

    Yuna quickly supported her, guiding her back down. "Your Highness, please don''t try to get up yet. The poison has only just been cleared from your body."

    Carissa also spoke up, "Your Highness, there is no need for thanks. Please have a good rest. We''ll take our leave now."

    Carissa could tell Lisandra had matters to attend to. From the look in her eyes, it was clear that she had figured out who had betrayed her.

    Lisandra simply pressed her hand to her temple, the dizziness mingling with a sharp headache.

    As Carissa and Sebastian made their way toward the door, Lisandra suddenly spoke, her voice quiet yet firm. "Mr. Dalton, Lady Carissa, may I see the poisonous worms?"

 Chapter 979

    either.

    The poison worms hadn''t been taken away. They remained in the incense burner, drawn to the bloodied scent of the medicine. They would stay there and feed off the aroma until they died. However, the poisonous worms that had been expelled wouldn''t live much longer "They''re in the incense burner," Sebastian replied. "You can take it to Her Highness."

    Though small, the poisonous worms were disturbing. Javier hesitated before reaching out, his hand hovering in the air.

    He finally asked, "Can these worms... enter the human body again?"

    Seeing his reluctance, Winona stepped forward. She lifted the incense burner, carefully removed the lid, and presented it to Lisandra.

    At the sight of the worms, Lisandra''s stomach turned. She fought the urge to vomit as a wave of nausea surged through her. The sight alone was enough to make her feel faint. Her body flushed with heat and her blood surged with anger. She closed her eyes, forcing herself to regainposure. The effort took much longer than she would like to admit.

    Sebastian made no move to offer further assistance. He simply said, "Within an hour, the poisonous worms will die. Once they''ve been expelled, they won''t be able to re-enter the body."

    "Thank you," Lisandra said quietly.

    Carissa gave a subtle nod, then left with the others.

    Leroy''s temper red as he demanded, "So, who''s responsible for the poisoning?"

    His gaze swept over everyone in the room, each person under his scrutiny. "Will you confess, or should I begin my investigation?"

    Lisandra ced a hand on her chest, her breath shallow. With a resigned sigh, she motioned for him to leave. "Uncle Leroy, please go outside with everyone for now. Penny, Yuna, and Yasmine-stay."

    "Lisandra, don''t be foolish," Leroy protested. "We''ll find out who did this. Whoever dared to harm your life must be out of their mind!"

    "Please just go for now. I need to speak with them privately," Lisandra said, raising her hand. "Aria, see them out."

    Aria stepped forward, guiding the group out of the room. Leroy''s gaze lingered on Aria''s face, then shifted to Penny. His suspicion of her was palpable. She was, after all, the closest to Lisandra. Her proximity made her the most likely suspect. "Ask what you need. If you don''t get answers, I''ll handle the questioning myself," Leroy said before exiting the room with the others.

    Once they were alone, Lisandra instructed Aria to light two morenterns. The flickering mes cast a dim glow on her increasingly pale face. The color that had returned earlier now faded, reced by a weariness that deepened the shadows under her eyes.

    Lisandra fought to keep her

    Aria slipped a pillow behind her back

    and she exhaled slowly, trying to steady her breath. She suppressed the dizziness and headache that threatened to overwhelm her, forcing herself not to think about the poisonous worms, lest the disgust resurface.

    Her gaze was as sharp as a de as she fixed it on Penny''s face. "Penny, why did you do it?"

    Yuna and Yasmine exchanged a look. While they had considered the possibility of Penny''s involvement, it still seemed impossible. After all, Penny''s loyalty to Lisandra had never been in question. Why would she do this?

    Yasmine had a fiery temper, and she was furious to discover that Penny had betrayed Lisandra.

    "Ms. Durham, what are you up to? Her Highness has treated you so well! Why would you want to kill her?!" she yelled.

    Penny''s face went ashen and she fell to her knees. Tears streamed down her face as she wept.

    "Your Highness, I am guilty, but I

    never once intended to kill you! I am willing to die, but I beg you to grant me one thing. No matter what happens during the negotiations, please ensure that Starhaven agrees to the 3,000,000 bushels of grain and lets us take Dominic with us." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lisandra looked at her coldly. "Take Dominic with us? Didn''t I tell you that he is only part of our negotiating strategy? I never intended to take him. I only meant to bring Aurora with us."

    "No, you can''t do that!" Penny lifted her head, her face streaked with tears. She crawled forward, begging, "Your Highness, you must take Dominic back to Westhaven. You must!"

    Upon hearing this, Lisandra felt a cold certainty settle in her chest. Edmund must have begun deploying troops to the border after her departure.

    A surge of anger and frustration rose in her chest, her blood boiling as the tightness in her throat increased. She felt the sharp, bitter taste of blood in her mouth and couldn''t hold it back any longer. A ssh of fresh blood sprayed from her lips. "Your Highness!"

    Yuna and Yasmine rushed forward to steady Lisandra. Aria quickly fetched a handkerchief to wipe away the blood. The sight of the red-stained cloth only deepened the worry and anxiety in their eyes.

    "You fool!" Ya?mine spun around

    and pped Penny hard across the face, sending thetter sprawling to the side. Her Highness came here struggling with her illness, to prevent war. If you push for war, it will bring internal strife! Will you only be satisfied after you''ve reduced the world to ruins?!"

 Chapter 980

    The p not only struck Penny''s face, but also released the pent-up frustration and anger she had buried deep within.

    Penny clutched her cheek, her voice thick with sorrow as she cried, "Your Highness, have you forgotten how terribly Prince Arthur died? It will forever be a wound in the hearts of the people of Westhaven! How can we not avenge him? How can we not? He was your brother! How can you be so heartless and disregard the bond between siblings?"

    Lisandra clenched her fist, her palm wet with sweat. The light cast a ghostly pallor on her face, and her eyes were filled with a deep, dull despair.

    "So, do you all think that the reason I don''t want to go to war is because I don''t want to avenge him?"

    She took a deep breath, her anger flickering in her eyes. Though still weak, she pointed an using finger at Penny.

    "Penny, others may think that, but I have made my intentions clear to you every step of the way. You know exactly what I am thinking and what I am considering. You should understand me better than anyone, but you''re so blinded by your thirst for revenge that you can''t see the situation as it is. You im loyalty to Arthur, but if you truly honor him, think carefully-would Arthur want us to go to war with Starhaven now?"

    Penny sobbed, speaking through her tears, "But we can''t just ignore it! I know we face internal and external turmoil right now, which is why I pushed for the 3,000,000 bushels of grain and Dominic. Those two things will ensure our victory. Your Highness, we need this victory to appease Prince Arthur''s spirit!"

    Lisandra looked down at Penny, her heart torn between fury and sorrow. She raised her eyes to meet Yuna and Yasmine''s gazes, her voice heavy with a quiet menace.

    "What do you two think? Do you agree with her? If so, speak now, and save me from wondering whether you''re plotting against me behind my back."

    Yasmine and Yuna both knelt immediately, speaking in unison, "Your Highness, we don''t agree with her."

    Penny turned to Yuna, her eyes filled with disappointment. "Yuna, how could you disagree with me? Have you forgotten how His Highness took care of you? How can you not want to avenge him?"

    Yuna''s eyes reddened, memories of Arthur flooding her mind and bringing fresh pain to her heart. "I will never forget His Highness'' kindness to me. It''s precisely because we want to avenge him that we need to bring Aurora back to Westhaven. We will use her blood to honor His Highness'' spirit in the afterlife."

    Penny''s face twisted in fury. "Aurora is just a worthless life! Killing her isn''t enough! Westhaven''s iron cavalry must conquer Victory Pass and force Starhaven''s army to retreat. And that would only release a fraction of the anger in my heart! If we were powerful enough, why not just raze Starhaven to the ground?"

    Yasmine suddenly spoke up, "The so-called evidence you presented regarding how Marshal Liam abducted a civilian woman and

    acts did you work together with His Majesty to fabricate it all?"

    Lisandra turned to Penny sharply, rage ring in her eyes.

    Penny didn''t hesitate to admit it, the malicious glint still visible in her eyes.

    "Yes, and he wasn''t unjustly used! Marshal Liam failed to protect Prince Arthur''s safety on the battlefield. He allowed His Highness to fall into Aurora''s hands and suffer humiliation. Then, he marched to the Southern Frontier with 300,000 troops.

    "But instead of helping Sandoria conquer it, he only captured Aurora and her group. He didn''t even kill her and simply returned, wasting all those military resources and

    veline

    supplies. Doesn''t it look like a joke? Teltme-was he unjustly used?!"

    Lisandra was so enraged that she spat out another mouthful of blood, nearly copsing from the force of it.

    Struggling to keep herself steady, she seethed, "Take her away! Bring Leroy and Garrick here."

    The negotiations had to be cut short. Lisandra had to return to Westhaven-she couldn''t let them continue like this.

    "Your Highness, please listen to me! His Majesty wasn''t wrong, and I wasn''t wrong! We need the grain and we need Dominic. Please believe me...!" Penny pleaded desperately.

    Lisandra clutched her chest, trying to suppress the overwhelming surge of blood in her body. "Yuna, interrogate her. Who else is she working with? Where did the poisonous wormse from?" "Understood!" Yuna replied. Then, she turned and barked, "Take her away!"

    Two guards rushed in and hauled Penny out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Penny screamed, crying, "Your Highness, believe me! I never meant to harm you! I''m doing this for Prince Arthur, for Westhaven!"

    Lisandra copsed onto the edge of the bed, coughing up another mouthful of blood. The pain in her head was so intense, her skull might just burst.

 Chapter 981

    Penny''s actions had forced Lisandra to make a decision. Summoning the rest of the envoys, she draped her outer robe over her shoulders and forced herself to sit upright in a chair. "Negotiations will resume tomorrow afternoon. The terms are up for discussion. There''s no need to be so rigid," she announced bluntly.

    Leroy''s eyes widened. "Discussion? How do you n to discuss it? Are you saying we should just agree if they demand we pull back our borders?"

    "We''ll put the border issue on hold for now," replied Lisandra, who had already made up her mind and was resolute, disregarding their objections. "We aim to reach an agreement by tomorrow or the day after, then we''ll leave for home immediately." "You can''t..."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lisandra gave her uncle a cold nce. "I''m not asking for your opinion. This is my decision. If you''re unhappy, keep it to yourself."

    A furious Leroy shot back, "This is pure stubbornness! If we put the border issue aside, how are we supposed to exin it to the king and all the officials? What do we tell the people?"

    "I''ll exin it. I don''t need you to do it," the grand princess said decisively.

    Having overseen state affairs for years, Lisandra had a natural air of authority. She narrowed her eyes, her gaze alone carrying amanding presence.

    "Now, go back and draft a new proposal. Try to secure morepensation from Starhaven and take the border issue off the table. We will sign an agreement, and in two years, we''ll continue negotiations on this matter. I also hope to resolve the border issue through further talks," she instructed.

    Pathetic!

    Leroy cursed Penny in his heart, knowing why Lisandra was desperate to return home.

    "I disagree. No matter what, the border issue must be settled clearly," he protested.

    Lisandra threw the incense burner aside, her voice sharp as a whip, snapping, "Go and draft it now."

    -

    Sebastian had returned with the group to Hell Monarch Estate. In the council hall, the power dynamics had shifted. Now, Sebastian sat at the head of the table, with even Everett relegated to a side seat.

    The members of the Pathfinders Guild were sitting up straighter, their arrogance on full disy.

    Sebastian exined, "The Soulgrip Threadworms used in the Brightmoor District case and the ones this time are of the same species, though there''s a size difference. The worms in the Brightmoor District case wererger and required slow nurturing.

    "On the other hand, the threadworms used on Grand Princess Lisandra are smaller but grow rapidly. They would have been fully grown in one or two months. They suck blood, which is what makes them deadly. Also, the disease bes fatal 12 hours after the symptoms appear."

    Furious, Jacob said, "No doubt this

    is Prince Yuvan''s doing. He wants Grand Princess Lisandra dead. If she dies, Mr. Stellwyn will be the lead negotiator. And as Grand Princess Lisandra''s most trusted female official, Ms. Durham would be the one to say that before Her Highness died, she nned to take General Sullivan back to Westhaven."

    Rafael furrowed his brow. "And not only that, Grand Princess Lisandra would have died in Starhaven, which would have been extremely detrimental to us."

    "That man is truly wicked. He''s hoping for war between the two kingdoms, so he can benefit as the opportunist," Violet remarked, seething.

    "He missed the best opportunities during the Victory Pass and Southern Frontier battles. Now, it''s toote for him to act. Instead, he''s only helped the king''s reputation grow stronger," said Rafael.

    Jacob replied, "He didn''t expect

    Prince Rafael to be able to retake the Southern Frontier. He thought that when His Highness failed, and the Hell Monarch Army and the Sinir both worn down, he

    Army were could stir up chaos amidst the rising

    public anger. Then, he would rally

    forces, and no one would dare call

    him a traitor or rebel. At the very

    least, his follower base would grow."

    "Rebels are always rebels, no matter what," Everett added, now part of the conversation rather than only listening and summarizing from the head of the table. "Starhaven''s king may not be great, but he''s still better than Yuvan."

    Violet muttered under her breath, "The king''s so paranoid now, though, so I''m not sure..."

    She was about to add, ''he''s any better'', but she realized that wasn''t something she should say out loud. She had be much moreposed.

    "If the king is really so fearful, why not grant the people he''s suspicious of a title and fief, then assign them elsewhere? That way, he wouldn''t have to keep watching them so closely," she asked instead.

    Sebastian spoke up, "Every king in

    history has been wary of powerful

    officials and noble families, especially when a prince''s military achievements are so prominent. Although Prince Rafael is no longer inmand, he still has the loyalty of the army, and as King Sigmund''s son, he is a bigger threat.

    "As for granting titles and assigning the people he''s wary of elsewhere, it''s impossible at the moment. Keeping them under close watch is already difficult enough. Sending them away would make the king even more uneasy." Although this wasmon knowledge, hearing it from Sebastian made it more convincing, and it didn''t feel as suffocating anymore.

    Indeed, those who didn''t inspire jealousy were mediocre talents.

 Chapter 982

    -

    The group unanimously agreed that Westhaven would likely lower its demands to expedite the negotiations. The most probable oue was that the border issue would either bepromised or set aside entirely.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacob spoke up, "Prince Yuvan''s repeated schemes have all failed, which shows how difficult his situation is now. Hiswork was probably all under Eleanor''s control. Since she''s fallen, he''s likely running out of options in the capital.

    As Jacob had pointed out, Yuvan truly had few paths left to pursue.

    Wayne had made several moves, repeatedly using Harvey as a front while concealing another hidden operation. Now, bothyers had beenpletely uprooted, with the loss of more than ten of their suicide soldiers.

    They kept a close watch on the situation at Concord Lodge. From the fact that Sebastian had gone there, it was clear the n had failed. Even when Lisandra fell unconscious, the mother Soulgrip Threadworm was unable to control thervae inside her. From there, it was likely understood that the n was doomed.

    Though disappointed, Wayne couldn''t help but admire Lisandra. Fighting against the control of the Soulgrip Threadworms was incredibly difficult. Even the most skilled warriors and determined minds couldn''t manage it. As far as he knew, only one person, who was extraordinary in both status and in willpower, could resist the influence of the threadworms.

    Faced with such a formidable challenge, Wayne epted his defeat with grudging respect.

    He told Yuvan, "With Grand Princess Lisandra in the picture, Westhaven won''t go to war with Starhaven. After King Edmund ascended the throne, he stirred things up and manipted public opinion. However, all of this will backfire on him. Plus, he''s never been truly interested in the throne.

    "In his mind, thete crown prince is the most important. The kingdom and the peoplee second. That''s why he was willing to ally with us. But this alliance wasn''t based on his ambitions. It''s like building a tall tower on unstable ground-it will eventually copse. When it does, it may pull us down with it. So, we can''t ce our hopes on King Edmund."

    Yuvan pondered for a moment before responding thoughtfully, "Then, Lisandra will definitely not tolerate Edmund. Among all the princes, the one most likely to ascend the throne now is the fourth prince, Emory."

    "Indeed," Wayne agreed. "Looking at the strength of the fourth prince''s maternal family, he has the highest chance of bing king. King Edmund''s rise to power was thanks to Grand Princess Lisandra and Marshal Liam''s support. "But once he ascended, he imprisoned his uncle and started going against his sister''s wishes. It''s likely that Grand Princess Lisandra will hurry back to deal with him. Prince Emory''s faction will use this opportunity to take power." Yuvan rubbed his temples, a deep frown creasing his forehead. "Then, we''ll stick to the original n. Contact the fourth prince and form an alliance with him. Once he takes the throne, he''ll need a victorious war to solidify his position."

    Wayne sighed heavily. "Your Highness, looking back now, we can''t deny that we truly missed the best opportunity. When Starhaven was battling against Westhaven at both Victory Pass and the Southern Frontier, that was our moment of greatest advantage."

    Yuvan may have regretted it inside,

    but outwardly, he stuck to his convictions, saying, "If we go to war and I raise an army in rebellion, I''ll bebeled a traitor for sure. Our only chance is if Victory Pass falls or if the border line is ceded through negotiation. That''s the only time we can stir up public anger. Once that happens, we can portray ourselves as the righteous force."

    Wayne wanted to argue that sometimes, it wasn''t possible to have both reputation and power. Struggling with indecision could lead to losing everything and ending up with nothing to show for it.

    But after years of maneuvering, the ship had already set sail. Now, talking of defeat would only weaken their resolve and make sess even more elusive.

    Did Yuvan not understand the risks?

    Of course he did, but who didn''t harbor ambition? Once the first step had been taken, it was natural to want to press forward and make everything legitimate. Without that, he would never truly feel secure on the throne.

    His voice cold, Yuvan continued, "Dominic and Rafael are our biggest threats right now. If we don''t deal with them, we can''t take the throne. Even if we do, my hold on the throne will never be stable as long as they''re alive." Wayne sighed regretfully. "We never did gain Grand Princess Eleanor''s connections, and one mistake led to another. We should never have left the management of the capital entirely in her hands from the start."

    "At the time, we thought that since

    she was a grand princess, who could possibly suspect her?" Yuvan replied, his frustration evident. "And then there''s the marriage alliance with the Spencer family. They never quite understood my intentions, or perhaps they did but were unwilling to follow me."

    Wayne remained silent. He had opposed the alliance from the start, but Yuvan had been insistent, believing that once they were married, they would either rise or fall together.

    But Molly didn''t represent the Spencer family. She wasn''t even the direct daughter of the Spencer family''s head. If Yuvan had married Violet, that would have been a different matter entirely.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!